《Necromancer Survival》 Chapter 0: Prologue Prologue At some point in the past, doors called [Gates] that contained [Dungeons] filled with monsters and stele inscribed with tutorials started to appear; various convenient facilities separated into districts called [Hubs] also appeared. (It was a bit like the first town you connect to on an online game.) The overall presentation was simr to an online game as well. As a user, I can use skills to defeat monsters and level up. Equipment and Potions can be crafted from materials gathered from the dungeons. However, different from online games, when you die, its really over. Despite that tremendous risk, the number of users heading towards the dungeons steadily increased. Because, theres money to be made. And, its not as if the Dungeons were illogical cmities. Dungeons operated with specific rulesets and faded into and out of existence. Within a few years after the appearance of these Dungeons,ws, research institutes, and trade agreements were created to observe this phenomenon; they quickly melted into the flow of ordinary peoples lives. Anyway, unlike the initial days after the Dungeons appearance, theres no more people mouring about the end of humanity. (There are still a few left, but most people usually ignore them). Through the news, books, newspapers, and intemunities, Dungeons naturally became a freely discussed subject in most nations. Even in the most heavily censored countries, the development of the inte had made it so that the diffusion of information about these Dungeons could not be stopped. The reason for the Dungeons appearance is still unclear. However, even before the dungeons, humanity had still yet to puzzle out many scientific concepts. This event was also treated as a phenomenon in which humans have not yet pieced together cause and effect, such as the birth of the universe or the contents of the deep sea. Capitalism also yed arge hand in how quickly the world epted Dungeons and the awakened users. Dungeons operate by allowing users with skills to test their mettle against monsters; being victorious would result in, obviously, level-ups and possible rewards. Possible dungeon rewards include materials and items, but even if you were to only receive materials, you could collect them to craft into an itemter. Items gained this way are truly amazing. A single-use ring that can heal any grievous injury, shoes that can warp within 1 kilometer three times a day, a sword that can instantly freeze whatever it cuts, etc Unimaginable items have appeared thusly in this world. Of course the rich and corporations frantically sought to buy these items, and the price for a users service soared. Not only thateven before the appearance of Dungeons, inte streaming was amon activity. . . Wee, this is Berserker Kim Sang-yoon. -[Sangyoon Viin donated 1000 won 1 ] Sangyoon-ah! Arent you embarrassed when the word berserker falls from your own lips? Youre now thirty Sangyoon Viinsir, Thank you foring. Embarrassed? Definitely not, hehe.anyway, today is Tuesday so.yes! Were gonna go catch Fire dogs~ 2 . Fire dog, HellHound! This fucker took about 30 minutesst time to clear, right? All of you who were angry would know, butst time I regretfully missed somethingSo this time, Ill proceed with the goal of clearing in 20 minutes! . . In this way, Users entered dungeons with a broadcasting team or recorded privately. Rarely, users streamed live. Companies quickly exploited this situation by hosting these private broadcasts, and user-foundedpanies were soon born. If before Dungeons childrens number 1 career choice were youtubers, afterwards Dungeon user became 1st ce, showing how fast one could earn both money and glory with this career. Furthermore, the government would pay a considerable stipend to users willing to be affiliated with it. Among the general public, bing a user became a dream equatable to winning the lottery. So, when I was evaluated to be a user, when I changed my jobs and got my Skills, I felt as if I was on top of the world. I called up even the people that used to ignore me, basked in the envious gazes and attention, and rewarded myself with a bottle of alcohol costing 1 million won. 3 Only after I set foot inside a dungeon did I realize that the world would not go easy on me. Bing a user wasnt 100% exactly like winning the lottery. Its just A man like me was worth as much as one of the low constion prizes. Those who can be someone, will be someonebut those who dont have that it factor within them, wont. Why did I forget this obvious t of truth even after 24 years of living? Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Name: Choi Lee-kyung C Lvl42 Job: Low-grade Necromancer HP-32,000 MP-10,000 Title: Greenhorn Adventurer C tasting the bitterness of life! (While using the title Greenhorn Adventurer, movement speed will increase by 5%) Main Stats (The three highest stats will be preferentially shown here): Magic: 228 Magical Control: 3.1% Movement Speed: 22.7% (+5%) Skill: C Summon Evil Spirits [Summon vengeful ghosts: Proficiency 0%,Grade: None.] [Summon sacrificial offering: Proficiency 0.7%, Rank: Lowest Grade] Summon spirits, through contracts, to serve as your servants. A spirit stronger than the caster may not be able to be registered as a servant, so be careful! There are two types of contracts: Vengeful ghost summoning and Sacricial offering summoning. Pressing the button for each summon will start the technique. . -Summon Low-rank Skeleton (1/1) -Name of Skeleton (Lackey) The initial registration of a name in the skill above cannot beter changed. You can summon without any restrictions, even if you are far away from your summoned spirit, if you call their name. (Cooldown time 1 minute 30 seconds). -Command Servant: Current number ofmand-able beings: (1/1) (Lackey currently has two main skills avable.) . . I opened my status window, but then closed it with a sigh. Then I looked upon Lackey, the low-rank skeleton, sitting calmly by my feet. As soon as our eyes met, it gnashed its teeth together with a ck-ck sound. Lackeys Status window. . Lackey C Choi Lee-kyungs servant. ss: Low-grade Skeleton HP- 2,500/2,500 MP- N/A. Loyalty: Extremely high. Disposition: Dark, Evil, Gentle, and Lazy. Current Mood: .Am, I suffering from spring fever? Durability: Infinite (If it is attacked for more than its total health, the skeleton will be reversed summoned back into Choi Lee-kyungs personal space, and the user will sustain the overflow damage. Re-summon Cooldown time: 24 hours) "" Stat: Strength +50 Magic +50 Stamina +100 Agility -20 There are no other special stats. (Stat changes of +/- 10 are not shown.) Skill: C cking: It can make some sounds. A low level ofmunication is possible. -Bite: My teeth were strong even before death! Your skeleton can attack the enemy by biting. Evolution C You currentlyck the materials necessary for evolution. . . Ha. I became a Necromancer. And, you can roughly tell just from looking at the Status window, but I was a stationary bowl of cold rice 1. If you told any user that these were the results of 1 years worth of dungeoneering, they would all be rmed.because the growth rates were too slow. This is all because of my ss. Before I can exin the situation surrounding my ss, I should first exin how I became a user Simply put, every month the country implements a nationwide [ability distinguishing test]. Once you are judged to be suitable, to have potential, you can enter a [Hub] and register as an user. And, finally, at the time of registration, you have to choose a ss avable to you in order to finalize the registration process. There are three sses avable to be chosen during registration. The jobs list will randomly contain sses that will rte, minutely, to your innate talents. To be honest, its all about luck. Anyway, once you choose a job, its all finished. At the time, I had no idea what would be powerful or what would suit me. I just had a vague idea, fueled by rumors from unknown sources, that magic users or healers would be treated nobly. The sses that came up for me were Warrior, Alchemist, and Necromancer. First, Warrior: Warriors fulfill abatant role, but are also known as amon ss. Over 90% of users encountered it in their lists. Plus, I had no interest in meleebat sses. I already hate exercising; imagine running around in armor and carrying a sword.Anyway, I skipped over that ss description. Second, Alchemist: Ive heard briefly that making potions is lucrative, but honestly, who goes dungeoneering for the collecting-crafting cycle? I wanted to have a lofty battle ss so I wasnt willing to be an Alchemist either. Behind them, the third on the list was Necromancer. But, even from the beginning when clicking on the ss description, I was already unsettled. . [ss Description] Necromancer: If time cannot be rewound, you can just rewrite the oue, right? You are thepanion of corpses and the resentful spirits that wander thehends. Those who lived shining mortal lives, but, in death, lose their bodies and are left with hate and a thirst for the shining lives they lost. Souls who suffered unfair deaths and hold grim grudges will appeal, groveling with lips on the ground, to you who have never set eyes upon these beings before. Theyll say, Its okay to be your servant forever, as long as you listen to our story! Introduction of ss skills: ss skills are automatically applied to all battles after ss selection. <1man army> You dont have to stress yourself and party up with people you dont match. Whatever your servant kills, it will be resurrected as a zombie. Heres a good idea: if youre forced to hang out with someone you dont like, why dont you kill them and make them useful! (Enemies your servant kills can be used as part of your army for a set period of time.) All living beings fear death. It is natural to feel instinctive fear and awe towards you who conquers and deceives death. (Attacking with a skill can have a probability of inflicting fear status effect. However, this is ineffective on undead beings.) When the sun sets, cowards hide, but for you the banquet begins. (Increases skill attacks by 10% when attacking in the night, shade, or darkness) . So I chose Necromancer, which seemed the coolest of the three options. A message, [Wise Choice], popped up and I was handed a low-grade skeleton as my possession. I thought Wowwhat kind of car should I buy next month? Like this, I ate my kimchi stew and grinned. I named my skeleton Lackey, [Ttakkari] at that moment. It was a name that advertised just how inted my ego was.. And then, 1 year after registering as a user. Those memories became dark stains upon my history. Just a ck stain? Looking back at all the fantasy novels Ive read I had expectations, but seeing nothing but regression materials brings tears to my eyes . If only I could turn back the hands of time, I would immediately have chosen to be an Alchemist. Just thinking about how lucrative the Alchemist ss is, I get so angry.at my past self that is. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Actually, its fine if the Alchemist ss disappears and only the Warrior and Necromancer remain. A Warriors livelihood is never in danger. There are so many Warriors, politicians are conscious of them and write bills taking their opinions into consideration. The Warriors association is also good at supporting Newbies. Ha So what kind of ss is this Necromancer? Its a failure of a ss that, unless a gun is held to your head, you shouldnt take. While delusional and receiving a skeleton, if I .If only I noticed the ambiguous gazes of the Users around meIn truth, I didnt afford any attention to anyone from the excitement of choosing a ss, using skills, and observing Lackey. To this day, one of the things I regret is not knowing about the forummunity, [Ranking Gods], that many Users ess. If I had, maybe I wouldnt be in such an unanswerable situation. Before I knew about Ranking Gods, I was an ordinary middle-ss worker. Of course I was ignorant ofbat and dungeon terms nor how to optimize life. So, I really scrambled to eat and live like a stray dog on the streets. I wasted away half an exhausting year like that. By chance, I came across information on Ranking Gods in anothermunity of users, and, that very night, I immediately applied for membership. This was what I saw when I first joined. . . Author: Grand Inspection Priest By chance, if you see my post before choosing a ss, and Priest is one of your rmended jobs, youve really won at life. It hurts me to even say it, but the skills are like a scam. Even without enteringbat, Priests have the easiest time making money. Its simple for Priests to earn money. Theres the halo skill, right? If you use that in front of a Dungeon, youll suddenly find a guy wearing tight ck clothes or a guy holding crossbows or shields running, breathlessly, your way. Theyll want to talk to you, to propose. You can close your eyes, theyll try to carry you and earn money for you. If you follow the highest levelbatant and give them some buffs before battle: Shield?, he will immediately start crying and simpering.But, if youre toozy to put up a shield, you dont have to. No one would dare have the nerve to demand this buff. Maybe youve seen these types of posts around thismunity: [Priest was an avable ss for me, but I chose XXX other job instead because I didnt want to work as a support. I dont regret it. Its better to choose a job that suits your personality.] Or [My Hyung is a Priest, but he says the Priest isnt all that good.] You will often hear these sorts of opinions. The temte above may change brother to sister or friends, but it doesnt matter. These types of posts all im that the Priest ss is actually insubstantial Those bashing Priests are speaking nonsense. This is important so Ill say it again. If Priest shows up, choose it. Of course, if youve rolled around in the Dungeons for a few years like I have, youd know that all those who nder Priests have squandered the job. However, Newbies dont often get invitations to clear Dungeons nor have any personal connections. Especially, when they enter the Hub, they get swayed by groundless rumoursCunable to separate truth from trash. So, in order to prevent you all from the headache of being swayed by these rumours and choosing a mystery ss even if Priest was in the list of rmendations, Ive prepared this PSA. And, you should all believe me. If you dont understand now, its okay, just memorize this. If the Priest ss shows up think: Ah~ Im someone who was given a more exceptional choice than others~ Im a demigod~ A Priest is not someone who only gives heals or buffs outside of Hubs. Coupled with the perfect buffs, real Priests within the Hubs can use offensive attacks such as Holy spear or Purge even from level 1. This ss is truly favored by the gods. Since party-y is necessary to leveling up, Priests have it easy. Who wouldnt want to covet them? In the same vein, it bes advantageous in joining the top guilds and receiving their support. So Newbieskeep in mind that if you want to seed as a User, the easiest way is to be a Priest. If it shows up, immediately grab that opportunity. . Mage The Mage is almost as much of a cheat job as Priest. Though,pared to the Priest, it does not have attack increasing buffs, the Mage itself, amongst all the other jobs, brings overwhelming outstanding offensive power to the table. The introduction of the Mages ss, however, only has some vague head-in-the-clouds description; it would be easy to overlook this ss and, regretfully not choose itHowever, here I will give a vital tip. The shinier the systems description of the ss, the more useless it is, so be careful. Dont be swayed by eloquent words. Ill stop with the idle talk and begin to exin one by one just how much of a dirty cheat a Mage is. First, Mages have no restrictions on learning skills. Of course, skill categories are divided into the four basic elements, but you dont have to worry over which skills to choose. Its not about careful picking and choosing, youll have to learn all of them. Lets just say the more you learn, the stronger you get. Also, theres no particr risk to acquiring a lot of skills. (If I had to nitpick, the more skills you learn the longer it takes to rank them all up?) In addition, you only need skill books to learn skills. Therefore, theoretically, all existing spells can be learned and used. It is also one of the unique sses that get a skill (for free) from the Hub when you first settle in. When you enter the Hub, the stele in front of the Dungeons, marked Tutorial, will first catch your eye. Without doing anything else, immediately go up to the stele and press [move] C> [move to library]. A strange hologram called the librarian will show up and hand you magic books on the four basic elements for free. Once youve learned from those 4 magic books, you will already have 4 more skills than the other sses. Even with just those 4 skills, getting to the 30~40th level shouldnt be a problem. In the future, Mages can learn Warp and Windwalker, two buffs of the wind attribute, and make money that way. Just exploiting ads to rescue others: [will someone give me a buff] [Warp save please]. If you go there and cast the skill, its game over. You will have to raise both skills to the highest proficiency level, but, by the time youre level 30, the proficiency will have naturally gone up. The second reason to choose Mage is that even without a weapon its possible to attack. If you look at the Mage Status window, next to the skill exnation should be two buttons [Change to verbal] and [Change to gesture]. Pressing that should allow you to activate spells by speaking or making hand gestures, even without a staff. Your weapon breaks in the middle ofbat? For other sses, this would be a huge catastrophe. Mages, however, can just change their activationmands. Youll learn just how big a benefit this is when clearing Dungeons yourself. Thats why some penny-pinching Mage users will stick to verbal/gesturalmands until a certain level, collecting money. Once enough is gathered, theyll switch to a staff. This is another one of a mages advantages: enduring a low-ie lifestyle. Third andst, not many say that they dont fit the Mage ss. This may be an objectively obvious im, but in reality Mages report higher job satisfactionpared to the other sses. (Link: Korean User Research Institute 20xx year, Job perception survey results) Furthermore, if you have dreams of bing a streamerknow that in the top 10 most popr user streams, three are Mages. Fewbat streamers can challenge the visual spectacle of a Mage. The skills effects are shy, and they are versatile enough to cover all sorts ofbat situations even if you are solo. No matter how hard the Warrior runs with the greatsword, itll be seen as nothing more than a documentary, but the Mage can be like a Marvel hero. This is not my brains bias; even advertisers love Mages. The average advertising pay for Mages cannot bepared to other sses. (Certain users who are famous for their wind-based magic are four times as expensive as other users who have simr subscriber counts.) Theres a lot of people who broadcast these days, right? Im using this tip myself, *nod nod*. . Alchemist Thest job Im rmending is the Alchemist. "" Alchemists, unlike the two aforementioned sses, are solely crafters. What I mean is that all of the Alchemists skills are tailored to crafting and production. They have nobat skills. Therefore, theres no enjoyment inbat, and public perception of the ss isnt good. Its far from the morous image thates to mind when you think of Users. No matter how cooly you make your potion, youre still just using your skills on a sk and some synthesizing fluid at a desk. Thus, If I promote their earnings as top tier, I might face some bacsh, you know? Despite all this, why am I rmending this ss? Thats because, more than any others, you can earn lots of money. Nothing more needs to be said when you realize that this is the only ss that produces the potions that are so necessary to Dungeon diving. This job can also be a good alternative for those users who findbat burdensome. So, if you want to build up a sizable pension without taking an extra job, just be an Alchemist. Even when youre a beginner, you can get hired at a workshop and steadily earn 500 monthly. If you hire a Warrior or Mage with the money you have collected, you can easily get boosted to level 50s. When I rmend this job, people ask, But you dont have any skills to protect yourself? At level 30, Alchemists can make golems. You can either ride on the golems shoulders or board the room in its chest.1 So, if you feel threatened, you can call your golem to retreat or to use it inbat. A golems performance is determined by how much money you can spend on it. It wouldnt be too much of a strain for an Alchemist who has endless ways to make money through potions, scrolls, and mana stones. There are also many Alchemists who earn money through streaming. They film and upload videos of mixing together various chemical reagents and other ingredients. [Making the best strawberry-vored potion (glossy-potion) ASMR] etctheres a lot of demand for things like that. Interestingly, Alchemist streamers often have more subscribers thanbat streamers. I looked some up a few times, and I ended up watching as if I was bewitched. I can watch peacefully, like flowing down a stream? Anyway, Ive rmended three actual, current meta, top-tier sses. If this helps, please press likes~ *Ill receive all tackles 2, but ignore nonsense *This is a personal evaluation from my 5 years of dungeon experience *Im a Warrior . . [Like] [Dislike] Like: 13,333 Dislike: 51 Comments (Expand) . King Gods Pension: My ss is Kingfisher King Gods Pension: But just how much money do the top-tier make? Down: Far too much lolol OP: Actually, besides Mage and Priest, all the otherbat sses only make enough to get by. Thats why I wrote up those two alongside other production sses for potentially high earning jobs. Were all just trying to make a living, arent we? . Master Calligrapher: Why didnt you mention Kingfisher? OP: Its not bad, but its not top-tier . Josha: Why are you just posting this now!! OP: What ss did you pick? Josha: Bard TT_TT Ah!!! I had a rmended ss to choose as well. OP: Its okay, Bard isnt a pitfall. . ??: But the golemThe highest avable option for the golem, one that can even fly, costs 10 billion won.Theres only a few ranking Alchemists that managed to make a flying golemEven the simplest 4-piece golem costs 1.3~1.4 billionThe Alchemist has to have high of an expense barrier to put it in the top tier alongside Priest and MageYou cant ever make a golem on a workshop sry T.T OP: But this ss is the only one who has high returns, even for the ipetents at level 30. ??: How do you save 10 billion by earning 500 a month? T_T The golem market bubble is so bad that the price wont go downAs an Alchemist, I dont like the popr pervasive image that alchemists are all rich. Even knowing the ingredients can only be used by Alchemists, rich bastards buy it all up to resell at a high price. Consequently, every year, potion prices rise Haeha: @?? ?Bullshit kek, Who doesnt know that the workshops are colluding to raise prices every year lololol ??: @Haeha? Why are you cursing all of a sudden?? Dont you understand that if the ingredient prices rise, the finished product also bes more expensive? Are Alchemists supposed to do business in the red?Youre not even a gangster, what kind of logic is that OP: @?? Every ss has an extremely expensive end-game weapon, 10 billion won for an end-game golem is cheap, isnt it? Also I didnt mean that the 500 sry from the workshops is a lot, but that Alchemists can get paid at least 500. Higher levels get paid more, and you can set up your own workshop. Divinda: @?? Fact: Alchemists charge 20 million won per top-grade mana stone reinforcement. Divinda: thinking back to how I cried while paying, I cant help but curse lolol Haeha: @?? Alchemists can make a few off-cut kes in the workshop and gain a six-figure sry, butbatants toil for 5 hours every day in the dungeons to procure ingredients. Just because we raise the price of the ingredients a little, were called gangsters? see!: @??Whose idea is it thatbatants are purposefully buying and raising the prices of ingredients that only Alchemists use? Haeha: @?? Two years ago, the primary nt ingredient for the recovery potion costed 120,000 won per kg. Now it costs 130,000 won. Back then, a single bottle of recovery potion cost 6,000 wonbut now it costs 25,000 won lol Are you kidding me? . Newbie1: Hello, I enjoyed your post Hyung-nim!! But, right now Im choosing my ssesbut none of the top-tiers mentioned showed up TT_TT. Warrior, Necromancer, Beast-master, which of these three should I be T_T I just recently suspended my choice and stepped out T_T OP: Hm, well if you want to fight with your body, Warrior. (Ive written about the pros and cons of Warriors before, heres the link.) If you like animals, Beast-master. Ive heard that with patience, you can attack with tamed animalster on But most of the Beast-masters eventually be too attached to their animals and cant stomach using them to attack??? If you dont pay attention to that kind of thing, its okay; performance is okay too. If youve dreamed of ying with pokemons, it might be worth it. Newbie1: Thank you so much T_T But, is Necromancer not worth it?? The description was cool; Damhwa: @Newbie1 God-cromancer Yeseung: @Newbie1 Its F-tier, kek Lemonade: @Newbie1 I sincerely say that its a fine ss. Please choose it. OP: @Newbie1 Never choose itIts a ss that has no future Newbie1: @Writer Thank you so much TT_TT! Seol-ah: @Lemonade Trash Bastard lolol Night Sea: @Lemonade Poster: Hong Seung-min This post is a PSA. For anyone who believes theyve be a sessful Necromancer, validate yourself and write some tips. But I bet there arent any lolol. Im a Necromancer, and Ive been a Necromancer for three yearsCthis ss is a mess. Its not that Im a bad User, Im objectively stating some facts. From the very beginning, the whole exnation of the ss is a scam. A partner to spirits, A friend of darkness and night. By this description, you be a solitary ruler of the battlefieldYoung Users who love anime or old legends may be tempted by that image. (F*cker, that was actually how I felt). But I assure you, this skills introduction is fraudulent. Ill exin why, one by one. First C One-man army. Looking at this, you would think that if you could manage to just kill at least one enemy in battle, you can begin to grow a limitless army. But, the number of enemies that each servant can kill and convert is fixed by the grade of the servant. If you just kill anything and turn it into a soldier, itll be a low-level zombie which isnt much help in realbat. To make it easy to understand, the low-grade skeleton that all necromancers first receive, can only make low-grade zombies even if it were to sessfully bite and kill an enemy. Its not one plus one.even if it were to bite many enemies, only one of them would turn into a zombie. Low-grades can only raise 1 zombie, mhmm. Furthermore, the bitten and revived zombie willck in ability. This will never happen, but if, for example, your low-grade skeleton bit and revived a swordmaster, the swordmaster zombie will only groan and move sloppily. He wont revive as the swordmaster he once was. So, Ive done various research.It turns out that the only way to maintain the skills and levels of the dead or monsters is to make a formal contract. A servant can only kill and revive enemies into low-level zombie legions. Its not a horrible skill, but its not a great skill. 2nd C Fear. I dont exactly know what the set probability is, but after years of experiments, it rarely triggered. In my experience, in ten thousand times of using a skill attack, itll trigger once. Also, the fear effect only really works on opponents that are much weaker than the Necromancer. Stronger monsters gain immunities to Fear, and it rarely works. Whats the use if you Fear an easy level 1 slime anyway? Its putting a shiny coating on an absolutely useless skill. 3rd C Friend to Darkness and Night. Now this is the real crux of the scam[Increase skill attack by 10% in night, shade, and darkness]. You may think its a good skill when you see it, but Necromancers are already naturally reduced by 10% in the morning and day, in bright daylight! Not only thatI only once got together a party to raid in the middle of the night, and it wasnt easy. Users generally sleep at night and start to explore the Dungeons in the morning. In other words, its a perilous skill. It doesnt exin any of the risks and only shows the advantageous parts to deceive people. System Messages arent supposed to be User-friendly in the first ce, but Necromancers are especially deceptive. Even if youre an ordinary person, just from what Ive written, youll know that this job is hopeless. Lastly, Necromancers have no recourse to make money, but must instead break their bank. A Necromancers ability is determined by how many useful servants they can gather. Simply put, the more high-level servants, the better. The only way to get servants, though, is through making contracts, which are divided into two methods: [vengeful spirit contract] and [sacrificial offering contract]. The problem is that these two are particrly tricky to trigger. I dont know much about [vengeful spirit contracts] because Ive never raised a ranker-grade soul beforeBut, in any case, the contract requires a soul filled with grudge nearby. So, to attain this type of contract, I pitched a tent in a cemetary Dungeon for 30 days. I deliberately checked into the hospital, wandered around intensive care units, and lingered in funeral halls, but none of this worked. Only Contract conditions are not met windows would appear and it was of no use. I cant even understand how one forms a contract. I asked around to see if other Necromancers knew how, but not even they had any idea. There may be a bastard who knows and wont tell me. Anyways, Ive never gained servants using this method. Next is the [sacrificial offering contract], which summons servants with materials. If the offering is properly prepared, there is a 100% chance of it working. But, even getting the materials for an mid-grade Skeleton is very difficult and costlyCa mana stone will definitely be consumed. A low-grade mana stone the size of your fist is already priced at 70 million won on the current market. To summon an intermediate Skeleton, 10 low-grade mana stones are required. So, just go earn 70 million won, you say? Do you think you can take one Low-grade Skeleton and clear a DungeonCrush mobs? Youre more likely to crush your head. Still, wanting to be sessful as a Necromancer, I somehow saved money for two years and summoned an Mid-grade Skeleton. But For the money and effort I spent, the specs were too inferior. Definitely not worth the money and the mana stones Furthermore, Necromancers cant receive a decent amount of buffs. Perhaps because the concept of the ss relies on desecrating the dead, any of the Priests blessings will not apply. Buffs or weapons of sexual nature cannot be effective either. Since a Bards performance buff is usually of sensual nature, the so-called Buff High 2 is unavable to Necromancers as well. Any parties formed must work at night, Only Low to Mid-grade Skeletons are avable for the beggarsOf course I cant even dream about a fixed sry. Ill fail all guild interviews; I cant go to the Dungeons that are supposed to match my level I eventually got to the point where I couldnt even earn enough to afford potions. So whats left Theres a way to increase the strength of your original servants. If you look at the bottom of your servants Status Window, there is a button to Reinforce them. But this, too, is impossible lolol Because, no matter how I search auction listings or put request posts on the forums, the reinforcement materials they ask me to collect cant be found. Ive searched for any traces on the inte, but I cant even find the data. lololol So, I believe that these are materials that arent avable from any of the current open Dungeons but are from Dungeons that havent been cleared yet. In other words, if our current progression is not advanced enough, the materials will remain unavable forever. Its virtually impossible to strengthen your Skeleton. Conclusion: So Iafter settling all my ounts during my time as a Userwent and took a test to be a Police Officer. I know there are , but its market value is 200 million these days. I gave up since I heard that its not only just your ss, but levels as well. Thinking of all the effort and sweat wasted, I felt that giving up was the answer. Maybe it would be different for people who were born with a gold spoonbut instead of investing hundreds of millions into this ss, just reset until Priest is one of your options. No, just choose to be a Warrior instead. Anything would be better than Necromancer. Ill summarize in three lines. Dont be a Necromancer Not even if youre rich You wont look cool. Its a ss where youre dragging around weak skulls while shedding many tears. End. . . After reading all of this, my mind felt empty. Hefor 3 years he tried to endure, but in the end he couldnt afford potion costs and eventually became a police officer? But,e to think of it, I havent really made money this past year as a User either.Ive survived with the money my family sent along with the savings Ive gathered in college. Ive chipped away at that nest egg slowly; I couldnt survive with the items Ive gathered from the Dungeons. My Skeleton (Lackey) is cute, but Hong Seung-min is right. He doesnt have any attack power, and his only skill is to bite. Mob clearing has to be done one enemy at a time, by luring a straggler away from the crowd. Levelling is slow going since thats a tactic that can only be used on low-tier monsters such as slimes and orcs I thought about changing sses, but, of course, there was no way I could afford 200 million won. Besides, if I reset myself, a years worth of hard work will go down the drain I felt ashamed and wondered if I should give up being a User and take a civil service exam like the other Necromancer. But. Yes, Mom. I answered the phone. CAigoo3, is our son doing well? Yeah..How about you, mom? CMommas doing well.Youre eating and living well, right? Yeah. I guess. CWhy do you sound like that? Should I send some allowance? You dont have to! I didnt call to ask for money CThen, did something happen? Did you get hurt in the Dungeons? No. I have potions, Ill be fine How are youtely, mom? Doing well? C*Sigh* You know I went to the hospitalst time, right? The doctor says that hell need to run more tests. Ahh.Yeah. How was it? CWell, its the same as always He wants me to retire. HaahEver since my shoulder surgery, my arm wont raise up all the way. And its not as if I can deliver kimchi by walking Thats why I said you should rest on the weekends CAigoo, its all right. By the way, why did you call? Its nothing. I was just curious about how you were doing CYour mom is in a cafe with her church members. Ah, thats right! You remember Gyu-joon right? Gyu-joon hyung 4. He used to live next door. Yeah.I remember him. CApparently he just recently got married! Ah.Is that so? CDo you have a girlfriend yet? No, I dont even have time to date. CI guess if you go into Dungeons, it takes the entire day? Y-yeah. The more I heard about my moms inconsequential stories about daily life, the less I could speak. Though my mom spoke about Gyu-joon, who became a 7th rank civil servant and married this year, she was always proud that people took interest in her son who goes Dungeon diving. I mean, ordinary people think that all Users are somehow sessful. In the end, I couldnt say what I wanted to and ended the call. However, as soon as I did, she sent 500,000 won to my ount. I felt guiltyCI said I was okay CCheer up! Ande down to visit every once in a while.I want to see my sons face. Thinking about what she said before I hung up, I wanted to sob. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 And so, instead of giving up, I decided to spend some time mulling over how I could make a living as a Necromancer. Common methods for users to make money included selling items from dungeons, streaming for profit on personal broadcasts, or receiving advertising offers frompanies. Super famous Users,monly referred as Rankers, were oftenmissioned by the government to fulfill quests, and received official sponsorships forpanies. Of course, theres no way I could be a ranker, so that avenue was closed off. Simrly, I didnt have enough equipment to broadcast anything. Since I go into the dungeons every day, I decided to organize the remaining items in my inventory to figure out whats possible to sell. Inventory. . [Iron Heart Ring] Type: Ring Durability: 17 Equipment Level Restriction: Level 5 Special Skill: None. Description: A low rank ring with no outstanding features. Raises defence by +5 [Orcs Crude Fan] Type: Fan Durability: 10 Equipment Level Restriction: Level 10 Special Skill: None. Description: A fan made with the crude skills of an Orc. Frost/Cryo damage is increased +1 [Iron Shield] Type: Shield Durability: 33 Equipment Restriction Level: Level 15 Special Skill: Push (Low-rank) "" Description: Pushing an enemy with the shield while holding it forward can throw an enemy off bnce. Defense increased by +20 [Orcs Teeth] Type: Reagent, essory Material Durability: 1 Description: Stinky, revolting teeth. They are noticeably heavy. Can be used as low-level ingredients for reagents and essories. *Recipes can be found in the Skills window. [Bubble Slimes tattered toy] Type: Reagent Material Durability: 1 Description: This was a young slimes favorite plushie. Can be used as a low level material for reagents. *Recipes can be found in the Skills window. [Worn-down Leather Shoes] Type: Shoes Durability: 3 Description: Leather shoes that cant be worn for too long due to their thin soles. Defense increased by +1. If you disassemble them, you can get old leather ( weapon material). . After organizing my inventory, the number of tems barely filled my hand. If I sell all of these, could I even get 300,000 won? 1 Items like the Orcs Teeth and the Slimes toy need to be sold in stacks of a thousand to be worth the effort. For now, I only require low-grade potions forbat, but now, each bottle is worth 50,000 wonand these materials were painstakingly gathered for two monthsAt this rate Ill be driven into bankruptcy. [ck ck] As soon as I gave a deep sigh, Lackey took the [Orcs Crude Fan] and began to gently fan me. Thanks I said. After lying on the bed some more, I decided that after spending all this effort organizing, I should try and sell some of these items. With that in mind, I turned on the [Market Raid] app. . Nice to meet you, User Choi Lee-kyun 1327! Would you like to receive todays hot deal coupon? Lets be cool~ all summer long! 50% sale for various cooling items! The new Master cksmith Lee Dojin, that user Choi Lee-Kyung 1327 has registered as an ount of interest, has updated. Choi Lee-Kyung 1327-nim!2 Do you have any items for sale? [Three-legged Crows Eyes] are currently on the rise in the market. For [Three-legged Crows Eyes], if you register now, no salesmission will apply! . I cleaned up all of the incessant pop-up messages and organized all the items I wanted to register. One by one, I searched their listings on the marketce. A deep sigh came out when I realized that all of them were selling for a much lower price than what I had seen before. Still, there was nothing else to do, so I began registering the items. Market Raid was an auction tform that could only be utilized by Users. The system allowed members to see both the [immediate purchase price and the auction starting price] for any item on sale. When said product is sold, a purchasing supervisor (the called them marketmen) wille to your house to pick up the product and hand you the payment. I auctioned my scant items for about 10 won cheaper than the other listings. As they were being sold, I scrolled through the countless items listed on the app, mouth drooling. . [de Blessed by Tivia Forest] Type: Sword Durability: 2,800 Equipment Restriction level: Level 130 Special Skills: *When worn, all stats are increased +1,200. *Water and Earth affinity is increased by 10% *Earth attribute monsters are unable tond preemptive attacks. [Elfs protection]: With de in hand, this skill allows you to call forth the Water Spirit Undine. (Undines attack power is proportional to your own stats and attributes.) [Purification]: Creates a shield that is not affected by poison or darkness attacks. . [Auction Price Start: 1.65 billion] Immediate Purchase Price: 7 billion. Current Bid: 2.49 billion. (Current auction price is automatically renewed every five minutes). [Renew] Time left in the auction: 22:07:13 Wow.These really are otherworldly prices. I cant believe that a sword costs the same as a luxury apartment. The other items listed below were also extraordinary. [Cursed Ring sealed by Demoness Monvert], [6 Circle Wind Parade Magic Book], [Dianas Demonic Staff] and so on Most of them cost well over 1.5 billion. After scrolling, I went to Lee Dojins, an artisan famous for making the luxury weapons I desired the most, personal market Of course any of her creations were sold out as soon as she uploaded them. When I arrived, they were already gone. However, I could still browse the information and images of the weapons she sold. [Stradivarius of Bewilderment] ss Restriction: Bard A weapon produced by Master cksmith Lee Do-jin. Type: Instrument (Violin) Durability: 3,000 Equipment Restriction Level: Level 150 "" Special Skill: *At the start of all performances, status effect dazed may be applied. *Reduces performance time for all songs by 15% *Increases skill attacks by 20%. *While buffed, skills with [taunt] effects are amplified. *If you y without a single mistake, an extra [charm] debuff will be applied. [Siren]: If sessful, the skill will nullify the aggro of all hostile enemies and confuse them. [Solo Recital]: Disables enemy shields and mental protections, and limits enemy movement for two minutes. [Encore]: Restrains enemies for 1 minute after a performance has ended. . WaaIts outstanding. Any bard with this weapon can force their enemies to stop and listen, captivated, by their songs? In addition, any weapons made by Lee Dojin had a beautiful design. At first nce, the violin seemed in. But, when you zoom in, subtle shiny patterns are hidden in the woods grain, while magic letters are engraved into the surface. It was both extravagant and gorgeous. Magical Craftsmanship, which is to instill a skill within a weapon, is often a fickle process. I dont know much about it, but the cksmiths of themunity say that the letters used for magic crafting are difficult to make small. Its also almost impossible to engrave letters as the crafter shapes them. Shes a genius among geniuses However, I felt pain when I looked at the price. Lee Do-jin, who sells one weapon for 30 billion, is crazy, but the rich people who waited to snatch up any of her limited creations were crazy too. Thinking about it all, I felt destitute. With a bitter heart, I checked the sales I posted (about 250,000 won in total), and closed the app. I turned to stare at Lackey. Empty eye sockets stared back as they continued fanning me gently. Lackey grasped none of this as its a low-grade skeletonbut since its 120 centimeters tall, I feel as if Im rearing a small child. I had forgotten it, but it kept on loyally fanning me. My heart was touched, Its okay now, and I ordered it to stop. [ck ck] Thank youI really only have you. [ck ck!] Lackey had a habit of scratching its cheek (its cranial bone to be exact) with its fingers after I thanked it. Perhaps its embarrassing, or perhaps it thinks its effort is worthwhile when I thank it.Even though it was only a pile of bones, I still felt that it was quite cuteCa bit like a smart puppy who could understand my words. So, I gave Lackey a ride on my shoulders and stepped out of my amodations. I was going to the hubs downtown center, and it likes to go on walks with me. Did you see the busking video yesterday? That was hrious Woojoo-nim, Are you going to the ck Swamp today? Hes selected a new wyvern recently I headed to the za where many Users gathered and mingled. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Many Users lived in Hubs close to Dungeons. Certain people, like those who became Users too young, or those that have families to support, live outsidebut because skills are illegal outside of ones hometown, many prefer to live in these unrestricted areas. Just look at the city Im walking in: a Beast Masters twin headed adder, an Alchemists golem, and an Animists spirits filled the street. As I passed, I looked into a terraced cafe at the side of the road. A woman dressed in a robe, drinking coffee, was chatting passionately with a cat sitting across from her. Seeing the broom floating next to her, I wondered if she was a Witch. Suddenly, a gigantic shadow appeared over my shoulder. When I turned my head, I saw an Alchemist, lounging on a huge golems shoulder, plodding through the side alley. When I first became a User, these types of sights were shockingOf course Ive seen a few broadcasts on YouTube, but the impact of personal experience was iparable. The streets and buildings of the Hubs are all modernCthe shopfronts popted by many familiar franchisesCbut the vibe was definitely different. So, as soon as I became a User, I informed my parents that I would be moving out. Soon I was living in a small lodging for about 500,000 won per month.1 Pressing [Buy a House] on a stele in the Hubs center will bring up several purchasing options. The smallest and most basic house is a single-story building with a mini garden, two rooms, a bathroom with a bathtub, a living room, and a kitchen. These houses arent slowly built by outside construction workers. When the payment process ispleted, the lodging is automatically constructed in 10 seconds at the location thats been designated. Residential areas must be bought separately; the price varies depending on the location of the house and the surrounding facilities. (In other words, thend prices are also high). In addition, storefronts and businesses in this city are also able to be purchased. Thats why there are still big corporate stores and sponsored products in here There were numerous User-run stores selling products with special abilities, as muchrge corporate franchises. Even if you had no money to buy anything, window-shopping was still quite entertaining. "" In particr, [vor13] is an alchemists workshop known for selling supposedly delicious potions and supplements. Users who could afford to drink potions stamped with their logo were probably well off. Though these potions may be the same grade as others, the workshop justifies its 1.5x price hike on the high quality taste. The lowest-priced [Low Strength Potion] I usually buy at the auction tastes like a single spoonful of strawberry scented syrup mixed into water, like the vor seeped into the delivery box it came in. Simply put, it tastes like dick 2 Ive only tried vor13s strawberry vored potion once. It really was oh-so deliciousCthe strawberry scent was strong, as if real minced strawberries were added into the sk. The low-quality potion I usually drink slowly recovers HP after 10 seconds. However, vor13s creations boast quick recovery times, but I couldnt afford to invest too much money into consumables Next to vor13 stands a small office building with a sign that reads [Yoon Bo-seoks appraisal]. This business was built by its owner Yoon Bo-seok, an alchemist with the [appraise] skill. Sometimes high-grade item rewards for dungeons cant be utilized until they are appraised. Yoon Bo-seok appraises and unseals the items for those that have no resources to do it themselves. I heard you can charge quite themission for something like that. Even now, there is a long line of users in front, waiting for item appraisals. AhhI also want to obtain an item extraordinary enough to be appraised by Yoon Bo-seok. Excuse me? As I was surveying the city, someone suddenly tapped my shoulder from behind. When I turned, surprised, a heavy-set Warrior wearing a gun turret stood patiently. Yes? I hesitantly asked. What is that on your shoulder? Ahhe must be asking about Lackey, who had been imitating a scarf this whole time. This is my servant I said, slightly embarrassed. I pulled Lackey down from my shoulders to the ground. Lackey vigorously shook the hem of my pants; perhaps it didnt want to be moved. A servant? Is it a summon? The man must have been incredibly curious; he wouldnt cease his persistent questions. Furthermore, the question I had been fearing fell from his lips. What is your ss? I briefly entertained the idea of ignoring him, but I saw a group of men and women staring at him from across the street. They were probably his party. Ha I tightly grasped Lackeys hand and swallowed a sigh. Necromancer. I replied, a half-beatte. Necromancers were often treated poorly or ridiculed. Regarded as shady or useless. As expected, the man in front of me donned an odd expression at my words. Then, with a slightly dismissive, disdainful voice, he said, Wow, Ive never seen a Necromancer before. He looked over my body as if hed made some exotic discovery. At least he looked a bit sheepish when I stared at him with no reply. The man soon went back to his party shouting, Hey! I got the answer! His moring voice rang loud, like church bells. I wanted to throw a pebble at the back of his detestable head. However, I kept patient. Its not as if he did anything to meBesides, types like him would usually pick a fight if you were to argue. But, the more I think about it, the more frustrated I became. Those bastards, he probably knew the answer from the very beginning and intended to make jokes at my expense. Even so, I didnt have the courage to confront him. I simply kicked at some stray stones on the way home. Before I realized how hopeless Necromancer was, Id confidently post [Looking for permanent party] in the Ranking Godsmunity forum. No wonder I matched with no one. When I realized that my ss was the issue, I was hopelessly depressed for a while. I felt like I became lifes chew toy? Of course, I admit I didnt conduct proper prior research. However, Ranking Gods was not originally such an openmunity. Especially in its early days, themunity was filled with highly optimized yers exchanging information. Newbies werent weed. It wasnt until after I joined that themunity became so widespread and famous. After reality had crashed down on me, I stopped advertising for a party and resolved to live alone. Sometimes, at dungeon entrances, people would snicker at me behind my back. Perhaps they felt justified in ridiculing someone with no future. When I encounter people within dungeons, I would feel their eyes giving me a once-over. Those gazes would instantly change when they saw my servant, Lackey. I was angry, but I would just further avoid their path. Maybe I have an inferiorityplex; maybe I just dont want to make a fuss. After a couple of these interactions, I even thought about going around with Lackey unsummoned. However, Lackey would express his sorrow within his [current mood] disy in his status window. Did Master forget me? and Please dont abandon me even if Im so useless. I couldnt bear those heart-breaking lines every time I opened his status window. Eventually I started having him summoned all the time. To be honest, I would have been lonely without him. Ever since I came to the Hub, I havent had a single friend. Hey, lets not be so discouraged [ck-ck] I told Lackey the words I wanted to say to myself. We should cheer up and get ready to go to the dungeon tomorrow. I added a set of spare armor, some potions, and some snacks (for my bored mouth) to the inventory. Should I bring an umbre too? I opened my cell phone to check the weather . [Bae Jaemin, I will ovee the pain of three years ago. He will re-challenge the ] [What could have been the cause of the number 1 most-shocking ident of all time, The Tower of Command?] [Bae Jaemin, This time, I refuse to sacrifice anyone.] [Bae Jaemin, A Firmly resolute expression .(Photo)] [How will the Red Lotus final attack on turn out? Subtitle: How the survivors of disaster recover from tragedy ( Bae Jaemins exclusive interview.)] The keywords Bae Jae-min and The Officers Tower filled the real-time search engine. Various links to the Ranker Bae Jaemin were provided. The I vaguely remember that a once popr guild had been wiped out during a raid of this dungeon. All except for Bae Jae-min had died. What was the name of the guild? *Popr Searches* Bae Jaemin The Tower of Command Re-challenge Red Lotus The Disaster at The Tower of Command Red Lotus Guild Seo Dawon Open recruitment for The Tower of Command raid Thats right, they were called the Red Lotus Guild. Without rxing, I began to search keywords for the Red Lotus Guild, and opened the article with the exclusive interview Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Journalist: Jang Sooro *Centralized authority around the guild leader, arrogance, andck of guild structural integrity causes the greatest disaster?* When the Red Lotus guild first announced that they wouldunch a raid on , everyone, including me, could not imagine the possibility of failure. At the time, they were an elite guild whose members were some of the most well-known Rankers in Korea. Before , they had cleared many Dungeons using genius ys that others would find hard to recreate. Those who saw their broadcasts of their raids on and , notorious Dungeons known for their high-level difficulty before had appeared, would agree that it would not be an overstatement to call the guilds performance an art. They were undefeated living legends, documenting their own myths. What we believed to be the Red Lotus guilds glory days, when we cheered them on as they rode into theirst Dungeon, actually masked inner strife and trickery, simmering below the publicized surface. I dug up an interview of Geum Mi-young, who at the time was in charge of the guilds logistics and ounting, conducted by the prosecution on January 7th. The ledgers were kept by Seo Dawon, and the specific ount for raid was kept vague. The whole process was not transparent at all; the information gap enforced through an iron fist. Red Lotus was a profitable guild who formed many broadcasting content and sponsorship partnerships with world-ss enterprises. However, Geum Mi-young imed that, in reality, the guilds financial structure was worse than many smallpanies. Additionally the guildmaster, Seo Dawon, had always said, Dont waste the taxpayers money. Do not eptmissions from the government, as much as possible. While demanding these strict restrictions, he had been embezzling funds needed for travel expenses or marketing for personal items. Any employees who did notply with Seo Dawons instructions were immediately terminated. "" Of course, one cannot pin all the me on the leaders misappropriation, but rumors and effects of the management style emerged within the Dungeon teams themselves. ording to testimonials from the Red Lotus guilds acquaintances, the members may have seemed like close friends on the surface, but, in fact, they were more akin to gunpowder barrels that may explode at any point. Additionally, Geum Mi-young also exined that the incentives and profit system were not transparent. A guild member could not know how much total revenue they earned without going through Seo Dawon. An anonymous affiliated member said: The rtionship between Seo Dawon and his team deteriorated rapidly since the raid on . Most of the issues stemmed from profit allocation. Whenever his teammates protested, Seo Dawon would make abusive remarks and threats such as: See how well you guys can do without me, and Ill use my personal connections to destroy you all.'' The team members hardly gathered or practiced in preparation for ; most did not attend the weekly meetings. Below is a testimony from Lee XXX, a former security guard for the guild office. These are the entry records. Yes, as you can see, most people (guild members) did note to work that week. Perhaps this tragedy could have been foreseen. Severe strife still existed between the guild master and the members. Even though they were preparing for one of the hardest known Dungeons at the time, they didnt have a proper meeting until just days before the onught. I told Dawon hyung that it would be dangerous for us to continue, but he was stubborn. So, we pushed ahead and rushed directly into the hard core zone. It was already toote when we realized we walked into a trap. Said Bae Jaemin (the sole survivor of the disaster), revealing the dogmatic nature of the guild master, Seo Dawon. His testimonial further identifies fatal mistakes that Seo Dawon made during the raid on . Map of the Tower of Command Routes: Normal route: B-1 zone>trap>C>trap>A trap room that would send you back to A zone>Mid Boss room > Portal to the reward room Hard core route: A zone > trap>trap>trap>trap>D zone > Reward and Boss room (estimation). Normal Route 2: B-2 > B-3 > trap > maze section > maze section 2 > B-3 > Trap > Portal to the rewards room. The route that Seo Dawon wanted to push through, despite the risk, had the fastest clear time. However, was famous for its notorious traps. Most guilds would choose to travel the normal route if they were entering a dungeon for the first time. For safety. However, the Red Lotus guild had always been known for being able to brush off the most dangerous and challenging routes. Even if their opponent was said to be a Dungeon more difficult than expected, the members could not back off for their pride. My Hyung, (Seo Dawon), who was maintaining the line from the middle fell into a trap that he couldnt escape from. Our formation quickly copsed afterwards. Hyung was the main offensive striker and yed an important role in attracting the Boss Monsters aggro. Without him, our normal patterns of attack were no longer viable. Ragi hyung, who was closest to the boss, copsed helplessly. The others struggled to fight, but the situation continued to worsen. I ran towards my copsed brothers-in-arms to save them, but suddenly I felt a burning sensation in my eyes and hands and copsed because of the pain. I think the trap that took down Dawon hyung started a chain reaction and made its way to me. Thats all I remember about . Bae Jaemin, the sole survivor, continued to calmly testify about his feelings to the news crew: As a Priest, Ive been beset by guilt. Perhaps if I didnt lose consciousness at the very end, we may have all been able toe back safely. So, what does this re-challenge mean to him? Jaemin briefly answers this question below. I have to collect their bodies. Its the only way that I, the guilds youngest, can repay the kindness from my sunbaes 1 and hyungs who were like my family members. I want to relieve myself of this burden. . . When I finished reading the article, I saw a picture of Bae Jaemin looking to the side. He had lost his right hand and left eye during the catastropheCto cover that up he wore a ck eye patch and ck gloves on his prosthetic arm. His pallidplexion added to create a gloomy atmosphere, but overall he was a handsome man with a fine figure. A weak smile graced his face. Bae Jaemins face was stered on so many media outlets that I was familiar with it, but it felt so different seeing him in conjunction with the details of the failed Dungeon raid. When I first saw him wearing an eyepatch I thought, Oh, 8th grader syndrome? 2and thought he was a bit weird. To think that in some top Dungeons Users could sustain injuries that a potion wont recover.ScaryEven though he sustained so many bodily consequences, hes trying to re-challenge the Dungeon to recover his guild mates lost remains Perhaps the thousands of other readers and I shared the same feelings of gratitude. Nearly a thousandments flooded the page, praising Bae Jaemin. . . lkh**** Who the heck bullied my Bae Jaemin..I could say more, but I speaking ill of the dead wont help mattersAnyway, Jaemin hyung-nim! 3 Ive been a fan of yours since you were in Red Lotus. Of course I believe youll seed, but please dont strain yourself. Come back safely without any more injuries! (171 replies) sw3**** Red Lotuss guildmaster Seo Dawon was infamous for being problematic since long~ ago. When he was alive his childish followers would all suck up to him saying how cool he wasbut I hear that the bereaved families of the guild members still gnash their teeth when they hear his name. Thats why even if a person has skills, they have to stay humble to go far (55 replies) xx0**** As a Priest, Ive been beset by guilt. Perhaps if I didnt lose consciousness at the very end, we may have all been able toe back safely. << I really admire this. Isnt he Buddha reborn? (2 replies) cfc**** Bae Jaemin, hes a real amazing guyI guess hes not a Priest for nothing; how could anyone be so altruistic? Who else would risk that dangerous Dungeon again to find the remains of those who led his body to ruin? Not even ming themEven reproaching himselfIn just two lines of his interview, you can really tell hes different from a certain Mr. Seo. (7 replies) . . Under that article, a special addendum [What are the qualifications needed for the public recruitment of teammates for the Tower of Command raid?] appeared. What on earth is this? Curious, I clicked on it. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 [What are the qualifications for joining open recruitment for the Tower of Command raid?] News Anchor: The Korean Dungeon Associate has announced raid schedule at 4 pm on the 21st. They are now epting applicants for users who meet the qualifications to join the raid. After the Red Lotus guilds disaster, entry into the has been banned for about three years due to safety concerns. It was ssified as a high risk dungeon. Why do you think the government has allowed these raids again? Reporter: Yes. First of all, did you know that the next dungeon wont open unless you clear the highest grade dungeon in the system? In other words, I think many are making a conscious decision to continue the so-called main scenario quest. Many countries, for example Japan, are already entering the second season of the scenario quests, but Korea is still stuck on Scenario 1-30 (TN: Season 1 part 30) after the ban. Anchor: If the decision has been made for the sake of nationalpetitiveness, are there countermeasures in ce for the safety of the general User? Reporter: Yes. The Dungeon Society provides this exnation. They n to only select qualified users, in advance, to enter the dungeon. ording to their announcement, the hard core route must only be challenged by at least 15 users with a minimum level of 80. Solo y or individuals that do not meet the level restriction are not allowed. Normal routes may be challenged by teams of 10 or more with average levels of 50 or higher. All parties MUST include one healer-affiliated ss, such as Priest or BardCsomeone that can provide emergency medical assistance. In addition, individual emergency recovery kits should include at least 20 intermediate potions. Anchor: I see. Then from when can we expect to be able to participate in the raid? Reporter: First, you can apply online on August 30th, starting from 9 a.m. You can easily register through the official application User Alerts from the Korean Dungeon Association. The final results announcement will be scheduled to release on September 2nd, at 9 a.m. . . Ah, finally the Tower of Command raid has been sanctioned I then finally understood why Bae Jaemin became such a trending topic. He was the only surviving User from the pastand he was nning to join the governmentally approved raid I also began to thoroughly read the other articles below. [Tower of Command, expected earnings exceeding 300 billion won] [Can a new Rookie rise to fame? Prospective rankers buzzing about the opening of The Tower of Command] [Popr broadcaster Berserker announced his intent to join the raid.] I began to consume all kinds of gossip. I also opened the official User Alerts appnew updates about were uploaded there as well. At least the normal route I carefully read the list of reward items and monster drops given on the first clear of the DungeonCmy hands paused for a while when I saw a familiar item. <List of acquirable items> Murky ss beads C 95% chance to drop from normal mode Cursed Poporing 1 + Contaminated Dark Liquid C 95% chance to drop from normal mode Mournful Slime + Fog Flower C 50% chance to acquire when using the skill gather in a normal mode trap room. + . . . Contaminated Dark Liquid? You can get one of those in this Dungeon? Where have I seen this before? Lackey Status Window! . [Lackey C Servant of Choi Lee-kyung] Grade: Low-level Skeleton HP- 2,500/2,500 MP- None. Loyalty: Extremely high Disposition: Dark, evil, gentle,zy (double check old disposition) Current Mood: .I always love going on walks. Evolution C You currently do not possess the required materials. I grasped the translucent status windows with my hands and trailed through with my fingers. At the very end, my finger stopped. Ah! I eximed. Evolution! Thats rightI saw the name here? So I pressed the [reinforce] button. Currently youck the required ingredients for evolution. Do you want to check for insufficient ingredients? As soon as I pressed [yes], the list of ingredients needed for evolution immediately popped up in front of my eyes. [Materials needed to evolve Lackey are as follows.] Low-grade reinforcement stone 1 (0/1) Crimson Tail-feather. 20 (20/20) Honey from a Tilted Bee 1 (1/1) Dried Frog Skin . 10 (10/10) Contaminated Dark Liquid 1 (0/1) Its here! I definitely didnt misremember! I confirmed that Contaminated Dark Liquid was present at the bottom of the list. All this time, no matter how many auctions I searched, the ingredient was missingI guess it could only be found in . I didnt know whether tough or cryCdespondent at my wasted effort and tion that I finally found a clue. Now that the dungeon is finally open, the ingredient will soon be distributed at the auction house, right? It would be expensive because it originated from a new dungeonbut it was simply an ingredient not a full item. However, I knew I had to dy any expectation that I could evolve Lackey quickly. When I pressed the [+] icon next to the material, an image of the item and a more detailed exnation appeared. And so, I began to research the most important and sorely needed Corrupted Dark Liquid. The item drops when you kill a Mourning Slime without burning it. This viscous fluid with a rotten stench is widely used as a base to make armor, essories, weapons, and potions with Darkness and Curse attributes. ce of Acquisition: Tower of Command, Normal Route. *This ingredient cannot be traded between Users. My grin hardened. What? I rubbed my eyes and read thest line again. This ingredient cannot be traded between Users. ThenIf I want to obtain this one ingredient, I have to personally go to The Tower of Command? Theres no other way to acquire this? Of course, some items are infamous for being untradeable. Bae Jaemin, from todays article, was known to be a Ranker in possession of many untradeable items. [The Prayer of Saint Beatrice] seemed to be its name? The rosary shaped essory was rumored to be an incredibly adaptable item that could not be obtained unless its previous User died or formally transferred the item over. But, thats an essory. In addition, its an extremely high-grade item. Im searching for ingredients.Can ingredients be permanently bound to the User? It cant be sold? ThenHow am I supposed to obtain it? I became so incredibly frustrated that I flopped onto the bed and gave a short scream, AHHHHH! Lackey must have thought I was ying aroundChe climbed onto the mattress and began horsing around. I righted myself and began to think calmly. However, no matter how much I contemted my current situation, I couldnt think of a solution other than joining the raid. ording to the previous article, the normal route requires at least 10 party members. For a mangy necromancer like me, who already doesnt participate in ordinary parties, Ill be turned away if I were to apply. No, the bigger issue is that Im level 42, and it takes months to level up to 50! At this rate, Im never going to be able to step foot within the Tower; Lackeys evolution will be nothing more than a pipe dream CBerserker Live broadcast is now starting! At that time, a notification for a channel I was subscribed toCBuskerCpopped up. I habitually reached out to delete the notificationwhen an idea suddenly crossed my mind, and I entered his livestream. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 For a while only a ck screen could be seen; after some subtle noises of a microphone being tapped, a familiar room appeared. A fat man with red dyed hair and a gold ne walked into the room carrying a big mug. He greeted everyone with a lecherous voice. Good day, Im Sang-Yoon, hows everyone doing? The subscribers live chat, which had been lighting up long before the man appeared on screen, began to fire quick greetings, insults, and acknowledgements. -Urk, keke, a piggy came -Hyung, did you get fatter? -Whats with that cup? Its f*cking huge. -The cup is as big as Sang-yoon-ies 1 head >.< Maybe it holds 2 liters >.< -Even if that was filled with water, youd gain weight haha -lolololololol immediately subscribed just nowwhat a sight -Already eating something? -weee woo~ -Nice to meet you~ -I get angry when I see your face He was a popr streamer, so the chat became incredibly active. And the channel originally advertised hisedic talk and his gangster-like face rather than a serious show of Berserkers ability. The level of criticism for the streamer was high, but the atmosphere itself was lively. Berserker, his nickname, gave thements no consideration and, blinking his eyes, began to fiddle with the camera. Donor messages began to explode in real time. The subscriber partnership system was donation based. Whenever people donated, their messages would be heard on air with the emotionless voice of a machineso it was often funny to see the system read outrageous messages calmly. -[Sangyoon Viin donated 1,000 won.] Sangyoon-ah ma* you must have earned so much money *question mark* Your face is gettingrger andrger; soon itll explode. 3 -[Flower Sangyoon donated 1,000 won.] Sangyoon Hyung, are you really going to the Tower of Command *question mark* Isnt there a weight limit *dot dot dot* -[Abby donated 1,000 won.] Sangyoon-ah 4 *dot dot dot* lets reach the end of the Tower of Command, live, and get more subscribers *exmation point* Berserker, Kim Sangyoon, smirked while reading his donation messages and the live chat log. -But Sangyoon doesnt have the talent for Tower of Command, right? -Hes going to get caught in the entrance of the dungeon. At those messages, he simply answered, Thank you subscriber-nim, and ignored its content, holding back unexpectedly. Soon afterwards, 30 minutes past the start of the live broadcast, he greeted the chat again properly. Today.all of you should already knowthe Tower of Command Dungeon has reopened. I was thinking of speaking on that matter. -Sangyoon, are you going as well? -Sangyoon posted on Instagram, before the broadcast, that he was going to join. -Sangyoon-ah, theres a weight limit on that raid -Lets go, Lets go, Lets go -Please do it live, Please TT_TT Yes, of course Im going to goThats right, I posted that I was going on Instagram. Oh, but Im level 70, what a waste! So hardcore route is out of the questionI seems Ill be raiding the normal route. Sangyoon said. -Hey, lets ask him to join us since he weighs more than 100kg -lolololololololololol -Whats the cutline for hardcore route? No~ My weight doesnt exceed 100~. What are you guys even talking about, lol? Ah, whats the hardcore level restriction? You guys have to be at least level 80! Yeahso Ill start by conquering normal mode first. Kim Sangyoon then brought up the app on the screen so that everyone could see it. It was the list of normal route rewards that I saw earlier. Kim Sangyoon then began to read through it all, one by one, while adding exnations and personalments. This Dungeon is.how should I put it? A Dungeon that produces darkness and curse attribute items? Thats what I feel. The dungeon will be profitable for sses with darkness properties. Like Treasure Hunter, Assassins, and..what else? -Witch? Right, Witch..What else? -Necromancer lolol -Kek (lololololololol) Oh, uh. Hahaha..Necromancerthats right. If Necromancers still even exist. Anyway! There seems to be a lot to obtain in this dungeon. So, will this be useless to other sses? Thats not the case at all. Theres bound to be good basic rewards in such a solid dungeon. The payout will be amazing if you manage to clear it. -So theres nothing for those whose system is based on blessings?? -P R I E S T Hm, at first nce it seems like theres not much benefit for those of the opposing attribute.but, instead, Priests and other light-based sses..Like animists? have higher attack power in this dungeon. Opposing attributes arepensated with higher damage capabilities to clear the dungeon. -As expected, this time around Priest is still 1st tier. -Once again Priests are a necessary evil? -Ah~ just when are these heal bots gonna get nerfed~~~~ -Sangyoon hyung, whats the best item from this list? -Hyung! Which do you prefer, normal route 1 or 2? The best item here?? Hm..What Im aiming for is the item on the third line here, . The weapons attack is crazy, but it also has an added bleeding effect special skill! Ive read that wounds created by this weapon wont heal, resulting in damage over time. Thats why I think this weapon will be the most expensive out of all the weapons that can be sold. As for what route Im going? Undecided. After watching this far, silently, I sent a live chat message to Kim Sangyoon. -Sangyoon-nim, when you go, will you please carry me? T_T I really desperately need one ingredient, and Im willing to take just that T_T 5 Perhaps he didnt see my message, or perhaps he chose to ignore it, Kim Sangyoon continued his exnation of the raid without answering my query. I had no choice but to sponsor him and re-send the message I wrote. Donation messages are not buried by the livements and, instead, pop up on the left side of the streamCseparate and easy for the streamer to see. The message boasts colorful effects and arge size which lingers for several seconds. In addition, it was almost impossible to ignore the machine-like voice message that apanied it. -[Choi Lee-Kyung donated 1,000 won!] Sangyoon-nim, when you go, will you please carry me? *crying face* I really desperately need one ingredient, and Im willing to take just that *crying face* The machines un-emotive voice echoed, and Sangyoon gave a small, Thanks Choi Lee-kyung nim. He frowned, as if he was considering something for a moment. In the past, he had advertised that hed carry paying subscribers with him on various raids. Perhaps this time, too, he would be overtaken with that desire. Carry? Hmm.But its my first time to this dungeonIt might take a long time. Oh? He didnt immediately refuse? I didnt think Id ever get a chance again if I lost this opportunity, so I hurriedly sent another donation. -[Choi Lee-kyung donated 1,000 won!] Sangyoon-nim, I really only need to defeat one slime in that dungeon. For a master like you, this shouldnt be difficult at all *crying face crying face* Ha, but.I havent really discussed this with my party members yet. However I felt hope from seeing Sangyoons troubled face, hands scratching the back of his head. When I thought he would begin to refuse, Hmmmm, maybe this time. an idea quickly shed through my mind. I quickly sent another donation. -[Choi Lee-Kyung donated 1,000 won!] Sangyoon-him, Im a Necromancer! Please, help me just once *crying face* After seeing myst donation, his eyes grewically round. The live chat, which had been barely active, began to increase its speed tremendously. As expected, the audiences reaction was explosive. -Lololololol -Godcromancer pffft -Really?? -Omg! Sangyoon! Take Lee-kyung with you! -lololololol ah sh*t 6 -Lol, Im crying C That ss -Lololololol, hes a king-cromancer kek -Waaa Its the first time Im seeing someone with that ss. -Absolutely nuts kekeke -I bet hes desperate -Doesnt he regret it?? Kim Sangyoon began to burst intoughter. Wow.Hahahahaha! Really? Necromancer? My face flushed red, but no one could see me anyway.I steeled myself and answered [-Yes] in the chat. Somehow Kim Sangyoon found my response in the midst of the deluge of chat messages. Wow, he says its for real.Wow.Whyd you choose that ss? How damn hrious. He was speechless, with half mocking and half meaningless admiration. And then. Lee-kyung-nim, what level are you? he asked. Heart pounding fast in my chest, I quickly responded. -Imlevel 42; At my response, Kim Sangyoon stoppedughing and looked like he was at a loss. Ah..But, those in the normal route should be over level 50. -Of course you have to carry him Sangyoon-ah;; -Lets see how good you really are -If it were me, Id raise him up -Youughed so much, you arent going to do it? -But why on earth did he choose to be a Necromancer??? -If hes for real, his intelligence is suss -Its gotta be a lie, lolol -You cant carry Necromancers? -Go on! Take him! C Lets go Lets go Lets go! No, guys.Its not that I dont want to take him.I, too, want to bring him with me, but the regtions Finally the words Ive been waiting for tumbled from his mouth. Nice! I quickly copied the recruitment qualifications and made another donation wish to Kim Sangyoon. -But Sangyoon-nim, in normal mode the individual is not limited by level. The average level of the party must be over 50! TT_TT Im level 42cant we make this work somehow? Kim Sangyoon immediately closed his mouth. The chat became inundated with demands to be cool and to carry him! In reality, Sangyoon wasnt a good-natured person. He talks like a bully; those who apanied Sangyoon on raids often criticized him for being arrogant. He gave no care nor interest to those who wouldnt benefit him However, he is a streamer, and streamers must always be wary of their viewers. In particr, Kim Sangyoon became famous for viral videos where he was at his subscribers beck and call. This time, though, the request involved a very difficult DungeonCSangyoons safety was at stake. I looked at his pursed lips and prayed, Please! Aigoo 7.All right. Lee-kyung-nim, shall we meet tomorrow? Kim Sangyoon smirked, as if my desperate cries reached his ears. He actually agreed. Chapter 9 TN: From now on, Necromancer summons will be called spectres, and Animist summons will be called spirits, in order to differentiate between the two. Chapter 9 Kim Sangyoon is a Warrior. Ive heard that he was a judo yer before formally bing a Warrior User. Just by looking at his imposing figure, his red-dyed hair and tough-looking face, one would think that his personality would be like a gangsters. However, he had an image that was quite gentlepared to his appearance. Viewers loved how he closed his sharp eyes while giggling at their jokes, or how he stuttered with a red face at their teasing. So, I thought when I saw him in the flesh.I really wanted to know what bastard theorized that Sangyoon would be pure and gentle offline. His face and back were burned red from the sun. His forearms were full of tattoos and gold nes adorned his neck. On top of that were sharp sunssesNo matter how you slice it, hes totally a mobster, isnt he? He certainly didnt look like a judo yer In addition, though he didnt seem to be flexing his muscles much, the tendons sticking out of hisrge hands were quite threatening. Trembling, I put the already empty coffee cup to my lips. I was too nervous to make small talk, so I drank thest dredges at the bottom, everyst drop. Its barely been 10 minutes since we met Why does he have to be so seeminglybative in person? So, I asked my teammates about this? Sangyoon started. Ah, Yes! Well, my crew thinks that itll be funCthat well farm a lot of high-quality footage for broadcasting Ah! Yes, thank you, Hyung-nim! Butyou know, right? Originally, this wouldnt make any sense. Kim Sangyoon, who had been looking only at his cell phone without saying a word of acknowledgement, only spoke when I finished my cup of coffee. Its our first time meeting and hes speaking informally to me? 1 But, I couldnt express my dissatisfaction, and I also had a rough idea of what he desired from his vague words.With the brightest smile I had in my repertoire, I pulled an envelope out of my bag. Ifor you carrying me.., I wasnt going to just receive all this help with no appreciation. Its not much, but this is a small token of my sincerity I said. Well. Kim Sangyoon immediately snatched away the envelope and scanned its insides even while hedging empty refusals. Yesterday, I had pulled out all the money I could prepare within a day. I thought it might be necessary during the meeting. It was only two million won, but. Hmmm But his expression, while looking inside the envelope, was still t. I cursed inside, calling him exceedingly greedy, but still smiled obsequiously on the outside. Oh, I was preparing in a rush yesterdayIf you dont mind, Ill have another envelope, just like this one, prepared by the end of today. Only then did Kim Sangyoons thick cheeks twitch into a big smile. He immediately patted my shoulders. Haha! Now youre speaking mynguage. Ha ha ha Iughed, in slight pain. Heres my business card. You see the email address on the back? Send me your ID and your e-User notification address as well. Ill call you when the party is all registered. See you in front of the Dungeon, dont bete! Kim Sangyoon acted incredibly friendly as he shoved his business card into my hands. Yes! My ount is also listed on that business card. Yes! Ill deposit by the end of the day! Alright, Nice working with you. Sangyoon then stood up from his seat, mumbling. I barely held in a sigh until he disappeared into his sports car. In fact, from the beginning I split the money into two two-million-won envelopes. I kept the second envelope as insuranceCworried that the other would ask me to give more. As expected. Ha. It turns out the average cost of a party carrying you through the dungeon is 4 million won; I suppose I found a cheaper deal. ButI was a little heartbroken to spend 2 million just for an ingredient and not a piece of the end-room final reward items. Lackey, who had been hiding in my bag, stuck his head out and peered at his surroundings. Hey Lackey.When you evolve, youve got to pay me back for all my kindness, okay? [ck ck?] Of course, Lackey didnt understand me and tilted his head to one side. I just hoped that he would be effective as a contract-bound spirit when I pressed that Evolve button. Like a Necromancer, an Animist also receives a low-level spectre at the very beginning. The spectre is low-grade and quite useless without resources, but it is famous for its evolutionary efficiency. An Animists mid-grade spectre cannot bepared to its low-grade pre-evolved form. So I also, hesitantly, ced high expectations on my minion. Please, Im begging for another skill other than bite. Ah, and I heard that mid-grade spirits are able tomunicate well after evolutionCthey gain their own personality. Wouldnt Lackey be even more intelligent, then? Of course, I have noints with how cute he is now The spirit also looks more impressive after it evolves As a low-level spirit, its form is small and its voice chirps cutely. There was no sense of gravitas. After evolution, however, the summon matured with a sense of otherworldly beauty. I thought about Lackey, and how it may gain beauty after evolution. But whats there to improveCthe base is already a skeleton. Theres nothing particrly aesthetic about the undead. Honestly, though, Im not interested in beauty or looking *cool*.If he could just be powerful, I could be a confident User. Thats enough for me. * * * Time flew by, and it had already be the official grand opening of the Dungeon. After checking on the stock of hard-earned intermediate-level potions in my inventory and cing Lackey within my system space, I left home. A mobile portal nearby would transport me to the entrance of the Dungeon. The moment the magic runes on the portal glistened and shined, I immediately found myself at my destination. About 200 meters away, a 10-story building sporting purple crevices stood tall. Given the police tape in front of it, that building was probably the infamous tower. "" Already, a dizzyinglyrge crowd had gathered. I wondered if all the Users that lived in the Hubs nearby had crawled out of the woodworks I looked towards the most crowded ce, where people gathered in throngs. Rankers stood while reviewing ns, blinding eyes with the shine of their shy items. Wow! Its Bae Jaemin! So dope Suddenly the surroundings became noisy; a flurry of activity surrounded the portal. Bae Jaemin and his party members stepped through the residue of bright magical lights. Bae Jaemins stature was more diminutive than I had imagined, but hemanded everyones attention with his bulky, ck equipment. Before I knew it, I also stared at him with rapt attention. *Ring~ Ring~* The sound of my cell phone took me out of my reverie. Startled, I answered quicklyCBerserker, Kim Sangyoon, was at the other end. CWhere are you? Ah, I.I just arrived. CDo you see NC11 among the banners? Well be there, soe quickly. ClickC Yes! The call ended before I could properly answer. However, I ran for NC11 without dy. The banner was in the exact opposite direction of Bae Jaemin. Oh, you came? Sangyoon casually said. Hello! I responded. . . I immediately found Kim Sangyoon, as noticeable as he is in this crowd, from afar. Upon seeing him, I ran up and greeted him at 90 degrees. Kim Sangyoon at least acknowledged me. The 15 or so men holding dark bags that surrounded the streamer only stared at me. Those men did not respond to my enthusiastic greeting. Am Ite? I thought, flustered, as I checked my watch. No? I came 20 minutes before the scheduled time I flushed red with embarrassment and settled near Kim Sangyoon. However, Kim Sangyoon did not introduce me to those around him, nor did the others say anything to me. Soon enough, everyone began chatting around me. I felt ignored and upset, but todays goal wasnt to build friendships but rather to obtain the important evolution ingredientfor that purpose, I had to endure. Looking at Kim Sangyoon smoking and talking with various streamers, I vaguely settled back into a corner. Sangyoon-ah, I dont think we can broadcast. They want us to clear away the cameras. What? Theres a ban on filming today. What? Why? 30 minutes before entering, a public service official suddenly gathered the party leaders and delivered the news; none of the listeners looked particrly happy. Someined, but the civil agent was adamant. From afar, I briefly wondered what would happen to me. The leader of our party, an assassin, hade back and said that filming was officially banned. The party atmosphere rapidly deteriorated, perhaps because the members all earned a living off of making videos. I avoided their eyes, holding my breath, for fear of catching their eyesCI didnt want to give them a reason to leave me behind. They had kept cursing, but eventually they had no choice but to leave the cameras to an outside friend and began to stand in line. In the meantime, Kim Sangyoon took out his cellphone and updated his social media ount, I cant broadcast due to filming regtions. Soon afterwards, the officials came and began confiscating all cameras and cell phonesI too had to hand over my phone. GeezWhy cant we film? Apparently Bae Jaemin said we have to clear all cameras. BastardCant we just forbid broadcasting of the hardcore route? Apparently he said that there were ovepping sections in the routes. He mandated a nket ban for everyone. Crazy bastard. I overheard the conversation of the people lined up in front of me. Supposedly, the sudden regtion on filming was Bae Jaemins fault. I had never been to such a high-ranking Dungeon before, so I wasnt familiar with the scene. The people in front of me had an exasperated attitude, as if this had happened not once or twice, but many times before. Everyone seemed oddly familiar with Bae Jaemins strangemandscould one word from a man truly take away everyones cameras without serious protests? I wanted to ask Kim Sangyoon, but he seemed to be in a serious discussion with the party leader. After all filming equipment was confiscated, it took a while for the various parties to calm down. Soon, an old man took control of the microphone attached to a podium in front of the tower, and began his speech. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Good morning everyone. I am Lee Dae-chul, congressman and former Warrior, the man greeted briefly. He led everyone in a one minute silent tribute to the fallen members of the Red Lotus guild. After asking us to return safely, he stepped away from the podium. Perhaps because this particr dungeon was so high profile, many high-ranking officials seemed to have made an appearance. Starting with members of the National Assembly, celebrities from all walks of life came to greet and give speeches before stepping down. Thest man to speak, a Korean Dungeon Association official, gave a speech on safety precautions and procedures for emergencies. While waiting, I covered my yawn with the dungeon brochure I received in advance. Nevertheless, All we ask is that the users pay utmost attention to their own safety.Thats it. The official had the shortest speech; perhaps he restrained himself and wrapped up quickly because he was thest speaker. After the association official stepped away, [10, 9, 8.] a countdown appeared on the big stage screen. Everyone waiting collectively held their breaths and turned to look, focusing on the dungeon entrance. When the [1] on the screen disappeared, a light began to leak out from purple crackCthe opening of the dungeon. . Berserker Kim Sangyoon partys raid is beginning. If you are ready, please press the button [Yes.] [No.] A translucent message window appeared in front of my eyes. I pressed the [Yes.] button and waited around 20 seconds for the rest of the party to do the same. Suddenly, my vision flooded white, and I closed my eyes tightly. While eyes were closed, our senses were battered and we experienced some vertigo. However, when we opened our eyes after feeling solid ground, our party was in a huge cave full of humid and damp air. Was this the inside of the tower? Wee to the Tower of Command. The familiar voice of the system reverberated in my ears. Scenario 1-30 will nowmence. Surprisingly, while there was a long line of people ahead of me entering the towers dungeon, I couldnt see anyone else except my party members when I entered I knew that if the dungeons scale isrge, the parties would be randomly divided into sectors based on difficulty. I had known all of this information on paper. But, since this was my first time entering such a high-level dungeon, everything felt so fascinating to me. Smander! Light! A man in our team, who appeared to be an animist, called forth a fire spirit and brightened the dim surroundings. The other party members also used whatever skill they had on hand to create a light source. This was my first time seeing a Smander, a low-grade fire spirit. It was small, the size of my palm; the spirit spun around, trying to catch its tail with its mouth. How cute. *Crash* Berserker Kim Sangyoon summoned a humongous great sword and stabbed it into the ground. "" This great sword was a high-grade rare itemCone that Sangyoon was incredibly lucky to receive. He rose through the ranks and into fame wielding this greatsword. The swords name was Berserker, and, eventually, Sangyoon co-opted the name of his sword for himselfindeed, it was an unusual weapon that radiated the stench of blood from its de edge. Kim Sangyoon swung the greatsword that was as tall as he was with one hand and approached the flute-carrying Bard. Enchant, he ordered curtly. The Bard calmly ced the flute by his lips; soon, a somewhat familiarCpossibly famousCssical music began to flow out of his instrument. Buffs are being applied. In no time, everyone took out their weapons and gathered near the Bard. This Enchant, was the greatest advantage Bards had over Priests. The Bards [Enchant] skill is able to strengthen all party members weapons. As soon as the performance began, Kim Sangyoons greatsword began to emit a blue light. The same was true of the other party members weapons. The Assassins daggers, the Treasure Hunters crossbow, and the Mages staff all began to glow blue; even the Animists Smander became slightly chubbier. Of course, Necromancers are barred from a Bards buff, so I experienced no change Its done, said the Bard. Suman-ah, Take the lead. Yes! Suman and two of his fellow Treasure Hunters moved to the front of the party. The most important task for a Treasure Hunter is to detect traps and find additional loot. Thus, these people usually act as guides in dungeons. Suman moved carefully, tapping the floor or using skills to find and dig at sparkling areas of the ground. Fifteen minutes after beginning the expedition, we arrived in front of argeke. Suman, at the front, stopped moving a short distance away from theke. A bridge of stepping stone sat patiently in the middle of theke. However, even I found it too suspicious to simply cross. Kim Sangyoon asked Suman, What is it? ItsTheres no reaction, but it seems like a trap. Should we throw something at it? MmmWait a minute. Suman aimed with his crossbow and shot across theke. The arrow, which flew quickly with a *whoosh* sound, suddenly ceased all movement at thekes center. Looking at his arrow suspended midair, Suman shouted Hawkeye! to activate his skill, but the surroundingke only glittered briefly and revealed nothing Sangyoon hyung, I suspect were required to fight a monster here to proceed Everyone, get ready for battle! Yes sir! I had no particr role, but I wandered back and asked Sangyoon, Should I follow behind you? No, you stay here. When were finished, well call you over. You can cross then. Okay.. Kim Sangyoon brandished the greatsword once over his head and fell into a ready pose. Euryaaa! with an indistinguishable war-cry, he ran towards theke. Behind him, the Mage followed, shouting Haste to cast a buff increasing the partys movement speed. This time, my body also felt much lighter. I tried jumping in ce to test it out, and I was surprised to reach twice my usual jumping height. Unused to this increase in ability, I fumbled thending. Undine! Protect me! The animist who had already summoned a Smander finally summoned an intermediate spirit. Blue drops of water began to gather midair. A mermaid-like fairy shimmered into existence and began to shoot a stream of water ahead. The ssy surface of theke broke into ripples and waves as pale hands crawled from the depths one by one, over the stepping stones. What on earth is this? So gross.! A trap has sprung! A slightly foreboding message appeared before my eyes. The owner of the ashen hands, half-exposed now, was, shockingly, a giant fish. We were treated to the terrible sight of many human arms sticking out of its mouth. The fish jumped onto the stepping stones and began to approach the party at a tremendous speed. Looking closely, dozens of insect legs were attached to the torsoCnot unlike a centipede. While I was wrinkling my brow at the strange silhouette, a notification popped up in front of me: [New monster data has been updated!] The monsters information unfolded before me. . . Tower of Command C Human Hand Snare Fish The fish is called the human hand snare fish due to its tongue which is shaped like countless human hands. Be careful, if you get caught by the disguised tongue, you will get dragged into its mouth! It has high water resistance and magical resistance, and is vulnerable to fire and electric attacks. Members of its shoal share a deep bond; attacking one will attract many more from the deep. Killing too many of them will offend the king of the snare fish. . . I wasnt the only one who read the information window. The animist, whose Undine was chucking streams of water at theke, unsummoned his water spirit and called out Smander, the spirit of fire, once again. The chubby lizard crawled on the back of the human hand snare fish and started burning it quickly. The savory smell of cooked mackerel filled the cave, but these fish looked nothing like one. Fireball! Meanwhile, the mage began to randomly throw about fireballs here and there, bursting the enemy fishes. They seemed to be physically trivialpared to their terrifying look, each fireball turned two or three of them into heaps of ashes. However, Kim Sangyoons actions were more impressive than the Mage and Animist. GRAHHHHH! DECISIVE SLASH! Although he kept performing as if he were broadcasting, over-killing with shy movements, his ability to simultaneously cleave several jumping snare fish in two was admirable. The greatsword, Berserker, was an item that grew stronger the more it drank the blood of its enemies. As it cut the monsters, it grew sharper, unleashing more unbridled savagery onto its opponents. The Treasure Hunters covering Kim Sangyoon also shouted, Rising shot! Arrows pierced the monsters, pinning them to the wall. Riding that momentum, Kim Sangyoon did not hesitate to throw his body into the pandemonium, defeating half the mob. Wow, high level parties sure are different Their hands and feet are in sync. Huh? Whats that? But the Bard, who was one step away from the battlefield like me, was astonished to discover something else in theke. I also squinted in the direction he pointed. The water began to swirl as bubbles roseCan unusual sight. I recalled thest line of the monsters information: [The snare fishs king.]. Sangyoon-nim! Please look behind you! I shouted. Kim Sangyoon heard my voice and began to look towards theke. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 It was then. The king of the snare fish had emerged. News of his brutally murdered kin must have reached the bottom of theke Good Luck Fighting! A translucent system messageCvaguely cheering an indeterminate sideCpopped up, and the name appeared over his head. Io was a monster with the head of a fish and, below the neck, the body of a bulky, half-nude man. That image was already shocking, but the giant eel he was riding looked to be a huge problem. At a first nce, his weapon was unrecognizable due to its sheer size. The length was enough to clear the expanse of theke, with a little bit left over. The party members urgently gathered near theke, preparing for defense. Shit.Hey, were on normal mode right? Why is there a named monster in the first stage? Is that an eel? WowThe fishy smell of the water is nauseating. If we st past this guy, I think well be in the normal route starting from the next stage. That means this guy is an entrance mob monster.Suman said, a bit embarrassed. As soon as Io appeared, he had taken out a strange telescope and peered out across theke. What on earth, does that mean that extraordinary force is wielded by an entrance monster? I thought. However Kim Sangyoon didnt hesitate after hearing Sumans report. He simply shouted, Lets go! and stormed forward, Berserker in hand. The other party members also didnt seem all that nervous either. Do you want a sacrificial blessing? The bard asked. Lets give it a try, first. Alright. The bard was poised to y another melody but instead, at Sangyoons words, put down his flute. I couldnt believe he didnt request extra buffs while facing a mob that sizeI looked at the party, half worried and half trembling with anticipation. Suddenly, the trap rooms master, Io, began his attack. A [Danger!] sign enshrouded in red light popped up in the air. Io stabbed the eel in the head with the gargantuan staff he was holding. The giant eel began to il its head around; a massive tidal wave formed in theke in ordance with its movements, threatening to flood the party members. Undine! Stop it! The Animist protected the party by building a huge water barrier just before the tsunami hit, but, soon afterwards, a ck and long body slithered in front of the barrier. The giant eel had surfed the current. Dodge! Arghhh! One mage, who had not avoided its first attack, was hit directly by the eels tail and bounced off the wall. That ear-splitting scream just now, surely.he isnt dead, right? The Mage that flew into the wall crumpled to a heap and did not stand up againCI found it hard to tear my eyes off him. However, with the situation ahead, there was no time to worry about the Mage. Damn itWhat kind of scales are so thick? Kim Sangyoon lifted his sword and brought it down on the tip of the eels tail. As the two shed sparks, like grinding steel, flew, but not even a small scratch was left on the eels surface. The same was true for another Mage, on the opposite side of Kim Sangyoon. In addition to the obvious Fireball, the Mage threw around Additional Fyre!, a more sophisticated me magic. The eels scales were only barely scorchedCno real damage. Furthermore, the real enemy was not the eel. The eel was just a means of transportation for [Io]. [Human beings? How fresh.] Io grinned. His aforementioned staff was revealed to be a fishing rod at a closer nce. When Io wielded his rod, a lure connected by a transparent thread hooked into a Users cor. The User, a Treasure Hunter, floated into the air and was flung into theke behind Io; dozens of white hands breached the surface and pulled him under. Those must all be human hand snare fish. those who fell must have been ripped apart, like a piranha swarm. Likely, those Users are now dead. It was disgusting and horrifying to see faint blood clouds spreading from the ce where the Treasure Hunter sank. The Bard, who was watching next to me, was ill at ease and white inplexion. Buff, hey! Give me a Buff! Eventually, Kim Sangyoon shouted at us, avoiding the violent movements of the eels tail. Despite his pale demeanor, the Bard picked up his flute and began to y. The melody of his strongest buff, Sacrificial Godly Protection, disseminated in the air. However [So loud~.] When Io heard the song, he turned straight around and rushed towards us. Of course both the Bard and I were startled and immediately ran away. It was for naught: Io swung his shiny fishing rod, producing a frightening noise that resembled air ripping apart. Though we were far away, a huge pit formed straight in front of our noses. It was as if a bomb had fallen before us. If I had taken one more step, I would have been caught in the explosion and killed.At that moment, my feet stiffened in fear. Urk! My neck felt a bit strangledCimmediately my struggling body was dragged into the air by some terrible force. That monster was aiming for the moment we stopped in our tracks, unable to run awayCthat moment when I cant help but pause in fear. As soon as I stopped, he wrapped the base of my neck with fishing line. But, if it wants toin about the noise, why grab me instead of the Bard who performed?!! Imented the injustice, even as I struggled against the dragging force. In the blink of an eye, I was low enough to make eye contact with the fishy pupils of its young. Just before I bumped into Ios body, I screamed Dont! Ios grotesque smile widened. He then cast me into theke at a far greater speed than before. This, crazy.! As the surface of theke got closer, I managed toe to my senses and called out the only weapon I had. Lackey! My minion was summoned the moment I sshed into theke. I had no desire to learn that, if you fall into the water at a very high speed, the shock of the impact will dull your senses. No matter how hard you try to calm down and move, you cant, and your body just sinks deeper and deeper I held my breath in anticipation of the fall, but I had not predicted that Id sink almost to the bottom of theke. Unfortunately, I had kept my eyes open through this whole process. Theke seemed to be well over ten meters deep. But, more than the depth, the main issue was the white hands swimming quickly to where I sank. Fortunately Lackeys summoningpleted sessfully. Though it was a bit slow, Lackey, as a skeleton, had no particr restrictions in water. Slowly, it pushed my floundering body to the surface. However, this was fish vs human. Of course the opponent had superior speed. No! I continued to desperately struggle to swim, but I had no suitable items or skills to utilize in this situation. Furthermore, I had little experience in swimming, and soon began to suffocate. White hands, writhing like seaweed, had chased right behind Lackey. It was only a matter of time before the fishes caught me and I became another trophy hand in their mouths. Just as my life shed before my eyes, the temperature of the water felt like it became much colder, and my body tilted in the current. The snare fish did not dare swim any closer; on the contrary, they began to back away. .Whats this? I nced down and screamed silently. I had been expecting the bottom of theke, but, instead, an endless precipice came into view underneath my floundering feet. I turned my gaze to the surface, worried about what might pop out of that never-ending darkness. No matter how I struggled to swim, however, my body kept on sinking downwards. As if something was pulling me down. Am I going to drown like this.? When I once again thought it was the end, fortunately a small bubble of air formed next to me. The air bubble began to cling to my neck, travel towards my face, and became rounded like a spacesuit helmet. At first I was panicked, thinking it was another attack. But, after the bubble hadpletely enveloped my head, I could begin to breathe the fresh air that was injected into the bubble as water around my head evaporated. Perhaps this was a skill cast by one of the other party members. After a while, I heard a familiar voice within the air bubble. [Hey, you. You hear me?] It was a calm, rich voice of a man. This voice is..The Animist.? Im saved! Helle to rescue me! HaaaHaaaa.Yes! Yes! [Hey, you. Youre alive right?] Yes! However, the risk of drowning was notpletely alleviated. Even after the bubble formed, my body submerged endlessly. I cried and shouted, But Im still sinking! What should I do?! [Where are you? At theke bottom?] Yes! Its so deep.. I felt some current swirling around me, negating my efforts to swim. Rather, it may be more useful to stay still and not waste any extra energy. Nevertheless, swimming or stationary, my body continued to sink quickly. Now my body had entered the consuming darkness in which I couldnt see anything but the faint glim of the spirit that surrounded my neck and head. Although Lackeys cold fingers were clinging to me, I was more shocked by the sudden chill of the cold stream of water that brushed my arms. Goosebumps came over meCit felt just like a shark hovering, hunting.(Of course, though, this was ake.) In the end, shaking, I cried, Hyung-nim! Hyung-nim are you there? Im so scared. After hearing my voice, the Animist attempted to exin something to me. [Right now you.It says youve moved onto the next zone?] Eh? What does that mean.? [Thats why..you know?] What??? I cant hear you very well.What did you say? [Ah, youre too far away.How.That] Hyung-nim? [10 minutes to go..] His hazy voice trying to exin something was thest I could hear before an ominous disconnecting sound. Was the spirit too far from its summoner? What will happen to the spirit? I was nervous and trembling in fear, worried that I may lose my ability to breathe. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Something touched the soles of my feet, and my body stopped its descent. Did I truly reach the bottom of theke? You passed the first hardship without a hitch! Congrattions, youve been given the key to move onto the next round. As if reading my mind, a golden system message appeared in front of me and congratted me for passing the stage. A small golden key floated in front of that message; as soon as I held the key in my hand, the floor began to shine brightlyas if someone had pressed a switch. When I looked at my surroundings through the light, I found that I was stepping on a gargantuan tombstone stuck in the middle of an endless, barrenke bottom. At one end of the tombstone, a statue of a lions head was carved into the rock; its gaping maw seemed to be an entrance. Maybe Im meant to progress through the lions jaws. I couldnt see anywhere else to leave except through the tombstoneCand nothing else could be seen for miles around. Eventually, despite my trepidation, I was forced to walk into the statues open mouth. A ck iron door barred the way within the lions mouth; the keyhole seemed to perfectly match the key I just received. Once I pushed through the door, a bright light enveloped my body. Soon, I was transported into an unfamiliar cave, soaked body and all. * * * [ck ck.] Haaaaah.. The moment I stepped foot in the cave, the water spirit surrounding my neck disappeared. Lackey and I flopped at the entrance, exhausted. The Dungeons Ive experienced so far and the werepletely different. In the Dungeons Ive been to, there havent been such intimidating monsters like beforeCif any of those dungeon monsters were named, they were most likely to be a slightly bigger wolf or a different colored orc than usual. A few minutes ago, if it werent for the help of the Animist I would have drowned. I felt no relief for avoiding that crisis. Instead, I was just physically and mentally tired and depressed. Most of all, I was anxious about being separated from the rest of the party. [O-hoo-hoo-hoo.] Just then, I heard a strange sound from ahead. I thought Ive been hearing a racket in the background for a while now, butYoure kidding me, is somethinging over? I immediately sprung up from my sitting position. Lackey, too, followed my lead and became alert. As soon as we did that, another chillingugh rang out from the edge of the caveCthis time sounding just a bit closer. [Ahahahaha!] Oopsyouve wasted too much time. The devil of the tower is now approaching. It seems theyre looking forward to meeting you. My foreboding intuition was urate. In front of my eyes a warning message, informing me of the appearance of a monster, popped up. I was forced to move in the opposite direction of gradually frequent cackles. I may be heading for another trap, but right now the priority was evading that monster. When I turned the corner, a shadow loomed from the other side. It drearily hummed, [Whos there? Are you the one wholl y with me today?] I had no choice but to turn back around and run the opposite way. This time I discovered and entered another alley through a forked road. However, even as I ran, the humming sound came closer and closer. I returned back to the fork, leaning my back against the wall. I wanted to see what the monster looked like, so I turned my head towards the encroaching sounds. I almost screamed when I saw it. At first, I thought she was just another human being. However, as the monster came closer and stepped underneath a light stuck on the wall, a grotesque figure was revealed. In ce of her eyes were empty sockets, crying tears of blood. The mouth was eerily torn. She was dressed in a blood-stained white dress holding an unfolded parasol. She hummed and sobbed [Where are you? Where are you?].I knew that if I were caught by that monster I would have no chance of survival. In order to escape, I sent Lackey out first, hoping to draw its attention. Lackey deliberately ran opposite to my chosen route. As Lackey passed, the monster turned its neck 180 degrees and found my skeleton servant. With her neck turned around like that, she began to run towards Lackey. Goosebumps raised all over my skin at that terrible sight. As expected, a monster thatcked eyes was sensitive to soundCit seems my life expectancy was extended for a short while. So, I quietly waited for the monster to disappear from view and ran the other way. A new monsters information has been updated! [Tower of Command Lulu, wants a new ymate!] Lulu: the devil of thebyrinth trap. Shes searching for someone who will be an empathetic friend, one who tolerates her childishness. She can resist dark and curse attribute attacks. Both her power and speed are very high; its best to run away if you encounter her. In addition, Lulu will sob and cry out for her nanny if she does not get her way. Its said that her nanny is quite strict with her friends. Lulus monster information was updated after she entered my vision; the information was somewhat simr to the description of the human hand snare fish. In particr, thest line of the exnation was quite horrifying. Doesnt this mean, like that fish who rode the eel, that theres an additional mid-boss in this stage? Hoping that Lulu wouldnt cry, I moved along thebyrinth, nicking the walls with a dagger to mark my way. But. Lackey is in Danger! A warning indicating possible danger to my servant popped up. Damn it, hes already caught? Still, servants can always be called back to my side. So, I called out Re-summon! and transported Lackey to safety. [ck ck ck!!!] Lackey had briefly stumbled when he was unexpectedly re-summoned, but, when he saw me, he hurried to embrace my legs. I was wondering what was wrong with it, so I opened Lackeys status window. Current Mood: Im very very very scared! My guilty conscience was pricked. Well, even I would have been terrified out of my mind if a monster chased me with their head turned 180 degrees around. Sorry.Lets just quickly get out of here. Freeing my legs from its grasp, I went back to the most recent fork in search of a path that wasnt marked by my dagger scratches. [Waaaaaaaaaaaaa!] I heard a tremendous cry. The sound was distant, but it was definitely Lulu. Ah.Why are you crying when I havent even touched a strand of hair on your head? If you cry like that your monster nanny will appear! I hid, frightened, just in time for Lulu to throw another temper tantrum. [WHERE DID MY FRIEND GO!!!!!] No way, is she searching for my Lackey? I looked downLackey was stered to my feet, trembling, and shaking its head no. Aigoo.It would be too much to ask a kid like this to face off against that monster again.After sighing, I gathered Lackey in my arms and darted for thest unmarked passageway. Meanwhile, Lulu continued to scream loudly, echoing through the whole cave system. She made such a loud din that, if I were that kids nanny, I wouldnt be able to ignore my charges tantrum. The cries were much worse than a fire rm, much worse. Lulus nanny, Marien/Marienne is looking for you. She promises to Lulu, Ill bring you a friend who wont run away again. Isnt it clear to see how she became so spoiled? The system announced the entrance of another named monster, as if to taunt me. From the other side of the cave, I began to hear unfamiliar heavy thuds. I ran to what I imagined to be the end of the cave at breakneck speed. As Lackey was far too small and may get left behind, I was forced to recall and store it into my subspace. [My poor young mistress.you should be surrounded by only the most precious of things.But youve been pitifully locked up here.] Behind me, the nannys eerie murmurs echoed. As the voice came closer, I decided to run without looking backwards. How the hell did it find my location so quickly? As soon as I entered what I thought would be the end of the alleyway, the road forked in two. With a huge, grotesque shadow hunting behind me, I had no time to spare for careful decisions. Its 50/50 anyway; I ultimately chose to take the left path. .I-its a dead end? Unfortunately, just a few steps into the path, a wall obstructed the way forward. In a panic, I turned to go back to the intersection. However, at the entrance of my alleyway was the face of a woman with numerous wrinkles, her eyes were marked by broken capiries. Her eyes searched mine with a fierce expression. I screamed as soon as our eyes met, Ahhhh! In addition, her face sat upon a very long neck, which was covered by dense fur. [Are you the one who made mydy cry?] As expected, that monster was Lulus nanny. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 As it slowly approached, I could see the name emzoned in red light above her head. The monster came closer before I could react; the rest of its body was finally revealed..No matter how I looked at it, she was a spider. When I saw the eightrge legs blocking the way, I stopped breathing. Does that monster even have sentience? Its obvious that it has the body of a bug.Ugh, but its super horrifying. Originally, I had no problem catching cockroaches with tissues, stomping on them. But, strangely, the spider looked too grotesque to touch in this situationI couldnt wrap my head around its gargantuan size and a disgusting human face tacked onto a long neck. I stepped backwards until my back touched the wall; I closed my eyes and turned away, unable to even look at the monster anymore. As I tore my gaze away, the thundering footsteps felt like a premonition of death. But.. [MarienC!! IT HURTS! ARGH!!] A high-pitched scream, loud enough to rattle my head, dyed my impending death. Whats this? Is that Lulu? Though there was still a shadow hanging over my head, I felt no further pain during the scream. I cracked my eyelids open very carefully and slowly looked up. The Spiders sharp feet were a papers width above my head, which was covered reflexively by my arms. It seems that Mariens attention was diverted by her wards shouts of pain. [My Lady.?] Marien retreated at a tremendous pace, scampering across the walls. Only then could ICshakingClower my crossed arms. I couldnt believe I was still alive. The retreat begged many questions. Why did Lulu scream? That scream was somehow different from her tantrum while searching for LackeyDid my party somehow finally arrive? Maybe its not my teammates, and another unfamiliar team wandered into this stage. For a monster like that to be in danger, the only answer would be another User. I drifted back to my senses and wondered if I should head over to the scream or wait in this alley. The best case scenario would be for the Users to also defeat Marienbut what if they fail, and Marien lives? She maye searching for me again. Our chase may be repeated with a different end this time So, I carefully walked back to the previous crossroads, and, this time, I walked towards the right. I was extremely nervous that Marien or Lulu would rush down the narrow passageway that I walked backwards from time to time. My whole body became soaked with sweat from the effort of staying alert. But then. A system message suddenly appeared, like a pop-up window. Amazing! Youve found the fastest route to the Tower of Commands reward room. Wed like to offer you some aid for future adversities. Would you like to receive the Hard Mode Event Buff, Guide? .What, what? I rubbed my eyes, unable to believe what I had just read. Theres something strange contained within those words? What kind of nonsense is this hard mode? I entered through the normal route?! Do you wish to receive the Event Buff, Guide? No response will be logged as a denial. 30.29.. Even if I realized something was off, there was no way I could resist the system under the current circumstances. Although I had no idea what an event buff was, nor have I heard of a Guide buff in general, I felt as if I had to take advantage of what the system offered. I pressed the [Yes] button even though this felt like a scam. The Guide buff has been applied. The guide has knowledge of all the routes inside the Tower of Command. For the next hour, we are able to guide you through the fastest or safest path to the Hard Mode reward room. Which path will you select? This choice can be changed during the journey. > Fastest path.Estimated time: 35 minutes. >Safest pathEstimated time: 55 minutes. I looked nkly at the exnation windowChow on earth did my journey get so twisted? I definitely entered the tower in Normal Mode, with the rest of the party members. While observing everyone else fight Io, I got caught up in an attack and was hurled into the middle of itske. Fortunately I escaped drowning with the help of the animists spirit, but I continued to sink to the bottom. There was no way of returning to my party, and I was forced to advance alone. I was forced to advance alone through a twisted maze, chased by two horrid monsters, Lulu and Marien. After escaping the clutches of death at the hands of the nanny, I just continued to walk straight on thest remaining unexplored pathway. Thats all. But whats with this hard mode Since when did I stray from the correct road? The previous dungeons Ive visited were not divided into different, hard and normal, modes, so it was just all too confusing for someone inexperienced like me. 1 Can I choose one of these two routes and continue to travel through the dungeon? If I had an emergency escape kit, I would have used it straight awayhowever, the escape kit was sold at a lofty price. Furthermore, the entire party would need to agree to leave the dungeon; I hadnt predicted a situation where I would be separated and alone. If I knew this was going to happen, I would have bought one.Ha. Please choose your desired path. Even as I contemted my choice, the system sent out another notification, as if to urge me into a quick decision. I tried to ignore the rm and walk forward, but my body froze after a few steps. It seemed impossible to proceed without making a choice. Should I just go back? I thought briefly, but the fear of running into that spider monster kept me from retreating. In the end, I chose the safe route. Guide start..Please watch your step. After selecting, a green arrow began to pop up in my vision, a bit like a GPS brought to life. The navigation arrow,fortably sitting at eye level, began to blink and indicate the correct direction. As soon as I followed that signal, the scenery began to melt and transform into a newndscape. I was sure I was just in a twisted, winding cave.before I knew it, a vast, dark chasm sprawled out before me. What.. A rocking, unsupported bridge connected the two sides of the chasm. Dont tell me.I have to cross that shabby looking bridge? Please follow the arrow. The arrow pointed cold heartedly at the bridge. But.I thought this was the safe route! I teared up in exasperation, but the system remained unyielding. Please carefully confirm the direction of the arrow. Despite all my hesitation and my pallidplexion, the green arrow pointed firmly forward. Eventually, trembling, I grabbed the rope connected to the swaying bridge. Please carefully confirm the direction of the arrow. The green arrow suddenly turned red, and a warning message appeared. What.? Did I do something wrong? When I pulled back and looked closely at the surroundings, I discovered a very small staircase leading underground right next to the entrance of the bridge. If the bridge stretched perilously across the chasm, this staircase seemed to allow anyone to slowly descend the endless cliff into uncertainty.Oh! That arrow probably pointed at these stairs instead. As I gingerly stepped on the stairs, the arrow changed back to its original green color again. This must be the way.I walked down slowly, keeping my guard raised. Come out, Lackey. [ck ck!] Just in case, I summoned my skeleton and carried it on my back. I had asked the Guide to lead me through a safe path, but I was wary of dangers from behind. Of course, I didnt think that Lackey would be of much use. [Current mood: Doki Doki.] 2 How should I say this? Its justfortable to have this baby by my side. I sighed deeply. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Like that, I descended the stairs for a long period of time. HaSince when did I arrive at this hard mode route? [ck-ck?] As I carefully stepped down on the gradually narrower and steeper stairs, I thought once again about this paradox. The most obvious answer seemed to be sinking to the bottom of thekeCbecause the next monsters, Lulu and Marien, were definitely not present in the normal route monster list I previously saw. I regret not reading any information rted to the hard mode. I had no intention ofing this way, after all. The low level Dungeons Ive experienced so far had nobyrinths nor divided difficulty levels, so I had never imagined that one could just simply cross over. .Although theres a high probability that any preparation may still be rendered useless. Amidst my confused worries, a horrible idea bubbled to the surface. Even if I safely reached the reward room, would the Boss of the hard mode route be waiting for me? Three years ago, some of the top rankers in the nation were exterminated while trying to defeat the BossWith just the two of us, what can Lackey and I aplish? No matter what, I couldnt think of a satisfactory answer to my dilemma. I stopped walking and stared at the floating green arrow. When I stopped, the arrow shook and swayed in the air, as if asking why I paused and urging me to step forward. When I saw its erratic movement, I decided to clutch at straws and talk to the green arrow. Guide-nimBy any chance, could you lead me somece else in the dungeon? "" Of course I didnt expect muchCmy question was another outlet forints. Do you wish to modify the path? Surprisingly, I received a positive response to myint. Please call out your desired destination. Keywords can also be searched. In addition, the Guide let me know that I can search through filters for desired routes. I thrust a silent fist of joy into the air. This time I fell into a deep contemtion, I needed to properly use this GPSI should think carefully So, I chose a few key parameters. The nearest ce with no traps nor monsters! Scanning for possible routes. As soon as I finished talking, the green arrow started blinking yellow. After a few minutes, it returned to its original color: [A new destination has been found.] But The Guide buff has been reapplied. The guide has knowledge of all the routes inside the Tower of Command. For the next 45 minutes, we are able to guide you through the fastest or safest path to the keywords No trap or Monster, and Nearest. Which path will you select? This choice can be changed during the journey. >Fastest Path.Estimated 15 minutes >Safest PathEstimated 55 minutes. The buff will expire during travel. This time the remaining time left on the buff and the safe route travel time conflicted. Of the 60 minutes originally given, 15 minutes had been consumed getting to and walking down these stairs. Even if I were to go on the safe route now, there would be 10 minutes of guide-less travel. However, considering how without a guide Ive run into monsters like Marien, I felt like I could actually die in the fast route. Eventually I pressed [Safest path] and quickened my pace towards the direction the arrow pointed. Lackey fastened its hands onto my clothes, holding tightly onto my back Fortunately, the stairs began to widen, and it didnt take much effort to descend. As I continued, the surroundings became darker and darker. Soon enough, I had to step ording only to the green light of the guide. Suddenly, the direction of the guide arrow changed. Please pay attention to the front. The arrow that had been steadily facing downwards had corrected itself. In front of me were broken steps and a flimsy wooden nk connecting across to a new set of stairs. The brick wall I had been holding onto had been excavated, concave like a firece.I almost screamed when I saw what was inside of the wall while checking on the wooden nk. An upside down bat, twice the size of my body, hung upside-down with its eyes closed within the recess. The bat looked like a stone carving and horns, like a mountain goat, grew out of its headAnyone could see it was a monster. However it didnt move, so I wondered if it was a Dungeon ornament and not a real being. New monster information has been updated! How fortunate, youvee across a Gargoyle thats still asleepIts a vicious monster that gobbles humans when awake, but, when asleep, it turns into a vivid and artistic sculpture. Its rare to have a chance to watch a sleeping gargoyle. Perhaps it wouldnt be too bad to observe it if you can afford the time. A sleeping monster? Upon closer inspection, it really did look more like a statue than a living, giant bat. But the description really did paint a horrid pictureI was constantly afraid that the bat statue would wake up whenever I heard a creak while stepping on the wooden nks. The next step would take me right beside the upside down bat statue. Further down, countless gargoyle statues lined the walls as far as the eyes could see. The ce was reminiscent of the inside of a beehive. Wow.If I were to make a loud noise by mistake herecould those hundreds of gargoyles wake up simultaneously? Every quiet breath was filled with fear. I still had a long way to go and I couldnt even see the end of the gargoyles. Perhaps Lackey was also afraid. It stopped its familiar cking and instead stered its forehead onto my back, trembling. CCreak UrmNgh! Just when I stepped on the next nk The board cracked through the middle. I almost screamed as I felt my body tilting, but, fortunately, Lackey covered my mouth and muffled the noise. As soon as I stepped across, the nkpletely crumbled. With a ng, ng, ng., it bounced off the walls and disappeared into the abyss. To my annoyance, it took more than a minute for the sound to trail off in the distance. I slowly looked up at the gargoyle statue next to me in fear. -krssssss.. The gargoyle did not immediately jump up and attack as I had feared.but rather, with a disturbing sound, tiny bits of stone crumbled from the body of the bat. As if the statue was going to wake soon. Damn! I turned straight away and ran with great speed, as though rolling down the steps. The pounding of my footsteps was certainly disruptive.but the sound of crumbling rocks began to bury the sound. T-This is crazy..Thats the sound of those jerks waking up, right? [Kieeeeakkk!] A foreboding premonition will alwayse true. The arms of a sooty statue in front jutted out, like the security gate arms that stop cars from entering apartmentplexes.. I didnt dare slow down, so I bent my waist as low as possible and passed underneath the arm.While passing, I regretfully turned my head to look at the statue, wondering why Lackey gave a tremulously cked on my back. The giant gargoyles fixed their shining red eyes on me, pping their wings, and getting ready for a fight AhhhhhhhHH!! I felt free to scream as loudly as I pleasedCthe statues were awake anyway. The issue was not just the gargoyles pouring from behind but also the gargoyles still stirring in front. The way forward was still clear of monster bodies, but, consecutively, arms poked out in preparation for flight. I hurriedly lowered my head multiple times while running. Eventually, I sprained my ankle trying to avoid the sudden protrusions of arms in front of me. Of course, there were no kindly guard rails like on the stairs on a mountain behind my childhood neighborhood. My body helplessly stumbled off the stairs. No! I hastily reached out a hand, but I couldnt grab onto anything. Lackey crawled onto my head and covered my vision with its entire body. Perhaps he was trying to protect my head and neck during the fall. However, even if I couldnt see, it was obvious that I was falling at a great speed. Soon after, I hit something in the air, as if something had caught me. The impact knocked me unconscious. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 For the first time in your life youve experienced a life-threatening eventHidden conditions for a title have been met: Triumphant over a Life or Death Crisis. A strong impact has caused a significant reduction in HP. Skeleton servant Lackeys endurance threshold has been exceeded due to a strong impact and has been recalled. When I first opened my eyes, I was blinded by the countless ovepping system messages. I had wondered if there was a thick fog in front of me from the white of the message background. After I had realized that all the blurry, cloud-like things were messages, I cleaned them up quite quickly and focused on carefully testing my bodys movement. Urgh. However, even when the desire to move was nothing more than a wish in the heart, my whole body felt such pain and chills. My teeth were shaking violently from the torturous aches. I hurriedly opened the inventory and retrieved a recovery potion. The mid grade potions that I was forced to purchase before entering the were indeed helpful. First, I sprayed the potion on my (most likely) broken wrist and waited for the bones to knit themselves together. Then, the newly healed hand picked up a second potion and brought it to my lips. I had thought that my lips were too slippery since I woken up, butter I realized that all the blood I had vomited was to me. The potion should heal any internal injuries. Yet another bottle was used to treat my throbbing ribs. Where am I anyway..? After a full treatment, I could finally observe my surroundings. Though the ce where I fell was dim, I could roughly distinguish the nearbyndscapes. A subtle orange light seeped through the round walls and softly lit the space. As soon as my throbbing body stopped shaking from the pain, I quickly scrambled onto my feet in anticipation of possible threats. ! A New Discovery When I braced myself against the ground to stand up, I felt something hard within the palm of my hand. I had thought it was something I had dropped, so I picked it up. Then, out of the blue, a [! New Discovery] alert message appeared. This was a message I had never seen before, and I warily pressed notification to read more. However, the exnation had only contained an utterly useless [In progress]. I thoroughly explored this unidentified object, fumbling around its smooth surface with my fingers. Fingertips eventually found a groove or perhaps a scratch and pressed it. After a click, the item began to glow with a white shineCfinally there was enough light to identify the mysterious object. It was a jewel inscribed with [light] magic often used by Treasure Hunters in Dungeon exploration. These jewels were often used asnterns, but items with the capacity to store magic were often some of the most expensive equipment. There was no way this item was one of mineCI couldnt afford such luxury. So this must have been here far before my fall.Dont tell me, if I touch it, will monsters suddenly appear? But, even as the minutes flew by, there were no suspicious sounds. The item and the notification message simply glistened. So, I held the jewel like a torch and I shone some light on my surroundings. First, I looked at the ground when I fell. In addition to the mottled ck flecks of my dried blood, the dirt was soft and grainyClike sand. Upwards, I saw a darkness that hid the true depth of this cavern. I had no idea where I fellbut seeing the unending darkness that looked like the night sky, I had no idea how I survived what should have been instant death. Moreover, the surroundings were incredibly spacious. It was wide enough that I couldnt take the space in with one panoramic nceCalmost as big as the World Cup Stadium. The overall area was visible to the naked eye, as if dim lighting had been turned on. Each far off wall still had orange light leaking through, adding to the atmosphere. And it was incredibly quiet, enough to hear the anxious pounding of my heart. For a long time I didnt move, wondering if some event would start. However only the [New Discovery!] message kept shing; I was forced to stand up and approach the nearest wall to observe the light that had been bothering me. As I got closer, I could see that the lights origin were inscriptions on the walls surface. The lights produced werent bright enough to really illuminate the whole cavernIt reminded me a bit of school art galleries. The inscriptions were simr to the glow-in-the-dark descriptions next to the exhibited artwork. Of course, in this case there were no exhibitions; only the inscriptions alone existed But for there to be glowing text in a ce like thismaybe its a hint to find some unspeakably amazing item? Well, its hard for someone like meCsomeone thats not a Treasure HunterCto find that hypothetical item. I wouldve taken a photo of the inscriptions if I had a cell phone by my sidehowever, I valued my safety more than satiating the greed. I didnt want to touch the shining text; though the words seemed beautiful, there was no telling what would happen if I were to disturb it. Eventually I took one step backwards with the makeshiftntern. I slowly walked alongside the wall, but I stumbled after stubbing my toe on something hidden. Urk! Fortunately, I had not stepped on a monster. Butsomething that looked just like a mages staff was rolling around underfoot. To be exact, it was half a staff? Why would there be a broken staff here? Perplexed, I search carefully around the staff. Then, I found arge corpse lying not far from the staff; my body was frozen stiff. At first, I had thought that some cloth was covering arge bundlebut that cloth turned out to be a robe worn by the face-down corpse. The body was fairly obscuredCI could only see the back of the prostrated corpse alongside a hand that gripped onto what I assumed to be the other half of the broken staffFrankly, even this obscured sight was terrifying. I didnt want to get any closer. As soon as I identified that far off lump as a corpse, the system message updated. ! A New Discovery (2) In a Dungeon, the system offered a much needed service to alert yers to possible risks or provide any additional information needed for a sessful Dungeon raid. Of course, the system does not spoon feed you all the necessary information, from one to ten. Plus, the vague or peculiarnguage used by the system may be slightly offensiveIn any case, Users learned to pay attention and follow these guiding messages if they wished to survive. So.if the [New Discovery] message renewed after discovering this corpse (and if I wanted to safely leave this disgusting dungeon), I had no choice but to investigate this body. I didnt dare touch the body with my bare hands, so I held onto the tip of the broken staff I had found earlier and cautiously poked at the body. After a few nudges, I was sure that this was indeed an unmoving corpse. As it didnt seem particrly dangerous, I carefully walked a bit closer. The body had almostpletely dposed into a white skeleton, but I still had no desire to see its face. Instead, I turned away from its head to the rest of its body and discovered something ck wedged into its back. Hmmm.This ck wedge must have dealt the fatal blow? The size and locationthe attack must have shattered the spine. Did a monster do this? ! A New Discovery (3) The discovery of the ck wedge once again updated the systems discovery message to (3). I brought the light closer to the wedge and disturbed it with the broken staffbut the message was not further renewed. Urgh, I guess I have to take it out. Eventually, with a disgusted expression, I managed to pull out the wedge. Although the corpse was mostly dposed, it was still quite creepy to grab something stuck in a dead body. For a moment, it seemed like my efforts were in vain. As soon as the heavy wedge was extracted, it suddenly became ash and dispersed into the air. The body, starting from the tips of its toes, began to slowly copse as well. It felt like watching a mirage. Just what did this mean? The conditions needed to summon a vengeful specter has been fulfilled. As soon as the wedge finished disappearing, a message suddenly popped up, informing me of my achievement. Everything became dark. Reying the memory of the deceased: Seo Dawon. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 paused while perusing skill window and turned around. 1 There was a peculiar noise not far from here. When failed to utilize a skill, Olim, who was covering my back, asked Whats wrong? She also turned her head, wondering what caught attention. Is there another party here today besides ours? Huh? I doubt it? Hey! Seo Dawon! What are you doing spacing out! What an ill-tempered guy. As soon as tried to listen to the noise more carefully, was distracted by Woo Ragis husky shout. turned back towards the front, forehead wrinkling. The first thing saw was Ragi blowing away the Death Knight past thest Guardian Boss Monster of the room. White, transparent des connected together by something string-like flew around as he brandished his chain sword. Though didnt think that my attention was swayed all that much to warrant such racket from my party members, it was true that the interweaving timing of spells was sensitive. Missing that window of opportunity would be annoying. Gravity. As the staff glowed green, a magic circle quickly surrounded the Boss Monsters, [Lich Lord], and his summoned Death Knights feet. As soon as the guild members saw the magic circle, they each threw onest blow towards the monsters they were confronting and agilely escaped the immediate area. Soon afterwards, the gravity skill was invoked. The skeletal Death Knights crashed to the floor as if they were nailed to the ground by an invisible hammer. The Lich Lord had urately perceived that was the source of the magic and sent a curse way. However, the attack was canceled long before it reached my body as Kim Olim blocked its path with his shield. Then, one of Jo Chan-youngs summoned Kirin bit the boss on the shoulderCthe shoulder connected to the hand holding the staff. The weight of the Kirin toppled the Lich over; his body leaned precariously, tantalizing victory with his his movements. Ha..Really boring. So boring. Even in this situation, no one could rx. In particr, Kim Olim next to was subconsciously releasing a string ofints under her breath. Everyone could rte to her sighs. was simrly exhausted. No matter how many times we brought the Lich Lords HP to zero, he revived and gnawed away at our stamina. Just earlier, Hitman Eun Jis most powerful skill, [Scud Genocide] had shattered his skull. The Lich Lord simply faltered for a moment before his headless body regenerated his head with an unpleasant chant. Eun-ji was about to approach him once again, but gave her a signal to step back. She bit her lips butplied. already confirmed that firepower was spent in vain like pouring water into a bottomless pit. no longer wanted to waste stamina with useless attacks. However, the issue still persisted and there seemed to be no appropriate response. had imed victory every time he revived, but were reaching our physical limitations. ording to the Scenario, the Lich Lord was a resurrected wizardCa typical undead that held a human-skull staff in his hand. When he first died and resurrected, was a bit annoyed but had no further thoughts. This type of pattern was quite typical for an undead. Considering the dungeons infamous name and difficulty, this resurrection gimmick wasnt too unbelievable. But when the Lich Lord resurrected over three times, something felt out of ce. We definitely knocked him down several times with all the force our bodies contained. The first killing blow was dealt by a holy attribute summonCvery effective against the undead. Jo Chan-young, a special summoner, had torn apart the souls of the undead in the previous stage with his Kirin and Phoenix, casting [Sacred Sanctuary] to embolden his summons. However, a minute after the dust had settled, a message [The Lich Lord has resurrected] popped up. This time, immediately attacked with a high level spell: [me Nightmare]. ( had upgraded the skill by adding the holy attribute to it before the boss battle). Even still, he had resurrected. Faster than the first time he died. Next, at the very front of the party, Woo Ragi, the Weapon Master, flicked his chain sword. He pointed out a rich purple heart in the middle of the lichs skeletal ribs and suggested that the heart might be the core. This time, Ragi tore out the Lichs eyes, and Eun-ji, the assassin, buried her arms into his chest and crushed the pulsating heart. This time, the Lich Lord seemed truly agitated. He gave off an ear-splitting screamCseveral pottery around the room broke. were sure that the raid waspleted. However, the system did not award us the reward items; a minuteter, The Lich Lord has resurrected message reappeared. Since then, attacked countless times, destroying everything could. The heart, eyes, head etcall of which are usually a bosss weaknesses. The party had even destroyed prominent structures or items in the room, just in case. Nevertheless, the Lich continued to revive. Less and less time was spent for the resurrections. After the fourth death, the boss spent less than a minute dead despite the partys great efforts. Even though the guild members were all rankers, they were still humans first. limits continued to loom closer. Jung Garam, the teams Special Hunter, offered to look through the previous rooms, searching for a missed clue. It would be unwise for Garam to move alone, so the teams healer, Bae Jaemin, decided to apany him. Until Garam and Jaemin returned, decided to attack in rotations, saving as much physical strength as possible. Olim and I did not attack, and were instead closely scrutinizing the Lich Lord from a close distance. We had agreed on this n believing that someone of Garams caliber would be able to return within an hour. However, the two did not return for at least 10 more resurrections. Why isnt Garam epting the teams messages? Olim said. Hes not reading them? Yeah.Are they being attacked by something? I cant reach Jaemin either. We have to wait, then. Though Kim Olim still looked worried, she closed the message window and began to fix her weapon. Ragi threw a spear at a Death Knight that attempted to sneak attack him from the side. Originally, Ragi in his top condition would not have allowed a monster toe so close.but without Garam, he had to fill the main damage dealing position all by himself. So, he was moving around nonstop, and it was obvious that, of all the party members, he had expended the most stamina. looked at Olim, wondering if should send her to Ragis side. Mages are vulnerable to close ranged attacks, so normally would need a melee attacker by my sidebut Ragis strained breathing weighed on mind. Should I go? As soon as Olim and made eye contact, she immediately understood concern. At my nod, she ran off with heavy footfalls to Ragis side. Ragi said nothing, but he stepped behind her shield, Holy Night, and breathed deeply. Dawon-hyung! Theres only four minutes left to operate on the golems clock After Olim left, Kyung-sik slid by side. At his words, gave him a hurried nce. He was riding a gigantic Golem ravaged by sword attacks. The countless sh marks onto its gas chamber frame made it look quite shabby. The golem was summoned earlier to destroy all the buildings and formations in the room, but it was so noticeable that the Lich Lord and the Death Knights chose to focus the majority of their attacks on it. The golem was already broken in so many ces; dont think itll be useful to hang onto it for another four minutes Lets explode it. What? You said that there were four minutes left. Ill pay for the repairs. AwwYoure too much. Its going to take so much time to rebuild it. Kyung-sik whined, but the situation was too dire. He steeled himself and moved the golem through the controller to less than a stones throw away from the bosss side. Upon receiving signal, all the guild members ran as far as possible from the golem. As soon as Kyung-sik pressed the skull button on its controller, the shell of the golem cracked, and bright light leaked out through the spaces. Perhaps the Lich Lord grasped the danger, he tried to run away, but the golem copsed onto the lichs body, pinning it down. The golem exploded with a deafening boom; its surroundings became shambles. The Deaths Knights that were iling wildly paused for a minute, turned into ashes, and scattered in the wind. Since the army was fueled by the Lichs mana, when the source disappeared the summons were also destroyed as well. all collectively held our breath and watched the battlefront. Will he be revived again? Chapter 17 Chapter 17 directed Olim to watch the ce where the Lich Lord would reappear when he is resurrected and ordered her to wait for an attack. Afterwards, turned back to the message window to reply. Seo Dawon: Where are you? What about Garam? Bae Jaemin: Garam is Bae Jaemin: Hes really seriously injured To make matters worse, he reported that Jung Garam had been injured. had an ominous looming feeling. Seo Dawon: How bad? Bae Jaemin: I think we should leave Bae Jaemin: He hurt his arm and eyes, and hes bleeding a lot Seo Dawon: The Complete Recovery spell isnt working? Bae jaemin: My spell is still on cooldown Bae Jaemin: Im going to activate the emergency escape, so please approve it "" Seo Dawon: Okay Seo Dawon: And you? Are you alright? Bae Jaemin: Yeah Soon, an announcement appeared: [Bae Jaemin has requested emergency evacuation]. approved it and began to ready Garams escape kit as well. ..! But at that moment, something felt odd. sharp intuition alerted to something approaching from the back. Kuh-urk. But when noticed this, had already allowed that oddity to approach too close for safety. As if someone had shot a fire arrow into back, a searing pain had shot through spine, and felt my vision grow dim. Kim Olim, who noticed me fall, turned around and roared, Seo Dawon-! All the other guild members turned their heads towards at Olims shout. , too, managed to stay awake and not faint at the shock of her voice and copsed where stood. Perhaps the blow was truly deadly, arms lost all sensation. Something was wedged into backWhat is it? Is this the bosss new attack pattern? Just as Lee Do-jin assured me. No matter how sensitive my opponent may be, he cant possibly perceive this from the back. The shadow behind did not belong to a monster. Hello, Seo Dawon. The attacker ced a foot on neck; her frivolous voice that promised violence was one that heard before. The attacker leaned over and made eye contact with my faltering eyes, as if to jog memory. Long time no see? Lim Jisoo! What have you done! Kim Olim shouted in anger before could respond. A loud crash could be heard not far away. Had Olim thrown her spear at Lim Jisoo? Lim Jisoo suddenly ced greater pressure on neck after Olims attack. Perhaps she wanted to threaten Olim for daring to harm her. She must have expected some sort of iling from , but, even if she were to break neck, didnt intend to give her the satisfaction from any unseemly outward show of pain. Lim Jisoo clicked her tongue while looking at me and removed her foot. Youre still no fun. Lim JisooHave you finally gone insane? croaked. Obviously Lim Jisoo and despised each other, but to the point of attacking from behind? With the intent to kill? If news spread that she attacked a guildmaster during a raid, Lim Jisoos life as a respected ranker would be over. Had she really gone insane? Perhaps she was anticipating questionCperhaps she read the confusion on faceCLim Jisoo opened her mouth with a triumphant smile. Seo Dawon. Didnt I warn you, as your sunbae 1 ? Remember? bit back questions as there was no value to answering this madwoman, but Lim Jisoo seemed to be intoxicated. She continued as if she didnt care about response with exaggerated gestures and raised voice. I told you to stop putting on airs, stop pretending to be good, and live modestly. This is your karma. Her words were nonsense, but felt the atmosphere change as soon as Lim Jisoo finished speaking. Though could only see the guild members feet from my prone position, their stance had changed. Somehow the sound of Ragis chain sword nking against itself seemed quite creepy. The Lich Lords resurrection spot seemed quiet, so something else must have emerged. And the guild members were nervous enough to change into defensive positions to deal with it wanted to see what Lim Jisoo had summoned, but this crazy bitch crouched in front of , blocking line of sight. With a deranged smile, she whispered, First of allWatch your annoying guild members die. As soon as those words left her mouth heard a wet tearCthe fishy smell of blood assaulted my nose. didnt hear anyone screaming, but knewCor rather feltCthat someone in the guild was mortally wounded or killed. looked Lim Jisoo square in the eye and said, Step aside, pig bastard, so I can watch. Lim Jisoos smiling face hardened; her cheeks twitched. She grabbed by the cor and raised dangling body into the air. You still dont understand your situation, do you? Then, Jisoo turned her body to the side, as if she were putting on a performance. knew better than anyone else the present state of the guild members. were already exhausted from trying to defeat the Lich Lord and his Death Knights, and Bae Jaemin, the teams only Priest, had left the dungeon. Above all, was the guilds biggest firepower, but was held in Lim Jisoos hands, copsed and useless. had no idea what Lim Jisoo had stabbed into back, but because of it, the mana cirction in my body was disrupted. couldnt even call upon Mage abilities to change this dire situation. To drive into this cornerThis attack must have been a thoroughly researched and prepared trap that must have been conceived long ago. However, Lim Jisoo could not have aplished all this on her own; needed to uncover her partner in crime. Lim Jisoo finally responded to provocations and swept her arms across the battlefield. could finally see our enemyor should say enemies. How do you feel? Two of the nations top three guilds joined hands to demolish you Red Lotus eyesores. Though her tone was flippant, as if she were joking, the battlefield corroborated her words. Only eight of the Red Lotus guild members participated in the raid. Two of them, Garam and Jaemin, were absent, and was captured by Lim Jisoo. Therefore, only five members were standing in the field. At a rough nce, over 50 people were surrounding . Moreover, a good portion of them were guild rankers that were so famous that anyone in country, even those living under rocks, could recognize them. First of all, the famous [Red Dragon] guild stood out because of the members cliche uniforms embroidered with red dragons. The guild itself was established by gang members; both users and ordinary folk began to call them loan sharks. It is said that the chairman of the group, Koo Kyungman, currently has the most cash in Korea; he was the king of dirty money. Of course, had no reason to get entangled with a punk like Gu Kyungman who only yed around at clubs or expanded his dirty business. And, it wasnt as if Kyungman had hid the bloodthirst in his eyes when he came to guild to solicit personal jobs. But the man had a shrewd brain on his shoulders, didnt think hed dare gamble being the Red Lotuss enemy. Worse, the guildmaster, Kyungman, didnt send one of his officer underlings but instead came personally to fight. He stood in the center of a group of Red Dragons, wearing a childish cape (the symbol of the Red Dragon guild master) draped over a body as thin as anchovies. He was a Mutuga 2, a ss that used gauntlets. The gauntlets were always infused with poison, befitting his treacherous nature, and, predictably, he would only use ck weapons. After briefly pacing the battlefield, he locked onto one target and began doggedly chasing. That target was Kyungsik, the alchemist who had just lost his Golem. Koo Kyungman had a nose like a hunting dog; he had correctly chosen the weakest target. Fortunately, Kyung-sik, who had noticed him chasing, quickly turned to run and narrowly avoided an attack from behind. The chase was momentarily suspended when Olim threw a shield at Kyungman. Kyung-sik quickly ran by Olims side. But the real reason for the halt was quickly revealed: Kyung-sik had already fallen victim to the insidious poison on the gauntlet. He copsed in Olims arms, face turning blue and gushing ck blood. Olims expression contorted. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Oh? Ones dead already? He was an Alchemist who was kicked out of a masters workshop for an ident and crawled under your protection, right? .. Theres a rumor in our industry that the master had lobbied at least 10wsuits on this matter, but you guys wouldnt budgeIs that why? The master supplied 20 assassinsCall premiumCfor this ambush. ignored Lim Jisoos fluttering chatter and turned towards Ragi, who was struggling 10 v 1. It was hard to recognize his face as Ragi was already covered in blood. He was surrounded by assassins wielding daggers or chain rogue knives. Swordsmen usually have a difficult time countering assassins. Furthermore, all 10 assassins gave no regard to their own body and shed at Ragi; even if Ragi were to block one attack, two more would be stabbing at his nk. The assassins could afford to be careless with their health as they had the support of high-ranking priests standing behind them. That group of blue-robed Priests, backing up the assassins, belonged to one of the top three guilds in Korea, [Opera]. At the center of the group of healers stood Ryu Hyerin, a highly regarded Priest Ranker. She wore a blue sapphire circlet which signalled her status as one of the deputy guild masters of Opera. Ah, Ragi, you bastard. I wanted to tear your pretty face apart myselfBetween you and him, I had su~ch a hard time deciding on my opponent, Lim Jisoo sighed. Right after Lim Jisoos sarcastic remarks, Ragi finally was brought to his knees. Even though he fought with fierce and shining eyes, an assassin with a dagger that shone like red fireworks finally seeded in slitting his throat. When saw the ownerless chain sword spinning on the blood-soaked ground, I closed my eyes for a brief while. choked with the onught memories of our 10 years of history. But didnt have the time to be shaken. Swallowing the bloody vomit rising from esophagus, asked Lim Jisoo, How did youcooperate with Opera? Lim Jisooughed uproariously at question. Her face was one of the most joyful and excited faces ever seen, yet it was also a face that couldnt help but despise. Still, couldnt take my eyes off this hateful woman. What if I told you that if were sessful, after scenario 2-1 well sign exclusive contracts with the government? .. Youre not curious to know where the information leak came from? We should solve this mystery before you die~. was ready to y 20 questions, but a name crossed my mind, unbidden, while staring at her rxed expression. recalled the acute sense of disharmony before we were ambushed by Lim Jisoo. The fog in brain gave way to lucidity. Was it Bae Jaemin? The moment spoke his name, no longer needed Lim Jisoos confirmation. somehow knew this was the truth. This situation could not have happened if Bae Jaemin was not the traitor. The sense of wrongness extended to the events after conversation in which he requested emergency evacuation. Why was Bae Jaemin, not Jung Garam who was injured, the first to exit the dungeon after approval? was too focused on Garams injury and didnt think to double check Jaemins intent. Lim Jisooughed shadily and began strangling neck. Kya~ Your intuition is too fast. But how do you feel? How do you feel about being dealt such a big blow? closed eyes without responding to her provocations. There was still one mystery left unsolved: Bae Jaemins motive to betray the Red Lotus Guild. Of course, Bae Jaemin was known to y politics within the guild. Though he looked obedient, knew he didnt have such a docile and temperate personality.However, what ranker had no ambition? His politics were eptable and somewhat encouraged in the rankingmunity. It was all the more iprehensible when recalled his previous behavior within the guild. Why would he work so hard to carve his own ce in a guild that he would destroyter on? Furthermore, with his full cooperation, guild would be the first to enter scenario 2-1 after clearing the Dungeon. Red Lotus would also have won those elusive exclusive rights. From Bae Jaemins perspective, wouldnt it have been more beneficial to continue to work hard within Red Lotus rather than to cooperate with other guilds to set such aborious trap? Whats the point of killing all the people hes gotten close toCthose he faithfully called hyungCand turning traitor? Just what did Lim Jisoo promise him? However, the one who could best answer these questions, Bae Jaemin, was absent. probably wont find answers in this lifetime. Therefore, instead of agonizing over Bae Jaemin, decided to sear the images of dying guild members, one by one, into brain. Lim Jisoo tried to insult further, but saw that there was no useC was no longer paying attention to her verbal abuse. She gathered strength in the hands that held my neck and murmured mncholically, Its a shame to kill you so peacefully, but.Tch. Im running out of time. Those were thest words heard while alive. yback of the deceased Seo Dawons memories finished. Hurk! When I returned to reality, I held my chest and took long, drawn-out breaths, as if I had dived deeply and just returned to the surface. I couldnt speak for a long time and felt as if I was going to vomit. My hands clutched at my galloping heart. What I just saw.What the hell was that? Logically, I knew that these memories were not my ownbut my body trembled as if I were the one who had been murdered. My will was not strong enough to quell the tremors. It felt a bit like I had woken up from a deep hypnosisClike waking up from a several-months long hibernation. My brain ached, as if the neurons inside were shattering. The headache reminded me of Seo Dawonsst moments; he died feeling the pressure between his ears rise until almost bursting as he tried in vain to breathe while Lim Jisoo strangled him. Eventually, I fell prone, vomiting on an empty stomach. Urk.. I hadnt eaten since breakfast, so all that came out of my mouth was spit and gastric juices. However, I still felt ufortable, as if I had chugged a bottle of vinegar nonstop. I couldnt recall how many times I retched until my insides stopped twisting in pain and calmed down. But relief was short lived. No longer worried about my stomach, I became incredibly depressed. What I experienced was real. These were Seo Dawons true memories. I had briefly experienced a vast kaleidoscope of Dawons emotions before death. Before our consciousness separated, I saw a vision of the high ideals he wanted to achieve and the great efforts he made to fulfill his dreams. I felt his bitter tears of regret as he saw these hopes fade before his eyes. After he and I werepletely separated, my heart and mind felt vaguely empty and dizzy. To see someone live their life to the fullest at every moment, and to see him lose everything in vain..Life, what the hell? Does God even exist? Moreover, he was falsely used even after his death. Adding up the articles, the special interviews, and the numerousments that popped up while searching for information on this Dungeon, Seo Dawon had also been socially murdered. Is this whythe skill is called a vengeful ghost contract? I contemted the golden [Vengeful ghost contract] button that had just recently activated. If I press that buttonWouldnt I meet Seo Dawons vengeful spirit? I have no idea what type of contract will be established, but I imagine it would be simr to Lackey, my summoned skeleton "" However, apart from the generalpassion I have for his death, I felt a surge of fear. I would be forcing someone who used to be another User, like me, to be my summonThats a bit repulsive. And, all the people who betrayed Seo Dawon are living quite well now. Bae Jaemin, who betrayed the Red Lotus guild from within, had be one of the most well-known Rankers in the nation. I had no idea about Lim Jisoo, but I assume that she lived without any problems after the disaster was misrepresented to the public. And the two guilds, [Red Dragon] and [Opera] were still quite famous. Inparison, Im a low level Necromancer with no guild nor statsSeeing Dawons outstanding ability before his untimely death, I think hed be quite the powerful servantBut, to be honest, I wasnt sure I would be able to alleviate his grudge quickly even if I were to revive him. First of all, Im not even at the level to support him in his revenge. Unfortunately, I was the best at pinpointing the worst aspects of any situation. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Even if I were to contract with himit would be a problem if those that murdered Dawon were to find out about the resurrection. If I were a traitor, I wouldnt be kind enough to leave the Necromancer that revived my target alone. All thats left is to spread the truth behind these memories But will the process be smooth-sailing? I felt sympathy for Seo Dawon, but no one would seriously believe me if I imed, The Red Lotus guild members were ambushed and killed! I was a flypared to his enemies; both their status and strength were on a different level. Could there be someone more unfortunate than Seo Dawon.Even if he tried to be a shining beacon for other Users and aplished such great things, everything was distorted due to the violent maniptions of his opponents. I knew these unfortunate dealings were hard to untangle. Even if the matter catches someones attentionI have to fight alone to provide evidence of the massacre After much contemtion, I closed the status window and tightly shut my eyes. Im so sorry, Seo Dawon-nimIlle backter when Im strong. Then, Ill find a way to alleviate some of your resentment. Of course, I couldnt vocalize such cowardly thoughts, so I quietly made a promise within my heart. I began to search for an exit from this cave. Cthat. Youre so. Just then, I heard loud, echoing voices from above. Those voices probably belong to other Users? Perhaps from a party trying to clear the ? Maybe I could ask for their help to safely escape the dungeon Im really working my ass off 1ing here just because youve been having disturbing dreamsCyou insane fool. .. Its not like youre a fortune teller or a prophet. When I saw the faces of the two people leading arge party, I hid myself under the stairs automatically. Bae Jaemin, sporting one ck eye patch, appeared with a gaunt, thin body, and his signature ck gloves. The woman with a dark bob hair cut, wearing shiny robes and carrying a colorful staff, was most definitely Lim Jisoo. Her husky voice carried well from above. Though this was the first time I had personally beheld Lim Jisoos face, her maniacal smile while strangling Seo Dawon was still vivid in my brain. As soon as I saw her, my head was overwhelmed by anothers foggy memories, and I hid myself instinctivelyAfter I came back to my senses, I didnt dare leave my hiding ce. So, I unintentionally eavesdropped on their conversation. After its over, everything would be dissolved in hydrochloric acid. Have you ever seen me court the devil and leave a mess for this sort of business? Lim Jisoo meaningfully said to Bae Jaemin, as they arrived at the vast, open space. Hearing Lim Jisoo talk about hydrochloric acid, I thought it would be prudent to continue to hide underneath the stairs. Suddenly, Bae Jaemin quieted Lim Jisoo and sat down in the middle of the floor and began sweeping the ground with his ungloved hand. Until just a moment ago, someone was standing here. His words made my heart flutter madly. No waydid he notice my footprints? Fortunately, the two didnt look my way and shone their light on a space a small distance from where I hid. Lim Jisoo, who changed her mood at Bae Jaemins words, began looking in earnest as she held herntern. I could only hold my breath, suffocating myself in fear. Looking at his partners alert back, Bae Jaemin nervously said, I told you, someone definitely got here first! Things were weird from the entrance of the hard mode route. Theres supposed to be a Guide buff on this routeSomeone must havee here before us. That person stole the Guide. Lim Jisoos face distorted, Youre saying someone knows the correct path? Whoever it is, theyre quite stealthy. I dont think theyve entered the bosss room yet.Hmm, it seems like a little rat found their way through After speaking, Bae Jaemin suddenly began walking in my direction. No way, did he see me? The light came from his back, so I couldnt properly discern his expression. However, my body froze at the thought of being discovered. Bae Jaemin suddenly shone hisntern over me. The movement was so unexpected, I almost made a reflexive noise, however, my whole body stiffened and couldnt move. Bae Jaemin stared in my direction for a long time without speaking. Was my body paralyzed? Something was strange. Bae Jaemin continued to shine his light on me quietly. But he did nothing further, to the point where I wondered if he was aiming to blind me. In addition, I suddenly couldnt hear any sound; I felt a sense of wrongness, as if time had stopped. Eventually, I opened my mouth and half shouted, half prayed, Save me! However, Bae Jaemin and Lim Jisoo were both quiet. CYou want to get away from here safely? At the end of an unnatural silence, someone asked me a question. The voice was low pitched and captivating. And, the owner of the voice had pinpointed my current most desperate desire I didnt hear this voice through my ears, but, instead, the voice directly spoke inside my head, as if I was experiencing an auditory hallucination. I hesitated to respondAfter a prolonged silence, I couldnt hear the voice anymore, and, simultaneously, I could no longer feel the blinding, burning light in my eyes. Eventually I couldnt handle the difiting quiet and opened my eyes. For now, I wanted to see who had talked to me. But, when I opened my eyes, I couldnt see Bae Jaemin nor Lim Jisoo who had just been standing in front of me. The texture of the wall that had been pressing into my back vanished as well. It felt as if I was cut away from the previous room and taken, alone, to some inter-dimensional space? W-what? Where am I? The area or location waspletely unfamiliar. I seemed to be standing alone in a dark space enveloped by material that glistened like ss. It felt a bit like being flung into space? A subtle light was seeping out from underneath my feet; looking down, I saw a magic box inscribed with borate patterns. I was standing on top of the boxswork of cogs moving in unison. CMy soul is trapped in this ce. It seems that this voice transported me to this most peculiar ce, separated from the flow of time and space. It was the same voice that had earlier asked if I wanted to escape. I looked into the direction of the voice, trying to find the owner, but was unsessful. "" Eventually, I shouted into the void, W-who are you! CWho do you think I am? The voice seemed amused, as if his identity should be obvious. Of course, I had a hunch in my head. ButI swallowed my pooling spit and opened my mouth, cautiously hoping that the voice would deny my words. Seo Dawon-ssi..? 2 CThats right. Damn, of course! Of course, the only one who can engineer this sort of situation is Seo Dawons vengeful ghost. His blunt affirmation made me crumple into myself. Though to me his spirit was invisible, Dawon spoke as if he could see me. CWas my answer so disappointing that you would cry in despair? Thats.No, its not that I dont like it, but. I hurriedly fixed my expression, but Seo Dawon had not spoken much since. I had no idea what to say to a vindictive specterCno idea how to convince him to let me leave safelyCso, I decided to wait until he spoke again. Of course, Dawon will want to create a contract with me.But I had no desire to walk that inevitable thorny road afterwardsNo matter how much the other may wheedle me, I wanted to say Im only level 42, so partnering with me will only result in your loss! However, even after a long wait, the voice did not speak again. In the end, I couldnt stand the silence, so I asked, Where is this? I first needed to get a proper stock of this situation. C. U-um, Hello? CDidnt I say that its where my soul is trapped? He answered frustratinglyte, as if he had been thinking about other matters for a while. Furthermore, his answer didnt seem sincere. What am I supposed to glean from an answer like that? Just today I learned that Users who die filled to the brim with regrets can be vengeful specters. But, I calmed my emotional heart and asked him politely, again. I had no power here, and I needed Seo Dawons help. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Im so sorryI dont really understand. Ive never died beforeI mean, this is the first time Ive ever been to a ce like this. Ive never heard of this space existing. C So, if its not too much trouble to exin.Can I ask you one thing? Is it possiblefor me to return to my previous location? CAh. Dont worry about that. Youll be back soon. In about two minutes, even if you wanted to stay longer, you wont be able to. Perhaps in response to my courteous tone, Dawon answered quite sincerely this time. If in two minutes Ill be sent back even if I wanted to stay.Does this mean the transportation process is automatic? In addition, I was both confused and relieved that Seo Dawon, contrary to my expectations, had not bothered to pester me into signing a contract. CBy the way, it seems like youre confident in your ability to run away after these two minutes? I brought you here since you were begging for help, but youre more rxed than I thought youd be. Huh? CBae Jaemin and Lim Jisoo were about to chance upon your hiding location. If you return, youll return to that exact same situation.Is that really okay? What? I didnt quite understand what he had said, and my mouth was left ajar. At my stupid face, Seo Dawon kindly exined the situation again, as if he was teaching a child. CIve pulled you into something we can call my consciousness. In this space, time flows extremely slowly. So, back in the real world, Lim Jisoo and Bae Jaemin are still on the verge of uncovering your location but have yet to make the actual discovery. Unfortunately, I cannot keep you for a limitless amount of time in this spatial distortion; I can only continue talking to you like this for two more minutes. T-then if I returnIm going to run into Bae Jaemin and Lim Jisoo? CMost likely, yes? Contrary to his kind and patient exnation, his responses seemed aloof. But, ording to his exnation, time had been extended just before my impending deathIt means that Bae Jaemin is waiting for me after my untimely return. If you think about the personalities of the two, as seen in Seo Dawons memoriesit would be strange to not doubt my own livelihood in this situation. Before they found me, hydrochloric acid or some other further trouble, they had these kinds of meaningful conversations as well. Lim Jisoo, who would melt the bodies of the murdered Red Lotus Guild with hydrochloric acid, had a thorough and vignt personality. I dont know about Bae Jaemin, but Lim Jisoo was truly a shrewd viin. So, with her cruel and meticulous personality, it was clear that she would try to kill me with no regard to any excuses I might make. Actually, even if I were Lim Jisoo, I would kill myself to stave off further issues in the future. My hiding location was just too suspicious. I sat down and clutched my head while working through the implications and politics of the situation. At this moment, I recalled the one person that might be able to help me ovee this crisis. I eagerly shouted to Seo Dawon, though I had no idea where he could be. Seo Dawon-nim! Then.Is there no way for me to escape safely? Could you return me to somece different.? CNo. Im already dead? Seo Dawon refrained from answering clearly, again. And, as if to tease me, he sarcastically added CNow, theres only 1 minute and 10 seconds left. I called upon him again, feeling like a ritual summoner talking to a deity through a magic circle. I made up my mindCnothing was going to stop me now. D-dawon-nimThen, what if you made a contract with me? CA contract? However, Seo Dawons reaction was a far cry from what I had expected. The contract was the ace up my sleeves, and I thought hed jump at that chance with glinting eyes.But Seo Dawon responded with aplicated voice, as if he had no expectations nor interest in the matter. Confused by the unexpected reaction, I hesitatingly stuttered, I-Im a Necromancer. But I got the feeling that Seo Dawon wasnt particrly listening. His soul seemed to disseminate this aura of Oh really? How interesting. But what does that have to do with me? What? Doesnt he want to jump at this chance.. An idea crossed my brain like a bolt from the blue. Why not? You have to get your revenge! Its not fair! I couldnt let myself die without a struggle, like a mouse or a bird. I blurted out any exnation I could think of, while feeling like I was clinging onto the invisible hem of Seo Dawons intangible legs. CRevenge? But, my revenge has nothing to do with you, right? And, simrly, your death shouldnt matter to me either. Thats. CAnd if you wanted to sign a contract with me in the first ce, you would have immediately summoned me after viewing my memoriesI wonder why you suddenly desire that now? But, but Seo Dawon-nim had just brought me here COh this? This was an unintentional intervention. Vengeful spirits are typically sensitive to a Necromancers desireCmost want to curry their favor for revival. Thats why I brought you here instinctively. Should I call it an ident? If you want, I can send you back right now. He answered neatly, saying the process was instinctual. But, strangely enough, I could feel a stinging hostility within his wless exnation. Its like hesughing at me for daring to broach the subject of a contractwhat did he expect from me? But no matter how hard I thought, I had no other choice. In the end, I could only helplessly ask again, Do you really have no desire to sign a contract with me? CWhy? Youre not sincerely invested in my revenge, right? Itsnot that I wasnt investedLet me exinI just thought that it was too difficult for me at this moment. So CYou think its impossible to attain revenge with your current power? Yes. CThen I should ask. If you have neither the ability nor the will to avenge mewhy should I tie myself to your fate? After I died, I was obsessed with my revenge and even missed the chance to reach nirvana. His words were reasonable, and I was lost for words for a moment. I was just too foolish. How stupid of me to think I can gamble a ghosts quest for vengeance with my life! So, I tried again, No! If you could save my life this time.! No matter what happens, I WILL avenge you! However, Seo Dawon seemed to have lost all interest and didnt even reply. I felt a cold gaze, as if he didnt care whether or not I would survive on my own power after being flung from this safe space. Seo, Seo Dawon-nim! I spoke wrongly! If only you would help me just this once.Ill do my best to help you get even. I-Ill do anything I can. And you ask me, tell me to doI dont want to die like this. Although Im so sorry to say I dont want to die in front of a dead personStill, Im so scared. AndAnd Im really sorry! Im going to die a dogs death C.. Maybe my life would have meaning if I became a ranker like you.Every day Ive been ignored and underestimated.Its the first time Ive entered such a Dungeon and Ive made it all the way hereIf I die here, no one will know or tell my mother the news of my death. I felt like I was speaking to myself; I felt so unbelievably frustrated. I shut my mouth to calm down for a moment butsuddenly, a flood of tears burst from my eyes. Ah! Fuck! I really needed to fix the habit of crying while frustrated. Apart from embarrassment, resentment deepened within the depths of my heart. To be honest, in this revenge, Im like a crippled shrimp in a fight between whales. Lim Jisoo, Bae Jaemin, Seo Dawonmy fateCthe danger of deathCis tied to the swaying whims of people I had nothing to do with just this morning. Really, this Necromancer is nothing more than a hopeless ss. Ah, before this happened, I should have epted Hong Seung-min sunbaes advice and left the Hub to take the civil service exam. There was no end to my pessimistic thoughts, and now I was certain that Seo Dawon would never want to contract with a loser like me. When I leave this space, Ill run into Bae Jaeminshould I just beg Jaemin to spare my life? AhAll sorts of crazy thoughts began to flood my brain before reality struck me. CAre you finished crying? Just then, Seo Dawon asked, without hiding the fact that he had been observing me all this while. At his words, I almost cursed at him, but I stood still. It would be urate to say that I didnt even have the energy to be angry. In addition, the magic underneath my feet flickered rmingly. As Seo Dawon said, I would soon be brought out of this space and back to my original location. When I go back, Ill be right in front of Bae Jaemin, right? I should get on my knees and praythats all that I can do. Haa..Fuck it. Would he spare a stranger when he was someone who could bear to betray a guild member he had known for several years? Damn. If I knew this would happen, I would have called my mom in the morning. CHey. You dont want to die, right? Suddenly, Seo Dawons voice, full of vigor, could be heard above my head. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 I couldnt believe my ears.I immediately raised my head. Sudden dazzling light began to flood in beneath my feet, and I had to cover my eyes to protect them. The magic inscriptions beneath my feet began to burn redCanyone could see that something unnatural was about to begin. White vines sprouted from the surface of the magic circle and began to climb up my body. I struggled to avoid this strange nt as it began to crawl onto my thighs, but Seo Dawon stopped me. Stay Still, he said. I realized that this monstrous nt must be his doing, so I tried to suppress my paranoia. When the nts had climbed to wrap around my waist, I once again heard Seo Dawons voice. CAre you really going to obey everything I say? With the goal of the contract in mind, I fervently, with some bewilderment, nodded. YES! Yesyesyesyesyes! CWhats your name? Im ChoiCChoi Lee-kyung. As soon as the words left my mouth, the vines began to tighten its hold on my hips. At that moment, I discovered that this vine wasnt made of soft nt material but was closer to hard stone. It wound and tied my body together like white cord; itpletely wrapped around my neckChalf threatening embrace, half a noose. A white stem stopped before my nose, and a bud bloomed from the end of the stem. Inside was a strange skull branded with some insignia. The vines that surrounded me started to change. More buds appeared alongside the winding stem, and the branches began to take a skeletal, bony shape. The huge white bones that embraced my body remained; the rest of the branches began to form shoulder des, ribs, arms, and a pelvis. Atst, two skeletal hands stretched out towards my restrained face and gently grasped my cheeks. Directly in front of me, I watched as the eye sockets of the skull glowed red, as if a fire had been lit inside the skull itself. Thepleted skeleton, far taller than me, began to talk. CPress the contract button in your status window. -Summon Evil Specters [Summon C Vengeful Ghosts: Proficiency 0%, Grade: None.] [Summon C Sacrificial Offering: Proficiency 0.7%, Grade: Lowest Grade] Summon spirits, through contracts, to serve as your servants. A spirit stronger than the caster may not be able to be registered as a servant, so be careful! There are two types of contracts: Vengeful ghost summoning and Sacrificial offering summoning. Pressing the button for each summon will start the technique. When I opened my status window, Seo Dawons skull gave me an inexplicable smirk. I didnt understand the meaning behind his amused expression until he began toment on my stats. CYou really are remarkable to brave the with those specs. I nned to be carried by another party. CAlready talking smart with me? S-sorry. I had no idea why he suddenly changed his mind and decided to form a contract with meAdditionally, I was just so thankful that he decided to continue with this n even after seeing my dismal stats; I pressed the [Summon vengeful ghost] button in a hurry. As soon as I pressed the button, a glowing red air current enveloped the two of us, and, after the sudden airflow died down, a system message in the shape of an old-fashioned parchment, titled [Vengeful Ghost Contract] floated between my body and his skeletal ribs. CWrite your name in the first line, A. Obediently, I wrote my name, Choi Lee-Kyung in line A with my fingers. Next, Seo Dawon was clearly written down in line B. After our names were inscribed within the parchment, an announcement [Vengeful ghost contract in progress] appeared alongside an ominous locking sound effect. As agreed, parties A and B have entered into the strongest binding contract until the terms of the agreement have been fulfilled. Untilpletion of the contract, the contractual rtionship between both parties will have priority over any other binding or non-binding agreement. In the case of a contract breach, where the contractpletion cannot be fulfilled, the party responsible for the revocation will suffer great risk. The parchment was then popted by arge amount of legal jargon. I quickly skimmed through and was taken aback by thest line. Hey, it says that theres a great risk. CIf you know what the risk is, will you not go through with the contract? Of course not. With no further questions, I signed the nk space at the end of the parchment, and Seo Dawons ghostly fingers did the same. When both of us finished signing, the parchment shone brightly and updated with the terms of the contract. [The vow between Choi Lee-kyung (hereafter referred to as A) and Seo Dawon (hereafter referred to as B) are as follows] A, to the best of their ability, must strive to avenge B. This item shall have priority over all other terms in the contract. The contract will automatically expire after revenge has been satisfactorily achieved. Party B shall be obliged to protect the safety of Party ACfurther, Bs ability may be shared with A at As request. However, A cannot execute absolutemands that would typically apply to his other Servants. A and B will not share experience points. Party A is forbidden from limiting Bs activities or agency without Bs consentCsuch as storing B inside a system storage or leaving B behind over arge physical distance. During the contracts duration, if A lets B know of some physical difort during the quest for revenge, party B is obliged to yield to As needs. B shall not make any requests of A beyond his ability. Penalties will be imposed if the above terms are not properly observed. Parties A and B have the discretion to mediate penalties between themselves. Well, the content was invariably in favor of party B, Seo Dawonhowever, the conditions were better than I had thought. I signed my name underneath, where Seo Dawons bones pointed. When I finished signing, the parchment shaped system hologram ripped in half, and each piece dropped into mine and Seo Dawons hands. Is this supposed to go into my inventory? As I puzzlingly stared at it, the parchment soon dissolved into a red string that wriggled its way to my left hand. The string permeated into my skin and branded itself, in the shape of a ring, on my left ring finger. Seo Dawons left ring finger, the same as mine, was also branded as wellClike a tattoo ringI was struck by the systems strange sense of humor. To share a mock wedding ring with a dead mandid the contract really have to mark us in this specific location? The Vengeful Ghost Contract has been signed. All conditions of the Vengeful Ghost Contract apply, starting now. A new servant, Seo Dawon, has been added. Sessfully contracting has greatly increased your level! Please check your status window! Name: Choi Lee-kyung C Lv55 ss: Low-rank Necromancer HP C 81, 500 MP C 30,000 Title: Greenhorn Adventurer C Youve tasted the bitterness of life! Key Stats (Top three stat values will be preferentially shown): Magic: 408 Magic control: 3.4% Movement speed: 22.7% (+5%) Skill Summon evil specters [Vengeful Ghost Summon: 100% proficiency. Grade: Intermediate.] [Sacrificial Offering Summon: 0.7% Proficiency. Grade: Lowest] Summon spirits, through contracts, to serve as your servants. A spirit stronger than the caster may not be able to be registered as a servant, so be careful! There are two types of contracts: Vengeful ghost summoning and Sacrificial offering summoning. Pressing the button for each summon will start the technique. -Summon Low-rank Skeleton (1/1) -Name of Skeleton (Lackey) The initial registration of a name in the skill above cannot beter changed. You can summon without any restrictions, even if you are far away from your summoned spirit, if you call their name. (Cooldown time 1 minute 30 seconds) CCommand Servant Current number ofmand-able beings: (1/2) (Lackey currently has two main skills avable.) CPossession (New!) When special conditions are met, a servants abilities may be used from the body of their master. CA new servant, Seo Dawon, has been added. (New!) (Seo Dawon currently has 115 main skills, 33 sub skills, 25 summon skills, and 3 ultimatebat magic skills registered. However, because of the level disparity between servant and master, some skills are currently unavable and many have had their attack power significantly reduced.) All my difort disappeared as soon as I saw the status window. Unbelievable. I gained 13 levels?! Considering how it took half a years worth of constant effort, grinding low-level dungeons, to gain 13 levels before, I couldnt believe how one contract could award so much experience all at once. My stats have risen a lot as well, and I seem to have gained new skills.Furthermore, my eyes widened at the description that the system attached to Seo Dawon. What do you mean 115 main skills? Right now I only have about 5.So, even though Seo Dawon himself stood right in front of my eyes, I rushed to enter his status window. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Seo Dawon Status Window! Seo Dawon C Choi Lee-kyungs servan ss: Legendary Mage (8th circle) HP C 45,000,000/45,000,000 MP C 112,000,000/112,000,000 Loyalty: Very Low. Disposition: Darkness, Wrath, Charisma, Leadership, Wisdom, Artistry, Inspiration, Curse. Title: Dragon yer C violent crazed dragon. A limited title given only to the first warriors to y the Second Companys ruler, Aestheya. The Sage of the Magic Tower C A limited title given only to Mages that have created over 100 new styles of magic skills through research. Liberator of the Undersea City C A limited title given to those who havepleted the main quest scenario of sealing the Subus Queen Lyris, who pretended to be the ruler of the undersea city of Achilles. . . . Current mood: Seo Dawon has low loyalty, so his inner thoughts are hidden. Durability: Infinite (If Seo Dawon is attacked for more than its total health, he will be reversed summoned back into Choi Lee-kyungs personal space, and the user will sustain the overflow damage. Re-summon Cooldown time: 24 hours) Stats: Strength +480,000 Magic +1,900,000 Stamina +740,000 Agility +640,000 Luck +330,000 Intelligence +990,000 Magical Critical Damage: 4,345% Max Magic Damage: 3,004% Min Magic Damage: 2,245% Crit Chance: 87.34% Magic Resistance: 20.41% Vs. Monster Armor Pierce: 97% Vs Monster Magic Resistance Pierce: 122% Magic Skill Cooldown Time Reduction: 86.87% Probability of Causing Status Effect Confusion with Skills: 33.22% . . . Main skills: What follows are the top five most proficient skills that are currently avable. -Thunder Calling: Call down a powerful thunderstorm to blow away everything in a given range. -Gravity: Allows you to counter a powerful enemy by manipting the gravity of the specified target. C Summon Hellhound: A magic spirit, in the image of a giant dog, made from hell fire. The hounds breath does not dissipate until all of his targets are burned to extinction. C Chronicle: Summons an ice tempest that freezes everything in a specified category or characteristic. C Wind Storm: Attack enemies with strong des of wind. Enhancement: Seo Dawon cannot be enhanced. I couldnt pick my jaw off the ground while scrolling through his endless status window. Sometimes high-level Users and Rankers would reveal their own stats on themunity Ranking Gods, but they were insignificantpared to Seo Dawon. Just as I was about to blurt some words of admiration to Seo Dawon, the floor copsed underneath my feet, and I started to fall into the void. AhhhhhHH Bright light flooded my view from below, and I tried to turn my head. However, something held me from behind, and my body couldnt move a single inch. The intense light enveloped my vision and body, and, in a moment, I was spat out into a different location. I couldnt properly see what was in front of me until the lights shine no longer stung my eyes. When my vision settled, Bae Jaemin, holding hismp with an ambiguous expression on his face, stood before me. At the sight of the person I had least wanted to meet, I had almost jumped in fear, but someone had caged my back to his front with unyielding strength and quickly blocked my screams. Wasnt there something here, just now? Bae Jaemin asked Lim Jisoo, as if he couldnt see me standing there right under his nose. Lim Jisoo also walked over, as close as Bae Jaemin, and shone hermp over my body. She simply looked around roughly, once, and shrugged her shoulders. Nothings here? I just saw something over here though. Maybe you saw something like a flickering shadow out of the corner of your eyes? If these two werent acting, then it seems that I really was somehow hidden from their view. Only then did I stop resisting the powerful hold of the person behind me and nervously watched the two viins slowly wander away. Please, just go quickly.. Nothings here. This side is clear too! After the rest of their party members reported no strange discoveries around the wide cave, Bae Jamin and Lim Jisoo eventually moved away from where I was hiding. They searched the opposite side and, after finding nothing, climbed back up the stairs. When the partys lightspletely vanished from view, the hold that tightly bound my body loosened. As soon as the arms around me lost strength, I rushed to escape and look at the person behind me. And.there stood a strangerCa manCwho I had never seen before. He had a tall stature, covered in a neat, standardbat uniform. His forehead was hidden by calm ck hair, and, underneath his bangs, striking red eyes stared at me.He was probably the most handsome man I had ever seen in my life. I had expected that the solid body behind me would belong to Seo Dawon but.When I saw a normal man, and not a skeleton, I stopped momentarily. I.Who are you? I asked, warily. It was better to be vignt than to be careless. The mans lips twisted peculiarly as he heard my question. Who do you think I am? What? Oh! This voice. No way..Seo Dawon? W-what happened? I retreated, scanning him in disbelief. He was just too different from his skeletal image in that strange spatial distortion. Seo Dawon nced over at my body when he saw my suspicious gaze. His eyes dared to ask, Whats wrong, as if this change was normal. Eventually I pointed my finger at him and said, You were a skeleton just before! But suddenly your face and body. This is how I originally looked, though? Huh? Stop saying foolish things, ande a bit closer. I was a bit furious at being called foolish. However, when he shook his left hand and gestured to mine, I saw the symbol of the binding contract. No way. Hes really Seo Dawon? I mindlessly walked closer, taking in his changed image. He didnt look like a dead man at allChe looked healthy and alive. Everything felt so strange. The only peculiarity I could distinguish were his red irises. However, Users generally gained weird characteristics throughout their career, so that wasnt too particrly strange. Eventually, standing nose to nose with him, I still couldnt spot any oddities. I found it hard to find the correct words to say and just stared at him. Seo Dawon brandished his left hand, drawing my attention to the ring finger. I held his hand and rubbed at the contract crest inscribed into his skin. Holythe texture of his hand is quite skin-like. There was nothing strange about the hand I was touching, except that the temperature is a bit cold. No way, was his body recreated through the contract.? Dont grope so much G-grope?!! My innocent curiosity was stopped in its tracks by Seo Dawon, who began to criticize me with a sour expression. Even if Im your servant, Ill be in a predicament if you ask that kind of service from me. W-what are you even saying! My face flushed, and I threw his hands aside, as if they were rubbish. I felt even more ashamed since I noted how handsome Seo Dawon was when I first saw him. However, Seo Dawon did not tease me any further and, instead, observed our surroundings. I followed his gaze and looked around the empty expanse. My sputters immediately quieted as I was reminded that this cave was hisst resting ce. His emotionless face, slowly scanning the area, made me nervous. Theres something I need to find here, he said, suddenly snapping his attention back to me. My nk and confused face prompted further information. He spread his right palm up and, on top, a vaguely diamond shaped ck wedge floated out. A hologram reproduction. Youve seen this, right? Um? Yes! Im sure I saw it when I first fell heremaybe Seo Dawons corpse.? Thats the same thing that was stuck in his back? When Seo Dawon heard my mumbling, he informed me of the diamond shaped wedges name. Its called the Essence of the Vengeful Ghost. The essence of a vengeful ghost? Theres probably about 6 of these in the DungeonI need your help to find them. I looked at him, puzzled. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Here, the former Red Lotus guildmaster said. I gave a deeply distressed look, my face deathly pale, and stood where he pointed. I observed the ground beneath my feet. There seemed to be nothing on the floor but sand; however, Seo Dawon was confident, nodding his chin as if to urge me to move faster. I eventually raised a dagger with my right hand over my left palm. Haah. I sighed. If youre scared, I can do it for you? ..Its fine. I was embarrassed at his curt tone and worried that he would make a remark about my ipetence even in small matters. Why must I cut my own hand? But, as time went on, Seo Dawons gaze pressured me into action. Eventually, I closed my eyes and cut my left palm. Blood seeped from the wound, drop by drop. At first, the pain was tolerable, but, as the sanguine droplets continued to gush out of the wound, my hand began to throb as if it was dunked into boiling water. It was not a deep wound, but hurting my own body distressed me. I squeezed my fist, trying to wring out more blood, and my palm was soon enveloped in slippery, damp red liquid. The fishy smell of iron wafted through the air, and I touched the ground with that bloodied hand. Doesnt a shallow wound hurt more? Dawon asked. Eugh.. I sneaked a re at him. Quickly, the skill. I grumbled, timidly. A sparkling, gold magic circle appeared where my hands touched the floor. However, as the magic circle emerged, I felt an unpleasant sensation of something licking away the blood underneath my palm, and I reflexively flinched. Dont move, Seo Dawon warned me; my shoulders trembled. I tried to ignore this unpleasant tickling sensation, holding back my rising nausea. After suffering through fear of the unknown and stress for a few intolerable seconds, I whipped my hands off the ground after Dawon said Its done. Standing up, I checked my palm. The wound from earlier was still open, but all the blood I squeezed out had vanished. Complicated feelings welled up inside of me. Did something truly lick at my palm? Jeez. Its out. I followed his words and looked at the center of the Magic Circle; a ck wedge, just like Seo Dawon had shown earlier, was slowly pushing out of the ground. Soon after, the golden magic circle disappeared, and the wedgeid still on the sand. I reached over to pick up the wedge, and, when my fingers touched its surface, a system message simultaneously appeared. You have acquired an essence of a vengeful ghost that cannot be verified because you have not yet satisfied the conditions. Gained: An ingredient for summoning Vengeful Ghosts Further information ess is barred due to the low ability of the summoner. The rank cannot be determined at this time with avable appraisal skills, so please refer back to this window at ater time. But, I.It says that its currently impossible for me to ess this information. Just store it in your inventory. Yes.. I docilely followed his instructions. Seo Dawon exined further. You know how my guild members died with me, right? He asked. The hologram of the ck wedge in his hands disappeared when he clenched his grip. I reflexively nodded. He continued, I believe they or their memories are also sealed into these Essence of Vengeful Ghosts.'' Recollections of each fallen member had bubbled up in my memories. Obviously, Seo Dawon was not the sole death that day. If he became a vengeful ghost, then, likely, the other guild members may have encountered the same fate. But I havent seen any other Essence of Vengeful Ghosts other than yours. Theres probably situational requirements to be able to see these essences, Seo Dawon stared at me after speaking. I couldnt help but feel anxious at his mysterious gazeCmy neck went stiff from the tension. Some of your blood was spilt where I had died, He said. ..Huh? You fell from a high ce, yeah? When you hit the ground and injured yourself, your blood seeped into the ground. I think that blood called to my soul, the essence of the vengeful ghost. Youre a necromancer, after all. Are you saying that the blood of a Necromancer was a necessary medium for a vengeful ghost contract? My mind went nk at this almost unbelievable theory. But, then.why wouldnt this information be contained in the Necromancer ss description or the skills status window? T-thats the first time Ive heard that Youre probably not privy to this information because youre low level. What could I say in the face of Seo Dawons, a top level rankers, confidence? I knew nothing of levels nor special qualifications. So, I merely nodded my head as if I understood. Seo Dawon continued after calmly waiting for my wild thoughts to collect itself. So, before we escape, we should utilize your blood to revive the Red Lotus guild. Ah.What?! My nodding head suddenly froze; I retreated in surprise. No wayIs he expecting me to fall from such a height again? Is this guy crazy?! Regardless of my promise to help achieve his revenge, I dont want to die for that goal! I-I dont have that many potions right now, and a serious wound would kill me. You dont have to spill blood until youre at the brink of death anymore. You have me now. Fortunately, he said that he could sense the location of these essences through his skills. It was enough to make a cut on my palm and make my hands slightly damp with blood. Although I nodded my head, when I took the dagger out of the inventory I felt the situation was a bit unfair. Wouldnt you rather have seven servants than just one? Seo Dawon remarked. His further persuasion eventually broke through my regretful feelings. With just Seo DawonSigning his contract increased my ability and firepower by so much. With guild members led by and personally raised by DawonAnyone would think twice before attacking us. I fiddled with the Essence of a Vengeful Ghost, emotions entrenched half in anticipation and half in nervousness, and ced it into my inventory. Seo Dawon carefully scanned the floor again and gestured at another spot, This way. "" Once the magic circle was invoked yet again, I winced before gripping the dagger. The wound on my palm had already clotted, and it was so painful to ce a de on an already existing injury. By the third sh, my hand hurt so much that I couldnt hide my groans of pain. I couldnt bring myself to draw the dagger again. Seo Dawon offered to make the cuts for me.but I thought Id rather do it myself. My pride persevered through hot stinging tears. From the fourth sh on, I switched to the opposite palm. Seo Dawon nced at my crying yet determined face in wonder as we acquired the fifth Essence of the Vengeful Ghost. Thest one is somece else, so lets go there. I began to walk weakly, tingly hands stretched out. By the way, how old are you? Seo Dawon, who was leading the way, suddenly asked. I gingerly wiped away my tears with the back of my hands, Im twenty four Suddenly, Seo Dawon stopped and looked back, Youre three years older than me?! What? Wait, thats wrong. Its been three years since Ive died. You were born in XX? Then, youre the same age as me. 1 Huh??? What kind of bullshit is this?! I thought Seo Dawon was Red Lotus guildmaster. What kind of person bes the guildmaster in their early twenties? In other guilds, the leaders were usually in the 40s or 50s. Younger guildmasters did exist, but they were rare. Especially considering how most famous guilds had older executive officials. And Seo DawonSeo Dawon is incredibly attractive, theres no way hes in his early twenties just based on his poise! Plus, hes unbelievably tall and built for a mage. Three years ago he would have been 21 years old.I just couldnt believe him; there was nothing innocent or youthful about his image. Youre kidding, right? ?? Are you telling me that I look old? AhCNoIts not that.! Are you really the same age as me? Yeah. But now that you know my age, youre speaking informally. 2 Um, Sir I couldnt figure out whether or not he was teasing meCinstead I gave him furtive nces out of the corner of my eyes. Seo Dawon looked at me for a second and then smiled lightly, Its good to be the same age. Feel free to speakfortably. When he smiled, there was some credibility to his words: the years dropped off his face. I was emboldened by his smile and rushed to his side. Were you really born in the year XX? Mhmm. Really? Do I really look old enough for you to continuously ask this annoying question? His emotionless voice wasnt so scary anymore. I couldnt help but steal secret nces at him as we walked forward, side by side. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 AgainLike this, he looks his age. Perhaps the maturity or leadership is showing through in his facial lines? Its not that he looks particrly old. However, I couldnt tell him that I thought he was older because he was handsome. Instead, I rxed and grumbled, NoBecause its the first time weve metSince you started speaking formally first, I of course thought.that you were much older than me 1 If you feel the need to adhere to age-based social norms, then you should speak informally. Its not that I have any particr strong feelings about this WowThe way he talked reminded me of a bully. I distinctly recalled some faces in my childhood that were incredibly popr with the girls. That same smiling face would coerce me out of my allowance, promising to pay me back someday. Of course, not a single penny was returned Argh! ? I was lost in thought with such conflicting thoughts rolling around in my mind. While climbing the stairs, my footing became unstable, and I tripped. Thankfully, Seo Dawon caught me quickly. However, when I was about to say thank you, I bit my tongue like a fool. I tried to swallow the strange groan I madeCthe sound that left my throat sounded a bit choked, Mnngh! Seo Dawon, as he pulled on my arm to stabilize me, pointed out, Thats why you should look where youre going instead of staring at me. I had no excuse, so I made sure to stop my eyes from straying to mypanion and walked straight ahead. However, Seo Dawon began to question me, Hey. Wheres your guild? .I dont have one. I said, a bit timidly. This time, I dropped formalities, and Seo Dawon didnt seem to mind. Did you just leave one, or have you never been in a guild before? Who would ept a Necromancer. Then, how long has it been since youve arrived at the Hub. Aboutone year? While answering, I noticed that Seo Dawon was still holding onto my arm, and I shook it a little. He ignored my weak struggles however, and continued to hold onto me, dragging me up the stairs. I didnt want to show that I was a loserCI had no immunity to skinshipCso I let my arm go limp in his grasp. 2 Do you have any friends? The delicate atmosphere was shattered by the unexpected attack. I thought he was going to bully me, making fun of my way of life, so I asked him sharply, What? Seo Dawon looked at me curiously while frowning. Im asking if you have a friend among the Users. If you have friends or guildmates, wouldnt it be better to hide something like a Servant? Ah You also know that my circumstances are a bitplicated. Hiding my existence would be beneficial for your own safety. I quickly calmed down after his patient exnation. DamnI was embarrassed at how quickly I lost my temper. I answered, Okay However, soon after my response, Seo Dawon countered, Judging from your previous reaction, I guess you dont have any friends? Thats great. Before I could give an indignant response, he said, Were here. He finally released my arm; I ended up following his lead without saying anything * * * We arrived at the rear end of a gargoyle mural in the middle of the stairs. From afar, it was definitely a solid wall, but, as we got closer, the mural disappeared. In its ce, an automatically lit, creepy hallway appeared. Whether his original personality was so nonchntCor whether the dead were all so uncaring of their lifeCSeo Dawon entered the suspicious hallway without fear. I honestly had no desire to enter this long hallway that seemed like it was plucked straight out of a ghost story. However, there was no choice, and I followed my guide, sticking close to his side. 30 minutester, Seo Dawon stopped in the middle of his tracks. Its here. Once again, it was time for my palm to suffer through another cut. I gritted my teethConest time, and this ordeal will be over. Suddenly, Seo Dawon snatched the dagger I had been holding, Ill do it. Its fine. Id rather do it myself. I imagined that it would hurt more if I let Seo Dawon handle the wound. However, he didnt back down, Ill do it gently. I honestly didnt believe him, but, frankly, whether it hurt or notI wanted to finish this search quickly. Goosebumps started to appear along the arm just from feeling the heavy weight of the dagger. Eventually, I handed my hand to him and turned my head awayCeyes closed tightly. He then grabbed my hand, touching the side free of wounds. It felt as if he was tickling my palm, teasing the skin, instead of slitting it with a dagger. Wondering about his strange actions, I opened my eyes and looked at him. Such a scaredy-cat, huh? How did you dare enter this dungeon? Dawon said. I said I was getting carriedAh!! So dramatic. Like a nurse tricking a child during vinations, he tricked me by focusing his attention on an unrted patch of skin. He cut with the dagger the moment I answered. The pain was definitely less, but it was a little embarrassing to scream in the middle of our conversation. While the magic circle rose up from the ground, Seo Dawon pressed his hand onto my stiff head. He stroked my hair,mitting atrocities against my innocent hairstyle. Why? My hair.! I said, dont move. Whats wrong with him? I endured the rising frustration and waited for the magic circle to fade. As soon as thest Essence of a Vengeful Ghost rose aboveground, Seo Dawon finally stopped wildly stroking my head and took his hand off. He gently retreated and picked up the Essence of a Vengeful Ghost, on the floorCthatst wedge was given to me. Though I was annoyed, I couldnt take out my temper on someones soul, so I carefully ced it in my inventory. However, this interaction did make me feel like I was the servant to Seo Dawon the Necromancer. Is it secured? Yeah. My arm had just left my inventory space when I noticed Seo Dawons rigid posture. He was no longer teasing me and, instead, narrowed his eyes towards the entrance of the hallway. Curious, I looked in the same direction, but my eyes didnt notice anything unusual. Is there something there? A monster isnt going to ambush us.right? Its not a monster. Seo Dawon tore his eyes from the horizon and looked at me. His gaze made me nervous. Then what is it? I shivered. I think its another party? Another party.? Considering the throng of Users who gathered in front of this morning, it wouldnt be strange to run into another party. Not only in this Dungeon, but party encounters were quitemon elsewhere as well. Minor incidents such as fights, mutual aid, or exchange of information urred frequently. Unless the government took special control over the Dungeons for various reasons, these sort of incidents were amon urrence in decently sized dungeons. Therefore, most Users were eager for their party to be the first to arrive at the reward rooms for theserge-scale operations. Because, under certain Dungeon systems, a party may kill the bosses of several different routes faster than the others. Entry into the reward rooms are barred the moment the boss is killedCthis phenomenon is referred to as eating a monopoly. 3 This situation wasntmon, but theres always news every month or so about a single party eating all the rewards for a dungeon. For that reason, the value of a Treasure Hunter, whose job is to guide the party, jumped through the ceiling. Since the door to the reward room could very well shut right in front of their noses, rendering all previous efforts vain, the practice of hiring apetent Treasure Hunter in order to reach the reward room in the shortest amount of time had bemonce. Nevertheless, such inter-party disputes were endless. Ultimately, the Korean User Association had begun to announce a system of raid application and schedules, so that party raid times would not ovep. After a Dungeon routes boss was defeated, the Dungeon would close for about 1 hour and 30 minutes. Any Users inside were also forcibly transported back to the Hub. Then, when the route reopened, all the traps would be randomly reassigned. All the defeated monsters would be revived; a resurrected monster or boss would not inherit a past incarnations memories. In game terms, you could call this a respawn. 4 Any boss or named monster typically respawned in 15 to 40 minutes, simr to the normal field monsters in the routes. When the party that defeated the boss registers thepletion of the route in the User Alert app, the information is shared among all Users. Using their total raid time, the application and researchers would infer estimated Dungeon timelines to ensure that all parties can proceed fluidly. "" However, the had a three year ban on raids, so the opening was incredibly crowded. If the ban was lifted sooner, it would have been unlikely for so many people to flock to the Dungeon all at once. In any case, the point of this meandering story is that running into other parties in arge Dungeon was amon urrence. However, in our case, running into others could spell disaster depending on who our opponents were. I asked Seo Dawon in a low voice, It is Bae Jaemin? Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Thats not itBut even if the party is small, theyre a group and youre alone. Its better for us to avoid confrontation. Well He has a point. The Tower of Command is so dangerous, and the only one I could fully trust here was Seo Dawon. I asked, Should we turn around and leave? But, he shook his head, as if asking me to wait one moment. There seemed to be more to check out, still. We waited for about 10 minutesFinally, I began to see the small silhouettes of people off in the distance. Huh.? Thatrge man in the lead. Do you know them? Seo Dawon asked, after seeing my expression. I think the man at the front was the person that I paid to carry me through this dungeon: Kim SangyoonBut hes too far away to know for sure. With great effort I looked again. That impressive size and that signature red hairCI was 90% sure the approaching person was Kim Sangyoon.But, as I had my doubts, I began to retreat for safety. However, I had overlooked a crucial point: parties consisted of various different sses. And, in these high-level Dungeons, parties most likely contained the highly sought-after Treasure Hunters, essential to a sessful raid. Before I could fully identify the other party, something shone over what I presumed to be the Treasure Hunters head, and the people began to rapidly approach. It was then that I realized that the Treasure Hunters skill [Hawk Eye] had been activated. Before we could hide ourselves and observe the situation, we had already been exposed. Fortunately, at a closer look, the other party was revealed to be Kim Sangyoons group. I did not run away, for I believed that the others would help me escape. After all, I had paid for their guarding services. However, how should I exin Seo Dawon, next to meI couldnt think of a good excuse for his presence while also keeping the nature of our contract a secret. Berserker Kim Sangyoon and his party must have had a long dungeoneering career 1 Wouldnt some of them recognize Seo Dawons face? Even if his identity wasnt revealed, it would be hard for me to say that I had met him coincidentally within the DungeonConly parties were allowed to participate. Any lie would be filled with widening plot holes, ones too big to ignore What should I say? I asked. About what? About you. I should have put you in my system space before the others used Hawk eye. Me? YeahWe cant let rumors of your resurrection spread. However, I could no longer safely say another word: Kim Sangyoons party hade close enough that I could clearly see his expressions. As soon as I stopped talking, Kim Sangyoon jumped into the air andnded right in front of me in an instant. Perhaps the more one levels up, the more the body transcendsCbing more like a warrior as the essence of the ss lines itself into cells, mutating during mitosis. Hey! Youre alive?! Kim Sangyoon held onto my shoulders and shook lightly. His husky voice expressed both disbelief and relief. His reddening face belied his great worry for me after I had separated from the party. Iughed half-heartedly and mumbled, I was lucky I guess I was slightly touched that Kim Sangyoon, who was a notorious miser and cared only for money, was worried about me. These are people that are supposed to carry you through this dungeon? They dont look too strong. The heartwarming atmosphere was soon broken. My expression froze at Seo Dawons thoughtless and candid evaluation. "" Thered be confrontation even if you just quietly existed, why would you go and make yourself a target like this! I was afraid that Kim Sangyoon would retaliate with harsh words. I tried to salvage the situation, Oh, right! This is.. However, Kim Sangyoon spoke first. Youre not hurt anywhere? Huh? Yeah.I mean, I was hurt just onceBut I healed myself with potions. What happened beneath theke? Ji-hwan said he lost contact with you, so we spent about an hour searching for you, dude. Ah, really? I dont really know eitherI passed onto a different location Huh? Thats strange. Didnt he hear what Seo Dawon said? Even if Kim Sangyoon didnt hear those callous words, he ignored the man standing by my side and talked only to me. The whole situation felt disconnected from reality. How could anyone not give an obvious stranger a single suspicious nce? The odd behavior was all the more confusing when I considered how sensitive Users usually were, paying close attention to the most trivial details in the Dungeons. Would paranoid Users truly ignore someone they had never seen before? Stranger still, Seo Dawon was calm, as if he expected the others to ignore him. I looked between the party and my servant, trying to puzzle out this contradiction. As Kim Sangyoons party members caught up to our location and, one by one, surrounded me, the invisible boundary between Seo Dawon and the rest of the Users became quite distinct. Just like Sangyoon, the other party members never acknowledged Seo Dawon nor asked me about his presence. No one acted awkwardly, as if they were purposefully ignoring the revived man. When I looked at Seo Dawon, who stood a ways away from the group, with a puzzled expression, he gave me an inexplicable smile and pointed beneath his feet. His body did not cast a shadow. "" * * * You really have killer luck. The Animist told me. If it werent for his water spirits oxygen helmet, I would have died after I fell into theke. Alongside Kim Sangyoon, all the others were extremely surprised as well. Hey! How did you survive!? they asked, harmlessly. I briefly exined all that had happened, only omitting the details of my contract with Seo Dawon. The tales of my escapade required a dubious suspension of belief and faith in luck or the gods, but no one seemed to confront me with serious doubts. However, after listening to my story, Kim Sangyoon said, From now on, stick close to me. Alright? I wasnt sure if his blunt instructions came from a ce ofpassion or scolding. Still touched by Kim Sangyoons uncharacteristic show of kindness, I walked quietly behind him without bothering to quibble with hismands. ..Except, Seo Dawon, who only I could see, suddenly began to make sarcastic remarks towards Kim Sangyoon. What pretense, does he think hes strong? I tried to signal through my gaze the inability tofortably answer him now. However, when Seo Dawons eyes met mine, he simply drew closer and began to talk earnestly. Is he your friend? Ah, but you have noneDid you pay him to carry you? Though Seo Dawon seemed to be talking to himself, I felt that it was too unfair to leave his questions unanswered, especially when I felt his prating gaze in my periphery. Eventually, after checking to see if anyone was paying attention, I nodded. Even though by this point Seo Dawon should have understood that I couldnt easily answer his questions without appearing like a madman, he continued his interrogation. How much did you pay? A lot? I lightly shook my head, to indicate that I couldnt give him an answer. Lets talk after we get out! My eyes blinked at him, hoping to convey my desperation. "" But my second servant wasnt even half as intuitive to my inner thoughts as my first. Lackey wouldnt have given me this much trouble. Are you ignoring me? he said, voice drawling. You! Just wait till we get out! Have you no tact?! Instead of speaking, I discreetly pped Seo Dawons arm. Only then did he seem to realize that I wasnt willing to respond in order to maintain aposed facade. Suddenly, the systems messaging function activated. XTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT[ A message from your servant, Seo Dawon, has arrived. Will you ept the conversation? Seo Dawon: Hi 2 ^TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTa What on earth? I clicked my eptance and stared, puzzled, at the translucent window that transformed into a chatting application. Seo Dawonughed, As expected, you had no idea this existed? He seemed retroactively amused at my struggles. I was miffedCbut what could I say? It was true that I knew little about the system and its functions. Conscious of my surroundings, I held my fingers aloft and slowly began to type. XTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT[ Choi Leekyung: I had no idea. Youre the first person Ive ever revived. ^TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTa When new functions get added to the system, dont you thoroughly check the updated features? His disdain was clear in his voice. I secretly red at him with a sidelong nce, but he wasnt intimidated. Seo Dawon shrugged his shoulders and nodded at the message window. His imperious expression was the same as when he dared me to speak informally. XTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT[ Choi Lee-kyung: Wow~ Youre so smart^6 ^TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTa I was sarcastic, as I had nothing else to say. However, Seo Dawon didnt seem to mind. In fact, he giggled quietly as he replied [lololololololol]; my gentle insult didnt seem to have anysting impact. Seo Dawon did not end the conversation and instead asked me again, through the messaging app, [How much did you pay to get carried? lolol] Chapter 26 Chapter 26 JeezIs he the type of person thatll persistently hound for an answer until the bitter end? XTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT[ Choi Lee-kyung: 2 million. Seo Dawon: Youre kidding? Choi Lee-kyung: kek ^TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTa Seriously? What would he say if I told him the amount was twice that? Once again, I was determined to ignore his questions until we escaped the Dungeon. Seo Dawon simply murmured, Thats cheap, and grew silent. Thats cheap.? Um.. Is that so.. XTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT[ Choi Lee-kyung: Actually, it was 4 mil~<3 1 ^TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTa Seo Dawon showed little response to my honest reveal. Was that really the only question he had? However, within the minute, a new message arrived. [For that price, though, wouldnt it be better to get carried through a more useful Dungeon, to get power leveled?] As expected, he must be bored. But I also found the long, silent walk down the hallway uninteresting, and, at a quick nce, no one seemed to have noticed my strange behavior. So, as if my thighs were a keyboard, I began typing. XTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT[ Choi Lee-kyung: I needed to strengthen Lackey. Seo Dawon: Lackey? Whats that? Choi Lee-kyung: My first servant. Seo Dawon: First??? You have another servant besides me? Choi Lee-kyung: Mhmm. Youre the second. ^TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTa Before I could exin that Lackey was the default servant provided when Necromancers chose their profession, Seo Dawon said, WhatI wasnt your first? in a strange tone. XTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT[ Choi Lee-Kyung: What are you talking about ^^; Seo Dawon: Im hurt? Seo Dawon: TT_TT Choi Lee-kyung: GG. 2 ^TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTa I was annoyedChe was obviously making fun of me. However, Seo Dawon quickly changed the topic. [So, the material needed to strengthen your servant only drops from this Dungeon?] XTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT[ Choi Lee-kyung: Mhmm. I just needed one ingredient before I could proceed. Seo Dawon: A boss drop? Choi Lee-kyung: Nah, from a normal mob 3 ^TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTa You paid 2 million just to reap the rewards from an ordinary monster? XTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT[ Choi Lee-kyung: If you arent going to say anything useful, then shhh Seo Dawon: Okie 4 ^TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTa In this way, the conversation continued. While we walked for 30 minutes, we continued to exchange banter. Unexpectedly, Seo Dawon was not a bad person to talk to. Though I had the constant feeling that he was amused with my general situation, he didnt seem overly patronizingCjust teasing? His words were surprisingly funny as well; I was in danger of bursting intoughter twice. Perhaps Seo Dawon was curious about the man who revived him, he had asked countless questions about my life. I was reluctant to answer many of themFamily ties, where I lived before I entered the Hub Whether or not I had a girlfriendquite personal questions. I lied, [I had one, but got dumped]. Though Seo Dawon had a good sense of humor and was easy to talk to, he was not the type to be considerate of social conventions. He didnt seem to notice my reluctance to answer some of his questions. If something tickled his curiosity, he dug for answers until the bitter end. In fact, Ive never had a girlfriend before. Sure, I wasnt the most popr person around, but I was also uninterested in women in the first ce.But I kept that information hidden. I felt if I had revealed my disinterest in women, Seo Dawon would just dig more into my personal business. XTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT[ Seo Dawon: Why were you dumped lololol Choi Lee-kyung: Because I started living in the Hubs. Choi Lee-kyung: We couldnt meet often. Seo Dawon: (*whistle noise*) She wasnt a User? Choi Lee-kyung: Mhmm. We got together before I became a User. When I came here, she left me. ^TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTa At this point, I slowly became curious about Seo Dawons past. Now that I think about it, this jerk dug so far into my past without revealing anything about himself! I didnt ask before since I didnt want to make him wistful or ufortable about his deathbut it seems I was considerate for nothing! He just casually asked me whatever suited his fancy, without avoiding any topic. Seo Dawons personality didnt seem to be one to be stuck on the past.So, during a pause in our conversation, I lobbed a question at him instead. XTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT[ Choi Lee-kyung: And you? Seo Dawon: ? Choi Lee-kyung: Did you have a girlfriend? Seo Dawon: keke Seo Dawon: Look at my face. Seo Dawon: Do you really think they would have left me alone? Choi Lee-kyung: lol ^TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTa The answer was hard to refute; I turned my head, unwilling topare myself to Dawon. Instead the ghostly man just met my eyes and smiled. He looked me up and down before saying, in a meaningful tone, I was popr with men too. XTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT[ Choi Lee-kyung: I doubt that, heh. ^TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTa My sarcastic retorts did their best to hide my flushed cheeks and agitation, but I couldnt help but think that my thoughts were somehow transparentCthat made it hard to speak to Dawon afterwards. Seo Dawon didnt make efforts to continue heckling at me either, andCthankfullyCthe conversation soon dissipated. Kim Sangyoon shouted Halt! Hisrge voice drew all attention. The heavy set warrior lowered his greatsword onto the floor with a metallic thud and looked at me. Choi Lee-kyung. Whats the name of the material you need? Ah, thats.Contaminated Dark Liquid. It drops when you kill a Mourning Slime. And those appear in the trap rooms, correct? Histter question was not directed at me but at the Treasure Hunter leading the party. He replied, Yes, hyung! Were entering the room right now! A new system message popped up simultaneously with his response. ?-?-? Youve entered a Normal Mode trap room! ?-?-? After that message popped up, a transparent yellow liquid flowed out of the cracks in the walls, blocking the passageway. Though the new monster provoked my sense of danger, I wasnt nervous at all. Nothing couldpare to the horrifying beings Id encountered in the hard route or in Dawons foggy memoriesHowever, the liquids stench was a problem. Though we were 100 meters away, the sour, damp, and nasty smell still poked at our nostrils. As the smell stagnated and concentrated, I felt like vomiting. ?-?-? New monster information has been updated! [Tower of Command C Mourning Slime.] The Mourning Slime is an acid monster that only appears in the normal routes trap room. This slime, which used to live in the underground waterways of the tower, usually gorges itself upon the dead bodies clogging the sewers. Upon realizing how delicious living beings are, the slime has left its territory to directly hunt for prey! It has strong acid and poison attacks and is resistant to physical skills; please be careful! ?-?-? After reading the message, all the party members took out and wore the masks that they had prepared in advance. Kim Sangyoon, in the lead, had also followed along, but he hesitated when he noticed my uncovered nose. Hey, you dont have a mask? He asked. Huh? Yeah. I was at a lossCthis situation was so far out of my wheelhouse. I didnt know that the Mourning Slimes stench would taint the air. Kim Sangyoon looked at me in surprise and cursed, Are you out of your mind? Indeed, I felt like I would go crazy if I took my nose out of the crook of my elbow. He threw something, a small ck cloth, through the gap between my arm and face. Quickly use that, you fool. [Refresh Air C Mask] Type: Mask Durability: 140/140 Level Restriction: N/A Special Skill: Increased resistance to odors and poisonous vapors while worn. Description: Made by Ha Jieun of Jeo Workshop. Odor Resistance +100 Poisonous Vapor Resistance +100 Berserker had unexpectedly given me a new mask, fresh from his inventory; I was so startled by his thoughtfulness, that I stared at the cloth, dumbfounded. Then, he approached my side, Why arent you putting it on? He pped my back with a heavy thud. I quickly scrambled to protect my face from the devastating odor. Why is he being so nice all of a sudden? Hey, stay back, okay?! Even if the material spawns, dont approach until I give you the all clear!'' Sangyoon shouted. If you get poisoned, youll die a dogs death. Ah! Yes! Following his instructions, I ran to the very back of the party. The rest of the members began to fall into formation and deal with the slow but tricky looking Mourning Slime. At first, the slime didnt look like a monster and resembled, instead, yellow and oily wastewater that leaked into a river. But, as it attacked another party member, its mouth became well defined. Frankly, the image of it gaping its maw and trying to swallow a human was shocking. Thats going to drop the material you need? Seo Dawon, who had been standing quietly, suddenly spoke. Yeah I said, in a quiet voice, staring resolutely ahead. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Once again, Kim Sangyoons party members all gathered around their Bard to counter the Mourning Slime. The Bard began to y the flute; a graceful melody flowed out. A shiny ring formed over the heads of the party members standing near. That ring effect was so famous that even I knew what it wasCone of the Bards most difficult buffs, [Sacrificial Blessing], had been applied. The skill was quite effective: preventing the enemys physical attacks up to 120% of the Users own stats while keeping the Users stamina from being consumed. The skill, befitting its beneficial effects, was particrly tricky to perform and had a long cooldown. Many parties saved this buff for an emergency, but Kim Sangyoons party used it not 10 minutes after the Mourning Slime was engaged. They had little choiceCthe slimes began to upy all sides of the hallway and spat acid at the party. At first, I thought it weird for Sangyoons party to use this powerful blessing so early. Soon enough, however, I saw the acid saliva bounce off the protection buff and ricochet onto the walls, creating white smoke and leaving behind pockmarks in the stone. The hairs on the back of my neck began to raise in fear. Furthermore, since Necromancers received no benefits from holy-attribute buffs, I retreated even farther away, afraid that errant acid slime would hit my unprotected self. If Seo Dawon had not blocked my way, Im sure I would have jumped to quickly escape. The Mourning Slime has no eyes and, instead, tracks its prey through the vibrations caused by movement, Seo Dawon said as he threw a fist-sized stone near the slime. As the stone touched the ground, the slime enveloped the rolling rock in an instant. The stone melted from the slimes poisons; when it disappeared, the slime continued to pace around the area, searching for more. So when dealing with a group of slimes, you need one damage dealer to draw their attention as bait. Its good to establish the direction.. Seo Dawon paused in his exnation while watching Kim Sangyoons party deal with the enemy. I naturally followed his gaze, and, unlike Seo Dawons clear exnation, Kim Sangyoons party was all clumped in the same location. At the scene, Seo Dawonughed openly, As expected of their rank, they cling together. "" Though his attitude was a bit despicable, even I could see that Kim Sangyoons party had no strategy; the fight was more akin to a street brawl. 1 . Though the party currently had the advantage due to Sangyoons outstanding individual ability, victory would not have been guaranteed if there were just a few more Mourning Slimes. Seo Dawon didnt stopmenting, focusing, this time, on the Animist who had called his water spirit, Undine, to fight the slimes. Is he using a water spirit to deal with slimes? Fundamentally, they should know to attack with fire spirits like Smander He didnt hide his disdain for the Treasure Hunter either. The Treasure Hunter had been attacking the slimes with a crossbow but had missed all his shots. Instead, his opponent stunned him in one blow. It should bemon sense that in physical attacks, without skill empowerment, wouldnt workWhat are they doing? . Why, as I listened to Seo Dawons words, did I also feel embarrassed? I was only there to get carried?! This party must have gotten to this point by trusting that red-haired User, Seo Dawon finished. The red haired User, Kim Sangyoon, was certainly showing the most noticeably effective performance within this party. He stood at the forefront, wielding his greatsword [Berserker]. Chest sh! Kim Sangyoon held his sword high above his head and struck across, triggering the skill attached to his de. The huge slime in front of him was hit directly by the red skill that flew out from the end of the de. It split into two pieces, dying with a chilling scream, [kyaakk!] One blow dealt enough damage to kill it instantly. Im jealous. I muttered casually. Of what? Seo Dawon asked. I wish I had that kind of item Are you serious? . Seo Dawon looked at me, his expression questioning whether I could truly be content with such an item. Honestly, I understood his confusion. Before he died, Seo Dawon was a guildmaster of the best Guild in Korea. He had never failed a raid, except for the , so he must not havecked financially. For such a person, an item like Berserker would not have registered as something desirable 2 Perhaps Seo Dawon temporarily forgot about his circumstances, his death. All of his plentiful bank ounts would have disappeared. And I, his contract partner, still had many student loans left to pay. I earned less than a million won per month while dungeoneering, and I struggled to ept help from back home. Therefore, Seo Dawon was also penniless now. However, as if he had not realized his current financial situation, Seo Dawon gave me a head to toe nce and said, When we leave, lets pick out abat uniform first. Before we can find a suitable item from a Dungeon, we can buy something basic, ready-to-wear, from DAA. DAA? Are you talking about the workshop, DAA? Yeah. That still exists, right? Thats not the problemThat workshops brand was the most famous of those that processed fabric and leather. In terms of design, the workshop coborated with famous contemporary fashion designers. Streamers unboxed their products live on broadcast as a way to flex. In particr, the uniform that Seo Dawon had mentioned costs 100 million won per partCthe brand justified the price by highlighting the raw material: 100% dragon leather. Is he expecting me to buy that sort of luxury right now? Ill wear it if you buy it, I said sarcastically, hoping to convey the absurdity of his statement. However, Seo Dawon casually continued as if he perceived nothing wrong, Also, buy yourself some essories. You look broke right now. I told him again, Hey, I dont have any money. Seo Dawon just looked at me as if I spouted gibberish. What youre saying is impossible with my bank bnce. Hey! Choi Lee-kyung! The material you want appeared! Before I could further exin my financial situation, Kim Sangyoon called out to me in a loud voice and cut me off. In the end, our conversation was halted in lieu of more pressing matters. Kim Sangyoon ced his sweaty arms around my shoulders as he escorted me to the ingredient I needed and said, out of nowhere, Hey, write a good review for us, okay? Ill believe in you! He gave a seemingly friendly smile and continued, I even gave you a mask right?.Anyways, it all ended well. His heavy hands patted me on the shoulder. I was flustered at his words; what was he talking about? I asked, A review? Dont you know? Itsmon etiquette to leave a review on User Alert after getting carried by a party. Ah.. Write well, okay? Ahyeah. And maybeYou could also post a good review on ces like Ranking Gods. All right? ..Yes. While nodding meekly, I recalled simr posts on the Ranking Godsmunity. Simrly, there were manyments that urged users to report carry-rted disputes to the User Alert app. I mentally revisited all our past interactions in . Perhaps the threat of a bad review had greater impact than I thought; Kim Sangyoon eagerly pushed for a nice write up. My heart felt a bit bitterChis friendliness and his thoughtfulness with the mask was not truly sincere.but, whatever his motive, I had gotten what I desperately needed thanks to his assistance. He and his party had saved me in multiple meanings of the word. Ill write good things, I reassured him. ?-?-? Normal Mode boss monster Lich Lord (Normal) has been killed by Ahn Juseong and 63 others! Hard Mode boss monster Lich Lord (Hard) has been killed by Bae Jaemin and 33 others (all from a single party)! ?-?-? My answer and the system alert blended into each other. The notification informed us that another party had defeated the boss. As we havent even made it to the bosss door yet, our raid ended in vain. The other members also looked slightly embarrassed and dejected at the unexpected rm. "" In particr, Kim Sangyoons expression was frightfully distorted. .Ahn Juseong? Ahn Juseong, that bastard, was supposed to inform me before he defeated the boss! Huh? Whats this? Hes not disappointed at the boss being stolen awaybut hes angry at something else? Did something go wrong? Kim Sangyoon suddenly raised his finger in the air and moved it violently. Though his body hid his precise actions, somehow I thought I saw a message interfaceCnot unlike the exchanges shared between Seo Dawon and I. Kim Sangyoon seemed to be speaking to Ahn Juseong, the User who defeated the normal mode boss. However, as soon as he confirmed the raidspletion, the Bard walked up to Kim Sangyoon tactlessly. I think its overWhy dont we get out of here, for now? Ah, the bard must be a hired mercenary. As his job was finished, he didnt seem to want to wait and waste time as Kim Sangyoon worked through his anger. No one could find fault with his polite tone and courteous expression. Eventually, Kim Sangyoon gritted his teeth and told us, Lets leave. A small, Go to Hub, message appeared, and my surroundings distorted. Were finally getting out of this ce. Seo Dawon murmured. I closed my eyes. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 After leaving the , I greeted Kim Sangyoon and his party and moved to the nearby warehouse to pick up my confiscated cell phone. To be honest, I was a little hesitant to approach Kim Sangyoon as he maintained a fierce expression on his face. But, after one of the party members kindly said, Oh, good work today, I was able to finish my greetings and escape conversational courtesy without much awkwardness. As I left the entrance area, an rming number of cameras, reporters, and media outlets were swarming the immediate surroundings. Judging from the jubnt atmosphere, it seems that rumors of the sessful raid had spread far and wide. Your name? said a warehouse worker. Choi Lee-kyung. What model? A Gxy After I recovered my cell phone and turned it on, I received several alerts from various portal sites. Articles detailing Bae Jaemins sess over the hard mode scenario upied all of the headlines. I stared at Bae Jaemins photo on the screen. Out of the corner of my eyes, I saw Seo Dawons steady gaze, so I turned the phone off. However, when I looked at him directly, Seo Dawon was not staring at me but at some indeterminate point on the groundas if he was deep in thought. I called to him, carefully, Seo Dawon. Huh? "" If you dont mind, I want to go home and restIs there anything you need to do? No, lets go. After seeing his quickening pace, I impulsively asked, Bae Jaemin is going to have a press conferenceDo you want to see it? Its fine. He said, with an obvious tone. Then, hesitantly, Besides, I got to see his face up front and close earlier, didnt I? When? Ah. He was probably referring to the encounter right after our contract was finalized. Come to think of it, Seo Dawon must have shielded my body and presence at that timeWhat was he thinking when he saw the guilds traitor? I opened my mouth to ask, but closed it subtly when I noticed three random Users passing by. After they were far enough for our conversation to go unheard, I asked with a low voice, About your revengeWhat are you going to do about it in the future? I have no clue how to proceed, honestly. First, I need to know what Bae Jaemin was offered for his betrayal. Only then can we begin nning in earnest. Ah. Seo Dawon answered my questions as if he was mumbling to himself, tapping his cheeks with his fingertips. He seemed to be organizing his thoughts, so I opted to organize my own without disturbing him. Since Ive signed the contractBae JaeminIm expected to kill him, right? And, recalling Seo Dawons memories, Bae Jaemin isnt the only target for revenge. There were at least four other key figures: Lim Jisoo, Red Dragon guild master Koo Kyungman, Opera deputy guild master Ryu Hyerin. Right now I was curious about the scope of Dawons perfect revenge. How many must I kill before hes satisfied? In addition, no one could easily disdain the status and power of all the targets.. You keep sighing, Seo Dawon remarked. Still lost in thought, I evasively murmured Ah, Im just Not only did I have nothing particrly salient to add to the conversation, but I also had no desire to offend my partner with careless errant words. However, Seo Dawon looked at my expression and wrung his hands. Im not scolding youWhy do you look more depressed than meCthe literal dead corpse? he asked. Im just tired. Enough about me; are you okay? Seo Dawon must have a strong and stable mentality. Even as a vengeful ghost he expended the effort to talk in a friendly manner, as if everything was normal. If I were in his situation, I wondered if I could wholly retain my rationality and banter with others. Why? Do I look too jovial for a dead man? ThatsI didnt mean anything bad with my question. Its true. Im in a good mood. .Really? Its been a while since I came to the Hub. Its gotten a lot better since I went into the . The air is refreshing. He even closed his eyes and breathed deeply, as if he were basking in the natural mountain air. I didnt want to sour the mood, so I simply said, Thats a relief. Seo Dawon, however, continued with a smile on his face. Once you hit rock bottom, the only way to go is up. My spirit is still reveling in the victory of revival. Match my beat. .Yeah. I bowed my head; I had no idea what expression I should make at this moment. As a matter of fact, I still cant believe Im dead. Honestly, I dont think Ive fully epted my death yet. .. Besides, thinking about these matters for too long will only result in a headache. His words implied thatfort was not necessaryCthat he would reject my sympathy. Afterwards, we crossed the city streets awkwardly; any meaningful conversation had ceased. As I led the way through familiar alleys and storefronts, I saw the blue front gate of my lodgings. I hesitated before pointing at the door. Here it is. Do you live alone? Yeah. I sidestepped Seo Dawon, who was gawking at the surroundings, and entered through the door. As Seo Dawon looked curiously at the small yard and porch, I realized that this was the first time someone had visited my home since I became a User. Though, perhaps vengeful ghosts would not count as an ordinary guest(Lol, you think?) I flinched for a moment when I saw him follow me into the house while wearing shoes. Since Seo Dawon was just maintaining the image of his form right before death, his clothing was merely an illusion. However, the vivid nature of the ghost made it hard to distinguish reality from falsehood; I couldnt help but be repulsed by the breach in social norms. While I stood, faltering, Seo Dawon began to look around the living room in earnest, like a familiar guest. My mouth froze; I didnt know how to talk to him. Gracelessly, I plodded to the kitchen, opened the refrigerator, and poured myself a ss of water. I realized I was quite thirsty after emptying that full ss. Can I turn on the TV? Huh? Yeah! However, unlike me who was dying of awkwardness, Seo Dawon perched on a small sofa andfortably asked to use the TV; he was already holding the remote control. After nodding, I also watched the TV screen from the kitchen table. I wasntfortable leaving him alone in the living room just yet. Bae Jaemins face filled the screen. Judging by the red Live banner at the top of the screen, Bae Jaemin seemed to be conducting a live interview in the media zone we had passed earlier. 1 I involuntarily flinched at his face; in contrast, Seo Dawonrgely unperturbedCsimply put aside the remote control. CPlease briefly tell us about your current state of mind. C.Actually, I feel a bitplicated right now. However, if I have to pinpoint something, I think its relief. Oh? Despite Bae Jaemins appearance, Seo Dawon was watching the interviewfortably, leaning his back against the back of the sofa. Suddenly, he leaned forward and began to focus after Bae Jaemin fixed his microphone and began to talk. Something seemed to catch his eye. .What is it? Wait a minute. He was on the verge of piercing the screen with his focused gaze. Then, he began to flip through various channels, observing Bae Jaemin through various camera angles. Seo Dawon stopped at a channel that showed his whole upper bodyCnot just a close up of the face; his forehead scrunched at what he had found. Meanwhile, the interview kept on progressing despite Dawons machinations. I couldnt hear the questions properly because the sound kept cutting as the channels changed, but Bae Jaemin looked to be answering the interviewer sincerely while maintaining a humble attitude. CThank you very much. However, I could not have finished the raid today without the much needed assistance from the rest of my teammates. If you dont mind, Id like to introduce the team members; since long before, theyve suffered so much to help me. I carefully looked at each of the faces introduced on TV, one by one, wondering if these new teammates were the reason for the forehead creases currently on Seo Dawons face. As if this segment was prepared in advance, subtitles containing their names and upations apanied each photo. After introducing thest team member, the camera once again zoomed in closely on Bae Jaemins face. When the camera light shined upon him again, Bae Jaemin seemed speechless unlike his previous rxed attitude. Everyone on the premises fell quiet; he bowed his head in purpose of some indeterminate behavior. Long and delicate fingers dabbed at his eyes, as if he were wiping away unseen tears. He then spoke in an overtly hoarse voice, as if his throat was parched. CNow, I think I can speak about future ns.From now on, I n to create a new guild with them and continue regr activity. His acting was so outstandingChe must have been preparing for this situation for quite a long time. Naturally, the audience would recall his tragic story while listening to his hoarse voice and seeing his grim expression. In addition, the news was delivered after clearing what was once an impregnable dungeon, the , after a three-year ban. I wondered when he began nning this performance. CSince long ago, Ive received many favorable offers from other guildsBut the Red Lotus guild has always been stagnating in my heart. Its be sort of a trauma. If I, the sole survivor of the guild, decide to dedicate my services to another, then Red Lotus would truly disappear. It felt like I was betraying them. Ha.. I sighed. Seo Dawon did notment, but I, who knew the depths of Bae Jaemins sins towards the Red Lotus, was bbergasted at his bold-faced lies. His performance was not finished. CThus, this raid on the was very important to me. The team members here.they understood my deep obsession and supported me both mentally and materially. They gave me a new goal in life where before I couldnt imagine such hope beyond finishing this dungeon. CThen, what will be the name of the new guild? The convenient flow of the reporters question convinced me that this interview was scripted. Bae Jaemin raised his clear eyes, ck and white, to the camera lens. CIts River and Sea ( Ӻ ). I look forward to working with you all in the future. 2 With that, Bae Jaemin bowed his head deeply. The [River and Sea] guild members behind him also gave their own polite greetings. The camera focused on Jaemins movements, capturing all of his careful poise, as he turned and walked away. A small round of apuse awaited the new members of the Sea and Rivers; reporters flocked like vulturesAbove all, Bae Jaemin heartily smiled on camera for the first timeChis countenance happy and rxed. ClickC If Seo Dawon hadnt turned off the TV, I would have run to turn it off myself. I couldnt bear to see such a deceptive scene. I, who had no talent forfort, couldnt force myself to look at Seo Dawons face and remained silent in front of the empty screen. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 I think I know why Bae Jaemin betrayed us. Seo Dawon strode out of the living room to the kitchen and sat at the dining table. His tone was a bit strange. ncing at hisplicated expression, I pulled out the chair across his. What was the reason? He was never a part of the Red Lotus in the first ce. He must have been a spy imnted by the [Sea and River] guild. They existed back then? Yeah. Their guildmaster tried to recruit me long ago. Though it was the first time Ive ever heard of this guild, listening to Seo Dawon, I noticed this suspicious connection. No way Did they send Bae Jaemin because you wouldnt join the guild? Wellthat could be one exnation. Or, perhaps, Ive bothered them in some other way after establishing the Red Lotus guild. Either way, after refusing to join the guild, I forgot about their existence. To my knowledge, weve never crossed paths afterwards.I have a hunch that this guild is connected to my death in some way. Actually, after seeing Bae Jaemins act, Im certain. The original targets of revenge were already so formidable, there was no clear answer to the path we must take to deal with them. However, when Seo Dawon said that there was another organization behind the ck curtain 1 supporting Bae Jaemin, the situation felt hopeless. I wrung my nervous hands and asked, Whos their guildmaster? I dont know. When they offered to recruit me, the guild master sent a representative to hide their identity. They also demanded the condition that I would remain silent about the guilds name or their activities. Thats very suspicious. Yeah. Thats why I refused. CDing! Suddenly, my cell phone rm rang. In an attempt to turn it off, I unlocked my phone; previews for news pertaining to the and Bae Jaemin filled the screen. I forgot that in my bid to prepare for the raid, I set my phone to gather and filter for important keywords. Sorry, Ill turn this off, I said. Thats okay. But, since I have something Id like to search, can I borrow it for a second? I willingly handed Seo Dawon my cell phone. He opened a search portal website and began searching for images with the keyword, Bae Jaemin. [Sniping the hearts of women.Which User looks best in a suit? He searched around until hended upon a picture where Bae Jaemin waved his hands at the camera and carefully began to scrutinize the photo. I wondered why Seo Dawon would bother to observe Bae Jaemin wearing a suit so closely, but noticed, a momentter, that he was zooming onto his wrist. The erged region revealed an essoryCa bracelet?Cpeeking out of the edge of his sleeves. Ah, Isnt that [Beatrices Prayer?] I asked, thoughtlessly identifying the famous item on his wrist. Seo Dawon considered my words and asked, Do you know where he got it? "" No, thats something I dont knowBut Ive seen it often on broadcasts. When Seo Dawon heard my answer, he muttered to himself, As expected, I guess Bae Jaemin did kill Garam-ie. 2 I wondered who Garam-ie was.Searching through my memories, I recalled the Treasure Hunter who apanied Bae Jaemin to find possible hints or solutions to the Towers final Boss, the Lich Lord. Dont tell me.did that bracelet originally belong to that Garam person? Thats right. [Beatrices Prayer] became famous through its unusual inheritance mechanics. Until its former owner dies, the item will not recognize a new owner. If Seo Dawons words were true, then Bae Jaemin most likely stole Garams item under these opportunistic circumstances. How could Bae Jaemin kill the items owner and wear it around so proudly and nonchntly. I saw his smile disyed prominently in the article. Honestly, first impressions cant be trusted anymore; no one would believe him to be capable of such heinous acts. Im speechlessthen, maybe, did he betray Garam for that item? After all, its quite rare There have been terrible instances with Users that have gone crazy over certain items. However, Seo Dawon lightly shook his head. Well, its a good item, but its not really necessary for Priests. [Beatrices Prayer]s primary function is more of a defense mechanism to assist melee strikers with extremely low defenses. Priests, who can heal on their own, wouldnt find it so useful. That means the guy stole an item he truly did not needThe more Seo Dawon spoke, the more my questions multiplied. Even then, hed take it and wear it? I asked. Perhaps hes using it like a trophy. A trophy tomemorate killing all of the members of the Red Lotus guild? Thats just too much I had wanted to ask Seo Dawon if there was any other grudge that Bae Jaemin held against them, but I couldnt bear to vocalize my question and instead swallowed my words. However, the other preemptively supplied the answers to my unasked questions, Jung Garam and Bae Jaemin had a bit of a bad rtionship. Though theyre the same age, Jung Garam was such a genius that the two were oftenpared. Andhow do I say thisBae Jaemin had such a straight and narrow personality. He greatly valued courtesy, but Garam lived as he wished and had a rough speech pattern. 3 Ah.. Because of Bae Jaemins straightced personality, Garam often had to censor his words. Though the two never physically fought, they often verballyshed out at each other. We could all tell that neither vibed with the other.I dont know about Jung Garam, but Bae Jaemin must have harbored some darkness in his heart over their conflicts. Maybe thats why he took Beatrice. More than anything, that bracelet must fill him with a sense of victory over his old rival. Seo Dawon spoke as if he were wandering somece in the past. As I listened, I wondered about the snapshots of the Red Lotuss pastCtheir daily minutia. So, I asked cautiously, Was Bae Jaemin pretending to be nice? He was more prudish than nice. He wouldnt say what he disliked about others and considered manners as the most important aspect of interaction. Even during the Red Lotuss heyday, I heard the description Seonbi (ssical Schr) being thrown about. 4 Wow.So then all of that, too, was just a performance? Thats creepy. Just when did he begin to n his revenge? His true face seems almost like a split personality. I wouldnt call it a split personality. Its more like thats just another aspect of himself. He never did anything that would draw the hatred of others. Even when there was conflict, he would never be the first to throw stones. Heconducted himself well? Id say so. Bae Jaemin had a spotless media image. He was a renowned rankerCa household nameCbut he was always polite and well spoken, both in public and supposedly in private as well. Perhaps due to his backstory with the Red Lotus guild, he received a lot of sympathy and favor from the public. Thus, I was shocked when I saw Bae Jaemin in Seo Dawons memories and within the Towers cave. His threatening face was so impactful; goosebumps were still raised on my armsI had not personally known the man and still felt betrayed. How must Seo Dawon, who had known him for so long, feel? But, now that I think about it, maybe he turned out that way from having to put up with all the other kids personality and bullshit. Seo Dawon murmured. The other kids? The Red Lotus guild members. Theyre personalities werewellshould I say that they werent normal or particrly sociable.? Seo Dawon spoke vaguely. He began to talk about the guild members as if he were cursing them out. In the first ce, I founded Red Lotus to provide a space for those who were emunicated from other guilds and had nowhere to go. Really? Ah, dont get me wrong. I wasnt emunicated. I used to be in a guild called [Striker], but the guildmasters girlfriend developed feelings for me. So I had no choice but to.. .? .Was that a joke? However, Seo Dawon did not stop to correct himself and continued to briefly exin the origins of his guild. Besides myself, everyone else left their guilds through some sort ofrge conflict. They had no other ce to go. Do you remember Kim Olim? She was the one with a shield. Ah, Ahh Yep. Long, ck hair Yeah. That person had a strange jinx. Strangely, every guild she entered ended up in ruins. And, before she came to our guild, she was caught up in all sorts of situations. Like going to prison for beating up her previous guildmaster. Huh? What? I immediately questioned Seo Dawons nder, recalling the benevolent-looking girl from his memories. Sure, she held a shieldbut she was average in size.She didnt seem like someone who would so horrifically beat another? Seo Dawon suddenly stopped in the middle of his story and looked agitated. Now that I think about itDamn. Red Lotus was also eventually screwed? ? Were we ruined because of Kim Olim? he grumbled. I almost burst intoughter but suppressed it by biting my lower lip and looking elsewhere. He had such a serious face while joking. Fortunately, before I could helplessly devolve into giggles, Seo Dawon returned to his stories about the Red Lotus guild. Anyways, I bought out Kim Olims prison sentence contract, and I, Kim Olim, and Woo RagiCthe three of usCfounded the Red Lotus guild. I-I seeBy the way, Woo Ragi? He has a unique name. His personality is even more unique. Seo Dawon shook his head, as if he had a phantom pain in his neck. Come to think of it, Seo Dawon seemed to speak disparagingly of Ragis personality in his memories. He looked so lovely though. I had no direct experience with his personality, but Woo Ragi, from Seo Dawons perspective, left a deep impression on me. His weapon couldnt be called a simple sword; rather, it felt like a sword-shaped jewel, shy and sparkling. When he used his skills, the transparent des that had previously floated and shot at the enemy were really beautiful. When his crystal-like chain sword unfolded and all the individual des moved in tandem, it looked like the wings of a gliding bird of prey. Furthermore, white face that briefly turned into view while controlling the des matched the beautiful weapon so well However, as soon as he heard my casual words, Seo Dawon squinted his eyes at me, as if he were staring at a bizarre pervert. His eyes questioned my taste. Ah! I didnt mean it in a weird way Is Ragi your ideal type? T-thats not what I meant! Ideal type, what on earth. Seo Dawon didnt seem to hear my vehement denials. You wouldnt be able to say those things if you knew why Ragi was fired from his previous guild, he said, meaningfully. I knew Seo Dawon was trying to tease me, but I couldnt help but engage and ask, Why was he fired? Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Seo Dawon, however, annoyingly refused to tell me. Youll know why when you meet him. I responded, mockingly, Friends often resemble each other. He cleanly cut that line of thought short. Who said were friends. It was like he was insisting that they were enemies when in reality their rtionship was close; I chose to ignore his words. Anyway, youll sympathize with me when you summon Ragi, Seo Dawon said. Listening to his musings, I wondered who I should summon next. Of course, the best situation would be to revive them all at once, but, judging by Seo Dawons revival, the summoning process may require for me to reach a certain level or standard. I asked, Who do you think I should call first? Seo Dawon hesitated, unable to answer. But, soon afterwards, his reply overturned my expectations. Jung Garam. Garam-ie is perfect for you right now. Jung Garamthe original owner of [Beatrices Prayer]? The treasure hunter? I thought it was surprising that Jung Garams name would be offered first; I had thought he would rmend that I revive either Woo Ragi or Kim Olim. Seo Dawon, Woo Ragi, and Kim Olim looked especially close, especiallypared to the other guild members. Additionally, his two close friends both were close-range physical fighters; their sses would bnce well with ours: long-rage spell casters. I thought you would ask me to resurrect either Ragi-ssi or Olim-ssi. 1 Theres a reason why Jung Garam should be summoned first. When I still looked confused, Seo Dawon gave me a piercing stare. His gaze was quite familiarCI had seen many times in various Dungeons. Those eyes seemed to search my soul, as if it were searching for any use or talent and finding itcking. I panicked, wondering if I had missed something vital. I said that Jung Garam was a genius right? Seo Dawon said. Huh? Uh, yeah Bae Jaemin wasnt jealous of him for no reasonGaram entered the top rankings 6 months after bing a User. What? No way! The feat seemed so impossible that I, without realizing, brought my fist down onto the table with a loud thud! Its already been a year since I became a Necromancer. All I did during that year was earn the ire of others around me and scrimp a living with allowances from home.He became a ranker after half a year? Is that even possible?? From others anecdotes, even the most ambitious needed at least a year to enter the top 500 rankingsEven then, these ranker hopefuls needed to dive into Dungeons 24 hours a day. Of course, he aplished this feat 3 years agoCtheres a gap between thepetence of the ranking scene then and now. But, even taking into ount the growing pains of early Users, half a year was still a phenomenally short timeline. I asked Seo Dawon incredulously, How was that even possible? Im not sure exactly how he did it. However, I could tell, while raiding with Jung Garam, that he was different from the other Treasure Hunters. He had extraordinary chasing and hunting sensesCI ended every raid twice as fast after he joined the party. Then. First, well summon Jung Garam and power level. 2 That way, we can summon the other members quickly. Otherwise, you could spend your whole life summoning the guild members and just die of old age. I want to end this revenge as soon as possible; three years have already been wasted. He spoke sensibly. I had neither the know-how nor the money to level quickly, and Seo Dawon could not afford to waste time. In three years, a power gap would have formed between Seo Dawon and Bae Jaemin. If the traitor was allowed the time to grow stronger, it may take decades just to attain revenge upon one singr enemy, even with the strength of all the revived Red Lotus guild members. Furthermore, there were enemies beyond Bae Jaemin as well I nodded to show that I understood the n. Seo Dawon motioned at me to materialize my status window. I docilely followed his instructions and floated the translucent screen between us. He observed the minutiae of my stats and asked for me to take out the [Vengeful Ghost Essence] from the inventory. Deft fingers poked and examined the ck wedge. To summon Jung Garam, youll probably need to gain at least 10 levels. 10 levels. I was discouragedCdespite the great increase in ability after reviving Seo Dawon, I was clearlycking. To gain 10 levels at my usual rate.. .No. Now that I have Seo Dawon, theres a chance that I can sessfully participate in higher level Dungeons. So, with furtive expectation, I asked Seo Dawon, Wouldnt it be easy to raise my level if you were to carry me? Did you forget that the servant and his contractor dont share the same experience pool? Ah. The contract I had signed with him, floating next to the status window, harshly reminded us of that limitation on line 5: Party A and B do not share experience. Does that mean a servants kill wont be beneficial to my growth? If so, how am I supposed to level up when I cant leech any experience from these contracted servants? However, Seo Dawon said, Fortunately, at these low levels, you can scrape by on the virtue of items. With that, he opened the [Market Raid] app on my cell phone. XTTTTTTTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTTTTTTT[ Wee, User Choi Lee-Kyung1327-nim! Would you like to browse the most popr items of the week? The hottest items from the at one nce! A new work by master alchemist Bang Sohyun, who is registered as a User of interest by Choi Lee-kyung1327 has been released! Choi Lee-kyung1327-nim! Do you have any items for sale? Currently, the item [Valkyries Shining Lock of Hair] is popr. Register now for free salesmissions on [Valkyries Shining Lock of Hair]! ^TTTTTTTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTTTTTTTa I-I dont have any money.. Yeah, it looks like you dont. Seo Dawon kept browsing through the site while calmly replying to my frantic statements. He entered [Barnasium], an item I had never seen before, into the search engine. XTTTTTTTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTTTTTTT[ Barnasium Statue (Search results. 371 results found.) [**Buying Barnasium** Immediate purchase of intermediate quality or higher. 130 million per unit.] [Intermediate to High rank Barna~ Will buy straight away ^^] 3 [Selling one Intermediate Barnasium for 1.8] [Buying top grade Barnasium Statues. Ill do my best to match your asking price. Please direct message me by User Alert app. ID: ggw1982] ^TTTTTTTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTTTTTTTa Ah, the market value dropped drastically. Seo Dawon sighed regretfully, as if the 180 million selling price was a big drop, and suddenly pressed [Begin direct User transaction] with my ID. I stared nkly at the message he sent: [For Sale, en masse, mid to highest grade Barnasium statues. Asking for 170 ~ 550 million per item] He casually submitted the post; he wrote whatever he pleased without consulting me! Afterwards, he scrolled through my listings for sale that I had uploaded the day before. Does anyone buy things like this? No, wait! What did you just do? What? Barnasium or whatever! Did you just post something for sale? Uhuh. YouCdo you have it? I posted it because I have it. As he spoke, Seo Dawon drew a line with his hand in the air. Along his fingers trajectory, a golden line manifested. The line split apart to create a spatial gap; he stuck his hand in that distortion, pulled out a handful of round, sky-blue jewels, and set them on the dining table. Automatically, I grasped the rolling sky-blue jewels. My touch activated the system, which updated as soon as I encountered new items. XTTTTTTTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTTTTTTT[ Youve acquired the Highest grade Barnasium. A rare mineral that urs only in their of Aesddeya, the ruler of the Second Company. It increases the chances of reinforcing or strengthening essories (earrings, rings). *The chance increases 3% by grade. (The base (intermediate) provides a 3% increase. Afterwards, each quality grade increases the chance by +3%. The highest grade Barnasium increases the chance by +9%.) ^TTTTTTTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTTTTTTTa Back then, even the base quality would sell for 300 millionI guess the items supply deted its value. I was shocked that he would ask 500 million won for this tiny little gem and was even more dumbfounded that Seo Dawon didnt seem to be satisfied with his asking price.Oh my god. You.How many of these do you have? About 35 of the highest grade ones? .. I ran some mental calctions. If he seeds with his 500 million asking price.17.5 billion won?! For me, who had never had more than 100 million in the bank ount all my life, 17.5 billion was such an unfathomable, distant amount of money. Before I could even express my incredulity, the rm on the [Market Raid] app started to ring like crazy. Ding! Ding! Ding! XTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT[ Ban Soohyun: Hello, Id like to inquire about purchasing the highest grade Barnasium Hong Junghoon: Id like to buy the Highest grade Barnasium. How many in total Kim Geumja: How many of the base quality do you have? Have you sold them all already? Lee Hui-seok: Hello~ How many Barnasiums do you have? 4 Seo-kyung: How are you! I want to ask about buying the Barnasiums! ^TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTa Less than a minute after the posting was uploaded, 50 purchase inquiries flooded my inbox. Barnasium had even trended in the [Market Raid] applications real-time search poprity list. It seems that news of someone selling a rare item inrge quantities had spread throughout themunity. Interested parties were quick to search for these opportunities. Seo Dawon began bargaining in the message inbox of the first buyer he contacted. Hey, tell me your ount number, he said. ..XX Bank, 613-XXXX-XXXX-XX-XXX. [Web Transaction] XX/XX 16:25 Deposit: 1,440,000,000 Bnce: 1,440, 537,448 Choi Lee-Kyung 613************** XX Bank Chapter 31 Chapter 31 I sold two of the best quality and two intermediate quality items. If Seo Dawon hadnt already warned me by asking me for my bank ount number, I would have been staring, bbergasted, at the deposit text. I scrambled to inform the buyer of my home address; Seo Dawon advised me to put the Barnasiums in my inventory in advance, for the buyer would arrive soon. Less than 30 minutester, the doorbell rang outside my lodgings. I opened the gate with an awkward expression. Hello? Ah, hello Behind the door, a woman with a sporty hairstyle 1 stared at me. She gave me a slightly suspicious look, so I hurriedly asked, Are you Ban Soohyun? Yes. Could we immediatelyplete the transaction? Um, yes. My appearancemy homeI knew I didnt seem like someone who had the ability to sell something rare like the Barnasium. In contrast, the buyer had a strange tattoo that spanned her face and neck. Her bracelets also seemed to advertise a special item effect. One needs the ability and money to strengthen legendary essories.No doubt, she was some sort of ranker. However, when I rushed to hand over the Barnasium from my inventory, her vignce dampened. She quickly thanked me and bowed her head. Before I could reach out and close the gates behind her as she left, she turned around and asked, You know.where did you get this? The Barnasiums dont drop that often, and so many were sold all at once. What? Ah. I colored in embarrassment; I couldnt say that Seo Dawon had supplied everything. My ghostly partner noticed my hesitation and whispered, I got lucky, urging me to follow his exnation. I just.I guess I got lucky. The buyer opened her mouth as if to say more, but eventually turned away, chicly. I envy you. My body stood rigidly until I saw her disappear around the corner of the alley; I closed the gate and sighed in relief. This sort of interaction repeated about seven times. Seo Dawonsst top quality Barnasiums were sold to the Wyvern knight thatnded in my front garden with his gargantuan white drake. With that, all of the items were sold out. In just five hours, my bank ount bnce exceeded 22 billion won. I stared at the deposit number as if I were dreaming. Even if Seo Dawon were to consider me tacky, I couldnt tear my eyes off the unbelievable bounty. Seo Dawon.. I murmured. ? T-this cardPlease ce it in your inventory. After I shook some sense into my brain, I handed over the credit card connected to the 22 billion won ount. Seo Dawon epted whileughing, Why? Do you think someone will steal it while youre asleep? Was that the extent of his imagination? I was even fantasizing about a home burry. Seo Dawon smiled at me, as I sputtered through my exnation; he did not deny any of the grim possibilities. Lee-kyung-ah. He called out with a low tone that raised goosebumps all over my skin. 2 What? You like money, dont you? Why must he ask every single question that have such obvious answers? Is there anyone who doesnt? I spat out, bluntly. Seo Dawons smile deepened, Do you want me to tell you how to make even more moneyCenough that todays amount wouldnt even beparable? .what? The Red Lotus guild had a secret stash hidden away. Only I know how to crack the code to ess the fundsso Bae Jaemin probably has no choice but to sit around and suck on his fingers. 3 Meanwhile, Seo Dawon stalked closer to me and whispered, lips touching my ears, the total amount. I couldnt stop myself from gaping my mouth and staring at him in astonishment. Afterzily observing my reaction, Seo Dawon hit me with the proverbial sledgehammer. If Bae Jaemin were to disappear, youd be able to swallow all that money without anyone noticing. I cant ess that fund right now because others will certainly noticeselling Barnasiums was merely a pittance inparison. Money that I can swallow.T-then, do you mean to give me all of it? Im dead anyway; souls have no need of material goods. The same goes for the rest of my rascals at the guild. But. Dont you think you should be paid for your part in the revenge? Hisst words strangely touched somece held deep within my heart. I meanIve been inwardly dismayed at how Ive been dragged into something I have no stakes in. But his words felt like a sneak attack on the blurring border between usCour changing rtionship. Of course, I may be nothing more than an intruder upon a greater schemebut I truly did desire for Bae Jaemins downfall ButSeo Dawon perhaps didnt realize that. Furthermore, the amount he offered really did tempt my greed. I felt my heart beat faster and licked my dry lips. Are you really going to give it all to me? If you want, I can add this agreement to the terms of the contract. Seo Dawon summoned the parchment-shaped vengeful ghost contract. I looked between his face and the newly added nk space at the end of the contract, eventually nodding at his suggestion. Thus, an additional use was added to our arrangement. Additional terms have been uploaded. Do you want to renew your contract? I pressed [Yes] in the message window; Seo Dawon also finished signing his consent. Our purposes were clearCSeo Dawon would get his revenge, and I would, for helping him in his journey, attain his abandoned wealth. * * * After such an eventful day, I felt sleep seducing me to her side, so I quickly washed up and readied myself for bed. I was a bit concerned that Seo Dawon, who had been sitting on the sofa and watching TV until earlier, was absent. However, when I opened the door to the bedroom, he was lying peacefully on top of the bed. No way.Is he sleeping? There was only one bed in this house. If Seo Dawon were to im it, there would be no ce for me to sleep. Eventually, I tiptoed next to the mattress and asked, Are you, perhaps, sleeping? Seo Dawon answered with his eyes still closed and mouth opened in a yawn, I almost nodded off. ..Its possible for you to sleep? After listening to my genuine question, Seo Dawon opened his eyes with a frown, Are you asking me why Im sleeping when I dont have a body? I shouldnt be affected by ack of physical stamina after I died, huh? No, its just In fact, he pinpointed exactly what I had meant. However, his annoyed tone made me feel like I had said something wrong. I fished for an excuse, No, its just.This is my bed. Yes. And I made Lee-kyung-ie 22 billion today. Haaa..Fine, Fine. Though his words were provocative, I yielded and apologized for my thoughtless words. Since Seo Dawon didnt seem like he wanted to move, I decided toy a nket on the floor and sleep on the ground. Lee-kyung-ah, youre going to sleep already? Yeah. Im tired. Whats up with your stamina? . Does he even know how much Ive struggled today? Frustration rose up from my throat, but I eventually swallowed it all down. For 22 billion won, I could endure more injustices. And, now that I think about it, things ended well for me today. In one day, I had nearly drowned in ake, got chased by monsters, fallen from a great height, almost got murdered by Bae Jaemin, and, finally, signed a contract with Seo Dawons vengeful spiritAdditionally, I made a profit off of high level Users by selling Barnasiums. I was far too tired to summarize all that had happened to me; I raised the nket over my head, hoping that my actions would suffice as a response. On the bed, Seo Dawon pulled on my nket and asked again, Are you really going to sleep? You punk.If youre bored, go y around with my cell phone. I almost died dozens of times today.. I slurred. Perhaps my weariness shone through as I spoke, Seo Dawon loosened his hold on my covers. He continued to ask, despite the ckened hold, How did you manage to arrive at myst resting site? I guess hes curious about everythingChes lost three years, and more information could only help advance his goalsEventually, I bit back a sigh and answered patiently, though my words wereden with sleep-influenced babbles. It was hard for him to decipher a clear meaning. Fell into water.Trap.Io threw me in.Ha.With Lackey. Ah, thats right. You said you originally entered the dungeon for an evolution ingredient for your servant. By the way, whats with the name, Lackey? Did you name it? Mhmmm..Its justmy number one servant He asked another question, but, sliding in between the realms of consciousness, I couldnt quite properly hear what he had said. I remembered nothing more after that. TL: Dawons no longer a splenda daddy, huhlmao. Footnotes This hairstyle, in the original novel, is called Sports hair. Aka its a mens cut that is shared among many athletes. Different variations such as the round or square sports hair exist. They all have inmon a uniform fringe. Remember, ah at the end of the name is a term of endearment~ Sucking fingers means to just wait on the sidelines. Idiom~ I usually find english substitutes, but this one is so amusing, I left it in! Chapter 32 Chapter 32 [ck ck ck!] I woke up from something hard burrowing into my embrace, jabbing my fleshy body. Its weight pressed down upon my chest, making it hard to breathe. Involuntarily, I gave a low groan as I opened my eyesCthe previous days overwork had led to inevitable muscle pain. Through the narrow slits of my sleep-addled eyes, I saw Seo Dawon staring back at me for who knows how long. Gah! Did you sleep well? Seo Dawon said. The shock of seeing his face had made me forget that there was something else pressing down upon my body. So, I jumped up with little regard to what used to be lying on my chest. Only after seeing a skull rattle across the ground at my feet did I realize Lackey had reappeared. [ck ck.] Gah! Lackey! Finally! The 24-hour cooldown time had passed! I lifted up the still sulking Lackey and hugged him like a little puppy. With a sullen expression, Lackey burrowed itself into my arms, cking its teeth furiously. Its 3:00 pm now, Seo Dawon said. Really? Youve gotten nearly 20 hours of sleep. I noticed Seo Dawon ncing at Lackey, who was rubbing its face against myforting arms. I had slept long enough that the sun had begun to hang low outside the windowCas if evening was slowly bleeding into the sky. Why didnt you wake me up? I scratched my head in embarrassment. Seo Dawon replied, I was going to. He stared at Lackey in my arms, That thing tried to bite me, though? .Lackey? Yeah. That cant be right.? For the year that we spent together, Lackey was always perfectly calm and quiet unless I ordered an attack. I had even begun to carry it around everywhere because the skeleton was so prone to being chased and bitten by the neighborhood dogsIs he saying this bullied child would bite someone like Seo Dawon who was so much bigger and stronger? Are you sure you didnt do something? C? I just tried to shake you a bit to wake you up? But Lackeys someone that cant even win against a dog smaller than itself. I said as I stroked Lackeys smooth skull. At the affectionate touch, Lackey gave a perfunctory [ck ck!] while wiggling in joy. As expected, Lackey really is the cutest. Wow, it can even act? Dawon grumbled. His frustrated tone seemed quite sincere, so I looked between the ghost and Lackey, trying to puzzle out their animosity. A thought suddenly distracted me, however. I remembered that I obtained the ingredient needed to strengthen it and opened up its status window. Originally, I had intended to skip straight to the strengthening process, but my eyes snagged at the current mood section while scrolling. Current Mood: Ill never forgive youMaster is mine! Is it.talking about Seo Dawon? I looked down at Lackey. Though the skeleton was securely ced within my arms, it would often overtly re at Seo Dawon. Should I say it was simr to my familys Maltese, Jjong-ie, back home? If there was anything that Jjong-ie hated, it would often re at it suspiciously. If that hated person drew closer, the indignant Maltese would bark or bite as ast resort. The thought ofparing Lackey to a small dog was so adorable, I couldnt help the smile that involuntarily grew on my face. I kissed its forehead, as if to soothe its riled spirit. Although the [current mood] had not changed, my affections must have pleased Lackey, somewhat. Its feet and body wriggled in happiness, and my smile deepened. What are you doing? Seo Dawon asked. Hey, so Lackey.It seems that Lackeys in a bad mood because of you. Why? Umm..I think its noticed that youre another contracted servant. What about it? Dont tell meits jealous? Something like that? Seo Dawon gave me a disbelieving stare, but I paid little attention to him. Instead, I began murmuring words offort to the little skeleton, Cheer up~ Our Lackey is the best~ I supported its bottom and began to twirl Lackey around. After a while, Lackey chattered its teeth together in a simcrum of giggle; the sound melted my heart. Of course, Seo Dawon only scornfully snorted at the heartwarming scene. I said to him, defending Lackey, Hey, think of him like a jealous little puppy. Seo Dawon ignored that and instead changed the subject, Hey, when are we going out? I suggested we evolve Lackey before leaving the house. As I bled sweat and tears in order to retrieve this precious ingredient, I was impatient to see the fruits of my efforts. [ck ck?] Youve also suffered all this time, serving such a useless master [ck ck! ck ck!] It shook its head, denying my words, as if it understood everything I had said. I was choked with emotions, recalling the hardships the two of us shared this past year. Lackey.I dont need anything elseLets walk the flower path, like an animists spirit.Please 1 XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ [Materials needed to evolve Lackey are as follows.] Low-grade reinforcement stone.1 (1/1) Crimson Tail-feather..20 (20/20) Honey from a Tilted Bee.1 (1/1) Dried Frog Skin..10 (10/10) Contaminated Dark Liquid.1 (1/1) ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa I double checked to see if all the required materials were gathered and ced Lackey on the floor in front of me, upright. Lackey stood solemnly, not begging for continued hugs unlike its usual behaviorCperhaps it noticed the importance of the situation. After looking through Lackeys status window, I pressed the shiny, golden button to begin consolidating power within my servant. The ingredients I prepared slowly began to glow; they melted into bright light particles and began to disappear. Lackeys body began to resonate and shine brightly as well, as if it were just another ingredient. My heart was gripped with anxiety when thest material [contaminated dark liquid] disappeared. I gritted my teeth while thinking about the effort needed to retrieve it. But.in that processI also met and revived Seo Dawon. Furthermore, my ount bnce increased by 22 billion yesterday. In a way, I gained more than I could have possibly lost; perhaps it was a good thing to have suffered through all these hardships. Just a while ago, I felt bone deep pain at parting with 4 million won to pay for Kim Sangyoons services. But now XTTTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTTT[ " " All ingredients needed to strengthen your servant have been prepared. Your Servant, Lackey, is now about to evolve. Updating.Please wait one moment. ^TTTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTTTa Interrupting my thoughts, a magic circle unfolded underneath Lackeys feet. A strange fog enveloped its body, obscuring all but its hazy silhouette. The system message informed us [Evolution will soon bepleted. 10.9.8]. My eyes closed with the rhythmic countdown, praying to whatever deity exists. Please. Please let it be as strong as an Animists spirit. Please.! XTTTTTTTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTTTTTTT[ Your servant, Lackey, has sessfully evolved. Low-grade skeleton has been promoted into an Intermediate Skeleton (+1). With the promotion, you can choose to develop your skeleton into one of two types avable. You may choose between Dark Magician and Skeleton Solider. The Dark Magician is a powerful curse caster who can master the skill, returning power attacks back at its enemies. The magician can cause its enemies to experience constant confusion, degradation, and other abnormal effects. After selecting the Dark Magician, the servant can be nurtured and further promoted into these subcategories: Dark Magician C> Phantom Mage C> Lich C> ArchLich. The Skeleton Soldier a close-ranged physical infantryman that uses spears and one-handed swords to protect their summoner. The type boasts immense stamina and attack values. If surrounded by enemies, it can use to break through enemy lines. After selecting the Skeleton Soldier, the servant can be nurtured and further promoted into these subcategories: Skeleton Soldier C> Dark Ranger C> Bloody ExpertC> Death Knight. ^TTTTTTTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTTTTTTTa After a deluge of messages, the fog lifted, and Lackey was revealed. Previously, it was asrge as a very small infant, but now it had grown to almost 160 (cm? the author never said). Its white bones which previously so brittle also thickened and strengthened. In addition, a purple jewel formed inside the empty rib cageCright where the heart should be. Fascinatingly, the heart blinked as if it were simting heart beats. Strangely, Lackeys unique blue, pulsating eyes did not return, so the transformation felt iplete. Out of the corner of my eye, the evolution window shed again. I realized that the transformation couldnt continue unless I chose between the two types: Dark Mage and Skeleton Soldier. However, it was difficult to choose, considering the pros and cons to such clearly delineated paths: warrior or caster. Eventually, I asked for help from Seo Dawon, who was leaning on the sofa. Seo Dawon. Yeah? The evolution seeded butthe evolution tree is divided into two paths. Seo Dawon replied without a moments dy, Just go for the Skeleton Soldier. Is the Dark Mage worse? To put it simply, the Mage position is already filled. You dont need another because you have me. Convinced, I pressed the [Skeleton Soldier] button. XTTTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTTT[ Are you sure you want to evolve it into a Skeleton Soldier? Once selected, the decision cannot be reversed. ^TTTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTTTa I pressed [Yes] quickly, and, immediately afterwards, Lackeys blue eyes shone from the recesses of its skull. TL: Mara, my PR, and I kinda die of cuteness every time Lackeys on the page. Footnotes Walk the flower path is amon saying in Korea that means having a fortunate, fruitful life. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Not only did the lights within Lackeys eye sockets return, the clothes that Lackey wore during its low-grade skeleton phase also began to change. The yellow gloves turned ck and were resized to fit therger hands. The design changed from a looser fit to a bone-tight design. On top of that, something that appeared to be a uniform made out of ck leather gently cushioned Lackeys white joints. It was a bit unusual seeing the clothes ripple and change before my very eyesClike a magical girl transformation. 1 With the new uniform, Lackey looked like a proper menacing undead monster. If previously Lackey projected a cute, pet-like aura, the enhanced Lackey looked closer to a proper Servant. Completing the image, it gripped a charcoal-ck weapon in its gloved handsCa swordsman that had risen from the ashes of ruin [ck ck!] As soon as the light of sentience returned to its blue, glowing eyes, Lackey jumped straight for me. Then, as if surprised by its changed body, it hesitated and observed its own hands. While moving, it had stumbled around, as if it had not yet adjusted to its new depth perception. I ran to the hesitant Lackey and dragged him into my embrace. After a pause, Lackey also opened its arms wide and clung onto my chest. Its usual grip was now ipatible with its height, but I was quite pleased with Lackeys strengthened grip force. WowI didnt know the change would be so drastic As Lackey continued to cling, I opened its status window, flush with anticipation. XTTTTTTTTTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTTTTTTTTT[ [Lackey C Choi Lee-kyungs servant.] Rank: Intermediate Skeleton (Skeleton Soldier) +1 HP C 55,500/55,500 MP C 10,000/10,000 Loyalty: Very High Disposition: Darkness, Evil, Persistence, Obsessive, Destructive Current Mood: .??! I got bigger?! Durability: Infinite (If it is attacked for more than its total health, the skeleton will be reverse summoned back into Choi Lee-kyungs personal space, and the user will sustain the overflow damage. Re-summon Cooldown time: 24 hours) Stat: Strength + 70,000 Magic +25,000 Stamina + 66,000 Agility + 22,000 Physical critical damage: 48% Maximum physical damage: 30% Minimum physical damage: 25% (???) Enemy Armor Pration: 27% Enemy Resistance Pration: 33% Skill: C cking: It can make some sounds. A low level ofmunication is possible. -Bite: My teeth were strong even before death! Your skeleton can attack the enemy by biting. C Bite (+1): While biting the enemy, critical chance increases by 12% C Basic shes: The skeleton soldier increases its proficiency with its sword of darkness the more it utilizes it. After mastering its basics, the skeleton will have an increase of 3% attack power in any of its skill attacks. -Undead Charging: A powerful charge skill that pierces through the hardest of sieges. For 2 minutes, the Servants stats increase by 100% (Cooldown time 25 minutes) (The Skill level can be increased through reinforcement) Reinforcement C You currentlyck the materials needed for reinforcement ^TTTTTTTTTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTTTTTTTTTa Wow. Thats unbelievable. How much did Lackeys stats increase? I guessed that it would have be more powerful just from looking at the appearance alone, but I was shocked to confirm that thought. Additionally, while checking the status window, I realized that I had stealthily gained three levels. It seems as if a Necromancer was a ss that spiked in experience whenever they recruit a new servant or when contracted servants grow in power. I briefly nced over the minor changes in stats with my level ups and happily informed Seo Dawon of all that had happened. So, you level up even when you strengthen your servants? He reiterated. Thats right! It happened thest time as well: when we finished our contract, my level spiked considerably. Maybe its a pattern for Necromancers. Seo Dawon, after listening to my exnation, nodded, Mages also receiverge amounts of additional experiences when they discover special skills or favorable fusions between their existing spells.Perhaps its a simr sort of system. Seo Dawon, who looked quite lukewarm at Lackeys impressive transformation, brightened his expression at the knowledge that my level was just a few steps closer to our goal. Then, shall we leave to shop for some items? He said. With all the recent sess, I grabbed my coat with levity. Lackey, still unused to its new body, followed closely along. Although it grewrger, it continued to act the way it did previously. I reached out a hand to pat its head but stopped, since Lackeys skull was now near eye level. Without thinking, I murmured, Its not long now until Ill no longer be able to pat you like this Its not like I had no desire to continue to baby Lackey, but Lackey might continue to growrger with every strengtheningI felt a bit bittersweet, but was more proud of its extraordinary growth. CPoof! Mist spread across the ground simultaneously with the sound of a bombCan explosion. Little Lackey, its original appearance, floundered at my feet. I was worried that the evolution had reversed and shouted in rm, Whats this?! XTTTTTTTTTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTTTTTTTTT[ Servant Lackey can select the desired appearance from each stage of reinforcement unlocked. However, if appearance is set randomly, some skills may not be avable. It is impossible to choose an appearance that corresponds to a stage that hasnt been unlocked. ^TTTTTTTTTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTTTTTTTTTa Fortunately, however, it seems that the whole process had not been canceled. As if the system was automatically responding to my words, it informed me of Lackeys options. Of course, Lackeys enhanced appearance was quite good and I liked it, but I was worried and wistful for Lackeys previous child-like image. I thought Id never see it again. Lackey was once again staring at its hands while in my embrace, as if it had yet to understand the whole situation. XTTTTTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTTTTT[ Current Mood: I changed back.! ^TTTTTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTTTTTa Ah, its so cute! I couldnt resist peppering kisses all over Lackeys smooth forehead. I didnt return to my senses until my eyes met Seo Dawons impatient gaze, which seemed to say, How long are you nning to continue? I coughed, Ahem.Shall we leave? Through my embarrassed flush, I realized that Seo Dawon must be a cold-blooded person who certainly had never raised any pets like puppies or kittens. Lackey was..Of course, Lackey was quite off-putting at first since it was a skeletonbut hes such a lovable little thing. You cant help but fall in love the more you see it. It melts my heart to see Lackey toddling around, struggling pointlessly, until it runs to my legs, begging me to help out Perhaps my kisses cause a tickling sensation, Lackey always wriggles its feet whenever I do it. The squirms never fail to make my fists clench from cuteness overload. 2 Whenever I missed Jjong-ie, 3 Lackey filled my hollow heart. You act just like Jo Chan-young. Are all summoners like this? Seo Dawon casually remarked, staring strangely at the skeleton in my arms, and stepped onto the porch. Jo Chan-young? Where have I heard that name. Seeing my confused expression, Seo Dawon patiently exined (though the way he spoke was quite blunt and aggravating), Im talking about the summoner. The one with the irezumi tattoos on his arm. 4 Ah! Huh? Youre saying I resemble him? You act simrly. Jo Chan-young also called out his Kirins and Phoenixes to fawn over them all day, calling them cute. 5 That man was situated so far away in Seo Dawons memory; I couldnt even recall his face nor remember him all that well.But, whatever! Whats wrong with affection? Dont you think summons are cute? I think Lackey is honestly on the adorable side. You should have seen it go berserk this morning. Its obviously a baby. How old is it? What on earth, is he seriously asking about this? No matter how old Lackey got, its age would always mean something different to humans. Although Jjong-ie is 10 years old, a grandfather in dog years, he has always been a baby in our family. I firmly stated, Lackey was born when I chose a ss, so its one year old now. Seo Dawon, however, did not respond and instead suddenly pressed on Lackeys forehead, as if he were teasing it. Then, lightning fast, Lackey snapped its teeth, trying to bite at Seo Dawons hands. I was a bit startled; I had never seen Lackey behaving this way before. See that? Seo Dawon said. I meanDisregarding Lackeys behavior, why are you acting as if its all Lackeys fault when you picked a fight with it first? After a deep sigh, I said, Dont provoke it. Wow. Look at this discrimination. Be as cute as Lackey then. Looking at us bickering, Lackey opened its mouth chattered quietly, as if it was giggling. TL: More than anything, I adore the banter. Also, if youre wondering why Ive been turbo updatingtelyIve recently finished my finals. Since I read as I trante, Im tranting a lot since I want to know what happens >. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 There were a total of three department stores on the Hubs main street. They were distributed an even block away from each other, in a triangle formation. H Department Store was popted by storefronts that focused on sellingbat weapons; S Department Store was famous for its armor and other popr workshop products. (S store stocked thergest number of products from the DAA brand.) And, N Department Store mainly focused on consumables like skill scrolls or essories with special abilities. Of course, we first headed towards S Mall. The Department stores were always packed with people. After dungeoneering, Users would often have nowhere else to go but to shop at malls and the nearby boutiques, spending their hard earned profits. Before, I had not ventured near these ces because of the filthy high prices and the stinging gazes of those that looked upon Necromancers as if they were some spectacle. However, today was different. Of course, like any other day, there were quite a few people curiously staring at Lackey in my arms, but.. I now have 22 billion won in my bank ount. Not, 200 million, 22 billion! Fantasies of things I needed to buy filled my head and I had no space to afford concerning myself with the others gazes. What should I buy after the uniform? Should I grab a pair of shoes? Shoes, essories, inventory expansions..Consumable scrollsEmergency escapes as well. Dawon replied. [ck ck!] HmmmmI might forget things like this. I better write it all down. Ill just remind you. Seo Dawon spoke confidently. In the end, believing in his confidence, I lowered my cell phone which I was going to use as a memo pad. If I forget anything todayI can juste back again. Hearts buoyant with excitement, we finally stepped into the S Department Store. The mall we walked into had thergest number of stores, boasting a vast and open interior. The vaulted floor n gave a refreshing feeling as soon as you entered. Without dy, Seo Dawon took the lead. After looking around in awe, I refocused and followed behind him. First, he identified the DAAs store location using the map at the front information desk. DAA, the ma for the top-priority uniform brands, was on the fourth floor. Ah, its over there. Seo Dawon said, as we exited the elevator; the DAA store was almost exactly opposite from where we were. I dont know if we arrived at a busy time or if this was a usual experience, but there were throngs of people gathering at its door. Wasnt DAA a super expensive brand? There sure are a lot of rich people in Korea.Though, I guess its weird for me to pass judgement when I, too, also arrived to buy a uniform. But I did suddenly get rich yesterday. The jacket worn by the person in front of me was also part of the DAA brand. Of course, it was for fashionable use and not an item, but, even so, the jacket must have a price tag in the millions of wons. Hello, what are you looking for? An attendant asked a nearby customer. Since so many surrounded us, I found it hard to talk to Seo Dawon. Instead, I wasted time by observing the surrounding people One attendant must apany each customer team; buyers could not enter the store without employee response. Still, my turn came sooner than I had expected. A DAA manager dressed in a suit approached me with a winning smile and asked me what I was looking for. I involuntarily nced at Seo Dawon, but he only responded with a pointed and puzzled nce. I remembered that others could not easily perceive my ghostly partner, so I quickly avoided his gaze and responded to the DAA staff, Im.Im here to check out thebat uniforms. Oh, the uniforms? Excuse me, please wait for a moment. The employee disappeared, and soon another employee with a different name tag approached me. Hello. Im here as the one in charge of thebat uniform line. My name is Manager Lee Jihye. Ah, I see I bowed my head as she greeted me. The manager took us up the stairs to the second floor of the DAA store. I was a bit embarrassed as a party on the first floor, selecting brand name wallets, stared at me as I walked up. Maybe the uniform was especially expensive..maybe I was just feeling too self-conscious Anyways, there were about four or five people before me on the second floor. As I arrived, they began scanning me with a prickling gaze unique to Users. Even though no one was particrly geared with anythingbat rted, I flinched with cold feet at their forceful poise.But, before I could do something stupid, Seo Dawon grabbed my arm and safely led me away from the Users and to the sofa the manager indicated. Lee Jihye seated me and asked if I wanted a drink; I shook my head. Then, she ced a tablet on the table in front of me. The screen disyed some sort of survey. 1) Customer-nim, what is your ss? Hnrk. Whats this, some kind of investigation? I was at a loss from the very first question. I looked at the manager sitting beside me in bewilderment, and she began to talk to me in a friendly manner when our eyes met. PerhapsHave you previously purchased a uniform from our store? N-no. " " Then, is this your first time here? Yes.But, what is this questionnaire? Oh, our questionnaire asks for basic information in order to find a more suitable product for you. Our uniform line is a highly customized product that allows customers to make requests for the DAA workshop and its affiliates: for example, custom enchantments and other options. I see. I nced at Seo Dawon, but he, too, was listening to the exnation without a word, without any reaction to note truth or falsehood. Had Seo Dawon never worn a product from this ce either? Or had the brand changed in the past three years.? In the end, mindful of the others time and attention, I began writing into the tablets touch screen. ss, color preference, the dungeons I frequentall that was readily answered, but I was briefly stumped when the questionnaire asked me to choose the three most necessary options to add onto the uniforms. What on earththey have over 100 rmended options and they expect me to choose only three out of that many? Choose annulment of 1 magic attack, auto-thermal control, and defence MAX for your three options. In the nick of time, Seo Dawon informed me of his opinion. I didnt panic and chose what he had pinpointed and returned the tablet to the manager. I was worried that she wouldugh at the Necromancer written in the ss column, but that didnt happen. Rather, she smiled saying that the three options I had chosen were the most poprbination ordered. The words were nothing special, but I somehow felt like I had made the correct choice. Wow, managers at expensive stores really are good at making customers feel special. I thought. Now, with the three main options that youve chosen, we have 33 additional customizations that can also be added. Up to 33 options may be chosen at this time. She switched to another screen and once again showed me the questionnaire. Each additional customization was apanied by a brief description, an example image, and, kindly, the price. Though the price range varied widely, the cheapest one was 10 million won. I thought I had misread the number of zeroes, and looked at it again, but the quotes were correct. Honestly.these arent airne customization options, why are they so expensive? The manager, perhaps gauging my astonishment, began to exin, Because our uniforms are made of dragon leather, we have an overwhelming advantage in durability over the other rival premium brand lines. However, the material is a bit tricky to process. We have to prate the innate anti-magic properties of dragon leather and deal with the toughness while trying to add the customized skills.Its a very difficult task. So, our prices cost twice as muchpared to any other leather. But, Seo Dawon who was reading the screen even before her exnation ended, said Lets add all the options. I looked at him with wide eyes, but he neatly ignored my surprise and gently admonished, You shouldnt be looking at me right now. The manager still maintained her friendly tone as she continued, If youre having a hard time choosing between the options, Id rmend these four steady. At Seo Dawons urging, I eventually gulped down my pooling spit and said, Add everything. Sir? All of it. Please give me all the additional options. For a brief moment, surprise surfaced in the managers expression, but she recovered quickly. Yes, of course. All 33 additional options? I nodded; she handed over the tablet and motioned for me to sign at the bottom. The rest was handled simrly. After finalizing the body options, Seo Dawon simrly ordered the best choices or all avable choices for the arms, legs, and breastte. In the end, the uniform bill in front of me totaled 4.5 billion won. Lets double check your customizations. The basic design is the Zejira R4 ck, youve ordered the best of all the Super Armors and the customized.. After a neat 360 degree spin on the tablet, the projected design sample wasparable to the cost of a sports car. Before I slid the credit card, I felt breathless. What if the payment gets rejected? Fortunately, however, the payment was processed normally, and the manager sent the receipt certificate to my cell phone. She finished the interaction with a bright and friendly smile full of capitalist vigor. Thank you so much for your patronage, Choi Lee-kyung-nim. We will contact you in 4 days, or feel free to visit us on another convenient date. Just as I was about to turn and leave, following the managers farewell, I suddenly heard a loud noise from outside the store. TL: My heart stopped when they spent 4.5 billionIm such a penny-pincher Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Its Bae Jaemin! Wow, Bae Jaemin. Hey, look over there! It was soon clear who the main character of the disturbance wasCa man wearing a ck eye patch riding the esctor.I didnt expect to be in such close proximity to Bae Jaemin once again, so I nkly watched him arrive on this floor. Bae Jaemin was talking to the people beside himCguild members or guards?Cand the crowd was readily filming his appearance with their cell phones. People on the other floors also rushed to the edge, eager to see him from afar. He was almost like an idol that had arrived at the airport. Jaemin Hyung, youre so cool! Right next to me, a man suddenly shouted his admiration for Bae Jaemin. It was only a day after the raid, so fan sentiment for the man seemed to be uncontroble. His deep voiceCI could almost feel the rumblingCresponded, Thank you. What was even more frustrating was that Bae Jaemin smiled naturally, experienced as any other celebrity, and bowed his head to the fan. And, following the man, others drew closer, shoutingpliments. The clicking of camera phones filled the area. I frowned as I watched the scene, and, next to me, Seo Dawon stood abruptly. Lets go I softly said, calling out to him. Seo Dawon looked at Bae Jaemin as if he were getting sucked in by the dark depths of his gaze, and only tore his eyes away at my call. I was surprised at what I saw in his eyes. The boiling hot vigor that had been directed at Bae Jaemin and was now pointed my way. After Seo Dawon saw my pause, he sighed once, and quickly reconstructed his smiling face. Lets level up quickly, Lee-kyung-ah. .. Hes just right there in front of my nose. Hes so annoying to watch. He mumbled lightly. I felt sorryCsomehow I felt that he had been trying his hardest to dampen his emotions. All I could do was to raise my specs so that he can properly exhibit all his abilities, but Im unable to fulfill those desires currently.So, I unconsciously patted his arm to cheer him up. For others, it would have seemed like Im patting the airHowever, I locked gazes with Bae Jaemin, who was looking at me from a distance. ..huh? What is it? Am I mistaken? I lowered my head awkwardly and spoke in a small voice that only Seo Dawon could hear, I think I just made eye contact with Bae Jaemin. Then, turning my head, I asked, Thats not true, right? However, Seo Dawon dashed my hopes, I think hes really looking at you, though? ..Really? Yeah. What gives? Seo Dawon said, as if he also didnt expect this sort of development. In a hurry, I turned my back on the traitor and asked, Is he still looking at me? Seo Dawon replied, Hes not just lookingHesing your way. Lackey, feeling my heart beat rise through the connection between its skull and my chest, looked up at me. S-should we run away? Now? Running away from here.would seem a bit weird. Then why is heing near me? Did heDid he notice something off? Just be calm for now. Maybe he has something to do over here. Ah.maybe? I was positioned in front of the DAA store, where I had just bought a uniform. Perhaps Bae Jaemin also had business in this store. Only then did some of the tenseness seep away from my shoulders. I began to step towards the halls, away from the entrance of the store. However, Seo Dawon, who continued to monitor Bae Jaemins movements, suddenly informed me, Hey, thats not it. He definitely saw you and is following you. I was about to turn my head to look, but stopped at Seo Dawons further instructions. Just look forward and walk straight ahead. My feet quickly moved ording to his rmendation. Excuse me. However, it seemed that Bae Jaemin had no intention of hiding his pursuit. The clear and beautiful voice, for a man, was definitely Bae Jaemins. Without looking, I could tell that I was the target of his words. I knew he was calling for me, but I pretended not to hear and once again resumed walking forward. The fear of hisntern, back at the Tower of Command, still lingered within meThe thought of running into him again was terrifying. Ah, please, why the hell is he calling out to me? Please, wait a moment. But it seems I was already his target; Bae Jaemin doggedly chased in pursuit, unwilling to lose me at all costs. After a *whoosh*, an unusually cold stream of air brushed past my arm. Before I knew it, I was close enough to bump my nose into what seemed to be a beige knit sweater. As I looked up in surprise, the man I had so desperately wanted to avoid looked down at me. Light brown, drooping eyes and a subtle yet friendly smile.I still quickly escaped his arms and screamed, W-What is it?! Wow, this jerk, did he really use his skills to block my way just now? Im so sorry. I called to you, but it seems like you didnt hear me Bae Jaemin looked straight at me. Only his words seemed apologetic, his vocal inflection was quite soulless. Though his gaze was half as potent, the one eye not blocked by the eyepatch had such intimidating spirit that I lowered my head subconsciously. Bae Jaemin took as many steps towards me as I had retreated and said, Well, this might sound a bit strange, but He paused. I stepped backwards, moving in instinctive fear; Seo Dawon caught me by the shoulders, however, and I gradually regained some courage at his firm touch. Stopping the retreat, I looked up at Bae Jaemin with little confidence I think Bae Jaemin was staring at me the entire time. I regretted looking directly into his eyes once again, as I froze, unable to do this or thatCcaught between a rock and a hard ce. Seo Dawons steady presence behind me helped to put a bit of my anxiety to sleep; he, alone, was the sole presence that eased my heart and helped me regain some of my formerplexion. Bae Jaemin still persistently observed my face and finally spat out his business, By any chancehavent we seen each other somewhere? What? No? Really? But why do you look so familiar? Dont tell medid he recognize me? Bae Jaemin definitely shone hisntern on me for a very brief moment back in the Tower of Command. No matter how hard I think, besides that, Bae Jaemin and I have never crossed paths before. So, the issue is whether or not he grabbed onto me while fully recognizing my face, knowing the circumstances of our meeting, or whether he grabbed me on some vague whim. So, I decided to detach myself from this situation at all costs. Im sorry, but I really dont have time to be talking to you like this.I sincerely think you have the wrong person. After all, Ive only ever seen you on TV. Then, I took a sneaky nce at my surroundings. Bae Jaemin was conscious of my gaze, even though he didnt tear his eyes away from mine. I had hoped he would realize how many people gathered around us. As expected, he became conscious of the surrounding gossipers. The people wondered why Bae Jaemin was confronting someone so plebeian, whispering Whats going on? among themselves. If in this situation he continues to act in such a forceful manner, then I could be sure he would have some reasonable suspicion about our encounter in the Tower of Command. And, if he were to retreat, I was sure to escape this momentary crisis. Even if he were to suspect me, there was no evidence to prove his suspicions, and I calcted that he wouldnt break character in public. However, he reacted in apletely different mannerpared to my expectations. Then, can we exchange numbers? ..What? Right nowIts obvious that youre busy and were surrounded by so many curious eyes. I cant possibly hold you here.but if you were to grant me around one hour of your time? Why does he sound so cheesy.? For those that didnt know the situation, It would seem as if Bae JaeminTo me.Ah, forget it. It would be so nauseating to finish that train of thought. And of course, without knowing his true intentions, I tried to end things in a single stroke, Well, Im not sure why I should agree to this As soon as he noticed the negative nuance in my words, Bae Jaemin eximed, Seeing how reluctant you areAs expected, you know me from before, dont you? AhDamn it. How funny. If I tell him to piss off, thats a sign that we knew each other in the past? Its not as if hes entirely wrong either. As I contemted how best to reject him, some people passed by with confident strides and approached Bae Jaemin. All of a sudden, using your warp to rush past us.What are you doing, huh? Who is he? Do you two know each other? ..Oh my? One of the people in the approaching group was the tattooed woman who came to my house yesterday to buy a Barnasium. Her eyes widened as she saw me. Bae Jaemin noticed her reaction, pointed at me, and asked, Do you know him? I wanted to stop her from responding, but she answered in a chic manner, He was the one who mass sold a bunch of Barnasiums yesterday. Bae Jaemin simply crooned a thoughtful exmation. In total, four pairs of eyes looked at me with interest. TL: Have two more chapters~ I have a bit stockpiled now. Is Bae Jaemin hitting on him? or does he want to kill him? Jurys out on this one. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 TL: Ive decided to trante [River and Sea] guild with the phic equivalent: HaHae. I felt that the former was too wordy and thetter would flow better on the tongue. Sorry for the confusion! Ah! So thats him! Among the three that followed Bae Jaemin, one of them, arge man who towered over us allCstanding at least 2 meters tallCsmiled at me. He was the man who looked like a bodyguard as he apanied Bae Jaemin up the esctor. Properly seen front the front, he sported a scarred gash diagonally across his face. Despite his polite smile, the scar left a bloody and rough impression. I dont think he could be a professional bodyguard with a face like thatI assumed that he was Bae Jaemins friend or, perhaps, a member of the newly formed [HaHae] guild. He also appeared to be a Warrior? Whats your rtionship with our guild master-nim? A man with green bobbed hair and round sses, creating an overall bookish appearance, intervened cooly from the left. I felt a strange animosity I couldnt quite understand as they gave me an assessing nce. I had only briefly met their eyes, but their gaze was colder than when raid parties had found out that I was a NecromancerWhy am I feeling so ufortable when hes smiling so brightly? I didnt expect to see you again. Well, thinking about it, the Hub is a bit cramped. Lastly, the woman I met yesterday spoke. I was unsure if her words were tinged with sarcasm or tenderness, and I could do nothing but remain quiet. At the very least, all three seemed to be acquaintances of Bae Jaemin. Didnt one of them call Jaemin his guild master? Perhaps all three were part of his new guildAlthough I knew how rude my behavior was, I still feigned innocence, anxiously thinking that I might make a misstep. However, Bae Jaemin continued to smile at me, If you sold the Barnasiums in bulk, then you must have raided the [Second Company] Dungeon to farm the ingredients. That means you must be a high-level rankerAre you still saying we wouldnt have met before? He spoke as if high-level rankers have no choice but to be acquainted with him. Although considering his status, that may be true. I thought desperately about how to turn his questions back onto him; I noticed my trembling hands and held them close. Seo Dawon, who had been tapping my shoulder like a keyboard, whispered in my ear, Lets just say those were from a friend. .They arent mine, a friend grabbed them, I replied, diligently. Oh really? Who is your friend? Bae Jaemin asked. Ask him why youd be selling the goods as an external agent, Seo Dawon urged. ..Why would I be acting as an external agent? You cant reveal their name? I answered not with words but with an awkwardugh. The other three around us adopted an odd expression, but Bae Jaemin continued to smile, Do you have other stock youre selling in bulk? I was also looking for more Barnasiums, and I was sad to hear that it was already sold out. I have no more. Youre not excluding me on purpose, right? I hesitated for a moment, unable to gather my words. He had unexpectedly hit the nail on the head. When he saw my expression, Bae Jaeminughed in faux pleasantry, Ah, why are you being so mean to me? Are you sure you wont give me your number? He continued in his dogged pursuit, not forgetting his original goal. Bae Jaemin, you followed him all the way here just to get his number? The man with the scar across his face listened to our conversation in disbelief, looking alternatively between me and Bae Jaemin. Yes. But as you can seeI keep getting rejected. At his statement, I felt a sudden rise in bloodthirst from the green-haired man. Seo Dawon, too, could feel that unhidden hostility. He remarked, I think Jaemin said all that on purpose. It looks like theyre going to stab you. Is that green-haired man Bae Jaemins servant or something? What kind of reaction is that when I simply rejected his guild master [ck ck ck!!] The ever-present guardian of my feelings, Lackey, snapped furiously at the hostile man. Fortunately, the tattooed woman began to vent the chilly atmosphere, His seller contact ID is avable on Market Raid, anyway. Yes. Sales are only conducted through that application. I said. However, Bae Jaemin expressed his unwee attention until the bitter end. Then, I hope Ill receive your personal contact information after we get closer. He reached into his wallet and took out a white business card. I really didnt want to receive it, but I felt that Id be further forced into an undesirable position if I refused this social gesture. He then handed over another business cardCblue this time. What is this I thought, but tactfully kept quiet. Blue is the [HaHae] guilds number, and white is my own personal number. Seo Dawon snorted behind me. I simply said, I.see. and quickly stuffed the detestable cards in my pocket. Honestly, if I contact the [HaHae] guild, wont I also be contacting you? Whats the point of giving me two different numbers? Does he just like showboating.? If theres anything you need help with, please let me know. Dont feel pressured about it though, Bae Jaemin continued. After being so clingy, I cant believe he would dare talk about pressureStill, I half-heartedly gave my polite greetings, Yes, yes, thank you~ Ill be going now, and ran for the elevator. My back prickled with 4 insistent gazes, but I no longer saw the group from within the elevator. Was Bae Jaemin gay? Seo Dawon murmured as we left the elevator. I shouted, Huh? Why? What makes you say that? I had not realized how loud my voice was until passersby gave me a strange look and a wide berth Darnhave I made it so obvious how agitated I was? Fortunately, Seo Dawon chose to ignore my exmation and pass over the outburst with only a questioning nce. He continued, He was being so damn cheesy. ..Hmm. I guess? I thought he was just being pretentious. I dont usually give guys my personal contact number and encourage them to be in contact whenever they need me. Ahh. I had thought the same originally.but the person were scrutinizing is Bae Jaemin! We had not met under normal circumstances, and I already knew how he had so deeply betrayed the [Red Lotus] guild. Frankly, I felt nothing for him other than fear. He probably thought hed find some use for me .Seo Dawon ced his arm around my shoulder and leaned in close as if he were spilling some national secret. He whispered, Hey, you might not know this, but theres a lot of perverts among the Rankers. You should be careful. What? And, this is just my opinionBae Jaemin sees the world from such a different perspective. Hes the type of guy to get excited at stitching tangerine peels back together. Even though I was intrigued by the dirtyundry he was airing, I wondered if he was simply gauging how gullible I am. I timidly attacked him, Arent you also a Ranker? 1 Seo Dawon shook his eyebrows at an invisible audience, as if to say Are you seeing this? He recovered quickly, however, and returned the banter, blow for blow, Well, I suppose by that standard Im also a pervert, butIn the end, everyone seems to like that? He leaned in closer with a sly smile. Goosebumps raised all over my arms at the sight of his expression, and I quickly escaped from his grasp. Get off! If our Lee-kyung-ie is curious, then he should just give me an order. Im your servant, so Im forced toply with every demand. He sighed dramatically,pleting the perfect performance of a beleaguered man. I shouted, Why would I ask something like that of you! * * * Eventually, my patience ran out and I screamed out of frustration. Though the crowd looked at me in bewilderment, my agitation dampened whatever embarrassment I would usually feel. Originally I had nned to buy most of the things I needed on this trip, but because of various events, I was dyed. Precious few hours were left before businesses closedBesides, I was hungry, so I decided to return home. I could alwayse back tomorrow for the needed supplies, or order online. I had thought about eating out, but I wanted to avoid the extra burden of eating while Seo Dawon sat and watched me with nothing better to do. (Though others couldnt see the man, its not as if I could easily ignore his presence.) On a gas stovetop, I cracked the eggs and scrambled them. Seo Dawon, this jerk, was quite calm while I was cooking, but he immediately grabbed a spoon and a pair of chopsticks as soon as I was finished. Can I try some of this? He asked. Can you even eat? I want to try. Then, he scooped some scrambled eggs into his waiting mouth. No way He can actually eat? But, soon afterward, he scrunched his face; he spat out the eggs into some tissue paper. As expected, no good? Its so tasteless Hey!! Just kidding. Its delicious, but I just cant seem to swallow. Too bad. Still, it seems that he could at least still taste the foodSuddenly I felt sorry for him. I ced a bit of rice and some side dishes 2 in a bowl and put them in front of him. He looked at the food and smiled bitterly, So I can only have a taste? I just didnt feel like eating alone. Its enough if you pretend to eat. I purposely added a blunt, Its an order. Seo Dawon smiled at me and said, Thank you, in a rich, clear voice. Like that we enjoyed an odd but warm meal. Lackeycked the faculties to swallow as well, but it too pretended to join in on the meal. The skeleton servant was ced by my side, and I handed him small bits of rice wrapped in seaweed. Looking at it chewing so enthusiastically, I felt guilty that I had forced it to [Bite] all the time with no payoff. Im sorry, Lackey. CDing Dong Just as we were finishing our meal, the doorbell rang. I had no acquaintance that would visit me without any notice thiste in the night. I approached the door, tense, wondering if it was Bae Jaemin. Seo Dawon was already two steps ahead of me. He enveloped his hands in a golden glow, ready to shoot skills when necessary. Who is it? Nervously, I stood at the door and called out to the mysterious visitor Its me, Kim Sangyoon. I heard an unexpected voice through the door. TL: Seo Dawon is such a troll Footnotes So, the idiom used here is Spit onto your face, which basically means to mock or to say unbelievable things to tease someone Korean side dishes, or banchan, is a must for any meal! Itsmon to have 3 C 8 dishes with your meal! Chapter 37 Chapter 37 H-hey, what brings you here? Why would Kim Sangyoon visit my house at nearly 10 pm? I hesitated but eventually opened the garden gate. After all, he was a familiar face. Kim Sangyoon strode onto the front porch, edging towards the door, even though I had not invited him in. I checked Seo Dawons slight frown out of the corner of my eyes, and I sneakily blocked Kim Sangyoons path. Um, Sangyoon-nimIs there a reason why youvee sote at night? I asked, Im a bit flustered Can we speak inside? ThatsIts a bitte now, cant this wait until next time? Why all of a sudden. Oho. Is there someone inside? Someone you cant introduce me to? Huh? What on earth is he talking about? Puzzlingly, Kim Sangyoon smiled widely as if he had caught me by the tail. Seo Dawon, standing next to me, looked him up and down. Is he drunk? He asked. All joking matters aside, I think I smelled the faint scent of alcohol off his body. Perplexed, I held onto Kim Sangyoons arm. I dont know why hes acting like some ex-boyfriend, drinking and barging into anothers house, but I felt as if I shouldnt allow him inside. However, Kim Sangyoon snatched my wrist the moment Iid my hand on his arm. I twisted, trying to get away. W-What are you doing? I cried. However, against a WarriorCa ss that boasted superior strengthCmy struggles were in vain. Seo Dawon immediately began to walk closer as soon as he saw the scene. However, just before Dawon grabbed at Kim Sangyoons shoulder, the Warrior spoke to me in a low tone, You met with Bae Jaemin at the , didnt you? What? My eyes opened wide, unable to hide how shaken I was. My expression must have confirmed something for Kim Sangyoon; He began murmuring, I knew itI knew something was weird. A dungeon where two level 60 Users died, I should have known something was wrong when someone like you survived I couldnt even begin to exin myselfCI had no idea how Kim Sangyoon found out.or what exactly he knew. However, Kim Sangyoons temper red at my silence. Arent you going to say something? Perhaps he thought I was ignoring him. N-no, Ive never met him. I had no choice but to deny everything, but Kim Sangyoon didnt seem to believe any of my words. How on earth did he find out? However, Kim Sangyoon began to use me of something quite strange. Youre going to feign ignorance now? You thought I wouldnt find out that you, after receiving Bae Jaemins support, messed up the raid on purpose? Getting caught in theke and dragging your feetDragging us to the trap room for some supposed ingredientAfter wasting our time, Ahn Joosung defeated the Lich Lord! It was hard to even understand his words. In the first ce, I had no idea who Ahn Joosung wasCI knew neither his face nor his ss. So, I asked him, Who is this Ahn Joosung? Kim Sangyoon, flushed with frustration, stood intimidatingly in front of me, invading my personal space with hisrge stature. He threateningly growled, You dont know Ahn Joosung? Bae Jaemin? How many beatings will you need until you remember? No matter how stubbornly you repeat yourself, I. Then what do you say to this? A Necromancer who hadnt even reached level 50 returns from the Dungeon and begins to sell dozens of the highest grade Barnasiums. And today, earlier in the day, you exchanged business cards with Bae Jaemin at the department store. Theres photographic evidence of this scene; plenty of people saw it! .. This.crazy.! Did Kim Sangyoon misunderstand all because of *that*? I hurriedly stated, The Barnasiums were given to me by a friendCI was a third-party seller. By that time, he had already grabbed me by the cor and lifted me into the air. Bastard, I already know that friend is Bae Jaemin. Cough, cough..! I knew something was suspicious about you and your identChow you survived so long on your own. Hey, call Bae Jaemin right away or Ill. However, Kim Sangyoon did not finish his sentence. He stood there with his eyes open wide, as if he had been electrocuted. His amazing grip force, which had been squeezing my cor, had suddenly ckened, and his body began trembling all over. I stepped away quickly, catching my breath. When I looked up, Seo Dawon was behind him, lightly gripping and bending Kim Sangyoons neck. The touch wasnt normal; something gold twinkled on Dawons fingertips. Furthermore, Kim Sangyoon continued to convulse and started to foam at the mouth. The crotch of his jeans also began to darkenChe had wet himself from the force of Seo Dawons mysterious skill. Is Dawonnning to kill him? I couldnt stop gaping at the scene. As soon as our eyes met, Seo Dawon gently released his hand and lightly flicked some invisible dirt off his skin, as if he had touched something filthy. After he was released, Kim Sangyoon could not keep his bnce and crashed on the floor, limbs writhing in agony. Seo Dawon did not even blink at the violence and ndly recited a spell, Aqua. Water, enough to fill a bucket, blinked into existence in the air above the Warrior. From there, it relentlessly sprinkled over his prone body. Kim Sangyoon did not return to his senses with that first deluge. However, when Aqua was repeated multiple times, his upturned eyes returned to their normal position. He seemed to have regained consciousness, though his body temporarily lost mobility due to shock. Seo Dawon kicked Kim Sangyoons listless body and looked at me. He said, softly, Lee-kyung-ah, call my name. Huh? Focus your will, and, with the intention to summon me into reality, call for me. Would you like to manifest your servant, Seo Dawon? As he talked, an opaque message appeared. I was confused, but I called his name as he desired. Seo Dawon. The moment I called his name, a strange feeling washed over me. It felt as if the surrounding colors became desaturatedCthe scenery awash with a strange lighting. I looked up at the sky casually, trying to locate the origin of the disharmony. Just a moment ago, the moon was bright and yellow, shining softly onto the front garden; now it glowed an unnatural brilliant vermillion. An unnatural stillness followed. The chirping of grasshoppers, usually present at all hours, was silenced. S-Save me!! Youve seeded in triggering the status effect Fear. Charisma increased (+10). We hadnt even tortured Kim Sangyoon after Seo Dawons first attack, but he suddenly started crying and begging. His reaction reminded me of one of the Necromancer ss skills, [Fear]. Seo Dawon stepped on Kim Sangyoons head, and the Warrior could only grab onto his shoe, pleading for mercy. Im sorry, Ive done wrong. Im so sorry..Ugh.. I want to ask you something. Seo Dawon ignored my shell-shocked expression and acted on his own. His unusually sharp voice cut through the tense air. Yes, yesIm listening Kim Sangyoon replied through his tears. The man that Bae Jaemin is pushing. Ahn Joosung. Id like to hear about their rtionship. Seo Dawons voice was calm, but I couldnt help but shudder. The contrast between his voice and the zing focus in his eyes made the hairs on the back of my neck rise. Kim Sangyoon bashed his head onto the ground. Yes! Yes, just ask me anything! He responded, pleased to be able to help. He seemed to have instinctively understood that his life and deathy in the palm of Seo Dawons hands. Why do you think Bae Jaemin is supporting this Ahn Joosung? W-Well, Ahn Joosung..knnngh! When Kim Sangyoon tried to raise his head to respond, Seo Dawon kicked his face without any mercy, preventing his face from being exposed to the pitiful Warrior. Dont look up. You dont need to see me to answer my questions. Mmrgh..Yes..yes. " " Well then. Where were we? Ahn Joosung? YesAh, Ahn JoosungHes the grandson of Chairman Ahn of the Shin Shin group. T-thats why Bae Jaemin to Ahn JoosungHes a special contact. Whether its carrying him through Dungeons or bringing him to unthinkably difficult cesHes poured a lot of effort into raising Ahn Joosung Bowing his head to the floor, Kim Sangyoon began to air all the grievances he had towards the man. While listening to his story, Seo Dawon tapped his chin and murmured to himself, Hmm, tantly favoring someone born with a gold spoon in his mouth would sow some discord. .Yes, yes. T-thats why peopleOften the raids be twisted or ruined because of Ahn JoosungTheres a lot of discontent among the Users who know about it. So, guys like you, who cant squeeze into their party, have someints about it, huh? Yes. Kim Sangyoon winced at the blunt words but eventually nodded. For a man who was so eager to believe that I had colluded with Bae Jaemin, he quieted so easily under Seo Dawons foot. Cold sweat ran down my backCwas he jealous? Kim Sangyoon continued to add to his tale, eyes tightly squeezed shut. But.T-theres a lot ofints within HaHae as wellSince Ahn Joosung is low level and is unskilledyet hes treated like a guild master Youre talking about the HaHae guild? Yes. Didnt they just form yesterday? The official announcement was yesterdayUnofficially, theyve been a guild for many years already. Theyve been calling themselves HaHae for a long while now. When did that start? I dont knowMaybeAround two years ago, there were a lot of rumors about them. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Two years agoThats a year after the fall of the [Red Lotus] guild. When they asked Seo Dawon to join, it was still a secretive organizationVarious theories crossed my mind. Perhaps HaHae had grown so big such that they could no longer hide its existence? Or, perhaps, they grew bold and revealed themselves after the death of their rival? Moreover, if what Kim Sangyoon said was trueCif Bae Jaemin was supporting Ahn Joosung and was protected by Chairman AhnCthen the HaHae guild already had clutched a heavy purse. The Shin Shin Group was one of the top five conglomerates in Korea. Even when I didnt fully know the enemys true identity, I had never thought that revenge would be easy. But, as the reality of the situation was slowly uncovered, a hopeless feeling emerged within me. Honestly, fulfilling the goal was already a long way offNow a conglomerate was also implicated in this conspiracy? However, Seo Dawon did not outwardly react and simply asked him another question. Then, why arent you lining up to fawn over Bae Jaemin? Kim Sangyoon bit his lips at Seo Dawons blunt question. Judging from his distorted expression, there was more to the story. Actually, I tried to work underneath him. Yeah? And I got rejected.. Bae Jaemin turned you down himself? Yeah. Did you say something wrong? Its nothing like that. When I said I wanted to join HaHaeHe told me that he didnt think I was a good fit for the guild. Kim Sangyoon clenched his fist. Seo Dawon looked down at him and smiled. I think you know why he said that, dont you? He provoked. Kim Sangyoon did not deny the usation. After a brief moment of silence, he spoke with a trembling voice, Its because of Ahn Joosung. Our sses ovep. Thats why he hates me. He hates you just because hes also a Warrior? Its a bit embarrassing to say this, butHe cant stand anyone whos a better Warrior than he is. He despises those that take attention away from him. It seems he was a bit ashamed to toot his own horn while beingpletely overpowered by Seo Dawon. However, judging by his gritted teeth, it seems like he wasnt spouting nonsense. Should I say that I felt within him a wave of anger unique to those that have suffered at the hands of many fools? Seo Dawon cut his rambling short and asked another question. But youve been in touch with Ahn Joosung during the raid, havent you? Thats right. I think Kim Sangyoon was angry that Ahn Joosung didnt inform him of something and betrayed him. Ahn Joosung may hate me, but Im not in the position to readily show my mutual hatred. Kim Sangyoon answered, calmly. He promised to inform us before he defeated the final boss, so we could join the battle and split the rewards. .. ButI guess he had no intention of honoring his promise. I guess I was a fool to believe him. To reiterate Kim Sangyoon knew that Ahn Joosung didnt like him, but he endured the abuse to mooch from his statusIn the end, he ended up with nothing but water while Ahn Joosung took the entire feast at the raid. Coincidentally, I, who was in his party, suddenly maderge amounts of money selling Barnasiums and exchanged business cards with Bae Jaemin, who was well known as Ahn Joosungs partnerWow. Even I would think the whole situation looked fishy. When Sangyoons story finished, Seo Dawon roughly grabbed at his hair and lifted him. Kim Sangyoon trembled with fear and closed his eyes, trying not to look at his assant. Laughing at his pitiful appearance, Seo Dawon said, I thought I would gouge out your eyes if you looked at mehow quick-witted of you. Please.. Do you want to live? Kim Sangyoon nodded like crazy, even though his hair was locked in Seo Dawons grasp. The desperation in his face turned my stomach, and I found it hard to continue to observe any more of this one-sided interrogation. However, Seo Dawons eyes became colder as Kim Sangyoon acted more servile. You knowwhat you said was damn funny. What? If youre telling the truth, then you should have threatened Ahn Joosung, your betrayer, or Bae Jaemin, his direct supporter. Why would you try to beat our cute Lee-kyung-ie, hmm? After drinking, too. Hearing him call me cute, I thought Seo Dawon was joking. Surprisingly, though, his expression was devoid of all amusement. I could feel the bloodthirst rolling off of him, chilling my spine. What I found most disgusting is that, after drinking, you made the conscious decision to visit Choi Lee-kyungs house. Why did youe here? You wanted to beat him into a bloody rice cake, didnt you? 1 N-no. I just wanted to talk. I see people these days call holding someone up by their cor, talking'' Cp! Seo Dawon struck Kim Sangyoon across his cheek. The blow was intense enough to turn his entire head. Even after being pped, Kim Sangyoon did not open his eyes. Seo Dawon warned him, Dont talk nonsense to me. After being left with nothing so many times by Bae Jaemin and Ahn Joosung, you went to drink out of frustration. Theres no way you could have vented your frustrations onto themCyou would have been crushed. While you were out, someone must have spread the rumor about Bae Jaemin and Lee-kyung exchanging business cards. They probably also talked about the Barnasiums there as well. .. So youre here to sate your angerCyoure here because you got provokedWell, tell me if Im right. Youre here to soothe your bruised pride. Dont you think so? . Why cant you stand Bae Jaemin or Ahn Juseong picking on you? After all, youre here to pick on someone weaker than you. Bastard, youre the same as them. For a moment, I thought Seo Dawons words were too heavy-handedCtoo harshComplex emotions welled up inside of me. The ufortable shame of weaknessa feeling of reliefOne after the other the two blended in my conflicted heart. Im sorry. Im so sorry Kim Sangyoon began to beg with both his hands sped together. Seo Dawon let him go,ughing, Where are you directing that apology? Sangyoon opened his eyes very carefully, quickly turned his back on Seo Dawon, and crawled to me on his knees. Im so sorry! So Sorry! I wasnt happy that he looked so broken; I wasnt sure I could forgive him and send him back in this state. I hesitated, unable to do this or that. Behind Kim Sangyoons back, Seo Dawon gestured with his hands, as if he could perceive my concerns. He started moving his fingers as if he typing into the air. XTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT[ Seo Dawon: I think this guy mighte in handy. Seo Dawon: Lets make a living servant, kek ^TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTa As expected, he was sending a message through the system. Contrary to what he wrote, however, Seo Dawon insisted on killing Kim Sangyoon with a vicious tone. Lee-kyung-ah, what should we do? Should I kill him? Wuuu Kim Sangyoon whimpered. I rmend quickly killing him, to divert any future troubles. I-I have a trusty mouth! Lee-kyung-nim! Please. 2 XTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT[ Seo Dawon: Reverse psychology, lolol ^TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTa I looked between Kim Sangyoons frightened expression, Seo Dawons expectant, grinning face, and the system message that anticipated far too much from me. He probably wanted me to y the good cop to his threatening bad cop, saving Kim Sangyoons life with kindness I shook my head and spoke in an awkward tone, Lets. see. No. matter. how. much. wrong. hes. done. killing. someone. is. way. too. overboard. L-Lee-kyung-nim.! XTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT[ Seo Dawon: Idiot, lolololololol Seo Dawon: Whats with your acting? ^TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTa Ive never done anything like this before, so I sounded as if I was reading off some script. Seo Dawon hadnt even given me an advance warningCI got frustrated at his shoulders shaking with silentughter. Shut up! I said. Fortunately, Kim Sangyoon was far too scared to notice our suspicious behavior. He clung to my feet, I-If youd just spare me, Ill do anything. Lee-kyung-nim, please..! TL: That feel when MC is horrible at improv. Footnotes ?? = Blood (rice) cake. Essentially a lump of blood and fleshIts what happens when you beat someone into an unrecognizable lump. The original word used for trusty is ??, which means heavy. Its the counterpart to a light mouth, used for those that gossip frequently. Heavy mouths, therefore, keep secrets. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Seo Dawon passed Kim Sangyoon, who was still bent in half on the floor and stood by my side. As his footsteps neared, Kim Sangyoons breath caught in his throat; when Seo Dawon stood in front with me, Sangyoon could no longer dare raise his head. As for Seo Dawon.He seemed to be enjoying Sangyoons reaction. His face was the most delighted I had ever seen it. How wicked However, it was evident that his wickedness was effective; whatever I would say would have great effect. I sighed and called out to the trembling shell of a man. Sangyoon-nim. ..Yes. First.Id like to clear up a misunderstanding. . Kim Sangyoon still clung to the floor, but I knew he was listening. I didnt stop for an answer and continued, Im not close with Bae Jaemin. The Barnasiums had nothing to do with him. Those Barnasiums I sold.belonged to this guy here. Hes my. Then, I considered how to exin my rtionship with this man. .Friend. Thats why I lent him my name, I said, awkwardly. However, Seo Dawon didnt seem to object and remained silent. After a pause, Kim Sangyoon finally responded, Yeah And this guy, I pointed towards Seo Dawon, Hes on REALLY bad terms with Bae Jaemin. Same with me. Enough to kill him, actually. Since Kim Sangyoon had his forehead stered to the floor, I couldnt read his expression. However, when I mentioned killing, Bae Jaemin, he flinched and stopped breathing for a moment. As intended, he took my words seriously. However, the harsh words killed his courage to respond. I continued to speak, despite the tense atmosphere. And Sangyoon-nimYou already know, right? Theres no use trying to tter Bae Jaemin while Ahn Joosung exists. The two already act as if they are two halves of one body. Bae Jaemin wont care for anyone who has less than Ahn Joosung and his golden spoon. No matter how hard you crumple your pride, Sangyoon-nim, Bae Jaemin wont ever pay attention to you. Kim Sangyoon was still silent. Though, when Seo Dawon whispered, Honestly, you already figured that out, havent you? Sangyoon nodded softly. To some extent, our persuasions had some effect on the man. I spoke again with a little more confidence, Ahn Joosung is living quite nicely thanks to Bae Jaemin, right? You may have talent, but talent is worth half of money and connections. Sangyoon-nim may be one of the most famous Warriors now, but what about 1 or 2 yearster? I blurted out whateverints that I thought he may have, drawing all sorts of conclusions from his brief conversation with Seo Dawon. As a fan who regrly watched Kim Sangyoons streams, I knew how much pride he took in his ability. And since he was a User that was on the verge of breaking into the Ranker lists, he was sensitive to every small detail of raids. After venturing into a Dungeon with him and his party, I could guess how much he detested losing everything to someone like Ahn Joosung. In addition, he was well known for relentlessly picking fights with Users whopare him to others in livestream chats. In particr, if thepared party was a Warrior, he would be in a bad mood for the entirety of the stream. Long-time fans have learned to refrain from making jokes that would provoke Kim Sangyoons sensitive nature. It urred to me that a man with such pride could not stand someone like Ahn Joosung, who masked his ipetence with his social status. Kim Sangyoon must hate Ahn Joosung as much as thetter hates him. Additionally, Kim Sangyoon was obviously afraid of the man as much as he hated him. More than his overwhelming background, Kim Sangyoon was struck with the foreboding premonition that someday Ahn Joosung would overtake him through the sheer brunt force of his resources. He was driven to ridiculous acts such as breaking into anothers home in this anxious state of mind, pressured by the helplessness of his situation. Kim Sangyoon did not confirm nor deny anything after I quieted down. But his thick hands shook, tearing and grasping at the gardenwn. Seo Dawon and I waited for him in silence, waiting for his tremors to pass. Shortly afterward, Kim Sangyoon said with a hoarse voice, Will you also kill Ahn Joosung? Yes. .Do you have a way to kill them without incurring consequences? Good. Kim Sangyoon had beenpletely tempted through our maniptions. Seo Dawon and I exchanged meaningful nces. Raise your head. Seo Dawon ordered. The Warrior flinched but slowly raised his head like an obedient dog. When I looked into his eyes, it looked as if Kim Sangyoon aged 10 years during the interrogation. He then carefully turned towards Seo Dawon. The ghostly Mages face was scrutinized, every inch and pore; Kim Sangyoon gasped in astonishment, S-Seo Dawon.! Seo Dawon smiled at the Warrior, who was frozen in disbelief. Now you know why we want to kill Bae Jaemin. This is ridiculous! Ah, ThenDont tell me, at the Tower of Command.?! Well, we can talk about that kind of thing gradually. Seo Dawon cut off Kim Sangyoons rambles and sent Kim Sangyoon a [vow of submission]. A red parchment-shaped system message floated over to Kim Sangyoon and unfurled before his eyes. Kim Sangyoon began to read the contract with a confused expression, Vow of submission.? Ive set some ground rules that our party must follow. Read it out loud. Seo Dawon said. .One. I, Kim Sangyoon, will obey Choi Lee-kyungs order for the foreseeable future and must actively cooperate in his ns. After reading the first rule, Kim Sangyoon nced at Seo Dawon with a reluctant and vague expression. At the force of the Mages re, he flinched and turned back to the parchment. Two. I, Kim Sangyoon, will not tell anyone about this contract. Three. In return, I, Kim Sangyoon, will be protected by Choi Lee-kyung..? You get the gist, right? Then sign your consent underneath your name. Seo Dawon spoke as if the contract was fair and ordinary; Kim Sangyoon bit his lips but eventually raised his finger. While hesitantly writing, letter by letter, he asked, Did all the other Red Lotus guild members survive as well? Neither Seo Dawon nor I deigned to give him a response. He eventually yielded to our stubborn reticence and said, Im done. XTTTTTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTTTTT[ Vow of Submission is now in effect. Youve subdued your opponent through force and made him agree to a humiliating contract! The influence of evil has grown within, resulting in an increase to dark or curse attribute attacks by +0.1%. ^TTTTTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTTTTTa An ufortable message popped up as soon as Kim Sangyoon signed the parchment. The signed contract returned to my hand and disappeared into the system space. Because Necromancers are evil in nature, will doing horrid things like this benefit me? This train of thought was rudely interrupted by an rm. XTTTTTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTTTTT[ Servant Seo Dawons summon duration period has ended. Theres a 23:59:59 second cooldown before he can be resummoned. ^TTTTTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTTTTTa The surroundings suddenly brightened; the moon in the sky returned to its ordinary yellowish hue. The gloomy atmosphere had changedpletely. While I could still see Seo Dawon, Kim Sangyoon had lost sight of him. Huh? Seo Dawon-nimWhere did he go? He asked, with a visibly perplexed expression. It seems the max time we have is just 30 minutes. Seo Dawon said, mouth set in a grim line. He seemed to be calcting something. I looked back at Kim Sangyoon awkwardly, Please wait a moment. Theres something I need to do Turning away from the warrior, I returned my attention back to Seo Dawons mumbles. Im d we finished the interrogation before the summoning ended. Lets go to the Dungeons with Kim Sangyoon tomorrow. Hm I agonized to find the proper answer to hisment and to the strange ways events unfolded this evening. For now, I decided to address Kim Sangyoon, who continued to tremble in my yard with a ck face. I felt guilty as I looked upon his pale,rge, and sweaty body, alongside the piss stain on his pants. Though it was all Seo Dawons doingsomehow I also felt at fault. Excuse meFor now, why dont you dry your clothes inside? I asked. AhhYes. Finally aware of his own shameful appearance, Kim Sangyoon flushed a bright red and followed behind me. Seo Dawon, the instigator for this entire mess,ined, Youre actually allowing a guy like that into our house? TL: MC C *wondering what to call Seo Dawon*..Hes a friend (Tbf, any other exnation would bring raised eyebrows no matter what he said) Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Kim Sangyoon bathed himself and, with an awkward expression, walked out of the bathroom. I didnt have any clothes that would fit him in my quarters, and I was worried hed be left in an embarrassing situation after washing up Fortunately, though, he carried extra pants in his inventory. I was surprised at the sight of his bare torso. Shoulders and absthe body underneath his clothes was made of tightly knit muscles. When he was clothed he looked so fatHonestly, he should just walk around naked. His outstanding body made me have such ridiculous thoughts. I now understood why he insistently protested when his viewers called him a pig. JustWhy would you go around wearing those kinds of clothes? If you wear something like what a real gangster would wear. 1 Achoo! Kim Sangyoon sneezed. .Excuse me for one moment. Yes. Kim Sangyoons sneeze jolted me out of my thoughts. My admiration faded as I remembered how he was overpowered by Seo Dawon. If those muscles couldnt move an inch against one measly skill, then there must be a limit to physical strength. As expected, Mage is such a god-level ss. When I went to the kitchen to grab warm water for Kim Sangyoon, I made eye contact with Seo Dawon, who had been watching me for a while. " " He scrunched his face as if he had someints to make? He continued to stare at me, without a wordCI wondered if his mood had soured. Since Kim Sangyoon was still waiting inside the house, I simply passed by Dawon and went back to the sofa. Kim Sangyoon sat nkly, lost in thought, as I approached; he received the cup I handed over and epted it graciously. Take it. Its warm water. ..Yes. Thank you so much. The Kim Sangyoon I knew had carried confidence within his arrogant voiceMaybe because of his sagging red hair? He looked so dejectedClike a different person. Umm.. So Trying to break the awkward silence, the two of us began to speak simultaneously. I yielded, motioning him to speak first. However, Kim Sangyoon, flustered, bowed his head politely, No. Please, after you. Is this the same Kim Sangyoon who sat cross-legged at a cafe and spoke to me in an informal manner.? Inwardly, I was shocked by the sudden change in attitude, but I stopped myself from indicating any such surprise on the outside. As fast as possibleI need to level up. I would like it if you could help us out We can start immediately. Tomorrow? R-Really? Yes. Kim Sangyoon fiddled with the towel around his neck before looking up at me. It would be good to organize a party, but..For now, we should move alone, right? Umm.. Yeah. Tell him well move as three. Seo Dawon said. When did he get here anyway? Yes. It would be better to keep it to just us three for now. I said, parroting my ghostly servant. After hearing my answer, Kim Sangyoon nodded. Then, Ill see you tomorrow. Then, he hesitated for a while and cautiously asked, ButCould I ask one more question? What is it? Seo Dawon-nimHow did this happen? This must all be so confusing from Kim Sangyoons point of view: Seo Dawon, who should have been dead for three years now, had suddenly appeared in front of him. I looked towards Seo Dawon asking with a silent look, What do you want to do? He shook his head. WellI guess it is too early to tell Kim Sangyoon everything. In the end, I responded vaguely, Thats.something you should ask Seo Dawon directly. Kim Sangyoon closed his mouth though I knew he must have had further questions. Perhaps he saw my reluctance in my eyes and knew he would get no straight answers. Cutting through the tense atmosphere, Seo Dawon asked me, Whats his level? Sangyoon-nim, whats your level? I asked. He replied, Im level 71. Ahhh.. Level 71 and still thats the best he can do? Seo Dawon scoffed. Hmmm, I guess Warriors are a bit ignorant. I pretended to be deaf to Seo Dawons scathing criticisms. Kim Sangyoon continued, Ive risen to level 71, but.tely I feel like thats a bitcking. Surprisingly, it seemed as if he was answering Seo Dawons unheard question. Seo Dawon looked him up and down and told me, Ask what main skills he uses. Um, soWhat kind of skills do you mainly use? Iplied. Me? Yes. Chest sh connected to Berserker, and Rending Cleave. He only has two main skills at that level? What about proficiency? Dawon said. How proficient are those skills? Theyre both superior grades. Kim Sangyoon answered. Were doomed.. Were dooC..I mean, Hmmm.. I stopped myself from repeating Seo Dawons unenthusiasticints. What? I chose to ignore Kim Sangyoons confusion and instead looked towards Seo Dawon. He tapped his chin and muttered, Im curious how he even reached level 71. Once again, he ran his finger along some invisible line in the void to ess his spatial distortion and took out an old leather book. When the book suddenly dropped from midair, Kim Sangyoon scrambled to his feet in surprise. The book rolled to a stop right in front of the Warrior. Seo Dawon pushed me to action, Pretend its from you. I was clueless, but I had no choice but toply with a frozen smile, This. Is. For. You. T-this is Kim Sangyoon grabbed the book after he received my permission. I think Seo Dawon must have given him a skill book. When the Warrior grasped at its pages, the book glittered blue and disappeared before our eyes. A bright exmation mark that denotes a new skill acquisition floated on top of his head for a second before gradually scattering into many particles. When learning a skill for the first time, usually through books, the User would be shown a description of the skill and, if lucky, a short video clip showcasing its use. Thus, those who newly acquired a skill are likely to focus on the exnation, unwilling to look around. So, in the meantime, I sent Seo Dawon a message. XTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT[ Choi Lee-kyung: What did you give him? Seo Dawon: A skill I stole from a Warrior I killed in the past, lolol Choi Lee-kyung: Gah ^TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTa Setting aside how he obtained that skillEven the most inexpensive of skills would cost ten million won or more Furthermore, if Seo Dawon was hoarding that skill, wouldnt it be extremely useful? Hes just handing something like that over? I looked at him for a moment, wondering if he was reced by a body double. However, Seo Dawons next words made me retract my doubt. If with this skill theres still no answer to his uselessness, youd be better off killing him and using him as a zombie. Kim Sangyoon, unaware of his dangerous situation, unfroze and stared at me with a deeply moved, reverent expression. Perhaps he thought I had given him a high-quality skill as a favor after listening to his concerns about his inadequacy Ah. The gleam in his eyes is too burdensome. H-how could I p-possibly repay this favor. ..Its nothing. I didnt give it to you, and I dont think Seo Dawon gave you this skill with good intentions either. I was extremely embarrassed to receive his fervent gratitude. Kim Sangyoon continued to thank me, bowing his head countless times. At this point, I had wondered what on earth was contained in that skill book for him to grovel so obsequiously. Of course, I couldnt ask Kim Sangyoon when I was supposed to be ying the role of benefactor. I will definitely master the skill you have given me within a month! Kim Sangyoon clenched his fist and swore, determination burning brightly. I had no choice but to offer vague noises of approval. However, Kim Sangyoon didnt seem to have noticed the oddness in my behavior. He simply lifted his bloodshot eyes and wiped them with his arms. Im so sorry. Kim SangyoonThis person wasnt the type to be so sincere. For him to be so overwhelmed with gratitude, the skill must have been quite rare? So, while patting the tearful man on the back, I shot Seo Dawon a questioning look. Seo Dawon deduced my unspoken questions. Are you asking what I gave him? He smiled when I nodded. Thats Lim Jisoos brothers skill. [Buster de]. Footnotes This is talking about, ofc, the open shirt style that street gangs would wear that would show off all them abs Chapter 41 Chapter 41 What did he just say.? At the unexpected bombshell, I paused patting Kim Sangyoons back and turned to look at him. However, Seo Dawon simply shrugged his shoulders and said, Its okay. Lim Jisoo probably doesnt even know her brothers dead. His words were probably meant to be reassuring .But, far from being reassured, I only became more confused. Lets just start with getting Kim Sangyoon situated. Ill tell you more after you send him back to his house. Seo Dawon refused to expand on it further. Eventually, I managed to regainposure. Hey So, Ill contact you in front of the Dungeons tomorrow. And, for the time being, dont tell anyone else about the contract or Seo Dawon. Kim Sangyoon wiped his tears and nodded. I wont reveal anything even if Bae Jaemin tortures me! The addition of such useless, solemn oaths was a bit burdensome, but I was not so coldhearted as to reject any of his fervor. That probably wont happen. I said, returning him to his own quarters. Lets speak now. I confronted Seo Dawon as soon as I saw Kim Sangyoon off. Though henguished on the sofa, leaningfortably against a few cushions, his expression wasnt peaceful, as if he was recalling a particrly bad memory. Lim Jisoo only has one family member: her younger brotherHis name was Lim Jiho, a Warrior. I dont exactly know what the rtionship between the two was like, but she introduced him to outsiders as her younger brotherThe rtionship couldnt have been bad. So, because you killed her brother, Lim Jisoo. I already said she knows nothing about it. If she knew, would she have let me die so easily? Certainly, when I recalled Seo Dawons memory, Lim Jisoos attitude did not seem to harbor any resentment, a hatred brought about by the death of a loved one. Rather, I could only feel a sense of relief and joy from her, as if she had finally eliminated a detested rival. She was underhanded but not desperate. How the hell did he kill her brother without leaving behind any trace? Furthermore, why did he kill him.? How did you end up killing Lim Jiho? There were a few Users who suddenly went missing from Lim Jihos guild. Since most family members cant ess the Hub After losing contact, those families sent me a request. We agreed to intervene after collecting what seemed to be reliable evidence. Ragi and I conducted a behind-the-scenes investigation into Lim Jiho. Then.. Weunched an investigation against Lim Jiho because he purchased arge number of drugs from alchemists through illegal routes. And, with shallow research, there were already a lot of ugly rumors about him. On record, he had even served time for sexually assaulting his lover before he became a User. Then.Dont tell me Seo Dawon nodded slightly at my distorted expression. It took about a month, but we managed to find our way to the quiet amodations Lim Jiho carved for himself in the outskirts of the HubBy the time we arrived, they were all already dead. Thats where we ran into Lim Jiho. Although Seo Dawon did not describe the conflict in detailI could read between the lines, Lim Jiho did something worthy of death. To this day, no logical rule has been discovered on pinpointing the conditions needed to be a User. 70-year old elders and 5-year old children alike, when they are judged suitable, each and every one of them can ess superhuman powers from the moment a system finishes transferring to their consciousness. Even scum, if theyre lucky, can also obtain these superpowers. If a person like Lim Jiho became a UserThey would only gain ess to more tools to support their depravity. His personality would not have suddenly changed for the better Seo Dawon continued to exin how Lim Jihos death was concealed. At the request of the client, we handed over Lim Jihos corpse. And, following their idea, we stole Lim Jihos name and withdrew money from his bank ount and his guild. ThenYou disguised the death by making it seem as if Lim Jiho ran away on his own? Thats right. I dont know if Lim Jisoo is still being fooled by our trickeryIf I havent heard anything about it half a year after we handed over the body, I think weve covered our tracks pretty well. Besides, Ive also heard that Lim Jisoo still angrily breathes fire when someone mentions Lim Jiho in her vicinity Ah. Seo Dawon calmly said, After we killed Lim Jiho, a rare skill appeared, like a reward dropping from a monster. No one could utilize it in Red Lotus, and there was a high chance Lim Jisoo would recognize the skill if I were to sell it. So, I just kept it. I suddenly felt like an old woman after hearing such a grim story. .Can Kim Sangyoon really use this skill? Since hell be running Dungeons alone with us, there shouldnt be any rumors. Later on, we can use Kim Sangyoon as bait for Lim Jisoo; the Warrior can be used in various ways. It seems as if Seo Dawon had already created a n to trap Lim Jisoo. I considered asking if the n included killing Kim Sangyoon, but I couldnt vocalize my question. I was a little scared to hear the answer. My silence seemed to broadcast someplicated feelings to Seo Dawon. He suddenly looked at me and called out to me softly, Why dont you sit next to me? When I hesitated, he added, Hmm? Do you feel uneasy? It was hard to deny his usations. I sat obediently next to him and responded, Dont say it like that. I dont feel uneasy at all. Yeah. You should get used to this. He said in an impudent tone, as if he was purposefully provoking me. I knew what he had meant by getting used to this. I wanted to agree without hesitation, but I couldnt. Instead, I asked a rather stupid question. YouDid you kill a lot of people before you died? Seo Dawon vaguely hummed, Umm. and averted his eyes. He seemed to be seriously considering the question. After about a minute, I finally stopped his wandering thoughts. Its fine. Its fine? Just tell me this. What? You didnt kill people ording to your mood.right? Hey. Of course not. But that means he must have killed for benefit and his own interests. Of course, during the contract period, there would be no reason to kill meBut what will happen when the contract ends and hes free from my control? Such worries flooded my mind. Seo Dawon, as if he read my mind, said, Im your servant. Servantwhat a magical word that brings both anxiety and relief. Seo Dawon had the gall toin, muttering under his breath, Hey, I *did* kill a few people, but.that doesnt mean you should be so wary of me. Cant you hear how unbelievable your own words are? Have I ever done anything to you that could justify your fears? Seo Dawon leaned his head on my shoulder, Im disappointed. His head was too heavy, and the situation was too awkward; I wanted to escape. But, after hearing that he was disappointed, I found it hard to steel my heart and abandon him. Ah, damn itWhy does he have to be so good at pretendingCtheres no way my words scarred him. Why must I feel guilty? Hey, just now you made Kim Sangyoon wet himself.. I eventually pushed at Seo Dawon out of spite, but he did not budge. Instead, he closed his eyes and brazenly said, I mean, would I ever do something like that to you? Hm? Why arent you saying anything? .I dont think you would. Right? I got it, so move your head. I stepped to the side and slowly slid my body across the sofa. However, Seo Dawon continued to lean on meCbody gradually changing to a horizontal position. Then Why do you indulge Lackey with hugs but hate it when I just lean on you? Were both servants. Seo Dawonined. His teasing words raised goosebumps all over my arms! You crazy jerk! Isnt your affection too lopsided? HaI guess I was a fool to ept your feelings at face value. Furiously, I rose from my seat, shoved Seo Dawon off of me, and stomped into my room. From behind, I could hear him giggling. I was swindled again. Again! No matter what happens in the futureCeven if he may cry that his feelings are hurtCI wont care about him anymore! Resolution firm in my heart, I mmed the bedroom door shut. TL: Thanks to LeoHP for the kofi~ This bonus chapter is for you >. . Chapter 42 Chapter 42 I thought I had slept with the door locked, but, first thing in the morning, I awoke to Seo Dawons smiling face standing beside my bed with a mug in hand. Seo Dawon said to my frowning face, I have good news and bad newsWhich do you want to hear first? He handed me the mug. epting it with two hands, I noticed the cup contained perfectly heated hot water. After sipping, I replied, Bad news? I think Kim Sangyoon betrayed us and contacted Bae Jaemin. ..What?! Thats not bad news; thats horrible news! I lept to my feet in surprise. When I saw Seo Dawons calm demeanor, however, I remembered that he still had good news to deliver. With that in mind, I began to soothe my thumping heartbeat. Whats the good news? I asked. Jaemin happened to be out of the Hub, so the two couldnt meet. Seo Dawon smiled wickedly. The grin was so chilling that I unconsciously took another sip of warm water. .He probably did something to Kim Sangyoon? After half the water in the mug was drunk, I asked, Kim SangyoonYou didnt kill him? No. We still need him, after all. Afterward, he rose from my bedside and opened the door to the bedroom. What I saw beyond that door.. MMmph! MMMmMM!!! With apletely purple face, Kim Sangyoon kneeled on the floor. Imagine waking up to a two-meter-long man kneeling in front of my bedroom door as soon as you wake up. Seo Dawon calmly drawled, I think we need to educate him a bit before we go to the Dungeon. As soon as the doorknob turned, Kim Sangyoon immediately raised his head; his lifted face clearly contained overwhelming traces of anger, embarrassment, and fear. Unlike his aggressive eyes, the Warrior made no aggressive move and did not spit or curse. The muscles worked underneath a frozen face, cramping from the effort. Something seemed unnatural, What.. I wondered. Seo Dawon replied from behind me, Ah. I made it so he couldnt speak temporarily. ..? Since I brought him in at the crack of dawn, I didnt want to disturb your sleep. The invisible gag, then, must be one of Seo Dawons skills. The kneeling Warrior couldnt utter a single word and only moaned around his unseen restraints. It was a bit amusing to see him squirming and ring his nostrils in vain. Amidst my bleary observations, Kim Sangyoon looked mournfully into my eyes, as if he were begging for somepassion. I asked, Did you eventually decide to cling onto Bae Jaemin instead? Kim Sangyoon leapt up, with his knees still stuck to each other, and shook his head from side to side, desperately denying our usations. I felt something hard against the small of my back: to refute Kim Sangyoons vehement denial, Seo Dawon poked me with a strange cell phone and ced it in my hands. The cell phones lock screen was a selfie of the captive WarriorCthe owner of the cell phone was quite clear. Kim Sangyoons face paled when he saw the cell phone in my hand. Keeping watch on his bleached face through the corner of my eye, I quickly read through thest text he had sent to [HaHae Bae Jaemin]. [Jaemin-nim, I have some urgent news to deliverCit regards the Red Lotus Guild and Seo Dawon. Please meet me in front of [Owls Ghost Ship] normal route entrance.] Obviously, this text was clear evidence of betrayal. The location of the meet-up was where we had agreed, yesterday, for power leveling. Mmmh!! Mmmh! King Sangyoon kept shaking his body as if he was in a hurry to exin his actions, but, after seeing the text, I lost any crumb of sympathy I had for the man. So, I ignored him and gazed pleadingly at Seo Dawon. Rest assured. He hasnt sent the message yet. He said. I finally released a deep sigh, containing the stress that had been building up this morning. Seo Dawon continued, For now, just listen to mesince Kim Sangyoon cant see me. Seo Dawon exined the events that led to Kim Sangyoons circumstances. Originally, this contract was used to tame intelligent monsters captured by the Tamer ss. In the middle of his exnation, Seo Dawon told me to flick my fingerCa set punishment gestureCat the Warrior. Though I didnt fully understand his instructions and felt a bit ufortable with the idea of punishment, I did as he asked. As soon as I finished flicking my fingers, Kim Sangyoons body suddenly startled to tremble all over. He twisted his body, and choked sounds spilled out of his gagged throat. Something supernaturalCinvisibleCseemed to be strangling him. W-What if he dies? My hands nervously rubbed each other; the shock made my fingers tremble, a mirror image to Kim Sangyoons own struggles. If you want to stop the punishment, just flick your finger again. Seo Dawon calmly exined, as if he were reading a manual for a new home appliance. I hastily flicked my finger. With a loud p, Kim Sangyoons twisting and squirming also ceasedKim Sangyoon cried, but still couldnt move from his kneeling position; unable to change his position, he bent over and tucked his head between his thighs. Hmmm.. I stared at his weeping back with mixed feelings. This is torture Theres rewards too. Try patting Kim Sangyoons head, gently. I looked back at Seo Dawon, suspiciously, but Seo Dawon urged me, Are you going to just drag him along like that? With no other choice, I raised my hands over his bright red hair. After stroking his hair twice, I quickly pulled my hand back and observed him. AndI made eye contact with Kim Sangyoons bloodshot eyes. His gaze looked strangely hazy. His was not an expression of someone who had just endured painful torture but looked, instead, like he had taken recreational drugs. I retreated a few steps, disgusted. Seo Dawon continued, voiceden with an unusual steadiness, A submission contract literallypels the subject to obeyThey will fear disobeyingmands and experience the joy of obedience. After using the punishment and rewardmands a few times, the subjects will get used to the contract. .. What do you think? Effective, isnt it? Of course, it was impressively effective. It was horrifically impressive. Seo Dawon didnt seem to notice my haggard expression and encouraged me to train Kim Sangyoon using the reward and punishmentmands. Why dont you try it two more times? Ha I refused to follow his suggestions and closed the bedroom door with trembling hands. Seo Dawon and I were left alone in my room; he stared at me, mysteriously. How did you know Kim Sangyoon betrayed us? I asked. .Well, I downloaded a program I had since long ago onto Kim Sangyoons phone. I could keep an eye on him and his activity through his phone. Had he messed with the phone while Kim Sangyoon took his shower.? I nodded at Seo Dawon in lieu of an answer. Seo Dawon continued, Then, I sent Bae Jaemin and Lim Jisoo a message from an unknown sender. About sighting Lim Jisoos brother outside the HubAh! I managed to contact my former client and received his help. I didnt reveal that Im Seo Dawon, but the client had sent me a number to callCfor any favorCafter I fulfilled their request. Thats why Bae Jaemin had left the Hub in such a hurry this morning. I tried to suppress myplicated feelings and looked up at him. ButWhy didnt you say something to me. Ah, of course I would normally let you know all this.but your acting was so bad. .. Kim Sangyoon needed to be fooled by you as well. He needed to feel as if you 100% believed in himThats why I didnt inform you of my ns. I couldnt really deny his words, so I eventually decided that I couldnt really me Seo Dawon for our current crisis. Soon, I began to grow angry at Kim Sangyoons deception. Sangyoon, you punkWere all those tears yesterday nothing but smokes and illusions? We even gave you a skill! I truly believed the sincerity of his desire to kill Ahn JoosungI guess he was method acting. He should have been an actor instead of a UserDamn it. I was tricked when I asked him if he wanted to kill Ahn JoosungAh, so annoying. He might have changed his mind after he returned home. Seo Dawon saidCa paltry effort to appease me with his soothing smile. TL: Remember when Dawon said that rankers are a bitquestionable? In ammoral fights like this, MC really does feel like the shrimp in a whales fight. Thanks for reading! Ill have a bonus chapter (so two chapters?) tomorrow (hopefully)! Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Since we still need Kim Sangyoon to level you up, we should slowly take our time to interrogate him. Seo Dawon spoke as if the Warrior was only a tool to be used. I feltplicated when I saw this side of him. Of course, if Kim Sangyoon had seeded in his n to betray uswe would have been in quite the bind. Seo Dawon was bound by 24-hour cooldown time, so he wouldnt have been able to manifest and use the same abilities he casted to overpower Kim Sangyoon. If I had encountered Bae Jaemin alone, I would have been captured and dragged away or, in the worst-case scenario, killed. I dont know what Kim Sangyoon was trying to gain by betraying us, but he couldnt have been keeping my safety in mind when he contacted Bae JaeminSo, I had no particrint that Seo Dawon treated Kim Sangyoon harshly. If it were yesterday, maybe I could have mustered up the pretense to protest. However, what bothered me is that there were times when I felt like Seo Dawon was gently nudging me to convert to his perspective and his way of handling issues. This time, his cold attitude towards the Warrior ced unspoken pressure on me as well as the man in question..I felt that my ghostly partner wanted me to get used to the idea of torture and treating others as tools. How long will you keep Kim Sangyoon alive? I asked. Seo Dawon smiled brightly and avoided answering directly, For as long as you need him? This jerk He always acts like he follows my instructions, but he First, lets revive Garam and think about this matterter. Garam-ie will plot a good route for you. Fine. I heaved a deep sigh and opened the bedroom door again. There Kim Sangyoon, who seemed to have returned to his senses, sat, looking at me with baleful eyes. * * * [Owls Ghost Ship] was a leveling Dungeon important to Users and parties under level 60. The rewards were insignificant, but the Dungeon was essential for Users who wanted to gain a massive amount of experience. After themunity weighed the difficulty against other ces, daily tours of [Owls Ghost Ship] were determined as one of the safest ways to escape the early tribtions of being a User. Ive been to [Owls Ghost Ship] once before. In the past, when I still was ignorant about everything, I heard that level 32~35 Users could easily gain levels with a 10-person party. I entered a random group that recruited level 32 Users Excited, I worked hard and leveled up twice, but, as I happily began to leave the Dungeon, the leader of the party suddenly ran up to me and grabbed me by the cor. The Dungeon was incredibly popr, and many Users milled around in front of the entrance waiting for their turn. With little regard as to our audience, the party leader threw me down onto the ground, shouting Did youe here to get carried? If even one person was hurt, I would have sued you! I turned to the other party members, requesting help silently, but they all looked so cold. Faced with such rejection, I couldnt properly defend myself. I was so embarrassed that I came home crying that day Of course, I havent returned since. Additionally, I holed myself up at home for a week after that incident, worried that anyone in the audience would post about that spectacle on inte forums. That was 8 months ago, and I had willfully forgotten about my shame.As I got closer to the open clearing in front of the Dungeons entrance, though, the nightmare of that day bubbled up from the recesses of my memories, and I couldnt control my winces. ..? Is something wrong? " " Lee-kyung-nim, Is something making you ufortable? [ck ck?] Unfortunately, my party members seemed to sense my reluctance. Seo Dawon touched my forehead, Why are you grimacing like that? Kim Sangyoon continued to look nervously at my lips. Meanwhile, Lackey bit my hand very gently to grab my attention. When I looked down at it, Lackey rubbed its head against my palm and acted cutely. I managed to regain myposure with the strength of mypanions worries. Yeah. Its different fromst time. Today, Ill be entering with these three, without anyone to cruelly humiliate me for being weak Itll be alright. So, I released a short sigh and said, Im fine now. Lets go in? to thepanions who still searched myplexion for signs of ill health. I took the lead and approached the entrance to the Dungeon. As we approached, however, I felt other Users pointing and looking towards us. I warily observed them through the corner of my eyes, wondering if they were staring at me or Lackey Huh? Kim Sangyoon? Its Kim Sangyoon! The red-haired Warriors name frequently appeared amongst the whispered chatter. Ah, thats rightKim Sangyoons a famous person I had briefly forgotten about Kim Sangyoons original identity and inte career because of his pathetic impression yesterday and today. He was a highly influential streamer; over 10,000 people would regrly watch his live streams It seems Kim Sangyoon is popr? Seo Dawon asked as he looked at the crowding Users in fascination. Seriously? He said in disbelief, pointing at some of the Users that were now happily filming Kim Sangyoon with their camera. Seo Dawon simply couldnt adapt to the changing times: Kim Sangyoon must have been a User during Dawons tenureCbut nothing too specialpared to the other rankers. Just then I-Im sorry. An ant-sized voice trembled out from behind. Kim Sangyoon, bent at the waist like a folder, bowed and apologized to me. I stepped towards him in surprise. Kim Sangyoon also began to step forward as well, speaking in a bizarrely sincere tone, I-I didnt tell anyone about it, I swear. They just all showed upIm sorry for how loud it is here. Y-you looked as if you were in a bad mood Is it my fault? T-thats not it, right? I-If Iby any chance, did anything to displease you. Is this guy a fool? How could you so suddenly apologize to me, with a deep bow, when were in the public eye? I squinted at Kim Sangyoon, wondering if he was purposefully acting this way to thwart my ns, but the man suddenly avoided my gaze and looked at the ground. He genuinely seemed frightened. Well, considering the chain of events both yesterday and today, I could understand his paranoiaI was left with no choice but to pull at his arm roughly and whisper, Its all right, so stop apologizing. I had hoped my words would bring him somefort.but, Kim Sangyoon rigidly shut his mouth, still anxious but eager to follow my orders. The audiences wandering stares began to calm down as well; luckily, most of them were situated farther away and did not grasp the suspicious nature of our interaction. They must have thought Kim Sangyoon and I were simply messing around. Though people periodically nced at us curiously, no one reacted strangely. Only then did I sigh in relief and take my arms off Kim Sangyoons. It seems Sangyoon is already floating on cloud nine. Seo Dawon clicked his tongue. 1 I was a bit frustrated at his aloof tone, as if this matter didnt affect him. Honestly, this is all because of you! However, when I followed Seo Dawons gaze to the Warrior, I was a little flustered. The look on his faceThats like when he received his reward. He looked a bit creepy.but at least his previous nervous behavior was hidden away. Ignoring my difort, we were finally ready to enter [Owls Ghost Ship.] Its time. Seo Dawon murmured. .Lee-kyung-nim. It seems were going in soon. [ck ck!] The cracks in the Dungeon in front of us began to glow yellow. For the first time in my career as a User, I was the party leader. Thankfully, nothing happened to trigger my nerves. I sent Kim Sangyoon a party invitation, and the Warrior appeared on my party members list. 10 secondster, a system message informed me that [Party member Kim Sangyoon has confirmed ready status]. It seems the difference between being a member and a leader were these small logistical details ??--?? Would you like to challenge [Owls Ghost Ship] Normal Mode? [Yes] [No] ??--?? Just before the yellow light from the Dungeon filled the clearing, a window popped up, confirming our entry. I pressed [Yes]. TL: The eagerness to betray was real in Kim Sangyoon, lmao. Footnotes The original used a phrase thats literally tranted as hes far gone or hes already mentally checked out. There could be a lot of contextual uses for it, so I chose what I felt to be the closest English equivalentCfar gone with pleasure. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 When entering [Owls Ghost Ship], you can first feel the saltiness of the sea through your skin. After opening your eyes, the boundless expanse of open water stretched underneath the dark night sky. When I first loaded into the Dungeon, I stood still, unable to properly adjust to the moving fieldCa specialty of the Ghost Ship DungeonMy senses were thrown into disarray, as most Dungeon settings were ced in caves or forests. A huge boat wasnt a normal setting for finding and defeating monsters. Lackeys appearance has changed to Skeleton Soldier. [ck ck!] Still, I had been to this Dungeon once before so I didnt stand around stupidly and immediately called out Lackey. Afterward, I hid in the shadow of a gigantic mast. Lackey transformed into its Skeleton Soldier state and started crawling up the tallest watchtower at mymand. Since [Owls Ghost Ship] was so well-known, the proper method of raiding and various dungeoneering tips had already disseminated into inte repositories. I already knew how best to move. A phantom pirate, a ghost-type monster, stood guard on the highest watchtower. If a party continued on without dealing with it first, the system would rm [You have been discovered!], and other pirates would be summoned on boardCmaking it quite difficult to proceed from the very start of the raid. Therefore, it wasmon for Users with high mobility skills to climb the tower or Summoners to send their summons to deal with the monster. Thats why I had quickly mobilized Lackey. Oh~, It seems like youve been here before? Seo Dawonplimented, noticing my swift ministrations. I slightly nodded in response and looked towards Kim Sangyoon, standing in front of me. Holding Berserker in hand, Sangyoon had begun to cover me. I had no idea when he had summoned his weapon. If Lackey were to fall off the tower or if the phantom pirate were to discover us first, arrows would start raining from its location. He held his sword at an angle, like a shield, to counter that possibility. ??--?? Servant Lackey has defeated the Ghost Ships Sparrow. Youve sessfully made a covert entry! Captain Owl is currently asleep ??--?? Fortunately, not long after, a message popped up indicating Lackeys sess. At the same time, something sshed into the water, as if it were flung from the watchtower. Afterward, a small shadow slowly descended the mast. Since the Sparrow was defeated, that shadow must be Lackey, right? I had thought that Lackey could seed because of its recent strengtheningBut this exceeded all my expectations. The Sparrow was defeated far sooner than I predicted. When I first tried to break through this stage, I sent Lackey to the watchtower on the Party leadersmand. However, instead of overpowering the Sparrow, Lackey broke halfway through, and someone else had to climb the tower to finish its job Looking at Lackey now, though, it seems to have gotten much stronger. Relieved of my worries, I rushed to follow Kim Sangyoon who had already taken the lead. ??--?? You have passed the watchtower. Now entering the Food Storage. Dont let your guard down! The pirates here y poker until dawn. ??--?? The system message popped up to alert us of the new stage when Sangyoon and I meandered in front of a small door. When the door opened, sounds of conversation could be heard farther inside. In the hallway beyond the open door, there was a small roomCyellow lights from within brightening the otherwise dark hall. As Kim Sangyoon and I approached carefully, we could see pirates sitting at a circr table within the room. Ive already seen it once before, but Im still surprised Honestly, this wasnt really a scene I could get used to no matter how many times I saw it. Since the monsters were ssified as pirates, I had expected enemies with humanoid forms, but all three of them, sitting there and holding cards in their.hands..were giant birds! Then the Sparrow from before was, probably, literally a sparrow? The monster with its back turnedpletely to us was a Crow. Next to him, a Crane sat, legs crossed underneath its chair. Across the table, sat the Peacock, who could make eye contact with us if it just turned its head a littleVarious kinds of birds were all sitting together and ying poker. On unlucky runs, parties would have to deal with a fourth bird: a Goose that appeared randomlyFortunately, today the Goose was not present. After taking stock of the enemies, Kim Sangyoon looked towards me. Is he waiting for me to signal an attack? Awkwardly, I nodded at him. Rending Cleave! Kim Sangyoon rushed at the poker-ying pirates with his Berserker. With the force of the skill driving the greatswordCand the whistling sound of airCthe table was split in two. Unfortunately, the birds agilely dodged, and only the table was halved. [Is that Sparrow bastard sleeping?] [Oh my? It seems I have no choice but to fold this round.] [Dont make meugh. Youre making excuses because you were losing.] [Did Crane n for these guys to be here?] [Ohohohohohoh!] The birds, scattered in all different directions, turned towards us. The peacock disyed its mboyant tail, the crane began to stretch out its legs, and, finally, the Crow put sses on its beakAll three did not hide their disdain for us in their conversation, but I could feel the bloodthirst emanating from their lustrous eyes. Kim Sangyoon and I stood back to back and began to confront the three birds. Seo Dawon seemed to be mumbling something meaningless. Why, of all times, are there only three enemies? He raised his hands, fingertips already gathering golden light. Seeing Dawonsbat-ready stance, I shouted, Summon Lackey! Finally, I would battle as a proper Necromancer. [ck ck!!] However, as soon as Lackey appeared beside me, my heart grimaced. My skeleton may have gottenrger and received a hefty, blunt weapon, but I wondered if the current situation was going to overwhelm itHowever, thinking again, I suffered far too much humiliation hereTreating the fight like a chance for revenge, I steeled my heart and gave Lackey an order. Lackey, Bite! Simultaneously, the pirates, who had been observing our every movement, rushed at us. Lackey opened its mouth incredibly wideCto the limits of its jaw jointCand snapped it shut with a loud ck! The ringing sound was on a different scale than its previous bite attack. Heart beating fast, I looked forward to the results. The first pirate to attack was the Peacock. The innumerable eyes on its tail movedCdisgustinglyCobserving me before I had even summoned Lackey. When Lackey snapped its mouth shut, the Peacock rushed in; the tail feathers trembled and shot something at Lackey with a Bang! sound. Lackey avoided the attack by lying t on the floor, showcasing its new flexibility. Judging by the tiny ck holes left behind after Lackey dodged, the Peacocks tail could utilize a skill that released bullet-like destructive power. Lackey did not hesitate to pounce and bite at the peacocks tail. [Ugh! Im getting mad!] Unfortunately, the location of the bite was not very painful, and the peacock did not suffer too much. The tail, however, proved to be important to the peacock; it stepped back and began to trim the tattered tail nervously. Lackey chewed on the colorful feathers in its mouth and spat it out. Slowly, crouching like a frog, the Skeleton Soldier opened its mouth wide and leapfrogged at the peacock again. Perhaps the peacock judged those tail feathers to be too precious, the bird continued the battle with its wings and beaks insteadCunwilling to let more precious feathers get bitten. In response, Lackey did not hesitate to pounce and bite at the peacocks tail. Lackey was a skeleton and was superior in hand-to-hand fights. It was almostughable to see the peacocks beak pierce Lackeys empty eye sockets. Those kinds of attacks wont work! [Kreeeeee!] The peacock bashed Lackeys head with its wings. Such a blow might mean a mortal wound to an ordinary User, but Lackeys skull simply spun around on its spine. The skeleton pulled out the peacocks body feathers with its bone-white arms. This time, the attack was quite painful, so the peacock shrieked. Blood dripped at the ends of the plucked feathers. Lackey, you little rascalYoure doing much better than I expected? Relieved by Lackeys performance, I looked towards Kim SangyoonSadly, the Warrior was still struggling in his battle against the Crane. Just then, for example, the cranes fierce kick grazed Kim Sangyoons cheek. The crane generally attacked with its long legs, and Kim Sangyoon was unable to adapt to the fast pace and stumbled around in confusion. [Ohoho. How dull and heavy, let me put you in your ce!] Ahhh! Why cant I catch you! Fuck! Though the cranes legs look thin at first nce, the fierce sound of air splitting rang in the room whenever Kim Sangyoon avoided the kicks. Additionally, using its white wings, the crane floated in midair; the legs would brush past Kim Sangyoons head several times..If those were direct hits, wouldnt the skull have burst? TL: I feel like a proud mom watching Lackey T_T Bonus chapter courtesy of LeoHP! Thanks so much for the kofi~ Chapter 45 Chapter 45 As for the [Crow] *Thunk*C [Ugh.!! What is this wall?] The Crow was held a short way away from the rest of us. Like a pantomime, it wasnt able to cross an invisible line, as if it were blocked by something. Its presence felt strangely indistinct, though it would m its wings into the air or open its beak to protest. If I didnt purposefully search for the crow, who was unable to join the battle, I would have overlooked it in the cornerThe other pirate birds were also engaged in their own battles, and they didnt seem to pay attention to their missing brethren. If one carefully scrutinized the [Crows] situation, a thin gold line was on the floor, circling the perimeter of our battle. No matter how much it stamped its feet, it could not cross that line and could only circle us. Seo Dawon spread his palms out, behind the crow, and his fingertips glowed with the same golden color as the line. Of course, this peculiar division was engineered by Seo Dawons ability. I was relieved to see Seo Dawons handicraft; if the [Crow] had not been properly isted the battle would not be so well-matched. I tried to gauge how long he could maintain his spell, but, seeing Dawonsck ofints and rxed expression, I turned back to the battle, confident in his ability. I thought I should do something, rather than staying still, so I looked left and rightCthe two battlefronts. The battles on both sides were tight, but I decided it would be better to join Kim Sangyoon, who was gradually getting pushed back. I contemted how best to help and took a small dagger out of my inventory. Hmmm..If I throw this, will I grab the cranes attention? So, I approached Kim Sangyoon with a dagger in hand and aimed the dagger at opportunistic gaps between their shes. You arent going to throw that, right? Nngh! I heard Seo Dawons voice above my head. He must have crossed the room to hover behind my back in the minute I took my eyes off of him. Additionally, I was surprised to feel the weight of his hands pressing on my shoulder and shouted, What?! I quickly turned to check on his opponent, the [Crow.] The [Crow] was stopped in its tracks, unable to budge except for the nervous eyes rolling around in its socketsJust when did he subdue it, anyway? Before I could ask what his intentions were, Seo Dawon reached out and grabbed the hand that held the dagger. Its dangerous to drag its attention onto you like this. Even if Kim Sangyoons slowhis body is tough. Its not as dangerous as you think it is. Ahhh.. I hurriedly lowered my hands at his exnation. Im sorry I stepped in, I added, thinking I almost made another fatal mistake for no benefit. The trauma of being humiliated by the other party began to rush back into my memories, but Seo Dawon smiled and whispered, Thats not what I meantYou have a better weapon than that dagger. He brandished his hands. Golden lines were drawn from his outstretched fingertip. At first, the thin line was manipted into a simple circle, but simr shapes began to appear until they began to ovep and fold, formingplex geometric patterns in the blink of an eye. It looked like an unfurling bud of a lotus flower? The conjured magic circle shrank, smaller and smaller, until it could fit in Seo Dawons palm. As itpressed, the glow became brighter. When the circle shrunk until it was the size of a finger, it stopped with a clicking noise. Thunder Calling. Seo Dawon muttered softly. The magic circle now burned so brightly that it was hard to look at it with bare eyes. I briefly blinked to avoid being blinded, but the magic circle had disappeared in that short moment. Instead, I felt an unusual airflow. How should I describe it..Should I say that a suffocating humidity, like the heavy steam of a sauna, had permeated the air? The pirate birds, opposing my other party members, had also noticed the presence of something unusual; they retreated with their guards raised, warily waiting for my initiative, ignoring Lackey and Kim Sangyoon. Since they couldnt see Seo Dawon, they must be paying attention to where they can sense the origin of the magic What just.. Kim Sangyoon also felt the disturbance caused by the skill. He ran, a little exhausted, to me with questions in his eyes. Even Lackey had started to run towards me as well. What could I even say? I was in a bind Suddenly, a small light shed above the birds heads; soon afterward the rumbling of thunder could be heard. Though the Dungeon field was set on a pirate ship, the current battle was waged indoors, below deck; the lightning storm could not have been a natural urrence. Clearly, this was one of Seo Dawons skills But the lightning struck once or twice in some unrted ces and then subsided. That couldnt possibly be all? I nced up at Seo Dawon, who was still grabbing my shoulder. .Dont tell meHow could you fail when you looked so confident? Kim Sangyoon adorned an ambiguous expression as he alternated between looking at the floor and my face. CBam! CCrash! CBoom! It was then! Before that small lightnings after image disappeared, a thick lightning pir suddenly appeared, with arge roar, from the ceiling and struck the same location three times. Holes were visible in the floor where lightning struck and wooden chipsCoff the ships wooden nksCscattered in all directions. Without allowing a moment for surprise, lightning began to strike dozens of times, each adding to the din of thunder and each faster than before. So little time passed before each strike, and so the lightning seemed as if it blended to form a huge pir of light. It did not stop there. The column began to move slowly, electrically burning everything it touched. A small lightning tornado was created indoors. [ck ck.!] Perhaps Lackey was also fascinated by the events as I was, it kept turning its head here and there trying to follow the tornado with its empty eye sockets. The tornado moved slowly, releasing threatening electrical sounds. Starting with the poker table, everything slowly turned into powder. The pirate birds ran away, trying to escape that column of light. pping their wings, they began to take flight. Although the ceiling was quite high, the storeroom was still situated indoors; even with wings, the lightning was difficult to avoid. [Kyaaaak!] In particr, the crow, which had previously been held still by Seo Dawons skills, was already facing the lightning column before its very eyes by the time he came back to his senses. I had predicted the grisly end of the crow and crumpled my eyebrows, but the tornado, strangely, slipped past the bird and continued to move forward. The crow didnt miss the opportunity and quickly fled to the ceiling. If I killed it with this, you wont be able to gain experience, Seo Dawon said. .. So, Seo Dawon intentionally let them live. I looked at the sheltered birds perched 1.5 stories above us and then looked at him, wondering how we were going to reach the opponents. More than that, the tornado began to diminish, the blinding re of light gradually faded away. After the glow hadpletely disappeared, I could get a proper look at the stage field, which was burnt to cinders and in charred ruins. UmmIt seems that you werent able to catch a single one Kim Sangyoon said, next to me, as if he were a bit frustrated. I rolled my eyes cryptically, Just wait a minute, please. I folded my arms to seem more confident; Seo Dawon probably had a good reason. The [Goose] wasnt here, right? Seo Dawon said. .. Wouldnt it be betterCfor levelingCto defeat at least one more monster? As soon as Seo Dawon spoke, arge crunch could be heard from nearby. The door on the other side of the room was torn open with a bang! [Do you know how long its been since the captains slept? Are you guys crazy?] A veryrge and white [Goose] appeared. XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ Owls right-hand man, Goose Pepe has arrived! Event Scenario C Owls Insomnia has been triggered by meeting special conditions. Captain Owl is currently angry because he has been disturbed from his rest ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa TL: I return with two chaps~ Thanks for sitting by while the website was down~! Chapter 46 Chapter 46 The monsters to watch out for in [Owls Ghost Ship] were the sparrow and our erstwhile poker-ying opponents, the crane, crow, and peacock. However, very rarely, a goose may inexplicably appear in the crews quarters. Not much was known about the pattern of the gooses appearance, but Seo Dawon seemed to have known something about the Dungeon conditions, considering how he was disappointed at the sight of only three birds and called the fourth one out on his own ord Can we even deal with the goose? Whats with the event scenario anyway Kim Sangyoon, who sidled closer to me, muttered to himself. I nced questioningly at Seo Dawon, asking what we should do nowBefore Seo Dawon could say anything, however, Kim Sangyoon came closer and asked Um, whats the cool downtime for the skill you used earlier? He sounded a little excitedPerhaps he mistook Seo Dawons [Thunder Calling] for something I did. Once again, I raised my eyebrows at Seo Dawon after listening to Kim Sangyoons question. I wanted answers quickly, but Seo Dawon only shook his head, aggravatingly. ThatsI probably wont be able to do that again today. In the end, I could only offer vague answers and bowed my head. Kim Sangyoon was disappointed, Ah, of course, the cooldown time for such an impressive skill is. He nced at the pirate birds, warily, and lowered his voice. Excuse me, butAbout that skill just now. Yes? Is that one of a Necromancers skills? .. Of course not. If a Necromancer could do that, would everyone call it doomed ss? But, I simply nodded, aware that to others it would seem as if I had been the one to cast the spell. Oooh. Kim Sangyoon admired, fully believing in his misunderstanding. Then, maybe, did you receive that skill during the Tower of Command? I didnt answer, but Kim Sangyoon seemed to ept my silence as confirmation. Lee-kyung-nim. If you were to live stream yourself, I think public perception of Necromancers wouldpletely reverse. .. At first, I thought that somehow Seo Dawon had followed us. Your skills are as spectacr as a Mages. It was hard to keep a straight face at his shockingly sharp intuition. I guess it was obviously more of a Mages style. I contemted on how best to cover this ring w, but Seo Dawon said, Just ignore him, stopping me from indulging in bad acting. Fortunately, the awkward conversation naturally halted as the goose came to the forefront in the nick of time. Thump, Thump, Thump, With heavy footsteps, it outpaced all the other birds. Lackey had quieted its ckingCeven Kim Sangyoon, in the midst of more questions, had shut his mouthCand watched the goose. With a casual nce, anyone could see that the goose was twice asrge as the other birds and carried a poise befitting Owls right-hand man. Thinking the battle was about to resume, I prepared to send out LackeyBut, suddenly, the goose looked at us and held a wingtip close to its beak. The pose looked quite simr to a shhh! gesture. Subconsciously, I stopped; we all quietly watched therge bird. [Do you know why our pirate crew is called Owls Ghost Ship?] Of course, I had no ideaCI had only entered this Dungeon once before and had never spoken with the goose. The goose continued as if he didnt really expect a response from us. [Our pirate crews captain, Owl hyung-nimHes very sensitive. He detests when things are chaotic or noisy.] 1 The crane, peacock, and crow nodded sympathetically with the gooses words. [So our pirate ship was built to be silent when it movedCof course, every room was soundproofed as well. Other ships would not know they are being approached until just before the attack. Thats the origin of the nickname, Ghost Ship.] The goose, who had been patiently exining so far, had suddenly wrinkled its forehead and became angry. [But you guys blew this whole room up and made so much noise! Its been a while since my Owl hyung-nim fell asleep without stressAre you crazy? You wouldnt have boarded this ship without knowing how Owl hyung-nim is!] All I knew about Captain Owl was that he was the boss of this ghost ship and that he was shaped like a huge owl. Even though I joined a party to raid this ce, I didnt really seeClet alone fightCCaptain Owl because I was dealing with mobs from afar An owl suffering from neurotic insomnia But the goose didnt stop there. He took out a wooden box from behind his back, which he had been dragging along for quite some time, and dropped it onto the ground with a thud. [I guess it doesnt really help if you got all this way ignorant of your misdeeds. Hes incredibly angry now, but hell grow sleepy when his stomach is full.Illfort him with fresh human flesh today.] While speaking viciously, the goose took out two sashimi knives out of the wooden box. As expected, were still going to battle? Lackey,e forward, I orderedbut the goose intercepted and nged the blunt of its knives over its head. Suddenly, my ears felt numb, and I could temporarily no longer hear anything. What? Whats this! I was not the only one disoriented; Kim Sangyoon also seemed to suffer the same effect. It was exactly like wearing noise-canceling headphones with no music. XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ Youve been struck by the silence status ailment. Youve been restricted from using skills that requiremands. You are unable to issuemands to your servants. ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa The system message kindly informed me of my condition. What the hell is this! I ignored the messages guidance and rushed to strain my vocal cords and call out to Lackey. Fortunately, Lackey looked back at me and ran towards my sideBut, when I ordered, Lackey, attack! The skeleton continued to hover in my general area and did not spare a single nce for the pirate birds flying in front. Lackey! Look in front of you! In front of you! As I beckoned before him desperately, Lackey only tilted its head; its mouth stayed shut. I looked at Lackeys current mood in his status window in frustration [I dont knowthis is too difficult.] Eventually, I gave up urging Lackey and looked towards Seo Dawon. I dont suppose Im unable tomunicate with the Mage as well? Then, things will be really tough You dont hear me, do you? I said. UmmWhat did you say just now? I have no idea. Damn. I couldnt believe what was happening. At least I could hear Seo Dawons voice normallyI prepared to strain my vocal cords until bursting, but I changed my mind. I formed each word with my lips very deliberately and slowly, clearly enunciating each word. It seems my method wasnt effective, for Seo Dawon only looked at me puzzled, unable to respond. Still, he seems to have gotten a hint, Did you get hit with a status effect or a curse? I nodded quickly. Seo Dawon continued, It seems like youve been silenced? I nodded furiously once again. He asked, How many minutes are left? I held out five fingers. This knowledge was gleaned from my status window. [Status effect: Silence] was disyed next to my level; and the remaining time for that condition was shown in red. 5 minutes and 22 seconds remaining. Thats a bit difficultDo you think Sangyoon can hold out for five minutes? Seo Dawon said in a tone that did not seem to indicate any kind of worry. He was now standing alone at the battlefront against four pirate birds. He struggled when he fought the craneThe current situation was very bleak. I looked at Kim Sangyoon whose cheek was shed by the goosesrge sashimi knife. The sight raised goosebumps on my skin; I looked back at Seo Dawon and asked urgently, I-Is there no other way? When youre silenced, all skills to directly utilize your servant have all been blockedBut theres one thing you can do. He said. So, I turned back to the status window and read through my list of skills again. Most of the skills were colored red, meaning they were not avable at present time, but one skill remained unchanged. XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ -Possession (New!) If special conditions are met, the servant can use the summoners body. ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa TL: All I know about Captain Owl is that its an Owl is giving me major People die when they are killed vibes, lmao. Thanks so much, Mufasa for the love! This bonus chapter is for your first donation! Footnotes Hyung is what young men call older men if they are a) brothers or b) Close friends. Just a refresher. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 He wanted to possess me? When I first saw this skill, I didnt ever want to use it because I was a bit leery of the skills name and description. I had wondered what it would be likeBut I cant help but be repulsed by the idea of a strangerCwhether or not theyre a servantCentering my body. It reminded me of old ghost stories: bodies getting snatched away by evil spirits, etc. Of course, Seo Dawon was the only evil spirit near, and there is very little chance that he would want to rob me of my body, but L-Lee-kyung-nim! However, when I heard Kim Sangyoons increasingly blood-curdling screams, I felt that I was not in a situation where I could allow myself to fear such ghost stories. Lets at least save Kim Sangyoon first. To be honest, I had no lingering affection for the man. Further, as long as I had Seo Dawon, Kim Sangyoons death was not likely to affect my lifeHowever, it felt wrong to leave another human to their death In the end, I hurriedly shouted Possession! without further questioning Seo Dawons intentions. XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ Possession skill has been executedPlease select a servant. ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa A blue system message window popped up before my eyes. Inside the message, my servants names, [Lackey] and [Seo Dawon], were listed, one after the other. Above the names, glistening holograms depicting the two floated in the airClike choosing a character when ying Street Fighter. In addition, a symbolic marker lit up next to their disys. Lackeys symbol was shaped like a white skull; Seo Dawons was shaped like a golden star. Without dy, I chose the star. XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ You have selected Seo Dawon. Evaluating assimtion rate Currently, your assimtion rate is 50%! The closer the rate is to 100%, the stronger the skill will be Would you like to solve the Synchronization Quiz to raise the assimtion rate? ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa Synchronization.? What on earth is this? While I hesitated, the message automatically selected [Yes], and the message updated with [Quiz start!]. At the same time, I could see another blue system message rising not only in my view but also in front of Seo Dawon as well. After reading the message seriously, Seo Dawon raised his hand to touch the window, inputting options. I was curious as to what he wrote. Preupied with watching Seo Dawon, I nced at my own window muchter. My face crumpled XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ What is Seo Dawons favorite color? 1) Purple 2) Gold 3) ck 4) Blue 5) Red ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa A totally ridiculous question had appeared in the message window. How am I supposed to know this? Is this supposed to be the quiz that boosts the assimtion rate? I was speechless. At the top, a countdown [5.43] pressured me to choose quickly, so I pressed number 3 without much further thought. However, the message turned red and made an unpleasant error noise as soon as my finger touched number 3. The system notified me, [The correct answer is number 2] XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ You may have failed the quiz, but Servant Seo Dawon has answered correctly so the assimtion rate will increase. The current assimtion rate is 57% Starting Possession ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa Did Seo Dawon answer a simr question to mine? I had no time to be dumbfounded; I closed my eyes as mild dizziness washed over me. When I opened them again, the first thing I saw was the back of my head. Ha.. [I] turned my head to look at me and heaved a short sigh. As soon as our eyes met, [I], that is Seo Dawon, smiled with an expression that I would never have made and asked, How do you feel? His question jolted me back to my senses, and I looked down at my hand. I had be simr to the dead Seo DawonCa soul with no bodyI looked no different from when I had a physical form, like Seo Dawon, except that my image created no shadow on the ground, and I floated about two centimeters from the floor. I also felt slightly lighter than usual Its not that bad. I scratched my cheek and responded honestly. Seo Dawon, using my body,ughed wickedly. Then, do you want to continue living like this? Dont joke about that! At my bluster, Dawon said, Now youre the servant, purposefully provoking me. Though I knew he didnt truly mean those words, I floated closerCfeeling anxious. Seo Dawon squeezed my bodys fists and tapped my legs, scrutinizing my body as if checking something. HmmIn the future, I should make sure to feed you well. With that aggravatingment, Seo Dawon called out to Lackey who was fidgeting near us. Hey, Lackey! Lackey swung its head around in response to my voice and reached out as if to ask for another hug; it paused in the middle, however, and began staring at me. I meanThe skeleton was not staring at my body, but right at my soul. Did Lackey even recognize what had happened to me? I was moved and called out to him Lackey~! However, its pause merely indicated that Lackey noticed something amiss rather than fully sensing my soul. Instead of running towards me, Lackey turned to look towards Seo Dawon. Seeing my pathetic attempt to grab at the skeletons attention, Seo Dawon failed to stifle hisughter. WowWhats this? Why am I feeling so betrayed? [ck ck ck ck!] Though it ran closer to Seo Dawon, Lackey continued to hesitate and look back. Seo Dawon confidently approached and lifted Lackey with my hands. And, as if he were teasing, he asked, Do I look like Lee-kyung? [?!] As soon as they made eye contact, Lackey, who had previously been quite peaceful, suddenly opened its mouth wide and began to buck and bite at the arms holding it. I was surprised to see Lackeys wild convulsions and shouted, Ah! NoCDont! But, Lackeys agitation would not be so easily appeased. Seo Dawon, who barely avoided the bite, kept holding and swaying Lackey here and there, provoking the skeleton. Hey, you see this, right? Its vicious. Put it down! What if I get bitten?! Whatever, this isnt even my body. Do you want to die!? How are you going to kill me? Seo Dawon eventually flipped Lackey around and grabbed it by its vertebrae. He ran to Kim Sangyoon, holding my number one servant as if he were carrying a bag. Lackey continued to struggle while upside down. Perhaps it was incredibly angryCI could hear the sound of it grinding its teeth fiercely. I felt sorry for my teased servant, so I casually put my hand on Lackeys head. Surprisingly, the skull felt firm beneath my hands, so I began to stroke it. I guess I retain my sense of touch even as a spirit Or maybe this is a special case because Lackey is my servant? [ck ck!! ck ck!!] Lackey must have also noticed my touch. It ced both its hands on its head and attempted to hold onto my fingers. " " My efforts to appease Lackey were in vain, however. When Seo Dawon was close enough to Kim Sangyoon and the battle, he threw Lackey at the pirate birds like it was luggage! Hey! Whyd you throw it! I shouted. The crow was about to fly over. My heart feltplicated when I confirmed that Seo Dawon was telling the truth. Lackey hit the crow directly and immediately rolled to fight the bird. Of course I knew that Lackey was a recoverable servant, whether it was thrown or destroyed, but.. This kind of behavior is why it bites you! You keep on picking fights with it! However, Seo Dawon only shrugged at my criticism. Then, with a volume that I couldnt believe came out of my body, he yelled, Hey, Kim Sangyoon. Come over here! Kim Sangyoon, in the midst of confronting his opponents, looked back in surprise. He then nodded and made a hasty retreat. What are you going to do now..? The goose, crane, and peacock were closely following the Warrior; they were less than 20 steps away. Seo Dawon smiled at me and said, Ill show you the true horror of a Necromancer. TL: Smh, MC, the guys skills are all gold colored. Id make the educated guess for gold for fave color. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Seo Dawon summoned Lackey immediately. Lackey! It was strange to hear my voice from this third person perspective. It seemed that [Possession] did not simply allow the Mage to just enter my body but also allowed him to fully use any of my skills without limitation. Lackey, who was tussling with the crow, was called back to Seo Dawons side. [ck ck ck!] Lackey, who looked around bewildered, stomped its feet when it saw Seo Dawon. Fortunately, it didnt rush at the Mage like before. Kim Sangyoon also returned safely to us, albeit with the scent of blood hanging heavily on his battered self. GaspGaspI-I thought I was going to die. Sangyoon-ah. Yes? Kim Sangyoon sputtered, cold sweat rolling down his back. Seo Dawon spoke in a..how should I describe itA friendly but chilling voice? Whats wrong with him? I looked at the two interacting sullenly. Kim Sangyoon was drawn closer to Seo DawonCwearing my bodyCas if he were bewitched. Seo Dawon had even ced my arm around Kim Sangyoons shoulders. The Warrior had no choice but to bend his knees when Seo Dawon reached up to whisper into his ears. Lend me Berserker for a moment. Seo Dawon said. Ye..What? Unequip Berserker and hand it over. Kim Sangyoon trembled as if he were sshed with cold water. I-I cantThis is. Seo Dawon pped both his cheeks very weakly. Youre not even using it properly. Let me borrow it for a while, hm? .ThatBut.. Dont you want to hand it over while Im still feeling nice? Eventually, with shaking hands, Kim Sangyoon ced the blood-soaked Berserker in [my] hands. I flew to Seo Dawons side. Youknow how to use a sword? I asked. Contrary to my expectations, Seo Dawon shook his head. Well then, why.. Come here, little woodpecker. Seo Dawon called out, interrupting my muttering. He was talking to Lackey, just a few steps away. I tried to correct himCIts Lackey, not woodpecker!Cbut Seo Dawon pretended not to hear me and instead brandished the gigantic greatsword. In one fell swoop, he twirled the handle and pounded the blunt edge on Lackeys head. I immediately felt that it would be useless to insist on proper use of my skeletons name.Of course, Lackey turned to look at Seo Dawon, trembling in agitation, but I reached out and attempted to appease him again, Lets hold it in, Lackey..Just this once, be patient. I begged the skeleton to stay calm. Servant, change weapons. Seo Dawon, amused, barked a mand] that I had never heard before. Lackeys current weapons status window opened before our very eyes. I had no idea this function existed, and, of course, the default weapon was quite terrible. XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ [Low-rank Bone Sword] Type: Sword Durability: 88 Equipment Level Restriction: 20 Special Skills: None Description: A low-quality weapon made out of the bones of the Undead. Increases skill attacks by +13. ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa At this rate, that gooses sashimi knife would be stronger than this. Seo Dawon clicked his tongue. My cheeks flushed red at Seo Dawons unimpressed tone. I didnt know that I could change Lackeys equipment for something stronger.! Even to my eyes, Lackeys original weapon was quite bleak, so I asked him, BerserkerAre you going to give that to Lackey? Anythings better than thisRece Equipment. Seo Dawon immediately switched the bone sword with Berserker. Lackey nced at the new weapon in its hands and then stared at us. He looked as if he didnt know what to make of this new sword. Now, lets have our Sangyoon-ie use this bone sword for a while. Seo Dawon said. The bone sword was handed off to Kim Sangyoon, whose demeanor seemed vaguely depressed. Seo Dawon passed by him nonchntly and approached the still motionless Lackey. In a low voice, he whispered, Listen to me well when I give orders. If you dont, you might not be able to see Lee-kyung-ie in this form again in the future. Lackey raised its head sharply and looked towards my soul with mournful eye sockets. It seems Seo Dawons no stranger to ckmail I clicked my tongue, but I couldnt tell Lackey to disregard Seo Dawons orders. For now, the catastrophe in front of us was a bigger issue. Though Lackey red at Seo DawonCas if he wanted to charge the man and fight to the deathCfortunately, that did not happen. In the meantime, all four birds looked at us gathering our defenses and preparing for battle. [So, youre finallying forward?] The goose said, offhandedly. It must have been wary of the unknown factor that retreated in the middle of the battleCthe probable cause for all the previous lightning damage. Its been a long time since Ive seen OwlI feel sorry for the staff. Seo talked to himself, ignoring the gooses pointed remarks. He calmly met the gooses murderous gaze and held my ghostly hand. At that moment, something whistled through the air. A feather struck the ground near Seo Dawons feet. It was one of the peacocks blue feathers. CBoom! As soon as it pierced the ground, I heard a momentary ticking noise before the feather exploded like a bomb. Thankfully, Seo Dawon had avoided most of the attack, exercising his reflexes as he quickly stepped back. As the dust settled, I was a little relieved to see him standing without any injury; Seo Dawon lightly brushed some debris off my dusty hair. Hey, Kim Sangyoon. Run straight forward, he ordered. Kim Sangyoon, who had seemed extra nervous since the peacock feathers explosion, flinched but did not fail to run out, holding the Bone Sword. Lackey, 3 oclock direction, Rending Cleave.'' Seo Dawon summoned Lackey in front of him and started barking orders. As soon as it was summoned, Lackey rushed at the crane, who lept for Seo Dawons shoulders, and used Berserkers skill [Rending Cleave] on it. Involuntarily releasing an ungainly sound, the Crane avoided the bite, but he couldnt avoid the dagger thrown by Seo Dawon. The second attack prated its wingsCa perfectly executed time difference attack. [Kwaaakkk!] The crane staggered from the pain. Both Seo Dawon and Lackey were relentless in their pursuit. The problem, however, was that even if the cranes wings were injured, it could deliver powerful blows with its feet. Lackey approached the reeling crane from the back, but the bird suddenly turned around with a spinning kick. Thankfully, Lackey avoided most of it, but the talons grazed past its left shoulderCthe non-dominant arm. The shoulder broke, causing the arm to slump and fail to function. As a skeleton, Lackey seemed to feel no pain, but it was certainly slowed down by this setback. Seo Dawon resummoned Lackey back to his side. Lee-kyung-ah, I have a question. Yeah? Something minute like a broken shoulder wont cause Lackey to be reverse summoned, right? UhProbably? Its not really a core part. If the jewel inside its skull gets crushed, however, Lackey will get recalled. As soon as I answered, I regretted it because Seo Dawon immediately broke off Lackeys shoulder and separated its left arm. Perhaps due to the earlier threats, Lackey flinched but did not otherwise rebel. Shocked, I shouted, What are you doing? However, before Dawon could answer, the cranes skill attack barreled into us first. [Die!!!] The cranes spinning kick, like a windmill, tore past so fast that air molecules must have ripped apart. Seo Dawon narrowly dodged and eventually copsed where he stood. The crane raised its feet high, triumphantly, and aimed its next stomp at Seo Dawons neck. Though Seo Dawon rolled and survived, the cranes kick was so fast that it seemed that a proper hit was only a matter of time. Lackey! In the end, Seo Dawon summoned the skeleton again. However, it was significantly more sluggish than the crane due to the missing arm. Lackey couldnt properly catch up to the cranes speed. On the other hand, though the crane had injured its wings, its main skills were centered in its long corded legs. Lackey was unable to properly prate the defenses and the bird turned its attention back to Seo Dawon. The crane returned to its n of breaking the MagesCmyCneck. Suddenly, a gruesome, hair-rising sound filled the air. [Argh, Ahhhhhkkkk!!!] The crane fell down and screamed; one of its legs was twisted in a bizarre and unnatural directionpletely broken. And sped onto the broken cranes leg was Lackeys left arm, which Seo Dawon had removed earlier; the skeletal fingers tightened and moved as if it were alive. I was so shocked to see the arm move separately from the body that I froze for a moment. T-thatsHow? Your skeletons an undead. Seo Dawon sinctly said, standing up and dusting himself off. He lifted my foot and stepped on the cranes face in mockery of the cranes original ns. With a poof! a system rm, [Your level has significantly increased], appeared before my eyes. TL: Seo Dawon bullies Lackey, and Lackey definitely dislikes Dawon, lmao. What a mess. Im nning on uploading two chapters sometime tomorrow or the day after! See you then! Chapter 49 Chapter 49 When I leveled up, silver particles swarmed my bodyCthe one that Seo Dawon was still possessingCthree times and then disappeared. As the silver swirls around my body vanished, small lightsCa mirror of my ownCcircled around Lackey and scattered as well. [] Fortunately, Lackey also received a beneficial influence from my level-ups. Its broken shoulder mended and returned to normal. Lackey, testing out its restored body, squeezed and rxed both its fists multiple times. Kim Sangyoon, by virtue of being in my party, also partook in the experience rewarded from Seo Dawons kill. Silver particles also swirled around his body and dissipated; he sessfully leveled as well. When one levels up, the Users physical condition is restored to its best state before the battle, so I could see Kim Sangyoonsplexion brighten. The rosiness of health returned to his cheeks. Seo Dawon didnt seem to be impressed by the fact that we leveled three times; he simply opened the status window and skimmed the information. Lackey,e here. [..ck ck.] Lackeys half-beatte reply made me feel that Lackey was reluctant to go near the man. Still, the skeleton was unable to ignore the mans force and meekly followed his ordersCsomehow, the sight of its unwillingpliance seemed so pitiful Seo Dawon ruthlessly pointed my finger at the half-dented corpse of the crane. Bite, he ordered. Hes going to make Lackey bite something already dead.? However, Lackeys response was faster than mine. Lackey opened its mouth wide, as if it were unhinging its jaw, leaned over the crane, and savagely bit the bird on its neck. Lackey then looked at Seo Dawon, blinking. Its nk face seemed to ask, What do I do now? Make it into a zombie. Ah! I kept an eye on Lackey, recalling my servants forgotten skill. After hearing Seo Dawons order, Lackey began to bite the crane harder, sounding as if it were chewing tough rubber. Soon, a lumpy, amorphous ck fog seeped out of Lackeys back and prated the cranes eye sockets. The cranes corpse began to tremble and twitch. Lackey only released the strength from its jaw after it noticed the birds convulsions; the skeleton quickly rose to stand by us, watching the corpse with avid interest. The cranes eyes rolled up in its sockets and foam came out of its mouth, like a person caught in the throes of a seizure. Soon, the bird began to turn its neck around with a grotesque sound. I had never used this skill before. Although this skill did indeed turn opponents into a zombie, the process was not as cool as it sounded. It feltIt felt a bit like watching a zombie in a low-budget horror movie? However, when the crane raised its body and the broken leg set itself back in its proper position, the birds poise felt supernatural. The pirate birds, who have kept a wary distance between us and them, became agitated and slowly walked an invisible border around us. [Whats going on?] and [Huh?]Chostile but confused squawks dropped from their beaks. Kim Sangyoon stared with his mouth agape at the cranes resurrection. Go. Seo Dawon barked a short order as soon as the crane had fully raised itself upright. The crane shrieked unnaturally and quickly sprinted across the room towards its formerrades. [ck ck ck!] Lackey followed close behind. The pirate birds were shocked by the zombified cranes approach. With the addition of Lackey, still toting Berserker within its skeletal hands, the birds could no longer assault the party proactively. Instead, they hesitated in between Lackeys sword swings, as if their legs had twisted and tangled together. Kim Sangyoon did not miss this opportunity; he held the bone sword like a spear andunched it as hard as he could at the crow. [Argh! It hurts!!] I had expected for the sword to miss, but it drove through the crows foot. However, Seo Dawon stopped Kim Sangyoon from approaching the monster, drunk with victory. Dont go ande here! Ignore the sword. Seo Dawon said in a thunderous voice. YesYes! Just as Kim Sangyoon retreated on Seo Dawons orders, the floor near the crow suddenly exploded. If the Warrior had stepped in to finish off the weakened crow, he may have gotten caught up in the bombs created by the peacocks feathers. How did you know? I asked. About what? That he would have burst if he got near Its part of these guys attack patterns. Pattern.? Even in this chaos, their movements were structured? Before I could ask Seo Dawon anything else, however, Kim Sangyoon had returned to our side. Kim Sangyoon, breathless and excited, asked, What did you do to the crane? Is that also another skill? Its a Necromancer skill. Enemies that die by my servants hand can be made into a zombie. Dear GodSo you can turn all your dead enemies into zombies At Seo Dawons answer, Kim Sangyoon looked both incredulous and reverent. Thats a total scam! A Necromancer? I shouted to deaf ears. Sangyoon-ah, Seo Dawon said. Yes? Is it really the appropriate time to address all your questions? Ah.I-Im sorry. Seo Dawon seemed like he was tired of fielding Kim Sangyoons curiosityCor perhaps he was toozy to answer more. After we kill the peacock and the crow, the goose will most likely awaken. From that point on, Ill be marking it. 1 Kim Sangyoon was shamed by the Mages blunt dismissal of his questions but still nodded at Seo Dawons orders. He cautiously asked, A-Awaken? Its not much, but when a Named monster awakens, it getsrger and faster. And also uses some annoying skillsIm only going to tell you once, so listen carefully okay? Yes! After awakening, if the goose raises its sashimi knives high above its head and bashes them together twice, its an impending sign of its [Rigidity] skill. So, when you notice the goose shing and raising its wings, cover your ears before it finishes. Covermy ears. Got it. And every now and then, itll jump high and dive somewhere close by. When you notice a shadow over your head, immediately roll to your side. Ahh..Yes! Kim Sangyoon still had no idea that [I] was actually Seo Dawon. As the Mage listed off tips, I could see in confusion on the Warriors face, as if he was wondering How do you know all of this? However, Kim Sangyoon did not voice anything and obediently nodded. Talk was cheapCI wondered if he could truly act on those instructions. Kim Sangyoon, as if he had heard my thoughts, scratched his head without confidence. By the wayI dont think I can get the hang of things by just listening to what youve said Just die then. Ill do my best Of course, Seo Dawon wasnt the type to listen to such weakints. Kim Sangyoon had heard the unspoken, If you die, your corpse will find some use as a zombie, in Seo Dawons bluntness. The Warrior paled. [Grr, Grraah.] [No.!] In the meantime, the zombified crane and Lackeybination was smoothly dispatching the rest of the pirate birds. The pirate birds twisted their bodies to escape the grasp of their now terrifying oldrade. After dodging one attack, however, they were met with Lackeys ruthless persistenceCthe skeleton shing with little regard for its own body. The peacock, still recalling the painful loss of its tail feathers to Lackeys gaping mouth, could not easily approach the skeleton servant. On the other hand, the crow, whose foot was hurt in an earlier attack, was easily caught by the crane. [Sq-Squawk! Squawkk!!] The crow struggled to push the crane off of it. The crane was originally thergest of the poker-ying trio, and the corpse could no longer feel pain as it was now undead. The crane simply continued to try and break its wings. The crow pecked at the corpses eyes, but the crane would not release its hold even as its eyeballs burst. Lackey did not fall behind either: like a skewer, he ran through the two remaining birds with Berserker. After struggling to vomit blood, the crow soon dropped. The crane continued to twitch and move, making strange noises. XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ Choi Lee-kyung-nims active use of Lackey was amazing! Lackeys skill proficiency increased greatly. ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa Lackey immediately retrieved Berserker and shed through the peacocks left leg, stopping it from saving the crow. Or course, the peacock made ast-ditch effort to scatter its bomb feathers around it, but, when the dust finally cleared, the only one left standing was LackeyCwith Berserker still in hand. The cranes corpse must have sustained enough damage for it to have lost all mobile function. Its charred bodyy prone over the crows. The peacock had been shed in half by Berserker. Lackey was fine except for a few soot marks ckening its bones. Seeing the disastrous scene, the gooses body began to swell. XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ In the face of crisis, the Goose will undergo awakeningrming signals can be felt from the opponent. Please beware. ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa And, as Seo Dawon predicted, the battle moved onto the next phase: the gooses awakening. Footnotes The mechanics that are being discussed here are quitemon in some things like MMOs. When certain mobs or add-ons are defeated, a boss can awaken. This can include a proportional increase of strength or even a new phase. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 The goose took continuous deep breaths, filling its chest with air. The feathered chest continued to swell, like pumping gas into a balloon. Damn it, Seo Dawon. How is that only a littlerger? The goose had nearly bloated until it looked like it might burst; it was near twice its original size. I couldnt hide my exasperation. [Hooo, Hooo! To think you pushed me to this formYou lot are impressive.] The goose stepped forward, delivering a line that would not have been out of ce on an anime viin. Though its words may have been amusing, we couldnt afford to underestimate this newly transformed enemy. Kim Sangyoon looked particrly pitifulCa single sweat droplet dripping down his temple. I reckoned that it was his dismay at the thought of fighting this opponent with a weapon that would fare no better than his bare hands. Without dy, the goose cracked its neck, once, twice, and rushed at the party. Kim Sangyoon lifted his bone sword to block the charging goose; the attack was so powerful that Kim Sangyoon, who was quite built, was pushed back, shoes squeaking against the ground. The goose continued to push at Kim Sangyoon, who had continued to shield himself with the de. The Warrior had tried to hold out but eventually bent his knees with a groan. Then, the bird bounced off the sword into the air at a tremendous speed! Dodge! Seo Dawon shouted as soon as he saw the goose bend its knee. Kim Sangyoon briefly paused and rolled to the right as soon as he noticed the shadow hanging over its head. BoomC! The goose, who had bounced like a spring,nded in Kim Sangyoons original position. Its ankles drove through the floor, but the goose simply shook the rubble off of them, as if it were merely annoyed that the attack missed. The goose straightened its back and lifted its wings up into the air, sashimi knives held high. The sashimi knives nked into each other. The sound waves were not visible to the naked eye, but space clearly distorted, spreading out in concentric circles centered on the goose. Seo Dawon was already standing at the back with both palms covering my ears, but Kim Sangyoon stood stiffly with a pained expressionCit seems as if he was unable to defend against the sonic skill in time. Without skipping a beat, the goose rushed towards Kim Sangyoon again. [ck ck!] However, Lackey blocked the birds path. Of course, even if Lackey had grown a bit bigger due to the evolution and the level-ups, the skeleton was still only 160 centimeters tall with nothing but bones. My servant helplessly bounced away when the muscle-bound goose shoved it harshly. However, Lackey bought Kim Sangyoon enough time to return to his senses and run away. Tch. The goose clicked its beak, upset that its target escaped. Kim Sangyoon, Seo Dawon, and Lackey hovered around in a triangr formation with the goose in the center. No one could deal with the goose one-on-one, but Kim Sangyoon and Lackey periodically darted with quick hits to hassle the bird. While they were buying time, Seo Dawon gathered the ropes thaty around in the room and weaved them together. Then, he kicked at the dead peacock and picked up some exceptionally shiny red feathers. As soon as Seo Dawon picked them up, a message popped up before my eyes to announce the acquisition of a new item. " " XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ [The Bombardier Peacocks colorful firework feather (Red)] Type: Bomb Durability: 30 Equipment Level Restriction: 50 Special Skill: Explosion (Lv. 5) Description: A feather-shaped bomb made from the plume of a Bombardier Peacock. Throw it and blow up where it sticks. Attack power +7,550 ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa Oh my, isnt this a weapon? A bomb..they drop things like this? This isnt even the reward room? [Owls Ghost Ship] was a Dungeon famous for its plentiful experience basin; plenty of detailed information had already been released on its routes. I had even raided this ce once before. Butthis is the first time Im hearing about this sort of item. I cautiously approached Seo Dawon, who was spinning the feather in his fingers, from the back and asked ThisIs it something we can pick up and use? Yeah. Its ced here specifically to be utilized by Users. With those vague words, he threw a feather at one of the perches nailed into the wall. BoomC! The suddenmotion drew not only Lackey and Kim Sangyoons attention, but the gooses as well. The perch that Seo Dawon hit with the bomb feather shook and swayed, half its wooden bottom disintegrated. I thought, No wayis he going to attack the bird by copsing the half-broken perch on top of it? and looked at Seo Dawon. However, the Mage left the swaying perch alone and did not touch it any further. Instead, he pulled at the various ropework that he spread all over the ground. It was clear that he was nning something. [Do you think this body would really get crushed to death by something like that perch?] The issue, however, was that Seo Dawons behavior was far too conspicuous. The goose had working eyes; there was no way he wouldnt notice such suspicious movements on the sideIn addition, from its words, it was no stranger to the intricatenguage of trickery As the gooses prideful boast implied, its awakened form was so huge that the goose would be able to catch and withstand the falling perch with no hardship. Unfortunately, my predictions were proven true when the ship hit a particrly rough wave. The tilted perch fell down slowly, and the goose broke it like a stick to unt its strength. He flung the shattered pieces onto the floor. CrashC! Undeterred, Seo Dawon threw another feather bomb. This time, towards the second perch behind the bird. The perch, which burst with a bang, copsed without dy. However, it fell to the side, without even touching the goose, making the explosion seem like a pointless attack. Is there a purpose to knocking down all those perches? Yeah. Ah, itsing. The goose traveled underneath the third perch. I wondered if Seo Dawon, who seemed calm, was actually waiting to execute his n or if he was ufortable dealing with two annoyingly curiouspanions. Lackey and Kim Sangyoon followed behind, but the two failed to match the speed of the awakened goose. Seo Dawon, however, prioritized flinging the feather bomb at the third perch instead of paying notice to the bird stompingCrunning violentlyCat him. With a bang, the third perch began to tilt. The goose jumped lightly over the falling perch and reached towards Seo Dawon! Lackey! Just then, Seo Dawon summoned Lackey into his embrace. Lackey reflexively bit the gooses extended wing; the goose swung its bitten limb and flung the skeleton soldier away from it. Lackey flew through the air andnded on thest perch in the room! The collision created a deafening crash as if another bomb had detonated, and thest perch was perfectly destroyed. Did Seo Dawon attach a feather to Lackey when he summoned it? ButIt was good that thest perch was destroyed and allbut, after flinging Lackey away, there really was nothing in between the monstrous bird and my possessed body. The goose cast a huge shadow over us, spewing incredible bloodlust. I trusted Seo Dawonbut, when I saw its muscled wingtips, I could only imagine my body squished like a can of beer in its grasp. I involuntarily screamed, No!!! XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ Event Scenario C You have achieved Tremendous noise which triggers Owls Insomnia. Boss monster Owl is soon arriving ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa Simultaneously, the goose stopped moving. A special effect, which usually heralded the dungeons [Boss Monster]s presence, filled the room. And the goose.. [N-no! Owl-nim! I can handle this!] Watching the swirling magic circleCwhere the boss would appearCthe goose panicked, grabbed its head, and screamed. After a moment, it soon wrapped its beak with both wings and buried its head between its thighs, trembling,as if making a sound would result in its death. Seo Dawon threw the remaining feather bomb straight at the bird. Since the goose had bowed its head and trembled in fear, it had not noticed the feather piercing the ground right below its feet. With a loud bang, the bird was flung into the air from the impact. XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ Your level has greatly increased! ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa With the gooses anticlimactic death, the level-up message was repeated five times. Seo Dawon immediately brought up the [Party] status window and pressed for a long while on party member [Kim Sangyoon] button. XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ Would you like to expel Kim Sangyoon from the party? ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa I watched in disbelief as Seo Dawon pressed [Yes]. As soon as Seo Dawon pressed his confirmation, Kim Sangyoon, who had stared at the boss monster spawn point while nervously holding his sword, suddenly disappeared. XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ The party has been dissolvedWould you like to abandon your current raid? ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa And, following Kim Sangyoons disappearance, Seo Dawon pressed [Yes] again. At the same time, a giant owl-shaped boss fluttered into existenceHowever, the scene soon faded into darkness; I couldnt withstand vertigo that flooded over me and closed my eyes. When I opened them again, we had left [Owls Ghost Ship] and instead stood in the middle of the Hubs open spaceCan area that received a lot of User traffic. W-What? Still gripping the old Bone Sword, Kim Sangyoon stood with a puzzled look on his face and grabbed my body by the shoulders. But WhyWe didnt defeat the boss! TL: Thanks for Areli for the Kofi for this bonus chapter >. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 TN: So, footnotes dont seem to be working for this chapterso the notes are intext for this chapter! Ill be back to footnotester! I only noticed after Kim Sangyoon grabbed me roughly, but I realized I returned to my own body. I guess the [Possession] mode expired? Instead of shaking him off, I grabbed my forehead. Im d i z z y.. Kim Sangyoon quickly released me, as if he had been burned. Ah! This isnt.I. He said, flustered. I frowned at Kim Sangyoon, once again acting quite badly, Ill. tell. you. everything.ter. Upholding the pretense of being an all-knowing User was so difficult. Honestly, I was also embarrassed by Seo Dawons sudden actions. If I could, I would also grab Seo Dawons shoulderClike Kim Sangyoon did to meCand shake him while asking him to exin his thought process If it werent for the prying eyes that surrounded usWhen I turned around to look for Seo Dawon, I saw him crouched next to Lackey with an evil smile. He was busy pressing on its forehead, teasing the skeleton. My heart broke for Lackey, but I held in my annoyance and approached the Mage. [Cck! ck!] Lackey was so stressed out by Seo Dawons teasing that it released a grumbling noise that I had never heard since I first summoned the skeleton. It gnashed its teeth at its opponent. Seo Dawon, on the other hand, called to Lackey like a dog. Lackey! Come over here. Just in case, I checked its [current mood]: [Im going to kill you!]CLackey was inplete outrage. I stared at Seo Dawon, trying to impress upon him that he shouldnt tease Lackey so much, but he shrugged as if to ask what he had done wrong. Tired, I stopped ring at the Mage and gathered the sulking skeleton in my arms. I pulled at Kim Sangyoons thick forearms, distracting him from his despondency. Since we were in front of a famous Dungeon, there was constant, fluid traffic of Users. Sure enough, when our party suddenly appeared embarrassing gossip began to spread amongst the present voyeurs. Usually, if a Dungeon raid seeds, a party would appear with the target time disyed as an rm in the [User Alert] app. Therefore, if a party returned without that notification, their failure would be publicly advertised and they could easily be the target of unwanted attention. Huh? It cant beemergency escape? But that red hairIsnt that Kim Sangyoon? Additionally, Kim Sangyoon was such a famous influencer The biggest problem arose, however, when we avoided their gazes and ducked into the alleyway headed for the Hubs downtown. Oh? Sangyoon-ie? By fortuitousCor rather ill-fatedCtiming, the door to a small alchemist workshop opened as we passed by. A group ofrge men poured outAmong them, the greasy-looking blond man at the forefront raised his hand and greeted Kim Sangyoon. Standing next to him, I noticed that Kim Sangyoons expression hardened as soon as he heard the voice, but, when he turned around, I couldnt find any traces of such displeasure on his face. Kim Sangyoon replied in a startlingly polite manner, Oh, Hyung-nim. What are you doing here? His cordial demeanor was impable. The blonde man walked closer to us to deliver his answer. I could feel his light brown eyes scan me up and down; unconsciously, I straightened my back. I had only just met his eyes, but somehow I already felt repulsed. Whos this, next to you? Hes someone Ive never seen before in Sangyoon-ies party? Ah, this person is. Are you a support? (TN: Just in case someone doesnt know, a support character in an MMO usually is someone that buffs and heals the others.) The blonde man began guessing at my ss, gauging my slender physique. He quickly erased all suspicious scrutiny from his expression and reached a hand out to me with a smile. Hello. Im a Warrior affiliated with [HaHae]. Im called Ahn Joosung. I finally understood the tenuous atmosphere that existed between Kim Sangyoon and this man once I heard his name. Wasnt Ahn JoosungCthe third generation chaebolCthe man that made Kim Sangyoon grit his teeth? (TN: Chaebol is basically a rich heir to a family business.) Ah, so this is Ahn Joosung? Seo Dawon, who followed us quietly, perked up at the familiar name and rushed to observe Ahn Joosungs face. He stared closely at the man, his nose almost touching the others. Instead of passing on, Seo Dawon observed his face for quite some time. He muttered to himself, Did Ahn Joosung have any brothers? As I was distracted by Seo Dawon, I did not notice the suddenly chilling atmosphere. Ahn Joosung had stuck out his hand for a handshake and an introduction, but I was busy staring at his face (because Seo Dawon was there) and didnt return his greeting. Um. ImChoi Lee-kyung I hurriedly grabbed at his hand, hoping to pass this interaction with only my name As soon as I tried to pull my hand away, Ahn Joosung held onto my fingertips firmly, but not painfully, and would not let me go. Whats going on? Even though I gave him a vaguely ufortable look, Ahn Joosung still held onto my hands and asked, with a smile, Whats your guild? What ss are you I was speechlessCI could only move my lips ineffectively. Kim Sangyoon, noticing my difort, stepped forward. Hyung-nim. ThatsLee-kyung-nim is. Did I ask you? Once again we were quickly plunged into sub-zero atmosphere. Ahn Joosung did not hide his disregard for Kim Sangyoon, and Kim Sangyoons polite smile, which he had struggled to maintain, soon copsed. He looked at Ahn Joosung without much of an expression but didnt attempt to make any other statements. My insides boiled at the disrespect and cockiness that Ahn Joosung showed. Come to think of it, though, Kim Sangyoon was a bully when we met for the first time as wellIs this a characteristic of Warriors? .Im a Necromancer. A Necromancer? Yes. Regardless of my boiling heart, I pressed down my anger and answered cordially. I dont have anything to gain from shing with this man. When he heard my answer, however, Ahn Joosungs face distorted, as if he were holding backughter. Really? Hahaha. You definitely fit well with Kim Sangyoon. This bastard had a knack for making two people feel filthy with one sentence. Kim Sangyoon couldnt stand the insult so he opened his mouth, but, just in time, Ahn Joosung interrupted, Come on now, rx. Its just a joke? He grinned. This time, he ignored me and turned towards Kim Sangyoon. Sangyoon-ie! Are you still holding grudges sincest time? When I didnt call you in time for the boss? I hear youve been spitting curses about me. Me? Yeah, you punk. How many times did I say I was sorry? I couldnt sleep from how much my ears were tickled. (TN: That is to say, he couldnt sleep from how many rumors reached his ears, aka tickled them. ) As if they were close friends, Ahn Joosung smiled and slung an arm over Kim Sangyoons shoulder. Kim Sangyoon couldnt reject his skinship but showed his anger by stiffly crossing his arms and making an unhappy expression. Or course, Ahn Joosung knew the best ways to rile the Warrior up. He teased, Thats why I said this Hyung will buy you a drinkLets grab drinks, on me, and let go of this issue. Okay? Profit from sessful raids could be in the billions of wonsAnd hes nning on appeasing that with one drink? Without an apology? Is he fucking with Kim Sangyoon? He turned back towards me, who was standing awkwardly apart from the feuding Warriors, and said Necromancer hyung-nim should alsoe along. Kim Sangyoon was not ignorant of the insulting nature of his offer. Youre recing thest hit on the bosswith a single drink? Kim Sangyoon flushed red. His voice teetered between rational thought and angry disbelief. (TN: ?? = Last hit. Its often used in games like League of Legends or Dota, where getting thest hit on a monster will you the full reward.) However, Ahn Joosung aggravatingly patted Kim Sangyoons head. Well then, what can I do? Shall I beg? When Ahn Joosung said, Shall I beg, his cloying smile wiped off his face. The remaining expression showed contempt as if he were saying, What can you even do?Kim Sangyoon clenched his fist so tightly that the joints on his fingers turned white. However, he stayed silent, unable to return the abuse. Ahn Joosung watched Kim Sangyoon shake and lowered his voice. Lets not be a nuisance. Do you want Hyung to take care of thingster? . He then lightly pushed Kim Sangyoon away, looked back towards me, and opened his mouth to say his greetings. However, he smirked and turned away without even thatst show of manners. Ahn Joosung rejoined his group, who were standing a few steps away with their arms crossed. Theyughed as they walked away. I looked at Kim Sangyoon who looked positively miserable. When Ahn Joosung and his group were dots on the horizon, I carefully stroked his back, trying tofort him. Although, Im honestly not in the position tofort anyone as Ive been ignored and underestimated just as much as Kim Sangyoon in this situation Maybe I feel emboldened because I saw Seo Dawons fierce smile darkening every time Ahn Joosung had disrespected me? In any case, I dont know about Bae Jaemin, but I could definitely kill Ahn Joosung with Seo Dawons helpIts a bit morbid to think this way, but I was relieved to finally have a feasible targetCone that we could dispatch quickly Kim Sangyoon was recently tortured by Seo Dawon, and, just now, his old enemy Ahn Joosung had provoked himRegardless of my other feelings for the man, I felt sympathetic pity on a human level. Knnnrk! Ridiculously, as soon as I patted him on the back, he made a strange sound; his back shivered as if experiencing a mini seizure. He looked at me with more wariness than when he looked at Ahn Joosung. I felt that I didnt deserve such a guarded gaze, so I asked, W-Why? Seo Dawon enlightened me. Giving him a reward because you felt bad for him? How kind of you. he giggled. TN: SO Sorry for the mix up you guys! Hopefully this chapter fixes everything! Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Wait, reward was also invoked in this way? I hurried to him in embarrassment and shouted, Thats not what I meant! Kim Sangyoon, after hearing my hasty voice, scratched his head and said, I know! He turned away from me. But, why do you keep moving away if you know..? It makes it feel like Im somehow sexually harassing Kim Sangyoon! Seo Dawon was busyughing at my embarrassed and frustrated expression. Unfair! See, thats why you keep getting bitten by Lackey! Thankfully, as time passed, Kim Sangyoon seemed to calm down and his rosyplexion returned as he rubbed his back. However, he stiffened when he saw me move. Therefore, I maintained a certain distance from him as we stumbled out of the alley. I walked in front of Kim Sangyoon; when someone poked me in the back, I turned around in surprise. It was Seo Dawon. Just listen to me. .. When I suddenly looked back, Kim Sangyoon simultaneously stopped his stepsCfaster than a bolt of lightning. I shrugged to indicate that there was nothing important and turned my head away. Seo Dawon, who quietly floated behind me, continued, The boss is too much for you at your standard. Finally, hes exining why we escaped the Dungeon without finishing the boss battleI was briefly furious at the words your standard, but, when I recalled the battle situation, I couldnt refute that blunt assessment. I closed my mouth and nodded. Honestly, we struggled to defeat the named monster, the goose. Without Seo Dawon, Kim Sangyoon or I may have been seriously injured or killed. How regretful. If we had gotten to the reward room, we could have summoned Garam-ie todayIt cant be helped. Tomorrow, were going to go through the same motions and not defeat the boss again. You should exin the n to Kim Sangyoon. Seo Dawon pointed at the Warrior with his chin. I scratched my cheek a little and called to him, Sangyoon-ssi Yes? Tomorrow, were going to proceed with the raid in the same exact way. Were going to skip the boss as well. Tomorrow? Were not going to rest and go right away? Kim Sangyoons teary eyes widened. Dungeons are ces where Users gain rewards and level-ups by killing monsters. On average, Users took at least one day off after each trip. Since ones life depended on their condition, it wasmon to not overdo it and strain themselves. However, Seo Dawon snorted at Kim Sangyoons argument, tone dripping with sarcasm, He wants to rest at his level? I let Seo Dawon words flow from my ears through my mouth. Since were not catching the boss and following the same pathItll probably be easier than today, I replied. If we dont defeat the bossarent we at a loss? Kim Sangyoon replied with a glum voice. Most Users enter Dungeons because of the end of raid rewards. If you give up on the boss and only receive experience from the monsters, the User will sustain massive losses. Potion pricesFixing the durability of weapons and armors for WarriorsCthe repair costs alone may stack up to at least 1 million won .Well, I think the boss might be too much for the two of us, I exined the situation, paraphrasing Seo Dawons words. Kim Sangyoon must have also agreed. Ah. he said, in downtrodden eptance. Kim Sangyoon lowered his volume and asked, Excuse me, but that personIsnt he going to join us? SeoThat person could easily handle the boss if hees with usWouldnt it be better to clear the whole raid with his help? He couldnt utter Seo Dawons name, wary of his surroundings. In summary, he was asking if Seo Dawon could carry us. Of course, I also felt the same, but that situation was impossible. I wouldnt be able to level up since Seo Dawon and I didnt share experience pools. Since the summoning time was restricted to 30 minutes, Lackey and I could be left alone, stranded without any helpOf course, Kim Sangyoon had no knowledge of any of these extenuating circumstances. At my hesitation, Seo Dawon suggested, Say that Im busy. Seo Dawon-ssi has other things to do. For the time being, he wont be able to apany us to the Dungeons. I understand. After agreeing to meet each other at the same time and in front of the same Dungeon, we separated to return to our own amodations. Honestly, seeing Kim Sangyoons back moving further away reminded me of the catastrophe this morning. I briefly wondered if he might betray us againBut, noticing my worries, Seo Dawon assured me, Itll be fine. So, I decided to pack away my conflicting thoughts. * * * After returning home, I washed up and ate a quick dinner. While I was eating, Seo Dawon searched Ahn Joosung on my cell phone. He must have found something important because he sent a text to some unknown number. Afterwards, he turned towards meCa bystander to his researchCand asked a random question. How was today? Huh? This much is doable, right? Looking back on all the events, I pondered on Seo Dawons query. Was it doable.. Honestly, regardless of whether or not something was feasible, I contributed nothing to the raid in the dungeon todayCI only moved as Seo Dawon hadmanded. If youre asking me if Im tired, Im notBut I really didnt do much today Actually, it wasnt just todayEver since we met, I felt like every moment I was simply dragged into his pace. However, Seo Dawonughed, When you get a honeb, you should suck all the honey out of it. 1 He then sobered slightly, Tomorrow, I wont intervene too much. Youre saying I just have to follow along the footsteps youid today? Yeah. What I did earlier was the fastest method to neutralize the goose. When I asked what he meant, Seo Dawon exined that a Dungeon may contain countless scenarios. By identifying certain behaviors or patterns, we can manipte the conditions to call forth scenarios that would be in our favor. For example, in the case of [Owls Ghost Ship], if a party moved without removing the sparrow from the watchtower, the [clumsy invader] condition would be triggered. That will lead to a more ferocious boss battle than in other scenarios. Thats why if a party can find the most efficient scenarios that match their memberposition, the time taken to sessfully raid the Dungeon can be reduced, and dangerous situations can be controlled. Why dont I know anything about this? I felt like a fool while listening to Seo Dawons exnation. Like an idiot, I grinded hard at various early Dungeons without knowing the deeper mechanics. In fact, when I visited the [Owls Ghost Ship] with the other party, I followed the orders of the party leader to the dot, but I had no idea why I was told to act a certain way. Of course, I made a lot of mistakes because I simply moved around ording to my memorizations instead of a deeper understanding of the partys n of action.No, I think I didnt even wonder about the whys and hows behind the intricate strategy I guess you couldnt care less because you were in a hurry to survive? Im not being sarcasticexploration is only possible to those that can afford it. I havent done much research into various scenario calling methods either. Seo Dawon said kindly, as if to not discourage me. Then, he exined an organized itinerary of his movementsCwhy he gave such instructionsCand described todays battles, one by one. Listening to his exnation made me feel like he was the creator of this Dungeon and its scenarios. Rankers sure are different, I said, admiringly. So to reiterate, you threw all those ropes on the ground to slow down the goose? Yeah. And theres a probability that the goose will trip as well. If you dont untie the ropes, they might also support the perches when theyre supposed to fall down. At that point, its a bit of a hassle to cut away at them with a knife. Ahhh. I listened quietly before asking, Can I write this down? Seo Dawon was willing to wait. However, though he never once disdained me while exining the Dungeon mechanics, when I went around looking for a pen and notepad, he teased, What are you doing with your cell phone then? I felt embarrassed and sat down with the phone, transcribing what he had said previously. Then, he said, Now that Ive exined it to you like thisIll curse you if you make a mistake, got it? He didntugh, but he added, generously, Although, how could you possibly do well in your first try. His actions softened the bluntness of his words. So, I felt emboldened by his kindness and asked about the things I didnt quite understand with his first exnation. Seo Dawon indulged me in my curiosity for two or so hours Chapter 53 Chapter 53 The next day arrived. Sangyoon-ssi? I had left home a little earlier than agreed, but when I arrived, the redhead had already been waiting for who knows how long. When I called his name, he looked at me with his face an absolute mess. In particr, I was surprised by the dark circles that surrounded his eyes. Why is your faceWhy do you look so emaciated? .. Kim Sangyoon opened his mouth as if he were about to say something but suddenly thought better of it. Ah, No. Its nothing. Im fine! With militaristic discipline, he took the lead of our party. I asked Seo Dawon, Is it okay if hes like that? Coincidentally, Seo Dawon had a strange expression as he stared at Kim Sangyoon. How should I say thisHe exuded the same aura as the Senior who would often harass me in the past? I only had a hunchCone that I barely believedCso I carefully probed, Why does Kim Sangyoon look so haggard?. Do you know anything about that? What about Kim Sangyoon? Seo Dawon feigned ignorance, but the corners of his lips pulled up. I asked him, rmed, You didnt beat him up yesterday, right? Seo Dawon looked down at me, mockingly disappointed. Who do you think I am.? Then, with a contemtive expression on his face, he said, Actually, its the opposite. Ive done him a great favor. A favor? Would a person whos received a great favor be only skin and bones in a single day.? However, Seo Dawon had the audacity to nod. Ive allowed even a shabby punk like him to do his part. About Kim SangyoonHe surprisingly has a natural talent. He added a rarepliment at the end of his scathing dismissal. Huh? Its just that his brain cant keep up with that talent. Hes especially bad with multitasking and cant do anything without support. He didnt really do anything yesterday. Ah.. Is that right? Well, recalling yesterdays raid, I guess Kim Sangyoon didnt do anything particrly impressive in the Dungeon. He didnt even seem to be able to use the new skill that Seo Dawon had given him either But I didnt really do anything yesterday either, so I had no justification to throw stones at his performance. However, it seemed that Seo Dawon was exceedingly frustrated with the Warrior. Did he take some special measures yesterday because of his annoyance? From the look on Kim Sangyoons face, it doesnt seem as if he received a patient theory ss as I did, yesterday Since I taught him well, lets keep an eye on him today. Seo Dawon was half a beat faster than me and steered my curiosity away from the poor Warrior. Eventually, I abandoned my questions to prepare as Kim Sangyoon and I created a party and entered [Owls Ghost Ship]. Chest sh! I was truly surprised. Kim Sangyoon demonstrated apletely different grace from his clumsiness yesterday. We entered the food storage room with the poker-ying birdsCjust like yesterdayCbut Kim Sangyoon quickly smashed the poker table and lightly attacked two of the birds that escaped in surprise. After driving the two away, he fell back to my side and began engaging one of the birds in battle. It had only been a day, but, unlike the previous helplessness that he disyed, he predictively stepped to avoid the cranes attack. In 15 minutes, he sent its neck flying. At the same time, he dug his de into the charging crows embrace and shouted Buster de, showcasing his new skill. As soon as he used the skill, Berserkers sword de was covered in a reddish aura that began to burn violently. The crow defensively stuck its wings forward to prevent Kim Sangyoon from further burrowing his sword into its torso. At that point, the crows blue-tinged wings sessfully blocked the de. However, when the [Buster de] skill was finally executed, the blocking wings were easily sliced into pieces. Soon, fragments of the crows corpse rolled around on the floor. T-thats unbelievable I couldnt stop my gaping mouth from hanging open as I watched his transformation. Seo Dawon snorted, Hes at least pulling one persons worth in weight now. 1 Even when the goose appeared,ter on, the situation still felt rtively rxed as Kim Sangyoon countered its attacks. So, Lackey and I were able to focus on destroying the perchesCto trigger the scenario. The goose boss battle yesterday took three hours; with Sangyoons great performance, though, the time was sessfully reduced to 50 minutes! XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ Event Scenario C You have achieved Tremendous noise which triggers Owls Insomnia. Boss monster Owl is soon arriving ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa If Seo Dawon borrowed my body through [Possession] to finish off the goose yesterday, then today Kim Sangyoon finished the monster by shing it from behind. To be honest, Kim Sangyoon was so cool at that moment that I could ignore the gooses blood that sttered all over his weapon and body. But, after finishing in such a cool manner, as soon as our eyes met Kim Sangyoons expressionless face turned timid. He rushed to my side and began to offer pitiful excuses, I-I couldnt finish this in forty minutes That he was in a bad condition after staying awake all nightThat the goose had awoken five minutes earlier than he had predictedLater, he began to speak faster and faster until all his words blended into an unintelligible mess. Bewildered, I looked at Seo Dawon who simply shrugged back at me. What a spiteful gestureCit indicated that he had no desire to exin anything. Instead, I grabbed Kim Sangyoons arm and said, Thats enough. You did well. Since the boss is hereLets get out. I expelled him from the party. XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ The party has been dissolvedDo you want to use the emergency escape kit? ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa Again, I used an escape kit to leave the Dungeon. As soon as I stepped outside, I couldnt see Kim Sangyoon, who had left the Dungeon first. Whats this? He appeared right next to me yesterdayIt takes less than a minute to follow after him. Did he leave first? Confused, I looked around for him. Seo Dawon said, There he is, pointing out Kim Sangyoon sitting in an alley a little ways away from the Dungeon. Whats this? Why is he like this? Is he injured somewhere? I ran towards Kim Sangyoon, searching for wounds, but as soon as I approached him, he jumped up, covered his face, and shook his hands in front of him. P-please donte near! Whats wrong? However, he didnt answer; I noticed that his uncovered ears flushed bright red. Was this the fault of the vow of submission again? Honestly, this was really annoyingWhy are the conditions so trigger-happy? Shouldnt the contract only deliver the reward when I wish it? In the future, will we continue to have scuffles due to this imprecise vow? As I angrily contemted, Kim Sangyoon slowly lowered his hands. To my surprise, his face was a little wet, as if he had been crying. For a man of his stature and striking appearance to be brought low like thisI stared, fascinated, at how small he seemed. Kim Sangyoon seemed to have noticed that I was underestimating him. Suddenly, he frowned and pushed me against the wall, locking me in between his arms. His muscles threatened meCdared me to see him as an easy opponent. If it were just a few days ago, I would have been fairly scared at his efforts to intimidate me But, Kim Sangyoon couldnt even look me in the eye as he pushed me against the wall. Regardless of his size, his fragile expression made him feel weak. What are you doing? So, even as I was trapped in Kim Sangyoons arms, I calmly spoke without trembling or wavering. Kim Sangyoon also seemed to instinctively know that he started on the wrong step. Eventually, he slowly removed his huge cauldron-like hands from my face and tearfully said, S-stop it. Damn it..Im not a pervert. His curse didnt have a bite. When I heard the word, pervert or whatever, I casually looked at his leg in shock. ThisC!! Hes crazy! I suddenly also felt shy and raised my gaze high in the air. Ahem. I cleared my throat. Wait a minute, so whenever I tried to extend a friendly gesture or told him how well he didhe gotstiff.like this? Damn it, what kind of reward is this? I now understood why Kim Sangyoon convulsed whenever I touched him..Are you insane, Seo Dawon? Excuse meThis wasnt what I had intended. Iforted Kim Sangyoon while ring at Seo Dawon. However, Seo Dawon also denied my suspicions. Hey, this isnt what I intended either! The reward induces powerful feelings of happiness or pleasureit shouldnt cause erections. . TL: Thanks for reading~ (No upload tomorrow, probably, but Ill be back afterwards!) Im as horrified as MC tbh. When I was tranting I was like Oh no. is this stiff, what I think it is..??? Chapter 55 Chapter 55 No matter how hard I thinkI think I missed something. Ill be right back. [I] raised my hand and spoke when [I] saw Dawons crumpled forehead as he resolutely looked forward with his arms crossed over his chest. The fact that the boss will continue to revive even as we kill him using various methods means that this approach isnt working. Anyway, [I] dont know which bastard made this Dungeon, but, seeing how the undead ambledfortably around, they must have a horrible personality. Usually after a new Dungeon has been released for several years, the contents within wont seem so terrifyingbut especially when youre trying to master a new raid, ones first impressions can ruin further experiences. Users be desperate, stuck to one room or approach. If there was a problem, rather than continuously pouring energy into meaningless efforts[Id] rather go on a quest to trigger a new scenario while [I] still had the stamina left. Dawon-hyung probably already had this idea before [I] thought of it. He was probably contemting who to send. However, Dawon-hyung didnt nod his head in agreement when [I] voiced the logical solution. Huh? That kinda hurts [my] pride? He doesnt trust [me]? Across the room, Bang Eunji threw down the gunde from her shoulders and crossed to my side, pretending to mumble to herself. Eunji thinks she can do way betterJung Garam, whocks stamina, dies immediately in one hitbut Eunji can take a few shots Is this bitch so bored shes picking fights with [me]? But Bang Eunji, unlike her fierce criticism, wandered aimlesslyCher eyes glued to the groundCtired but pretending otherwise. Shes always like that, so [I] wondered if something was wrong in her headbut there were probably more things wrong with her than just her brain. [I] ignored what she said since [I] didnt want to get tangled up in another fight. Though [I] tried to ignore her remarks, Bang Eunji continued, Do you admit that its the truth, Jung Garam? She smiled bleakly at the ground. Dawon looked briefly at her and shook his head, Bang Eunji needs to stay with me. At his rejection, Bang Eunjis cheeks turned red and she quietly withdrew. [I] dont know how she interpreted hyungs wordsYou cant be controlled without me present? Maybe? Whats funny is that when she speaks to other people, Bang Eunji always looks at the ground or the sky. With Dawon, she can bear to look at his face? However, Dawon-hyung still refused to grant [my] leave after he ruled out Bang Eunji. Why is he making things so ufortable like this? [I] already offered As [I] followed his gaze, [I] could see Kyung-siks half-broken golem. Is hyung worried that with [my] departure and with the golems steady path towards destruction, there would be a greater burden on the partys other strikers if [I], one of the main damage dealers, leave? With a big grin, [I] bragged, Ill be back before the Golem shatters. Can you break through on your own? Ah[I] love everything about this hyung except for one thing: he always manages to say things [I] despise hearing. How many times do [I] have to prove myself so that the others wont doubt [my] ability The teasing glint in Dawon hyungs eyes informed [me] that he was provoking [my] anger on purpose. Weve already cleared the way once. How could I not be able to break through. [Im] not some kind of jerk Hunter who only knows how to notch a crossbow. Besides, [I] acted alone before entering this guild. [I] have far more aptitude for solo-y than party-y. Sure, the level of difficulty is much higher alone, but [my] excitement trumped [my] fear. Dawon slowly scanned [my] confident expression. Come back quickly? Yes, yes~ [I] refitted the Armguard of Jubnt Permission on [my] forearms. Suddenly, [I] heard Bae Jaemins voice from behind. Ille with you. Stop trying to preach at me. His words ovepped with what Bae Jaemin had said a few mornings ago at the guild research center. After that day he avoided all eye contact with me, so [I] didnt bother with himOnly troublesome things can arise from volunteering to follow [me] back into the route: for example, a one-sided apology show. [I] really hated others evaluating Bae Jaemins personality as nice,; since that bastard spoke as if he was the main character in a youth drama, rather than a proper conversation it felt like he was reciting lines off of some script. [I] was also annoyed at how he used [me] and our conflicts in crafting a perfect image for himself. So, early that morning, [I] advised him to fix his peculiar disparities, but he lept into an absurd temper tantrum Inwardly, [I] felt refreshed. [I] happily noticed that beyond that mask he was something humanCfestering inferiorityplexes like any other person. Additionally, it always felt good to metaphorically kick a prick for no good reason. The next day, when he awkwardly avoided my line of sight, [I] also pretended to be socially debilitated by that same awkwardness. [I] cared little for our fight, honestly, but [I] worried that if I acted casually, Bae Jaemin would once again try and engage me in that fake, rehearsed manner. But looking at him offering to follow [me]Is he gradually trying to act all nice again?! Would he babble on about how he was unusually harsh that dayChow he was uncharacteristically upset? Fucker. [I] immediately turned to hyung and begged him with my eyes, Please reject him! Then, Ill leave it to the two of you. But.. [I] whined. However, Dawon hyung chicly ignored my pleading eyes. Damn itHyung, are you caring about guild harmony and interpatibility just because youre the guild master? But, instead of lecturing us on the nature of friendship, Dawon hyung grabbed [me] by the shoulders and talked in that disgusting cheesy voice of his coupled with that devastatingly handsome face. Dont get hurt, okay? Ah, hyung! [Im] not gay! But, [I] couldnt stop my cheeks from blushing. I wont get hurt! If I get back without injury, give me a billion more in the cut! Flustered, [I] quickly escaped. Ah. Goosebumps. Seriously. When [I] first met hyung, [I] thought hed be the type to not care whether or not [I] diedthat sort of dry rtionship wasfortable for me. Since [I] joined the guild, however, hes treated [me] like a real brothersomehow, it hurts [my] pride that [I] dont dislike that kind of treatment. Recently, [Ive] realized how [my] feelings are being swayed by this sort of family y. Since when did Dawon hyung know [me] well enough to bait me like that? Perhaps [Im] being sensitive, but [I] hate that subconscious desire to be intimate with another. Especially that vague desire for family, friendship, love.. Ugh, its pretty hair-raising to be conscious of that weakness. It crossed [my] mind that this way of thinking is what makes Bae JaeminCwho was desperate to be regarded highly in this fieldCand [I] sh too often. Originally, [I] was going to speed through whether or not Bae Jaemin followed, but some lingering attachment changed [my] mind. [I] waited until he caught up. Though the two of us walked alone for at least 10 minutes, Bae Jaemin did not readily offer conversation. [I] thought he was going to start offering useless information about himself and his backstory. [I] was going to suggest, If you dont bother with me, I wont provoke you either. Lets just create a cordial rtionship with each other. Instead, [I] warned, Only step on the blue blocks. Sadly, we were stuck in a situation where [I] had to make the first overtures of conversation. When [we] entered the trap room, the mechanics of the traps were randomized and reset. But this bastard Bae Jaemin acted as if he didnt hear me yet still followed my advice. What the fuck is that? I mean, I had hoped just now that hed ignore me for the rest of his life, but I didnt expect him to be so petty about it. Why dont you at least answer me? .. Wow, theres two of us here, but one is sulkingChow aggravating. I nced at Bae Jaemin out of the corners of my eyes, and he stared back without breaking eye contact. His eyes werent hooded with kowtowing shadows as always, but, rather, his eyes had a ss-bead-like quality to it that seemed to scrutinize our every interaction, pressing at [my] buttons. How cheeky. How very Bae Jaemin-like. Oh, is this another instance where Im supposedly preaching at you? Is that why youre not responding? [I] regurgitated that famous line from our conflict earlier this morning. At the same time, Bae Jaemins footsteps quieted. TL: Jung Garam has such a potty mouth~ Also, Thanks to Areli for the kofi, hope you enjoyed this bonus chap. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 No matter how hard I thinkI think I missed something. Ill be right back. [I] raised my hand and spoke when [I] saw Dawons crumpled forehead as he resolutely looked forward with his arms crossed over his chest. The fact that the boss will continue to revive even as we kill him using various methods means that this approach isnt working. Anyway, [I] dont know which bastard made this Dungeon, but, seeing how the undead ambledfortably around, they must have a horrible personality. Usually after a new Dungeon has been released for several years, the contents within wont seem so terrifyingbut especially when youre trying to master a new raid, ones first impressions can ruin further experiences. Users be desperate, stuck to one room or approach. If there was a problem, rather than continuously pouring energy into meaningless efforts[Id] rather go on a quest to trigger a new scenario while [I] still had the stamina left. Dawon-hyung probably already had this idea before [I] thought of it. He was probably contemting who to send. However, Dawon-hyung didnt nod his head in agreement when [I] voiced the logical solution. Huh? That kinda hurts [my] pride? He doesnt trust [me]? Across the room, Bang Eunji threw down the gunde from her shoulders and crossed to my side, pretending to mumble to herself. Eunji thinks she can do way betterJung Garam, whocks stamina, dies immediately in one hitbut Eunji can take a few shots Is this bitch so bored shes picking fights with [me]? But Bang Eunji, unlike her fierce criticism, wandered aimlesslyCher eyes glued to the groundCtired but pretending otherwise. Shes always like that, so [I] wondered if something was wrong in her headbut there were probably more things wrong with her than just her brain. [I] ignored what she said since [I] didnt want to get tangled up in another fight. Though [I] tried to ignore her remarks, Bang Eunji continued, Do you admit that its the truth, Jung Garam? She smiled bleakly at the ground. Dawon looked briefly at her and shook his head, Bang Eunji needs to stay with me. At his rejection, Bang Eunjis cheeks turned red and she quietly withdrew. [I] dont know how she interpreted hyungs wordsYou cant be controlled without me present? Maybe? Whats funny is that when she speaks to other people, Bang Eunji always looks at the ground or the sky. With Dawon, she can bear to look at his face? However, Dawon-hyung still refused to grant [my] leave after he ruled out Bang Eunji. Why is he making things so ufortable like this? [I] already offered As [I] followed his gaze, [I] could see Kyung-siks half-broken golem. Is hyung worried that with [my] departure and with the golems steady path towards destruction, there would be a greater burden on the partys other strikers if [I], one of the main damage dealers, leave? With a big grin, [I] bragged, Ill be back before the Golem shatters. Can you break through on your own? Ah[I] love everything about this hyung except for one thing: he always manages to say things [I] despise hearing. How many times do [I] have to prove myself so that the others wont doubt [my] ability The teasing glint in Dawon hyungs eyes informed [me] that he was provoking [my] anger on purpose. Weve already cleared the way once. How could I not be able to break through. [Im] not some kind of jerk Hunter who only knows how to notch a crossbow. Besides, [I] acted alone before entering this guild. [I] have far more aptitude for solo-y than party-y. Sure, the level of difficulty is much higher alone, but [my] excitement trumped [my] fear. Dawon slowly scanned [my] confident expression. Come back quickly? Yes, yes~ [I] refitted the Armguard of Jubnt Permission on [my] forearms. Suddenly, [I] heard Bae Jaemins voice from behind. Ille with you. Stop trying to preach at me. His words ovepped with what Bae Jaemin had said a few mornings ago at the guild research center. After that day he avoided all eye contact with me, so [I] didnt bother with himOnly troublesome things can arise from volunteering to follow [me] back into the route: for example, a one-sided apology show. [I] really hated others evaluating Bae Jaemins personality as nice,; since that bastard spoke as if he was the main character in a youth drama, rather than a proper conversation it felt like he was reciting lines off of some script. [I] was also annoyed at how he used [me] and our conflicts in crafting a perfect image for himself. So, early that morning, [I] advised him to fix his peculiar disparities, but he lept into an absurd temper tantrum Inwardly, [I] felt refreshed. [I] happily noticed that beyond that mask he was something humanCfestering inferiorityplexes like any other person. Additionally, it always felt good to metaphorically kick a prick for no good reason. The next day, when he awkwardly avoided my line of sight, [I] also pretended to be socially debilitated by that same awkwardness. [I] cared little for our fight, honestly, but [I] worried that if I acted casually, Bae Jaemin would once again try and engage me in that fake, rehearsed manner. But looking at him offering to follow [me]Is he gradually trying to act all nice again?! Would he babble on about how he was unusually harsh that dayChow he was uncharacteristically upset? Fucker. [I] immediately turned to hyung and begged him with my eyes, Please reject him! Then, Ill leave it to the two of you. But.. [I] whined. However, Dawon hyung chicly ignored my pleading eyes. Damn itHyung, are you caring about guild harmony and interpatibility just because youre the guild master? But, instead of lecturing us on the nature of friendship, Dawon hyung grabbed [me] by the shoulders and talked in that disgusting cheesy voice of his coupled with that devastatingly handsome face. Dont get hurt, okay? Ah, hyung! [Im] not gay! But, [I] couldnt stop my cheeks from blushing. I wont get hurt! If I get back without injury, give me a billion more in the cut! Flustered, [I] quickly escaped. Ah. Goosebumps. Seriously. When [I] first met hyung, [I] thought hed be the type to not care whether or not [I] diedthat sort of dry rtionship wasfortable for me. Since [I] joined the guild, however, hes treated [me] like a real brothersomehow, it hurts [my] pride that [I] dont dislike that kind of treatment. Recently, [Ive] realized how [my] feelings are being swayed by this sort of family y. Since when did Dawon hyung know [me] well enough to bait me like that? Perhaps [Im] being sensitive, but [I] hate that subconscious desire to be intimate with another. Especially that vague desire for family, friendship, love.. Ugh, its pretty hair-raising to be conscious of that weakness. It crossed [my] mind that this way of thinking is what makes Bae JaeminCwho was desperate to be regarded highly in this fieldCand [I] sh too often. Originally, [I] was going to speed through whether or not Bae Jaemin followed, but some lingering attachment changed [my] mind. [I] waited until he caught up. Though the two of us walked alone for at least 10 minutes, Bae Jaemin did not readily offer conversation. [I] thought he was going to start offering useless information about himself and his backstory. [I] was going to suggest, If you dont bother with me, I wont provoke you either. Lets just create a cordial rtionship with each other. Instead, [I] warned, Only step on the blue blocks. Sadly, we were stuck in a situation where [I] had to make the first overtures of conversation. When [we] entered the trap room, the mechanics of the traps were randomized and reset. But this bastard Bae Jaemin acted as if he didnt hear me yet still followed my advice. What the fuck is that? I mean, I had hoped just now that hed ignore me for the rest of his life, but I didnt expect him to be so petty about it. Why dont you at least answer me? .. Wow, theres two of us here, but one is sulkingChow aggravating. I nced at Bae Jaemin out of the corners of my eyes, and he stared back without breaking eye contact. His eyes werent hooded with kowtowing shadows as always, but, rather, his eyes had a ss-bead-like quality to it that seemed to scrutinize our every interaction, pressing at [my] buttons. How cheeky. How very Bae Jaemin-like. Oh, is this another instance where Im supposedly preaching at you? Is that why youre not responding? [I] regurgitated that famous line from our conflict earlier this morning. At the same time, Bae Jaemins footsteps quieted. TL: Jung Garam has such a potty mouth~ Also, Thanks to Areli for the kofi, hope you enjoyed this bonus chap. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Something tenseCsomething unsaidChung between us; [I] looked back at my fellow guild member. Though Bae Jaemin hid his true expression well, he could not hide the tendons sticking out on his hands as he clenched his fists. [I] was intriguedCit was the first time I saw him unable to hide his angry tells. Was there a limit to his charade? Maybe [I] nced down at [Beatrices Prayer] on my arm and fiddled with it, bringing attention to the essory. Then, is it because of this? Then, Bae Jaemins thin lips twisted. [I] had unintentionally overheard a conversation after a previous raid Before the reward items were distributed, Bae Jaemin asked Dawon hyung, Whos going to get the [Beatrices Prayer]? Dawon hyung immediately said [my] name, no room for reconsideration. Bae Jaemin nodded and ended the conversation, acting as if he was simply asking out of pure curiosityBut [I] clearly remembered the Priests distorted expression after he turned his back on our guild master after their short talk. Though [I] knew that Bae Jaemin was greedy for this item, [I] epted it without hesitation because the bracelet was something [I] needed. Funny thing is, the day [Beatrices Prayer] was handed to [me], all the other guild members jeered and cursed, but Bae Jaemin, face shuttered like a folding screen, smiled as if to congratte [me]. You know, if you really wanted this item, then you should have argued for itCinstead of acting so gloomy behind me. Thats tiring. [I] drawled. I remembered snorting at his fake expression. Those who didnt know me probably thought I was being meanCbut theyre the ones who couldnt perceive what a snake Bae Jaemin truly was. However, instead of a full-blown argument as I had expected, Bae Jaemin kept his mocking smile intact at my words. He readied his Priest weapon, [Divine Staff], in his hands. Though [I] thought, Is that crazy bastard really going to hit me with that? [I] wasnt particrly wary. Dawon hyung banned the guild members from actual infighting, even as a joke. Breaking that cardinal rule would mean expulsion, and in our guild, expulsion often meant deathHes aware of that consequence, and yet hes still aiming to attack [me]? As soon as he aimed that staff at [me], he unleashed his skills and moved with a purpose. He inflicted curses or status abnormalities that were the most tricky for Hunters like [me] to counter: effects that would block [my] view or disrupt [my] mobility. It wasnt until [I] narrowly avoided death a few times that [I] realized Bae Jaemin wasnt using his skills out of rage. These werent attacks that originated from impulsive anger. The extremely calcted skill linksthis persistence Have you finally gone insane? [I] shouted. Hes not just attacking meChes attacking me with the intent to kill? It wasnt so surprising that Bae Jaemin would hate [me] so much that he couldnt think of anything else but [my] destructionbut something was so unsettling about his unguarded killing intentCespecially considering that two-faced personality of his. [I] lowered my center of gravity and kept [my] distance from him. Bae Jaemin calmly called out to [me] while observing my cautious hesitation, Why? Afraid now that Im no longer wearing a mask? He raised his bowed headThat bastard wasughingCthough the amusement did not reach his eyes. Violent temper permeated through his gaze. What made him so confident? [I] fixed [my] hold on [my] dagger. The bastard added, watching [my] wary eyes, I dont think youre in a situation to be worried about me or my intentions. Simultaneously, a burning pain climbed up [my] spine. The sense of disharmonyCthe tensenessCin the air, that [I] had been distracted by since earlier had been revealed. However, before the attackers weapon could fully prate [my] body, [I] managed to turn around and avoid maximum damage to the internal organs. [I] pressed my hand to my sr plexus and, initiating [Stealth], decided to gain some distance. When [I] disappeared, Bae Jaemins coborator presented himself. Its not much fun here? I should have gone sightseeing at Seo Dawons side. The one who approached from the shadows was arge manCa Warrior?Cwith a big scar across his face. However, the man carried a short spear instead of a sword; it was quite peculiar for a Warrior to equip spears instead of their usual ded wheelhouse. [I] thought I knew all of the talented Users, but his was a new face to [me]. And, there was one thing he said that unsettled me. What do you mean by Seo Dawons side? No wayAre you saying that Im not the only one being attacked but all the other guild members are also being ambushed? Lets wrap things up quickly here and join them. Shall we? Well, I dont think theres a particr need to stall. The two of them, to [my] disgust, talked nonchntly, as if they could care less where [I]ve [stealthed] myself. They acted as if [I] were already a corpse. Jisoo noonim went in before me. 1 When familiar names were mentioned in their conversation, [I] became more shocked than angry. .Jisoo nunim? Dont tell meLim Jisoo? [I] swallowed the bile rising from [my] throat and opened [my] system to send an emergency messageC[I] needed to inform the others quickly! However, as soon as the status window loaded with the messaging app, the unknown Warrior suddenly flung the spear in his hand. Though [I] was sure the spear was flung in apletely random direction, the spear suddenly turned sharply and flew towards [me]. Though the [stealth] effect had not been released, the point was aimed directly at [my] neck. [I] had no choice but to endure the pain and roll on the floor. When the spear hit the wall, the Warrior gestured with his hand. Like a boomerang, his weapon returned to his hand. As soon as his fingers grasped at the spears shaft, he threw it again. No matter how off his aim was, the spear always turned sharply in the air and quickly rained down upon [my] location. Fucker. What kind of item can prate through [my] [stealth]? Eventually, [I] decided it was pointless to keep hidden and lifted the skill. Wow, its been said that its rare to see Red Lotus Jung Garams bare faceIm so lucky, the Warrior drawled. Instead of responding to that smirking face, [I] threw my dagger at him. However, he lightly grabbed the dagger when the de was inches from his nose. As a show of strength, he crumpled the A-ss itemCsmelt using dragon scalesClike paper and threw it at his feet. [I] spat blood mixed with spit and shouted towards Bae Jaemin standing so rxed behind that ignorant Warrior bastard, Bae Jaemin, you son of a bitch! Are you joining hands with Lim Jisoo? Instead of answering, Bae Jaemin lifted his [Divine Staff]. Sacred light filled the trap room. As soon as the blinding light exploded from his weapon, [I] turned my head. As expected, the two seemed to have been waiting for a gap in [my] visionCtingling pain erupted from my cheek as a spear passed through and grazed the skin there. [I] could hear a crashing sound as the spear embedded itself in the wall behind me. If [I] hadnt turned right at that moment, [my] head would have also been pierced through and staked to the wall. This isnt good. For the first time, [I] felt that [I] could die. Furthermore, [I] might die while being mocked by Bae Jaemin, whom I had always despised. Of course, Dawon hyung maye to my rescue with the other guild members, but Bae Jaemin had nned this betrayal for a long time and had even garnered Lim Jisoos help. They may not be able to deal with their ambush quickly. Beep. Beep. Beep. In the distance, I could dimly hear the sound of the Golems self-destruction countdown. Kyung-siks golem probably blew up. The noise was ominous because [I] couldnt tell whether the cause was a monster from the Dungeon or Lim Jisoos machinations. Lee Kyung-sik would be lucky to not be luggage; as an Alchemist, he had no means of attack after the golem disappeared. So, I desperately needed to return to them. It seems you have enough free time to think about other things?Said the arrogant spear-bearer. He constantly interrupted [my] efforts to get at Bae Jaemin; [I] had already received a huge blow and was on the verge of copse. What should [I] do? The more time wasted here, the more disadvantageous it would be for both [me] and the other guild members. TN: Early updates because Im traveling this week so Im spending today on a ne! Chapter 57 Chapter 57 [My] bones ached and rattled from the first ambush. [I] didt know what kind of ripped-up state [my] back was in, but I could feel [my] body slowing downCunable to catch up to [my] racing mind. [I] had lost so much blood that [my] clothes were starting to stick to [me]. Furthermore, while Bae Jaemin may be passive at this momentIf he were to properly attack in tandem with the spear-wielder, [I] would be pushed back without fail. It was obvious that the more time dragged on, Bae Jaemin would have the upper handSo, [I] looked at my surroundings to see if [I] could take advantage of the scenery. Youre amazing. Youre the first, Jung Garam-nim, to withstand for so long after being struck by my spear. The Warrior recovered his weapon and held it instead of immediately flinging it as he did before. Then, he bragged, This weapons name is [Ge Bulg]. Its a spear used by C Chinn, a hero of Irish mythology. He looked at me meaningfully, as if he expected [me] to be surprised at its illustrious name. 1 Of course, as a ranker, [I] was familiar with the special weapons that inherited the spirits of earthly myths. Users pridefully live by clenching at supposed rare items, but a mythical spear used by heroes of legendsNo wonder hes so proud of himself. At his superiorityplex, [I] spat the blood in [my] mouth at the ground. SoWhat youre saying is that youre still floundering with that kind of spear. [I] didnt necessarily mean to provoke him, but those were [my] honest thoughts as soon as [I] heard the items prolific name. If [I] had the [Ge Bulg], these two would already have burst heads. Honestly, even Odins [Gungnir], in the hands of ipetents, would be no better than feces. [I] pointed out that even with a legendary item [I] was sessfully stalling for time. The spear-wielder pretended tough, forcing calm into his voice, but [my] words pierced his core. He bent his knees, entering a ready stance. I apologize, then. Then try avoiding this! He muttered [Listrad] under his breath. Was that a skill? Waiting for a spear to fly over, [I] crouched down and observed him. However, contrary to my expectations, nothing particrly great happened. Insteadthe spearmans forearm doubled. Like pulling a bowstring, he pulled back and wound his right hand tightly behind his back. As the arm swung, I heard what sounded like the roar of a bullet ripping past. The spear shot at a terrifying pace, but, because of its straight path, it was easy to dodge. Or at least I thought it was easy Knnngh! When [I] returned to my senses, [my] body had already been skewered. [I] clearly identified the optimal dodge path and moved so that the spear would barely miss Unable to ovee the shock, [I] copsed onto [my] knees. The footsteps of the spearman trudged closer. This spear is nicknamed the spear of mortal death.Once it prates the body, the spear point splits, damaging all the organs and tearing them to pieces. The man gloated. . At the same time, [I] felt a terrible pain, as if [my] stomach lining was being tornyer byyer. [I] opened my mouth, but no sound came out: [I] had no energy left to scream. Regardless of [my] will, [my] body convulsed on the ground. A rough touch grabbed at [my] head. Ive been missing on purpose. Its much easier to hunt if my prey arrogantly assumes that they can avoid my attacks. [I] recalled the strange movements of the spear during [our] bout. The seemingly straightforward trajectory was slowly recreated within [my] memories. [I] gazed over at Bae Jaemin, who seemingly hadnt moved and opted to monitor the current situation. Then, [I] realized how despite dodging the spear embedded itself in my stomach. Damn it From the very beginningCas the man fired his spearCBae Jaemin hid the true trajectory by creating a hallucination or an illusory double. [I] was deceived by that illusion, dodging only the fakes. [I] angrily tried to turn [my] head and re at Bae Jaemin, but [my] bodyClet alone [my] neckCrefused to move. Too much blood had probably spilled from the woundCred liquid gushing out after the spearman took back his weapon. [My] intuition was not wrong. Bae Jaemin had simply exploited that sensitivity. Ill use Beatrice well. Bae Jaemin approached and nauseatingly smiled as if he hadnt noticed my chagrin and gritted teeth. [My] cooling arms couldnt resist as he pulled [my] wrist towards him. Humiliating. [I] wanted to spit in his face, but my mouth was blocked by the fragments of [my] organs bubbling up through the esophagus. The Warrior bastard also roughly released my head, knowing that [I] had suffered an irreversibly lethal blow. With the loss of the Warriors support, [my] body fully copsed. Only [my] arm remained in the air as Bae Jaemin tugged his prize off [my] wrist. Beatrice would be de-possessed after its owner diedand [I] had be a corpse just waiting for death. I think theyve seeded over there as wellLets wrap things up and leave, the Warrior said. Go ahead. Of course. After the two finished their conversation above [my] slumped head, the spearman left first. After the unknown mans footsteps disappeared into the distance, Bae Jaemin began talking to himself in a low voice. Ah, but its a little heartbreaking that Olim noona has to die. If only she was someone that could be persuaded or cated. His mutters felt a touch bitter. Sure, everything was a charade, but is he implying that his affection for Olim noona was genuine? Volcanic anger rose up as [I] listened to his abominable whining; [I] had the sudden desire to forget all of the pain and kill him somehow. Strategies shed through [my] mind, like a murderous kaleidoscopeCits true what they say, your mind bes crystal clear just before death. If [I] die and donate my bracelet to this son of a bitch, how would [I] be different from any of the monsters weve been defeating so far? However, [I] couldnt do much to screw him over in this state. Considering my wounds, [I] probably only had 5 minutes remaining[I] needed to find a way to take Bae Jaemin down with me in that period of time Luckily as [I] stared at the blue floorCface stuck against the cold tilesC[I] quickly crafted a n. In order to execute this n, [I] struggled to summon [my] inventory. The opaque system window, which usually appeared easily at a single call, refused to manifest with strange error noises. XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ Jung Garams status is currently in extreme danger. Inventory materialization will be difficult. First aid will not be possible with potions less than elixir rank. Would you like to request permission to use the Emergency Escape Kit? Unread messages from Seo Dawon ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa The system was probably warning [me] to take care of [my] health first instead of bringing up the inventory[I] swallowed the shut up that threatened to spill out of [my] mouth and focused [my] mind once more. Fortunately, when [I] closed [my] eyes and concentrated on the inventory, I called forth [my] desired item in the hand that wasnt sped in Bae Jaemins grasp. XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ Would you like to use the trap bomb crafted by creator C Choi Kyung-sikCpension priority number 1? 2 If used close by, you may be caught up in the explosion. After installing the bomb, please detonate after retreating to a safe distance. ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa Of course, [I] didnt expect this bomb to kill Bae Jaemin. Hes a Priest, so he can restore himself if he were to be caught in an explosion. However, what would happen if this block were to mess with the blue blockCthe safe zone? [I] attached the bomb to the floor without dy and immediately pressed the [Detonate Immediately] option. Bae Jaemins bted shout alongside the ticking sound entered [my] earsCbut soon afterward, all noise disappeared. End yback of the deceased, Jung Garams memory. TN: RIP Jung Garam, you hedgehog. Thank you to Lewe for the Kofi! I wanted to get out this bonus chapter before I got on the ne and died from motion sickness lmao. Im going on a trip back to the childhood home, but, since I have stockpiled chapters, uploads will go out as usual~ Thank you for reading! Chapter 58 Chapter 58 This memory yback seemed to be the process of repeating thest moments of the prospective contracted soul. Since Necromancers grow stronger as their servants increase in number or are strengthened, they must be granted the ability to dig into their memories to properly identify the source of their deep grudge. I could now intuit some of the ways the system directs and develops Users. However, there was a huge problem with this method. Because I was dragged into these most terrible final memories, I found that I was unduly swayed by the deads pain and emotions. The indescribable sensation of the spear prating my stomachThe anger towards Bae Jaemin which filled my mindAll of that blocked my chest, suffocating me. Of course, rationally, I knew the facts. Im not Jung Garam. These were three-year-old memories. However, no matter how many times I repeated those words, I was still stuck in the grip of those vivid sensations. CHuh? Whats this? Fortunately, a feisty voice distracted me and helped me resist the effects of the memory. My eyes snapped open. A new problem had appearedLogically, I should be back in my quarters with Lackey and Seo Dawon, but when I opened my eyes, all I could see was a space flooded with dark blue water. At first, I had thought I fell into the deep sea, and I held my breath automatically. But, soon I realized that my breathing was not affected and calmed down. Although I was surrounded on all sides by water, my surroundings didnt behave like liquid. My movements, for example, were not impeded. I had been to a simrly quiet and bizarre ce before. Back when I signed my contract with Seo Dawon, the Mage dragged me into this safe space during my time of crisisThough the situation was different, the vibe felt simr. Seo Dawon, at the time, had told me that the starry void he dragged me into was a ce governed by his consciousness. Then, wouldnt this be a ce governed by Jung Garams consciousnessCthough the midst of a neb is a far different setting from the sea. CI know I felt a trace of Dawon hyungs manaWhy cant I see him? Jung Garams sonorous voice resonated within that empty space, supporting my guess. Perhaps after memory yback, Im forcibly moved into the deceaseds consciousnessJung Garam seemed to be observing me. UmHello. So, ImuhChoi Lee-kyung I hesitantly greeted. C.. It felt like 10 minutes have crept by since I first spokeOddly, Jung Garam didnt show any reaction. I didnt know if the Treasure Hunter was wary of me or if there were other problems, so I shifted awkwardly from side to side and looked around. Beneath my feet, I found arge star-shaped magic circle filled to the brim with triangles. I paused for a moment, observing this geometric oddity. What on earth could this be? CWhyd you stop talking? Ack! I gasped, surprised by the sudden sound of Jung Garams voice; as I retreated, the star-shaped magic circle glided with my feet. Though I was still curious about the mystery of the magic circle, I ignored it in favor of shouting at where I thought the origin of Jung Garams voice was. .Uh, wellIm aNecromancer. Im the one who called back the dead Jung Garam-nim. C. Once again, Jung Garam remained quiet, as if to urge me to continue. The problem was, after that introduction, I had no idea what more I should say. Judging from what I could glean from Jung Garams personality during his memory yback, hes likely to be opposed to the contract even if I try to be slick about its benefits. If I were to talk about Seo Dawon, the sequence of events was too long-winding; I wouldnt know where to begin. With all that in mind, it may be dangerous to talk about Bae Jaemin, his most detested enemy. A Necromancer can avenge a spirits grudgeits a job well work on together. In shortJung Garam-nim lends me his strength and Ill settle his vengeanceI called on you because I wanted to sign a vengeful ghost contract. So, I thought it would be best to start with the basics. Fortunately, Jung Garam continued to listen to my story silently without interruption. And before Jung Garam-nimI also signed a contract with Seo Dawon-nim. That familiar mana you felt is probably from that connection. CDawon hyung signed a contract with you? However, when I mentioned my contract with Seo Dawon, Jung Garam responded in a disbelieving tone. CSo then, youre saying that Dawon hyung is also dead? I felt a little ufortable at his questionChis words revealed his fervent belief, Dawon hyung could never have died. Additionally, I was reluctant to break the bad news to him since I knew, from the memory yback, that Jung Garam regarded Seo Dawon like family. My silence seemed to suffice as an answer, as Jung Garam came to the correct conclusion. CThen, what about the other guild members? They all died. The magic circle underneath my feet began to glow blue and heated up simultaneously with my words. The light was so strong, I could barely tear my eyes away from it. In the end, I ducked my head into my arms to avoid being blinded; I didnt raise my head until I felt everything blow over. Whoa! Surprisingly, right before my eyes, a huge shark stared back at me. The shark opened its vicious mouth towards me. I almost screamed, but fortunately, the shark did not rush forward. Instead, something that looked like ck tentacles wriggled out. The tentacles that fell from the sharks mouth became taut, as if someone tugged at each end; soon, they began to tangle amongst each other and formed a shape. The form they created, intertwining into knots and cords, was a human-shaped skeleton. Last time, Seo Dawon appeared out of the buds of lotus flowers; this time, the soul seemed to crawl out of a sharks mouth. Soon afterwards, the skull waspleted. Thenguishing skeleton suddenly raised its head. The skull was branded with aplex seal upon its forehead, just as with Seo Dawon, but the pattern was so different that even without the other strange manifestations, the seal alone could distinguish it from the Mages. However, the red eyes that seemed to glow from the depths of the skull were quite simr. Jung Garam, in the shape of a skeleton, reached towards me without hesitationI locked my legs in ce in order to stop the instinctual desire to avoid his touch. A freezing cold hand grabbed my chin. CI guess I should hear more from you? So I told him all that had happened. From the events in the to how I signed a contract with his Seo Dawon, etc He didnt ask, but I also informed him that Bae Jaemin was currently the guild master of the most popr guild. As soon as I brought up Bae Jaemin, I realized that the strange coldness I felt was the bloodthirst that Jung Garam emitted. During the news of Bae Jaemins current sess, the coldness that emanated from his fingers to my jaw was so powerful I could barely stand it. In the end, I stumbled, unable to stand the force of his anger; Jung Garam paused and restrained his bloodthirst. Bewildered by the shivers that wracked my body, Jung Garam took his hand off my chin and muttered. CBut why did hyung sign with a guy like you? Youre aplete weakling. . Of course, I could understand why Jung Garam had his doubts. I realized after I began dungeoneering seriously that it was nonsense for a Mage of Seo Dawons caliber to partner with someone like me. However, I stayed silent, unwilling to tell Jung Garam that Seo Dawon originally had no intention of contracting with mebut changed his mind after watching me whine and beg. TN: Poor Garam he couldnt imagine how his hyung would have lost. Thanks for reading >.< Im still catching up on the bonus chap~ Ill get one out tomorrow I think~ Chapter 59 Chapter 59 I have no idea how Jung Garam interpreted my silence, but he simply clicked his tongue. CYou cant tell me before I sign the contract? Ah, thats. I was going to deny any such special condition, but Jung Garams bluish hands grabbed my wrist before I could finish speaking. A system message popped up before my very eyes as soon as he grabbed me. XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ Would you like to update your vengeful ghost contract? ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa .Updating the contract? I momentarily paused, unable to understand. The system urged me forward with a supplementary exnation, [Jung Garam wishes to sign a contract with you.] How should I say thisThere were a few differences frompared to the first contract experience. When I first contracted with Seo Dawon, plenty of messages popped up, exining each step of the way; perhaps because this was my second time, the system offered no such patient tutorials. Though the process had be more concise, I was still tripped up by the unfamiliarity of the situation. Of course, I couldntinCthe sooner I sign the contract the sooner I could wee the Treasure Hunter into my party. So, I rushed to press the [Yes] button. XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ Vengeful ghost summon has been activated. ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa As soon as I confirmed my intent to continue, the [Vengeful Ghost Summon] button changed yellow to signal that the skill had been activated. A familiar red holographic parchment appeared between Jung Garams skeletal shape and me. The contents of the parchment were no different from before as well, except that Jung Garams name reced the Mages. It was as ifthe system copy-pasted the previous contract and passed the duplicate off as something novel? COohThe conditions are quite good? After reading the terms, Jung Garam nodded in satisfaction. Of coursethis contract was disadvantageous for party A, me; Party B, Jung Garam, should have no qualms. The terms between Seo Dawon and me were already unfair, so I was once again anxious to see the lopsided uses. However, I didnt dare modify these provisionsand, again, I signed my name on the line for party A. As soon as I wrote thest g for Choi Lee-kyung, the parchment divided in halfConce again, each half slipped to our palms. The parchment piece melted into a floppy red cord. However, unlike before, the red cord did not engrave itself into my ring finger; instead, the contract sank below the skin of my left wrist, like a tattoo of a thin bracelet. Coincidentally, the mark of the contract was located where Jung Garam would have worn his [Beatrices Prayer]. I rubbed at the red pattern with my thumb, a bit ufortable at the parallels. XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ The Vengeful Ghost Contract has been renewed. The contract will immediately go into effect. A new servant, Jung Garam, has been added. The sess of the Vengeful Ghost Contract has greatly increased your level! Please check your stats! ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ Name: Choi Lee-kyung C Lv 69 ss: Junior Necromancer HP: 101,500 MP: 41,000 Title: Greenhorn Adventurer C tasting the bitterness of life! (While using the title Greenhorn Adventurer, movement speed will increase by 5%) Main Stats (The three highest stats will be preferentially shown here): Magic: 408 Magic control: 3.4% 1 Movement Speed: 22.7% (+5%) Skill: C Summon evil spirits [Summon vengeful ghosts: Proficiency 75%, Rank: Intermediate C High] [Summon sacrificial offering: Proficiency 0.7%, Rank: Lowest Grade] C Command Servants Current number ofmandable beings: (1/3) (Lackey currently has two main skills avable.) CPossession If special conditions are met, the servant can use the summoners body. C Death Mark (New!) After special conditions are met, you can attach a death mark to the enemy. A living enemy marked by death will suffer a significant loss in defense; furthermore, you can gain additional experience. C A new servant, Seo Dawon, has been added. (Seo Dawon Currently has 115 main skills, 33 auxiliary skills, 25 summons, and 3 powerfulbat magic finishers. However, due to the difference between the level of servant and summoner, all skill attack power has been significantly reduced and certain skills are currently unavable.) C A new servant, Jung Garam, has been added. (New!) (Jung Garam currently has 80 main skills, 21 trap removal and pathfinding skills, 7 assassination skills, and 4 anti-person powerfulbat skills. However, due to the difference between the level of servant and summoner, all skill attack power has been significantly reduced and certain skills are currently unavable) ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa The system informed me of my level increases and the addition of a new skill, alongside basic information on Jung Garam. It states that I can utilize something called a [Death Mark]Is this an actual mark I can ce and remove on an enemy? I was confused by the vague exnation and decided to ask Seo Dawon for rification. I wasnt being very honest to myself, however. As soon as I closed my own status window, I opened up Jung GaramsCtoo curious about my new contracts abilities. Jung Garams Status Window! I shouted. XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ Jung Garam C Choi Lee-kyungs servant. ss: Legendary Special Hunter (Unique Assassin ss) HP C 27,000,000/27,000,000 MP C 82,000,000/82,000,000 Loyalty: Extremely low Attributes: Lunacy, Evil, Darkness, Wisdom, Chaos, Endurance, Belligerence, Charisma. Title: Dragon yer C violent crazed dragon. A limited title given only to the first warriors to y the Second Companys ruler, Aestheya. Special Hunter C A title only given to the most extraordinary hunters amongst the numerous sea of normal Treasure Hunters who have mapped more than 100 unexplored Dungeons or pathsCunrivaled in their ability andsingle-handedly. Mataras assassin C A title granted to the assassin who single-handedly protected the tyrant Matara and assassinated 10,000 archers, 7,000 spearmen, 200 master-ss knights, and 5 archmages. Current mood: Jung Garams loyalty is too low, so his inner thoughts are hidden. Durability: Infinite (If Jung Garam is attacked for more than his total health, he will be reversed summoned back into Choi Lee-kyungs personal space, and the user will sustain the overflow damage. Re-summon Cooldown time: 24 hours) Stats: Strength +1,180,000 Magic +350,000 Stamina +510,000 Agility +977,000 Luck +832,000 Intelligence +590,000 Physical Critical Damage: 5,335% Max Physical Damage: 2,774% Min Physical Damage: 1,003% Physical Crit Chance: 90% Curse Resistance: 9.41% Vs. Monster Armor Pierce: 67% Vs Monster Magic Resistance Pierce: 32% Physical Skill Cooldown Time Reduction: 81.87% Probability of Causing Status Effect Poison with Skills: 20.22% Main skills: What follows are the top five most proficient skills that are currently avable. CExplosion: You can use bombs to destroy the surrounding terrain or enemies. CDark Counter: A powerful counter that ignores the defenses of a specified target. CDark Gambit: Coat your shade-touched energy with poison and use it to stop enemy movement. CDarkest Descent: Over a period of time, movement speed increases significantly and skills will output their maximum damage. CMapping: Update dungeon information in real-time, and share the information with party members quickly. Enhancement: Jung Garam cannot be enhanced. ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa Thats crazy. Everything, from the stats to the skills, was crazyBut, in particr, I couldnt tear my eyes away from Jung Garams titles. He earned the Mataras Assassin title? That title was incredibly famous. A long while ago, a video titled was uploaded to Youtube. It was unbelievable to confirm that someone had already acquired this title because the acquisition condition itself was ridiculous. The mission entailed breaking into a heavily armed castle and assassinating the fiercely guarded king. Whats even more unbelievable was that Jung Garam could barely have been twenty years old when he died in the . When you looked at the list of titles, you could roughly guess the timeline. Since Dragon yer is the most recent, the title rests at the topThen, Jung Garam won all those other titles as a minor Seen everything? A blunt voice cut across my thoughts, and I raised my head to see Jung Garams appearance for the first time. His features were even more shocking than what was contained in his status window. Its justJung Garam Whats with that stupid expression? The Treasure Hunter asked. Why does he look so cute? While looking at me, Jung Garam didnt hide his disdainful expression, but I paid little attention to that. I concentrated instead on how his chic look contrasted with his squishy cheeks that had yet to lose their baby fat Then, in vain, I tried to return to my senses and carefully scrutinized his face againHe had the unique markers of an undead: those red pupils and deathly auraThis spirit clearly imed to be the recently contracted Jung Garam, but No matter how I see it. Hes just too cute? Im not kidding. Among all the people Ive seenHes seriously the cutest. Though with his eyebrows raised impatiently, Jung Garam looked like he had quite the temper. Even then, his pouty cheeks and crumpled forehead made him look like a coy and crabby child. I think hes slightly shorter than me as well? Since Ive never seen a man shorter than me since I arrived at the Hub, Jung Garams appearance pushed me beyond shock and pushed me into indignant feelings of disharmony. Hes the best assassin with that kind of face? TN: Fanart depiction of Jung Garam (Fox) with Lee-kyung (Hamster) (Source: Guak on Posttype) Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Ah, its nothing. Please, excuse me. I immediately shook my head and averted my gaze. I mped my mouth shut to stop myself from babbling nonsense. However, Jung Garam seemed to have drawn his own conclusions from my odd reactions. He frowned and approached closer, Hey. Why do you look so stiff after looking through my status window? Huh? Why do you have such a grim expression after going through the effort to summon me. You got a problem? He raised his index finger and pressed the point down on my chest. My arms involuntarily unfolded from the unexpected touch, Oh no! Youre very impressive I hurried to make excuses, but Jung Garams eyes thinned. Youre notparing me and hyung just because you signed with Dawon hyung first, right? Hyungs a spellcaster type; Im an assassin. What? Ah, thats not it. Thats truly not what I was thinking! I became nervous as Jung Garam pressed at my chest with every word I said. Its not thatI was just surprised that someone managed to pick up the Mataras assassin titleI was just speechless. I said, spitting out whatever came to mind. At those words, Jung Garams finger suddenly stopped. I felt that his sullen expression brightened a little, though I wasnt sure the minute change was just simply my imagination. Hmm-hmm. Thats true, I had a super hard time picking that one up Garam said. Ah. You know a thing or two about titles, dont you? XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ Special conditions have been met. The friendship stat has now been unlocked for servants. Servant, Jung Garams friendship has raised by +1. ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa Jung Garams lips turned up at the corners as an unfamiliar system message simultaneously popped up, informing me of a new mechanic. .A new stat? I had no idea what this new Friendship stat meant, and I also had no idea why Jung Garams friendliness suddenly rose. But, just in case, I continued to speak carefully to the Treasure Hunter who still stood right in front of me. Have you ever recorded your run through of the Mataras Assassin raid? I think Ive seen that video. Really? Why? Youre a Necromancer. WellI just like to watch anything cool, regardless of ss. Knnk! At my words, Jung Garam inexplicably bit his lips and turned his head away. Seeing how his cheeks flushed pink, I think he liked my ttery. Furthermore.. XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ Servant, Jung Garams friendship has raised by +5. ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa Isnt the system message clearly informing me about the change in his emotions? It seems that friendship increases with the servants good mood. Whats good about increasing friendship, anyway? However, it was useless to try and make sense of the current situation right now. In order to find answers, we should leave this space. Fortunately, my desire to leave was impably timed: the space surrounding us began to distort and slowly melt away. This, too, was a phenomenon Id experienced with Seo Dawon during his contract signing. However, as the space around us shattered, unfamiliar faces began to reflect on the surfaces of the fractured reality. Most shards showed unfamiliar people, but, in between the masses, a few showcased Bae Jaemin and Seo Dawon. With aplicated heart, I watched as their snapshots disappeared. This is a space controlled by Jung Garams consciousnessThen, are those people reflected in the shards of breaking reality elements that made the Treasure Hunter who he is today? Nothing like this happened in Seo Dawons spaceOf course, everyone has different personalities and tendencies, so everyones consciousness may not be the same. Hey, take my hand. A small hand popped out in front of me, cutting my contemtion short. Iplied and grabbed Jung Garams hand. As our surroundings copsed, the ground before my feet shook, and I reeled around like a reed swayed by strong windsI was a bit touched because I didnt think Jung Garam wouldnt think to take care of me like this. T-thank you. I awkwardly thanked him, holding onto his soft hands like a lifeline. Fortunately, before the situation could be more awkward, a blinding light burst through a rip in reality. When I turned my head to avoid the re, the air felt different on my skin. We safely returned back to my quarters. * * * Dawon-ie hyung When the pure white light faded and I opened my eyes, I was confronted with an unexpected scenario. Seo Dawon sat on the sofa with a sour expression and crossed legs while Jung Garam faced him with an even colder expression. Huh? Werent the two of them close? [ck ck ck ckckck] I was attacked when my body momentarily paused in the face of such a chilly reunion; a ck shadow jumped at me from behind the sofa. The ck shadow, Lackey, chattered energetically. I opened my arms, happy to see Lackey after such an ordeal. How Lackey did not stop at barreling into my arms but instead grabbed the hem of my hoodie and began to crawl up inside the fabric; Lackey hugged my headpletely and clung tight. W-whats wrong? I cant breathe I dragged Lackey from its perch and hugged it, attempting to calm it down. Thebined shivering weight however pushed me down and I fell backward. I was slightly embarrassed at my own clumsiness, but, even after I plopped down gracelessly on the floor, my servants, excluding Lackey, paid no attention to us. Neither made a noise, consumed with each other. Somehow, theck of acknowledgment was even more embarrassing than my fall. What on earth is wrong with them? Honestly, I expected that when we returned Jung Garam would leap at Seo Dawon, embracing him with tears in his eyesAt least, thats what I thought. My expectations were clearly shattered by Jung Garams blunt words. Hyung. Did we really get screwed? Wheres this? Did we lose all of our properties too? No way, are you saying weve only got this small, booger-sized ceThis isnt the only real estate at ourmand, right? To be exact, this home isnt our ce; its mine. After a short silence, Seo Dawon replied in a somber voice, I think weve been done in by Kim Olims jinx Hah. That noona, seriouslyhonestlyDo you think Olim noona got cursed by a legendary witch? Look at what happened with each guild shes gotten tangled with. Garam said. So, Im considering contacting Bae Jaemin and asking him to consider adding Kim Olim to HaHaes roster. HaaahOlim Noonas jinx is so scary. Who would have known that my sessful life would have been derailed like this. I listened to their conversation until that point before I narrowly pulled Lackey off my head. Now free of any obstructions, I stared at the two. I had no choice but to involuntarily flinchThey were no longer facing each other but were now staring at me while continuing their conversation. Uh. W-what? Are they expecting me to say something? So, I scratched my cheek and opened my mouth to speakBut, before I could say anything, both servants heaved a deep sigh. I felt disgruntled by their reaction, but their ensuing conversation made me feel even worse. Did you see Lee-kyung-ies status window? Seo Dawon asked. Sure. I even rubbed my eyes several times as wellWhat the hell did you even see there that made you want to sign a contract with him? You see why I had you revived first after me, right? Ah, Id rather try to break through Matara again. Now, look here you bastardsThey definitely intend for me to sit down calmly and listen to these provocations, huh? Hey, youve already signed your contract. Why bother objecting now I pouted angrily. Seo Dawon suddenly began to giggle as he looked at my indignant expression. Jung Garam slumped down next to the Mage and stared at his surroundings. Its so small he sighed. That alone made me grumpy, but Jung Garam did not stop there. He sat and the sofa and kicked the air with his feet. I thought I would understand when I saw his status windowI thought hed be really fucking rich. Dawon hyung loves money, so I thought he seduced him with riches Of course, Jung Garams harsh words may be annoying, but they had no particr biteHowever, I was a little disappointed that Seo Dawon simply chuckled at my crumpled forehead. Seo Dawon, youve been so nice to me so farAs soon as Jung Garam revived youre taking his side? AhhhBoth of you are so annoying! You all act as you please! Ive grown attached to both of them in our individual conversationsNow that the two are together, there really was no answer. [ck ck!] Noticing my agitation, LackeyCmy hearts eternal allyCvaliantly cked in sympathy. TL: We finally got to Tsundere Jung Garam! Thanks to coffintan for the kofi! Still got more bonus chaps to catch up to, but Im going to take a tiny days worth of break~ Chapter 61 Chapter 61 My skeleton looked at me with upturned eye sockets, as if to say Dont be upset, Im here! With deep affection in my heart, I patted its smooth skull; Lackey quickly became ted and settled into my arms. After minutes of giving it lots of love, I raised my head and realized that Seo Dawon had been staring at us for a while. He pointed at Lackey rubbing its forehead into my palm and said something ridiculous, Hey. Do you think it has separation anxiety? Huh? WhoLackey? Look behind the sofa? Confused, I wandered to the location Seo Dawon indicated with Lackey still dangling from my arms Oh my god. Therey a cushion with its cotton insides torn away and pieces of ripped tissues. I saw Lackey stick out from behind the sofa when I returned home, so there was no doubt that it was the culprit of this mess. You rascal! Whats wrong with you these days? Lackey! Why did you do this? I said, frustrated. However, the skeleton didnt seem to properly understand my words. It only inferred from how my tone raised that I was scolding it; Lackey shrunk in on itself and peered up, pleading ignorance. Whats wrong with it nowadays, anyway? When the two of us lived together alonenothing happened when I left it home alone for a short while? I looked at Dawon, suspecting him of harassing the other servant once again, but I could glean nothing from his expression. Rather, his perplexed face also informed me that he too was wondering if there was something wrong with my skeleton. Lackey, status window! I opened the system to check Lackeys current mood. XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ Current Mood: Masters palm was injuredI cant see himThe smell of bloodHe left! Why? I dont want to be left aloneAm I still so useless? ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa As soon as I read Lackeys mood, I could make an educated guess at why the poor skeleton has been fussing and acting out. Come to think of it, Ive never exined anything to it. From its perspective, its master purposefully cut his own hand. When it rushed to stop me from hurting myself, I disappeared from its graspChow confused and despairing this situation must be for Lackey Besides, just now I thought Lackey was just trying to beg for affection by stroking its forehead into my palmBut, after reading its [current mood], I wondered if Lackey was looking for the wound on my palmCchecking for breaks in the skin or any other irregrities. Though it had little desire to shake off my arms hugging its body, it still was curious to find traces of my injurythus it used its forehead Haa In the end, it seems like I was the cause of Lackeys anxiety. Though I knew logically that Lackey was at a different level of intelligencepared to Seo Dawon and Jung Garam, I often forgot that fact on a daily basis. Since I understood the skeletons feelings, I decided to let its tantrum slide without further exnation. Lackey-ah. Im not hurt anymoreIts alright. On one hand, I felt extremely sorry, on the other I was so touched that I could barely say anything else and just hugged it tightly. Lackey couldnt understand my overflowing gratitude and simply tilted its head with a [ck ck?] I put Lackey on the floor while I removed the de-cottoned cushion and the tissues. HaaI have tears in my eyes, seriously. Why are you suddenly tearing up? I had no exnation for Seo Dawons absurd question, so I just simply shook my head. But Seo Dawon crawled with me and started to pick up the garbage together, Did you find out whats wrong with Lackey? Can you even converse with it? He asked, persistently. No, its nothing like thatIts justI got the rough gist of why its been so upset So, whats the reason? It even tried to attack me; I almost smacked it away. Dont hit it! Do you want to die? ??? Theres no reason to smack such a small baby Although, from Seo Dawons point of view, maybe there was a reason for his strange hostility with the skeleton. Since he cant read Lackeys [current mood] as I can, he has no way of understanding its feelings; instead, he must feel as if hes living with a rabid dog thats gotten free of his muzzle. In addition, ever since Seo Dawon approached me, Lackey began to growl at him. Even before we manage to kill Bae Jaemin, our team might be embroiled in an internal feud. So, I swallowed a sigh, leaned closer to Seo Dawon, and whispered into his ears. Youresmarter than it is, so be the bigger man. I thought Lackey should really have been shaped more like a puppyCit sure acts like one. For a skeleton of a human child, its a bitcking in the mental faculties. Though for a dog, it would be considered a genius. When Seo Dawon heard this, he bowed his head with a mysterious yet pleased expression. He whispered back in kind, Is that so? But why are you whispering that in my ears? If Lackey hears this, it might feel bad. However, Seo Dawon startedughing openly, throwing the ruined cushions in the garbage bins. Whats so funny about this? I tried to quiet Seo Dawon, but my eyes met Jung Garams, who looked as if he had seen something utterly strange. Youyou dont know? The Treasure Hunter asked. Yes.? Know what? You might think youve been whisperingBut to my ears, Ive heard everything clearly. Maybe its because weve signed a contract with you? What? At first, I couldnt understand what he was saying, but gradually, as my mind caught up, I could no longer keep my mouth shut. When I was trying to keep quiet, they could hear it all? Was he implying that my servants could also hear me mumbling to myself? B-butSeo Dawon! You knew everything?! About what? A-all of my mumblingHave you been listening to everything?I didnt know if I could believe what Jung Garam said, so I asked my first contractee, Seo DawonTo my dismay, he nodded nonchntly! I could even hear Lee-kyung-ies quiet sleep talk. Y-youre crazy! Why didnt you tell me?! I didnt want to make you feel too self-conscious. He shrugged his shoulders. I didnt appreciate Seo Dawons consideration one bit! Why didnt he tell me anything and instead listen in like some pervert?! Is he crazy?! Despite my shocked expression, Jung Garam did not stop expressing his acerbic opinions. By the way, you have a lot to sayCmoaning and groaning under your breath all the time. 1 Y-you Its because Lee-kyung-ie doesnt have many friends. He doesnt have much experience talking to many people Seo Dawon teased. WowA honmono? Jung Garam whistled. 2 Bastard. What would you know, Seo Dawon? I swallowed curses and hid my fierce gaze with a sweet exterior, staring intensely at the Mage who excitedly teased me. Then, in a trembling voice, I asked them, WhaWhat else?! Tell me quickly. What else changed after signing a contract with me! However, Jung Garam was the one who answered, bringing the conversation back to a topic I desperately wanted to avoid. Hey, Im curious about one thingDo I really look so cute to you? Ack!!! When I saw Jung Garams wicked smile, my face blushed bright red, and I eventually escaped to the bathroom. Stupid! Stupid! Did I say all that out loud? No, thats not the most important partCdid he hear everything?! Youre too much! Youve never once told me that Im cute. Seo Dawon called out. Ara? After seeing hyung, Choi Lee-kyung didnt say anything? Jung Garam replied. Of courseHes muttered a few times that Im handsome. Oh? Hey, Choi Lee-kyung! I have another question. Whos cuter, me or Dawon hyung? Fuck, fuck, fuck. Did I say all those things to myself? Ive been a bit lonely after arriving at the HubAfter being alone with Lackey all day, Ive developed the habit of talking to myself. AhI want to dieBut if I die, those idiots will probably giggle at me, asking if Im a neer to the spirit world. Damn! [ck ck!] Lackey, unaware of my embarrassment, started knocking on the bathroom door, asking to enter. Even though I begged inwardly for it to just leave, the knocks started banging harder. It seemed, from the inside, that the door would crash through. Inevitably, I was forced to open the doorNot only Lackey but Seo Dawon and Jung Garam all stood in front of the door. You did well, Lackey. Seo Dawons detestable voice was encouraging the skeleton from behind. I lowered my head and mumbled, Please, just go away But none of these three so-called servants obeyed my orders. TL: Ngl, Id die if I was MC and I knew these two have been listening to me calling them handsome and cute. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 In the end, I gave up on my escape and ate some food, ignoring the taunts of my two servants. When I didnt respond to them, their impish jokes quickly died downStrangely, the two didnt speak to each other if I didnt stoke the fires of conversation. Awkwardly, silence would reign between us all. What on earth is wrong with them both? When I recalled the memory yback from these two souls, neither seemed to be the shy type. Before I had summoned Jung Garam, I was worried that the two would begin to alienate meHowever, contrary to my expectations, I was more ashamed of the two rankers and the strange distance between them. UmIm off to do some grocery shopping with Lackey, I said. [ck ck!] Were they perhaps not talking because of my presence? After finishing up my food, I tried to excuse myself so that the two of them could be alone for some time. However, as soon as I approached the front door, Seo Dawon and Jung Garam followed close behind. I threw up my hands at them, abandoning my efforts toce up my shoes. No! Im just going with Lackey. You guys..can stay at home. Why? Seo Dawon asked. Am I some guard dog? Jung Garams forehead crumpled. At the twos protests, I had no choice but to offer another excuse.I-its not like thatIm afraid that Ill be bothering you. Why would I be bothered by Lee-kyung-ie? Haah. Then dont leave and just stay at home then. Seo Dawon just continued to smile genially at me. Jung Garam, though heined the most, was the first to stand by the front door with his arms crossed, ready to exit. Eventually, unable to find a better excuse, I was forced to lead these three burdens out of my lodgings. Ah, this wasnt what I wanted But, this was not the end of my woes. As soon as we walked out the door, I saw a bear-like red head loitering outside mypound. As soon as he heard the door open, he looked back and approached me with a clumsy smile. Lee-kyung-nim Sangyoon-ssi? What on earth is he doing here? I paused, flustered. Kim Sangyoon somehow looked a little hurt but bowed his head without any other show of emotions. Then, with a honeyced voice, WellI received a call from Bae Jaemin. He wanted me to deliver this My eyes grew wide at the unexpected news. From Bae Jaemin? Whats that? Jung Garam leaped to my side in the blink of an eye and inserted himself in between the Warrior and meI was a bit embarrassed at the instinctual protection from someone younger than me. He was probably wary of Kim Sangyoons rough appearance. Besides, its his first time seeing the WarriorI hesitatedCat a loss to exin our tenuous rtionship Its alright, Garam-ah. Thats Lee-kyung-ies ve, Seo Dawon said casually. Huh? ve? Yeah, but it hasnt been long since hes been enved. Hes in training right now. OhWow. Choi Lee-kyung, I didnt expect something like this from youYoure really something? In my hesitation, Seo Dawon intervened and introduced the Warrior to Jung Garam. The problem was, he only chose highly misleading words, and Jung Garams eyes began to sparkle strangely. Damn it, Seo Dawon! I just signed whatever contract you ced in front of me in the first ce! This pervert is ming me for everything hes done! However, since Kim Sangyoon could not see Seo Dawons or Jung Garams ghostly apparition, I could not afford to p Seo Dawon in the back or shout at him to shut up. I could barely hold back my rising frustration and clenched my fist. What did Bae Jaemin say? I asked. First things first, I should check if Sangyoon had anything important to report. Kim Sangyoon looked around at his surroundings and then came a little closer to me. He answered with a low voice, He askedif I had any desires to enter HaHae. He mentioned specifics such as down payment and contract period as well What?! Didnt the gold spoonCwhats his name againthat greasy guyCoriginally mandate Kim Sangyoons exclusion due to jealousy? Kim Sangyoon must have read my unspoken question from my raised eyebrows. He immediately added, Of course, I felt ufortable at how drastically he changed his mindSo, then, he mentioned Lee-kyung-nim out of the blue, asking if Ive been partying with a Necromancer these daysHe asked if I had any thoughts of joining his guild with you. Bae Jaemin said that? Bae Jaemin talked about me to Kim Sangyoon? Of course, since Kim Sangyoon is such a famous streamer, there were bound to be many rumors of our recent party formation. I wouldnt be surprised to hear anyone ask lightly about our rtionship However, he didnt stop there and instead continued to offer us a spot in his guild? Thats really strange. Is he nning on ensnaring all the people around me? A shiver ran up my spine; I couldnt figure out what exactly Bae Jaemin knew about meDont tell meCdid he figure out the link between us and the ? Kim Sangyoon continued, leaving me to my silent contemtion. So, for now, I said Id ask Lee-kyung-nim and I put off giving a clear answer. What should we do Kim Sangyoon looked down at me, who hadnt said anything for quite some time, and then, in a strange hurry, he added. Oh! Of course, its not as if Im tempted to enter HaHae right now. Its just that undue rejection would make Bae Jaemin suspiciousSo, I pretended to be happy and said Id talk to Lee-kyung-nim. With that, he looked at me with tears in his eyesI nodded, giving him the benefit of the doubt. I know. You did well, I replied. Then, Kim Sangyoon suddenly closed his eyes, as if he were preparing himself for something. I looked at him with a puzzled expression. After a few seconds, Kim Sangyoons eyes opened again; the tips of his ears turned bright red. He quickly stepped back and tried to exin himself, No, Its justI thought youd t-touchIm sorry. Here? Outside? Jung Garam looked between us, alternating between our faces as if he was watching something intriguing. I barely managed to calm my twitching mouth and replied, Iwont touch you. You said you didnt like it. I regretted what I said immediately afterward. Promising not to touch himArgh! Seriously! Why do I have to even say something like this? I think Bae Jaemin is nning something. Seo Dawons soft voice grounded me back in reality and helped me concentrate on the problem again. Jung Garam, all traces ofughter now gone from his face, also asked, Right? Why is he flirting like that with Choi Lee-kyung? I approached Kim Sangyoon who was cautiously watching my reactions. Do you thinkBae Jaemin noticed something? Who knows. First things first, this conversation was held over the phoneI wouldnt know about his expression or any other cues like that. But But? He asked me for Lee-kyung-nims number. When I couldnt readily give him what he wanted, he asked me about you. If youve ever talked about him MmmSo, what did you say? I just said you havent said much about him at all. He justughed and asked if youve cursed him a bit Though it seems as if Bae Jaemin had retained no hard feelings and was simply joking with Kim Sangyoon, I could glean he dug for a lot of information through the hapless Warrior. First of all, wouldnt he have gotten a rough idea of the nature of the rtionship between Kim Sangyoon and me? Though he may not have caught onto our contract, there were plenty of other cluesCKim Sangyoons careful way of addressing me and the formality he used when calling my name. This would only support Bae Jaemins suspicion that Choi Lee-kyung is more than he presents to the world. He said he was going to set up a chance to speak soonhe spoke very amicably. Kim Sangyoon continued. Thats suspicious. YesIve known Bae Jaemin for a long timeIts the first time Ive seen him try so hard to be intimate with someone else. I was pretty shocked. TL: Hes just like an ex that wont quit Chapter 63 Chapter 63 He followed me so insistently when he first saw meWas I acting so suspiciously? To be honest, at that time I was worried that Bae Jaemin may have recognized me and I was overly sensitiveCdisregarding courtesy in my hurry to avoid any confrontation with himSince it was just a coincidence that the two of us met, I thought our interaction was just some momentary interest for the Priest. I didnt expect him to reach out to Kim Sangyoon, my party member. Attracting his attention is a huge issue, though. I needed to hurry and revive all the members of the Red Lotus guild, but now Bae Jaemin was clearly watching me. My forehead crumpledCI could not know what was truly in that mans heartCwhether or not he was plotting something vicious. Suddenly, a heavy weight thudded on both my shoulders, shocking me. However, when I heard a familiar voice over my head, I calmed down. It was Seo Dawon. I think we need to move the n up a little. I smell something fishy. Seo Dawon then turned to me and whispered. I think it would be better for you to not meet with Bae Jaemin for the time being. So, I ryed Seo Dawons advice to Kim Sangyoon. First.tell him Im thinking about his offer. Pretending to be troubled and contemting his offer would buy more time than refusing him outright. I also did not forget to ask Kim Sangyoon to waste his time. It seems our Jaemin-ie is quite free nowadays? Then, I should make him busy Seo Dawon muttered, meaningfully. * * * Due to Kim Sangyoons intel, my impromptu shopping trip was naturally canceled. However, as he dragged me back into the house, Seo Dawon ordered Kim Sangyoon to go grocery shopping in my stead (although the order was delivered by my mouth, not his). The Warrior rode away in his sports car to buy my daily necessities; in the end, I was left alone with my three servants. Seo Dawon, our groups real leader, sat us on the sofa and began to speak earnestly, Since Bae Jaemin is paying close attention to Lee-kyung-ie, we need to revise some of our ns. We need to continue going to Dungeons and level up without their scrutiny. I shrunk a bit, worried that it was my fault, even though I knew that Seo Dawon wasnt trying to me meI nodded shamefully; Jung Garam and Lackey also calmly looked towards Seo Dawon. The Mage met our gaze and continued, So, to stop him from paying so close attention to us, Im nning to create an incident over on that side. Lee-kyung-ie probably knows what Im thinking. During the , Bae Jaemin had some coboratorsGaram-ie, you may not know this, since you were separated from us I know. I saw a strange spearman whom Ive never seen before. As Jung Garam replied, he crushed the cushion in his armsChis fierce spirit red as if to stab the poor thing. I also frowned, remembering the pain that apanied the spearman from his memory. Seo Dawon immediately asked, Whats your impression of him? Jung Garam replied, He had a huge scar on his face and arge bodyCalthough he wasnt nearly asrge as the red-haired guy just nowThats why I thought he might be a Warrior. Listening to Jung Garam, I suddenly thought I recognized the face of the spearman from his memory. I think Ive seen him around somewhere before signing a contract with the Treasure Hunter Is it this guy? But before I could ce my finger on it, Seo Dawon first found a picture on my phone. When I saw the image, both Jung Garam and I shouted Yes! at the same time. What the heck, is this punk famous? Jung Garam grumbled. Lee-kyung-ie and Bae Jaemin ran into each other at the department store before you revived. I got a good look at some of Bae Jaemins party at the time. I remembered their faces and looked into them in advance.this man was one suchpanion. Ahh! Thats right! I saw him thenOnce I matched face to memory, I couldnt understand how I could have been so blindCno one else fit that distinctive scar. There was a big scar in the shape of an X right on his nose, as if a gruesome butterfly was sitting on his faceIt was as if he had been skinned in that patternCthe color was lighter and redder than his original skin color, so it stood out significantly. As I looked at that picture, I wondered why he didnt get rid of that scar using a potion? I was told that small injuries or scars may vanish after just one treatment. Did he perhaps receive that scar before he became a user? My wandering thoughts were interrupted by Jung Garam, who gritted his teeth fiercely beside me. He couldnt take his eyes off the screen and, without hiding his bloodthirst, asked Seo Dawon, Whats this bastards name? Park Hoseok. And, just as you thought, hes a Warrior. The funny thing isPark Hoseok was originally a member of the [Red Dragon] guild, but he was recently recruited as the deputy guild master for [HaHae]. This was the only article I could find when I searched for him. On the screen, a new photo showcased him, wearing a full suit and slicked-back hair, shaking hands with Bae Jaemin. The photo was titled [New recruitment of [HaHae] guild executives]. Of course, back at the mall, he looked quite close to Bae JaeminI was, however, surprised that he wasnt just an executive but a deputy guild master. Did that mean Bae Jaemin had considerable trust in him? Furthermore[Red Dragon] guild was one of the groups that struck us in the back during the . Seo Dawon turned off the screen. I remembered vividly what had happened in Seo Dawons memory. At that time, what did Lim Jisoo say to Seo Dawon? To defeat his one guild, multiple famous guilds all joined hands? [Red Dragon] and[Opera]? Were they already allied with Lim Jisoo and HaHae back then? I asked. Seo Dawon nodded and filled in some of the nk spaces. Thats right. And the Virtuoso workshop is also another aplice. They funded that operation. What? Why would VirtuosoAh, fuck. Is it because of Choi Kyungsik? Jung Garam jumped out of his seat. Didnt hyung give Virtuoso a lot of gold when you stole Choi Kyungsik? And they still joined in? He stomped his foot in anger. Of course, I didnt know the full details between Kyungsik, Seo Dawon, and the Virtuoso workshops historyBut if what he said was true, wouldnt that make the workshop a total bully? Receiving payment and still actively cooperating in Red Lotuss deathMoreover, seeing Seo Dawon smile slightly at Jung Garams righteous words, what they said seemed to be the truth. I grew even angrier on their behalf. Seo Dawon continued to smile and said, chillingly, Yeah. Thats why Im going to destroy those three guilds first. His confident tone seemed to suggest that this feat was nothing too specialIn fact, if anyone else had said it, they would have been uttering pure nonsense. However, I believed whatever he said would eventuallye true. Not only did he save my life back in the but he also made Kim Sangyoon, who had been reluctantly employed as my carry, 1 my subordinate. All this had happened in less than a month. Jung Garam, too, looked steadily at his hyung without any change in expression. I felt that, like me, he had total trust in the Mage. Reading the mood, Seo Dawon continued without hesitation, Among them, the only ones we can possibly handle right now is the [Red Dragon] guild. Good. 2 Who should I kill first?Jung Garams face brightened as Seo Dawon revealed his intent to target the [Red Dragon] guild. He probably wanted to attack the spear user after quickly disposing of his former guild. However, Seo Dawon smiled and shook his head. For now, rather than that guyWe should deal with the [Red Dragon]s guild master first. Tsk. Jung Garam clicked his tongue. I pieced together the image of the enemy guild master from Seo Dawons memories. Wasnt he a bit thin and edgy? I think he was also wearing an incredibly tacky cloak However, I couldnt let my guard down despite his amusing appearance. He was someone that wasnt easily toppledChe carried with him powerful poisons. He was surrounded by at least 10 men that were Sangyoons sizeHow on earth are we supposed to siege that kind of security detail and kill him? As expected, are we nning to use Jung Garam? Contrary to my expectations, Seo Dawon had not yet finished his exnation. A long time ago, I received a request from the [Red Dragon] guild master. It wasnt an official guild to guild requestbut a personal contract. I refused. Isnt the [Red Dragon] guild masterKoo Kyungman? I asked. Thats right. It was Koo Kyungmans personal contract. What was it about? Seo Dawon smiled mysteriously at Jung Garams question. He asked me to kill his older brother. TL: Thank you for the Kofi, Nuutz, Thest two chapters were pretty short, but please have a bonus chapter anyway! Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Apart from being rather ruthless, it was also a rather curious request. I wouldnt contract any random person to kill a family memberChe just asked Seo Dawon out of the blueto kill family at thatOr, perhaps, was Seo Dawon a famous assassin in the underworld? Jung Garam, after listening to Seo Dawon, was deep in thought. If youre talking about Koo Kyungmans older brotherNo wayCKoo Hui-seo? Though it was the first time Ive ever heard that name, Seo Dawon nodded and replied, Yeah. Koo Hui-seo. How do you kill him? Jung Garam said, eyes widening as if he heard something ridiculous. Thats why I refused. Even if its me Seo Dawon trailed off as he noticed that I couldnt follow this conversation. Ah, is this the first time Lee-kyung-ies heard of him? Koo Hui-seo is a famous [Dark Mage] amongst the rankers. During my heyday, I waspared to him a lotCperhaps because of my ss. However, even with that short introduction, both the name and ss, [Dark Mage], were still unfamiliar to me. I thought Id have to search it up separately,ter. Fortunately, Seo Dawon made that extra effort unnecessary and added a more detailed exnation. [Red Dragon] was originally supposed to be inherited by Koo Hui-seo, but after he, left his brother took over. Thats Koo KyungmanAfterwards, Koo Kyungman had asked me to assassinate his brother thrice, but Ive refused every single time. He requested three times? Then, the brothers must have an incredibly bad rtionship What I was really curious about, rather than stories of the [Red Dragon], were Kim Hui-seos skills. It was a bit shocking to hear Jung Garam, who seemed so confident, say How do you kill him. How should I say thisI found it hard to believe that there would be someone so strong that either Seo Dawon or Jung Garam would not dare attempt an attack on their life. S-soThat person? He must be very strong? If you refused that contract I asked them without hiding my interest. Immediately, Seo Dawon tilted his head, and Jung Garam released a perplexed noise. Koo Hui-seo was strong, yeah. But he wasnt stronger than hyung. Jung Garam squinted his eyes at me. You dont thinkYou thought Dawon hyung refused the contract because he was scared? He burst into loud cackles. Ah, no, thats not it At Garams dumbfoundedughter, I shook my hands, trying to give an excuse. Seo Dawon smirked, I didnt refuse because of Koo Hui-seos skillsTheres a famous curse on him. His mother is a famous witch. The Mage then proceeded to tell me the full story Apparently, Koo Hui-seo had been suffering from countless assassination attempts ever since he left the [Red Dragon] guild. Since the guild was founded by a bunch of gangsters, the resulting grudge was considerably persistent. Even if Koo Hui-seo had dragged the [Red Dragon] guild behind him for years, he became the enemy eldest son after parting waysThats why, less than a year after leaving, he had sustained arge number of serious injuries. Thats when Koo Hui-seos biological mother came forward and put a curse on her son. If you injure or kill her son, the same retribution will fall upon your head. After that, those that even harmed a hair on Koo Hui-seos head had their heads explodeThats what made him famous. I couldnt keep my mouth shutCwhat ferocious love for her child. Moreover, a curse of that magnitudeDoesnt that make Koo Hui-seopletely invincible? Even if he were to attack first, his opponent wouldnt be able to do much except run away. Then, that personispletely invincible? I asked. You cant go anywhere near him without gear that protects against that curse. AhAhh! Then, if you have protective gear, the curse doesnt work? The protective gear protects me when I invoke the curse in an unintended attack.If you try to kill Koo Hui-seo, the magnitude of retribution might be different. After rumors of the curse spread, a man tried to assassinate Koo Hui-seo d in legendary protective gear. The moment his dagger touched his target, his head exploded. Then, assassination is impossible. Now that Ive heard the full story, I could see why Seo Dawon refused to follow through with the contract. Honestly, that contract itself was ridiculous? Its as if hes saying Ill pay you a lot, so please kill yourself. Koo Kyungman should have done it himself, why is he asking you. I grumbled. At the time he requested me, I was told that there was a way to nullify the curse. However, it was not a proven method, and I had no desire to go out of my way to tangle myself with Koo Hui-seos affairs by killing him Not a proven methodSo, the [Red Dragon] leader wanted a guinea pig. Then, Seo Dawon tucked his chin in slightly and muttered to himself, ButKoo Kyungman looked so desperate at the time. It didnt seem like a simple assassination born simply out of jilted feelingsIt felt like he was in a state of panic? Jung Garam added, confirming Seo Dawons hypothesis, Ah! Thats right! Wasnt this bastard always incredibly scared of Koo Hui-seo? After pondering something for a long time, he continued. I received an invitation for a guild celebration from [Red Dragon] before Koo Hui-seo leftWhen they were toasting with champagne, I heard the sound of ss breakingCKoo Kyungman had broken his cup. Jung Garam didnt think much about the incident then, but, in retrospect, something had seemed weird. As soon as everyone noticed the broken cup, he knelt on his knees and pleaded to Koo Hui-seo. Shards of ss pierced his palmsThe atmosphere suddenly chilled because of him. It was certainly strange for there to be such tension between biological brothers. Usually, mistakes like that would lead to some teasingCsome embarrassmentIngrained attitudes like that only happen between rtionships where hierarchy is thoroughly delineated. UhThats definitely weird I nodded. Jung Garam shook his head, Thats not *just* weird. After that, Koo Hui-seo moved as if he were going to help him stand up, but Koo Kyungman covered his head with his hands. He acted just like someone who was often beaten? Domestic violenceIs that what youre thinking? Well, thats a possibility. Though, Koo Hui-seo looked moresorrowful than angry? At least, thats how I felt. And usually, the two of them were rumored to have a good rtionship Seo Dawon filled in some concluding details, However, when Koo Hui-seo left [Red Dragon], people gossiped that the twos rtionship had drastically deterioratedSimrly, Koo Kyungman had been advertising assassination contracts on his brother half a year after that divide. After hearing this story, I was utterly curious as to the real nature of the bond between the two brothers. However, Seo Dawon seemed to be steering our focus on the possibility of a third partyCthe matter may not be solely a brotherly issue. Seo Dawon searched something on my cell phone and showed us the screen: Ahn Hospital, arge hospital that specialized in Users located in the hub. Apparently, two months before we went to the Tower of Command, Koo Hui-seo was admitted into a VIP suite: undefinedaButst I checked, I heard that Koo Hui-seo was still housed there? Its a little suspicious, right? Seo Dawon flicked to the next photo: a snapshot of Koo Kyungman at the lobby of Ahn hospital. Koo Kyungman invested a lot of money every year into Ahn hospital after his brother was admittedFurthermore, Koo Hui-seos exact whereabouts remain unknown after the hospitalization. I have no clear evidence for my theory, but I think Koo Hui-seo is still alive and confined within this hospital. I asked one question after thinking through his words, Hes still alive? Didnt you say hes been the target of his brothers assassination contracts? Maybe hes alive, but not truly living. The hospital is a great facility tofortably keep people in captivity. Because of the curse, he couldnt afford to kill his brother, so he knocked him unconscious and locked him in the hospital? Thenwhen Seo Dawon said hed destabilize the [Red Dragon] guild first My ominous prediction was correct; Seo Dawon read my anxious eyes and confirmed my expectations. We need to go in there and find Koo Hui-seo. TL: Does your mama love you if she doesnt literally make you invincible? Chapter 65 Chapter 65 First, we decided to inquire into Ahn Hospitals VIP rooms. There were a total of 45 VIP rooms at that hospital; the cheapest among them cost 4 million won per day. It was a jaw-dropping price, but I still had a lot of money remaining after selling the [Barnasiums]. I tried to reserve a VIP hospital room for easy ess. However, when I contacted Ahn Hospital and asked if I could make a reservation for a VIP room, I was informed that all the rooms were currently full. A reservation would only free up after two months. Kek. I dont think we can break through without connections? Jung Garam, who sat around listening to the call, said. Seo Dawon nodded, thinking the same. Was I the only one who was naively wondering Wow, Users have so much money that theyre willing to pay for something like this? These rooms wont open with just money? Jung Garam scratched his head in this embarrassing situation and said, as if he had a brilliant idea, Then what do we do? Sneak in at night, as expected? Since Koo Hui-seo is there, the [Red Dragon] guild members will be standing on guard. In addition, Ahn Hospitals VIP ward was built in a different location from the general ward. It wasnt a system that allowed people to enter and wander into the VIP rooms while pretending to be patients of the general hospital. As I stood, puzzled by our dilemma, I heard the bell rang outside. Uh, I bought the eggs youve mentionedAnd the ramen When I opened the door, Kim Sangyoon stood, holding an unfitting stic bag emzoned with a marts logo, with an awkward expression on his face. I was momentarily flustered; I had forgotten all about the Warrior while listening to Koo Hui-seos story. However, my voice didnt betray that surprise and I naturally said, Come on in. ButWhat on earth was with the size of that stic bag? I couldnt quite grasp the bags size because of Kim Sangyoonsrge frame, but when he put it down onto the table, I wondered if he had bought far more than I had asked. Just how much did you buy.. You asked for me to buy ramen, but I didnt know which brand you liked, he said with a voice that crawled along the floor, pleading. Even though I thought he had bought far too much, I felt I had no choice but to say, Thank you After that, the conversation between us died. The situation felt insanely awkward, so I heaved a small sigh and turned my back on him. Kim Sangyoon wouldnt know itbut, ever since he entered my home, two vengeful ghosts and one skeleton surrounded him in a triangr formationIf only he could see their battle formation, he would feel suffocated H-have I made any mistakes. Kim Sangyoon looked into my eyes anxiously as soon as he heard my sighCwondering if reprimand wasing his way. I remembered that, after contracting, Servants could hear me talking to myself as clear as if I were shouting. Swallowing back some mutters, I looked back at the Warrior in a hurry. No! No, its all right. Thank you! I shook his hand. He then nervously put his hands in front of him and lowered his eyes. For now, you can sit down. I said. Unbelievably, Kim Sangyoon knelt down on the floor at my words. Theres a chair at the table and a sofa right behind you! Just why are you doing this?! Pffft hahahahahaha! Of course, my two servantsCmy vengeful ghostsCimmediately reacted at that sight. Seo Dawon murmured in awe, Choi Lee-kyungwhat the heck. Jung Garam grabbed his stomach while he burst intoughter. Lackey only tilted its head, looking up at the Kim Sangyoon who was still taller than it though the Warrior was kneeling. And I, just watching the whole scene, screamed No, dont! and hurried to raise him to his feet. An issue arose when Kim Sangyoon reflexively avoided my outstretched hand. As he pulled his upper body back, my hand stretched far enough to affect my stabilityCI lost my bnce. So, I almost fell on Kim Sangyoons body. Fortunately, the two vengeful ghostsCwho were originally mocking us from behindCgrabbed my shoulders and situated me next to the sofa. Look at thatck of bnce. Tsk, tsk. Lee-kyung-ah, I cant take my eyes off you for one second As I regained my bearings, the two of them started talking. Though the words were spitefulCand I was embarrassedCI couldnt get angry. I was too thankful to them for catching me (and Kim Sangyoon, who still couldnt see the others, was still at my feet). Argh! After staring nkly for a while, Kim Sangyoon suddenly pushed my body away with a strange shout. Unable to react to the unexpected behavior, I fell backwards from the force of his push. Kim Sangyoon didnt seem to expect this chain of events either, as he seemed surprised when I fell on my back. I-Im sorry! Sorry! he pleadedplexion pale white. [ck!] Ack! Unfortunately, Lackey had spotted his push. The loyal servant became furious at his actions and bit the back of Kim Sangyoons calf. In addition, when it rushed in to bite the Warrior, Lackey was not in its child-like state, but in its bigger form. I was worried that its powerful jaws would chomp through the leg entirely. Fortunately, I grabbed Lackeys jaw as soon as it began grinding; the skeleton, appeased, released some of its power. I held the excitable Lackey in my arms, covered its eyes, and firmlymanded, No! Only then did it snuggle into my arms with a purring sound. After checking over the skeleton, I decided to check on Kim Sangyoon,ying a single step away. Nothing seemed to be bleeding or broken to the naked eye Are you alright? I asked. Yes, yeahIm okay.I-Im sorry. Lee-kyung-nim, you just surprised me Its fine. But, seriously, is your leg okay? At my question, Kim Sangyoon rolled up the hem of his trousers and showed me the bitten leg. Despite how confidently he disyed his leg, the situation didnt seem goodThe bite marks were so clear; left like this, the leg would clearly bruise. I scrambled to take a [Low-grade] potion out of my inventory. Since it was my servants fault, I wanted to quickly fix this ident. However, Seo Dawon interrupted me before I could retrieve the potion. Lets go to the hospital with Kim Sangyoon. I looked back at the MageCface ck in confusion. Seo Dawon shrugged, Hey, hes a famous streamer. Maybe fame will prevail in Ahn hospital? At first, I couldnt understand his meaning, but then I realized it was an extension of our earlier conversation. I pped a fist onto my palm. 1 Ah! The VIP room! Um, Sanyoon-ssi. Yes? By any chancecould you make a reservation at the VIP rooms in Ahn Hospital? I asked. Kim Sangyoon looked puzzled, but when I said I had to find Koo Hui-seo, he seemed to have gained a determined grit to his expression. I think I can do that. He, almost burdensomely, said intensely. With that, he took his cell phone out and began to call up some contacts. Hey, its me. Youve been doing well? Its nothing too muchbut didnt you say that you knew a doctor from Ahn Hospital? . Do you know that guys number? Huh? AhI guess that rumors spreadI think thatll happen soon. . Ah, its nothingI just want to make a reservation and receive some quality care in the VIP ward thereIm someone that sells his face; I cant just stay in some general ward~. Uh, uh. Thats right. 2 .. Got it. Thanks. After about three more identical calls, Kim Sangyoons phone rang. It was the VIP reservation department at Ahn Hospital that I had called earlier. Kim Sangyoon put his phone on speakerphone to allow me, standing next to him, to also hear the conversation. [Hello, Kim Sangyoon-nim. My name is Lee Byung-chul, the VIP manager at the hospital. Im contacting you because Ive heard you like to reserve a room?] All too easily, he was admitted the very next day. When I had contacted them, they had said that all the rooms had been taken) that all the rooms were taken After listening to the managers smooth tongue promising a room tomorrow morning, I was struck by how different our realities were. Damn it TL: The power of poprity(Also Lackey still best boi) Thanks for the kofi once again Areli! Heres my bonus chap to you! Chapter 66 Chapter 66 The next day, Kim Sangyoon rolled up in front of my house with a ck sports car I hadnt seen before. As I rode in his car, I recalled the phone call from yesterdayAhns VIP ward seemed to be more famous for providing premium luxury medical and amodation services rather than caring for high-risk patients who need intensive care. An Ahn hospital existed outside of the hub as wellCtheir VIP ward housed entertainers and politicians who wanted to take a few days off for medical checkups. During that call, thements that flowed out of the ward managers mouth created a picture that was reminiscent of a luxurious resort rather than a hospital. Kim Sangyoon had asked me quietly, How many days do you think youll need? Seo Dawon, who had been listening, said, I think two nights and three days will be enough. I ryed what he said, and Kim Sangyoon told the manager to reserve a room for two people for two nights and hung up. Kim Sangyoons attitude seemed quite rude as the ward manager wasnt finished exiningBut, we werent close enough for me to point that outOn the contrary, after speaking so bluntly with the other man, he politely asked me What time should I bring the car tomorrow? It was quite amazing how he could quickly turn his attitude around. You really cant know the human heartAs expected, Kim Sangyoon hadnt personally changed; its just that our positions in the hierarchy have reversed. I think wed better get there early. Pleasee tomorrow morning at eight. Yes. So today, Kim Sangyoon arrived, wearing casual clothes and driving a t, ck sports car. The sunsses and the mboyant shirt on his body made him look like a gangster, but when he quickly stepped onto the porch, personally opened the door, and waited outside for mehe acted a bit like Lackey. Jung Garam eyed the scene as if he were looking at an idiot. All the doors are automatic anyway, this is super extra. 1 I guess he wants to look good in front of Lee kyung-ie. Seo Dawon said. But Choi Lee-kyung looks like hed rather run away? Of course, just as Jung Garam said, I was extremely ufortable with Kim Sangyoons royal treatment. Even when he was calling for a VIP room yesterday, he didnt talk like someone asking for favors from anotherEven if he takes care of me as if he truly cherishes me right nowif the contract ends, I may be facing assassination Um, so Yes? I wonderedif youve had breakfast. If youre hungry, please eat this. As soon as Kim Sangyoon fastened his seat belt, he offered me bread and a warmtte. I couldnt refuse such kindness, so I passed him my thanks and slowly ced the bread to my lips. Im so confused. Is this just more inevitable kowtowing because of the contract? Its too obvious a ttery for that Lee-kyung-ies taking things seriously again. I made eye contact with Seo Dawon through the rearview mirror. He smiled and spoke condescendingly as if he perceived my inner struggles. Is it because Kim Sangyoon is feeling anxious? Huh? Why? Jung Garam wondered quietly, as he looked out of the window. Kim Sangyoon is tied to Lee-kyung-ie through a [vow of submission]. All that effort to look good in front of his master is because of that contract. Oh..I just thought Choi Lee-kyungs taste lied in rice-cake like men like him. 2 Is he crazy? I red at Jung Garam, trying topel him to shut up. But, he snorted at me instead, If youre really that nervous, you can just kill him before the end of the contract. Do you want me to do it for you? . Of course, I ignored his words and looked forwardbut Seo Dawon and Jung Garam sometimesThose two often treated people like tools to use and dispose of. Though it wasnt my life on the line, the hairs on the back of my neck still rose in fear. To be honestI think Kim Sangyoon and I are in a simr situation. Its just that Im more useful than him This anxiety has probably been growing ever since Seo Dawon took possession of my body and fought with Lackey. To me, Lackey is like family; I would never have entertained the thought of breaking its shoulderClike he didCand using Lackeys arm like a handheld weapon. Even though I knew that Lackey was an undead servant and that amount of damage wouldnt cause it pain. I couldnt fight like thatBut Seo Dawon He easily broke it off and easily utilized it. Its as if hes asking why I care about everything so much in the pursuit of my goal The Red Lotus guys in the back seat may think Im wary of Kim Sangyoon butThe part Im wary of is not about the possibility of him suddenly turning on me after the contract ends. I was warier of growing emotionally tangled with the man. And that feeling grows worse the more these two servants relentlessly speak scathingly of the poor Warrior Uh, if youre feeling bored, shall I turn on some music? ..yes.well. When Kim Sangyoon asked if Id like some music, I thought it was such a relief. Thoughts begin to multiply in the quiet. As soon as I nodded, he pressed the touchpad with his huge, bear-like hands. His finger pressed the triangle y button, and a loud bang roared through the huge amplifier. But why was the volume turned up so high? Does he have a reason to rupture his eardrums? Lackey, face snug in my embrace, jolted at the thunderous noise. I-Im sorry. At my surprise, Kim Sangyoon hurried to lower the volume, cold sweat running down his back. Jung Garam, in the back seat, said, This bastardhes the type to roll his windows down and st obnoxious music. I had to agree with that evaluation. The music that was being yed had a very fast, pop-y beatIm not particrly proficient in English, but I could clearly hear Fuck!! interspersed throughout the song. Haahas expected: hip-hop genre However, when I saw Kim Sangyoon tap his fingers to the beat on the steering wheel, I just closed my eyes. Lets not talk anymore Shall Iy you down? Kim Sangyoon must have interpreted my closed eyes as exhaustion. Well, I didnt mind leaning back, but there were two people in the back seat. I shook my head. The two in the back were souls so they wouldnt obstruct the chair, but it would be cumbersome to see that kind of visual. Kim Sangyoon rambled, No, I-I didnt mean anything elseIts not aboutIts just purelyUm, you just looked so tired. .What? I asked. Ah.Its nothing. What was that? I looked at Kim Sangyoon, confused, but he simply looked stiffly forward, cold sweat trickling down his forehead. What did he mean by other intentions? After thinking a little, I turned my head, unwilling to ponder moreCsomething corrted with sports cars and reclined seats. I didnt want to think about it anymore. * * * Fortunately, the awkward atmosphere did notst long. The hospital was closer to my home than I had thought. And because we were heading towards the VIP wardCAhn Hospitals medical resortplexCthere was no traffic on the road. After checking in at the security office at the entrance, we drove for five minutes alongside a straight forest road. Soon, we arrived in front of a picturesque, red building. The buildings iron gates gently swung open from the middle before the car could pull up inside. Inside, there was a roundabout with a fountain in the middle and a central building fitted with a lobby. We parked the car near that building. Wee! Youre Kim Sangyoon-nim, right? My name is Lee Sang-tae, the person in charge of your reservation for the luxury room. As we got out of the car, ten employees in gray uniforms and the suited manager weed us, as if they had been waiting for our arrival. Kim Sangyoon nodded his head without much of a reply; he seemed like he was used to this sort of treatment. Of course, ever since my body grew hair, its the first time Ive ever experienced such luxurious service at a resort like this. As I stared, frazzled at the sights, I heard Jung Garam and Seo Dawons conversation behind me. Four guards on the way. There are about five armed users alone on this floor. All five are keeping an eye on Kim Sangyoon. I think the fourth woman from the front is also a skilled fighterCabout as strong as Kim Sangyoon? Yeah. I included her. At their words, I jolted back into an alert state. I didnt have time to look around in awe, I needed to quickly find Koo Hui-seo. So, while chasing after the staff guiding us to our room, I tried my hardest to memorize the surrounding terrain. TL: Let the awkwardness continue~ Also Seo Dawons going to have a word soon enough about all this flirtingCand right in front of his sd, too. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 I didnt have to bother, however. When Jung Garam said, Mapping, a 3D, birds eye view of the current floor in the building appeared in the left corner of our eyes. On that map, a red dot that seemed to mark our party flickered and moved slowly along the path. Taken aback at the unexpected skill, I looked back at Jung Garam. I didnt realize, untilter, that the suited guide looked at me strangely as he exined our surroundings, To the left, we have the fitness center. To my great annoyance, the skilled fighter in our entourageCthe grey-haired woman in the maid uniformClooked at me before lowering her head. I wondered if I had caught her attention. Ah, its nothing. I bowed my head and pretended to focus on the guides exnation. On the other side, that door leads to the back garden. There you can find a 120 centimeters deep infinity pool. Visiting hours are until 6 pm I looked closely at Jung Garams map, attempting to catch any discrepancies. Thats when I located the extremelyrge pool model on the map in the direction pointed out by the manager. I was deeply impressed; this skillit would be so useful in a dungeon! By the way, whats over there? In the middle of our tour, Kim Sangyoon pointed with his chin to a small hallway next to the back garden door. Two users, probably armed, stood guard in front of the hallway. As Kim Sangyoon fielded his question, I checked Jung Garams mapthe hallway stretched almost endlessly on the hologram. What kind of hallway is this long? In addition, at the end of the corridor, there was a space for a small roomC an obviously suspicious architecture. When Kim Sangyoon pointed at that hallway, the guides professional demeanor fellCthat reaction made everything felt more suspicious. However, the manager immediately resumed his professional expression and replied, Oh, that ways connected to a special reagent researchb. Of course, its an area that requires some security There arebs here? Yes, Ah! You wont be bothered by thatplex at allCits a ce where only researching doctors will pass through, quietly. The managers exnation was smooth and natural, butit bothered me still. Ive already gauged through Jung Garams mapping skill that the room at the end of the hallway was far too small for something like a full-fledgedb. I wasnt the only one who felt that way. Jung Garam, behind me, sarcastically said, Ahn Hospital must be studying reagents in a studio apartment, huh? Kim Sangyoon simply nodded and moved on, unwilling to out himself as a suspicious individual. He asked no further questions. After that, I listened to more introductions of various facilities and services without interruption. The guide smoothly exined the various amenities provided, pointed out aspects of the luxurious interior and guided us to the room. Thank you so much. If you need anything else, please feel free to page me. I hope youll have an amazing stay. The tour ended at our room, and he handed us the key. After making some final checks of the condition of the room, he gave us his final greetings and disappeared. When the door closed, Seo Dawon said, Send Kim Sangyoon towards that hallway. I looked at the Warrior, Back thenthe hallway next to the back gardenI think Sangyoon-nim will have to check it out. Kim Sangyoon also nodded, As expected, it was the most suspicious ce? Then, he seemed to remember something and asked, By the wayhow should I get ess to that ce? Ill be subdued if I try to make a fuss. Thats. I looked towards Seo Dawon. Seo Dawon met my eyes, and he pointed to himself. And then, as if to shush me, he used his other hand to ce his index finger over my lips. I guess that meansto stay quietChell figure something out himself? Ill havesomeone who can help. UmYoull probably figure it out when you get there. I understand I looked at Seo Dawon; fortunately, he seemed to agree with my interpretation of his charades. Though I didnt tell him directly, Kim Sangyoon guessed that my helper would be Seo Dawon. This time around, will he be helping too? Since Seo Dawon didnt gesture to keep anything a secret, I simply nodded, confirming his theory. But if Kim Sangyoon and Seo Dawon are going to move togetherwhat am I supposed to be doing with Jung Garam here? Are we some sort of diversion tactic? Originally, we were all supposed to go to the first-floor hallwayStrangely, some parts of the map were blocked when we moved up the floors? Jung Garam said, as if he read my mind, zooming in and out of the holographic representation of the hospital. I didnt notice it until Jung Garam exined it, but he showcased some sections on the third floorCwhere our room was locatedCthat were blurry as if the maps pixels were broken. This usually happens when [anti-vision] spells that block [mapping] are at workBut its damn expensive to use as security for buildings like this one. Usually, these high-level security skills are reserved for military unitsTo use something like this for a mere hospitalCsomething smells fishy. So, what youre saying is that there are [anti-vision] protections iid in certain sections on this floor to nullify probes and obscure the hospitalyout? I looked closely at some of the sections that seemed badly shatteredCalmost hazy white. These ces were areas that we passed while being guided by the managerI didnt feel anything particrly strange? To be exact, I felt there was no ce that could hide any kind of special facility? Besides, why would they only have [anti-vision] on this floor? Why wouldnt they cover the suspicious hallway on the first floor with that protective skill? My question seemed to show itself on my face. Seo Dawon looked at my overwhelmed expression and exined, So, the first floor is likely a bait. The fact that they have security personnel ced there also draws attention Theyre going to go there in spite of all that? When I looked as if I still didnt understand his motive, Seo Dawonughed, I cant send Lee-kyung-ie to a trap! Jung Garam bluntly added, We just need to check if Koo Hui-seo is kept in the spaces hidden by [Anti-vision]. Furthermore, if you can just remove the [anti-vision] skill anchor from that location, the skill will be immediately destroyed. If youre lucky, you wont be detected. So the n, to summarize, was like this: When the day grows dark, Seo Dawon and Kim Sangyoon will sneak into the first-floor hallway to check for Koo Hui-seo. Jung Garam and I will rummage through this floors anti-vision blind spots. The first team to find Koo Hui-seo will contact the other through the system [message] app. Since the first floor corridor, Kim Sangyoons responsibility, had a high chance of being a trap manned by skilled Users, Seo Dawon will apany him in a [summoned] state, in case of emergency. Also, a Mages magic was crucial in hiding a person of Kim Sangyoons size. Besides, Seo Dawon is known as a dead personCif the two are caught, one advantage would be that the enemy would find it hard to identify the intruder. AndIts not like I could help if those two get into a battle with armed personnel over there Instead, Jung Garam and I will stay on this floor to dispel the [anti vision], and, if Koo Hui-seo truly is on this floor, well contact the other group straightaway. There were fewer guards on this floor than on the first. Jung Garam said that the [anti-vision] effect can be resolved by finding and moving items anchoring the skill. Usually, these items are disguised as ornaments or decorationsCif anything stands out, we could simply try and move them around Maybe the reality of the situation hadnt hit me yet, but I wasnt too nervous since I had Jung Garam by my side. However, I was a little worried about Kim Sangyoon traveling with Seo DawonIf something were to go wrong, I wondered if Seo Dawon would bother to save the Warrior. Kim Sangyoon.you cant abandon him, I told him, while the Warrior left for a bathroom break. What the heck, you want me to be jealous? Seo Dawon did not give me a definite answer and instead said something so confusing. TL: Seo Dawon: Im jealous Choi Lee-kyung: What could this mean? Chapter 68 Chapter 68 We stayed peacefully in our rooms and didnt leave until nightfall. We were worried that wed draw undue attention if we left for dinner (since Kim Sangyoon stands out), so we solved that problem through room service. While we were eating, the two vengeful ghosts whispered to each other in low voices, plotting and revising a route with the map. Or, just send Kim Sangyoon into the hallway first. Hyung can approach from the other side Hm, We could do thatBut it depends on whether Kim Sangyoon canst five minutes until I arrive. Lets put that on hold then. How about you both go through the entrance Of course, at this point, Seo Dawon and Jung Garam have yet to manifest themselves, so I was the only one listening carefully to their nning. And this [mapping skill]It seems that view of the hologram wasnt shared with Kim Sangyoon.? Can only the Necromancer and his servants see it? XTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT[ [Choi Lee-kyung: MappingCan Kim Sangyoon not see it?] [Seo Dawon: Nah, though its possible after party invite] [Choi Lee-kyung: So, not now?] [Jung Garam: Uhuh] ^TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTa Through the [message] app, I was told that skills can be shared with party invitations. Thats a reliefKim Sangyoons specs were low in the first ce, so itll be exhausting if his vision was not augmented. During this conversation, I locked eyes with the Warrior without much intentHe suddenly asked me a question, UmLee-kyung-nimDo you perhaps have essories or armor enchanted with [Shield]? What? Ah, noI have abat uniformbut I dont have any essories yet. As soon as Kim Sangyoon opened his mouth, the two servants unnaturally suspended their debate and tantly stared at us. Of course, Kim Sangyoon could not see them so he couldnt feel the weight of their staresAs for me, I couldnt help but notice the inexplicably piercing gazeCnervously, I couldnt help but wonder what was running through their minds. Kim Sangyoon hesitated a little, before speaking with a hint of embarrassment, Uh, well.I know an old friend who works as an alchemist in an enchanting workshop. Ah? Yes? He had some decent essories, so I brought them here. Yes? Then, without allowing me a chance to properly respond, Kim Sangyoons arm suddenly disappeared into some midair void. After reappearing, he unfurled hisrge fist in front of meCnestled in his palm was a ne with a slightly burdensome 1 design. How should I say thisIts honestly a little too shy for me. Gold filigree in the shape of twisted branches surrounded a transparent, rhombus-shaped jewelThiswould fit a delicate beauty more than me. And dont tell meis that jewel a diamond? UhYoure giving this to me? .Yes. I think you should have at least one essory embedded with the [Shield] enchantment. Ah! And its not some one-off disposable item; its multi-use. I hesitated because it looked far too expensive, but Kim Sangyoon continued to exin its function: the shield could be used up to three times. Besides, it was somehow hard to reject this gift. If I said it was too much hereI felt like he would go cry alone in the bathroom. So I had no choice but to ept that gift with both hands, politely. XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ [Multi-use Shield Enchantment Ne. (Product name: White Christmas no. 3)] Type: Ne Rank: Normal Durability: 100 Equipment Level Restriction: None Special Skill: Shield (3/3) Description: *When a certain threshold of physical damage is inflicted upon the wearer, a shield is automatically created to offset the impact. *The Shield can be activated a total of 3 times. *The inscribed number will be deducted after each use. ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa When my hands grasped the item, a [system message] had popped up. After reading the description on the [system message], I thought it was a much better item than I had originally imagined. So, I felt even stronger guilt for epting this present. Disregarding the design, the items aspects are too good But I couldnt really reject it after eptingI bowed my head in thanks once again. Reallythank you so much. I dont have anything prepared right nowIll make sure to rustle up something to give in return next time. No! Theres no need to reciprocate. He murmured, How could I dare His mutters were somewhat tragicCperhaps I really should buy him something from the money left in my bank ount Shall I put it on for you? The Warrior asked. What? I didnt expect him to offer to personally adorn my neck with the ne. I replied, Ah, no need! Ill put it onter before we leave! Perhaps Kim Sangyoon realized how over the top his offer was, he stopped in the middle of walking towards me. Yes yes. He turned and sat back down againCthe tips of his ears bright red. A deathly silence sank its ws into the room. It looks like you got a confession, Choi Lee-kyung? Jung Garams smug voice suddenly stabbed me in the back. I turned my head to re at him, telling him to knock it off. However, Jung Garam did not just stop at teasing me, but also snatched the ne from my hands. Jung Garam wore a monocleCtaken from who knows whereCand observed the ne upon the desk with a ferocity that resembled animosity. XTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT[ [Choi Lee-kyung: What are you doing -_-] ^TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTa I double-checked to make sure Kim Sangyoon was not looking my way before sending a protesting message to Jung Garam Jung Garam took off his monocle and threw it into his inventory. Its a bit low-quality, but the centerpiece is a mana stone? He mumbled, reluctantly admiring. You know mana stones jewelry are way more expensive than gems, right? This would be worth an apartment. When I heard that, I was shocked. The price of an apartmentI expected it to be expensive, but I didnt know it would run in hundreds of millions. Hes not lying, right?? XTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT[ [Choi Lee-kyung: Its that expensive??] ^TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTa Ignoring my question, Jung Garam rather calmly evaluated the value, I guess hes not a cheapskate. This isnt even in the ballpark of considering him a cheapskate! Who just buys someone an apartment as a gift? Is it alright for me to receive something like this? To be honest, I expected the ne to be anywhere from a few thousand to 100 million wonCitems are usually pricier than normal jewelry. I never imagined it would be at least ten times my expectation. So, I seriously considered returning it back to the Warrior nowSuddenly, Jung Garam rummaged something out of his inventory and tossed it on the desk next to the table. A ck bracelet threaded with thick beads. Hey. Put this on. Jung Garam brusquely pushed the bracelet with a finger and sent it rolling towards me. Even before I touched it, I could see its extraordinary shineCso much that I was afraid to handle itWhen I froze, Jung Garam crumpled his brow and huffed, Why arent you wearing it? XTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT[ [Choi Lee-kyung: But] [Choi Lee-kyung: Im okay ^^;;] ^TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTa I rejected him through a message, trying to calm him down. But. What do you mean youre okay! Youre so sloppy, you might as well have good items. Jung Garam did not back down. Just grab it and take a look at its data. You were fast to snatch up whatever that boar gave you He obstinately grabbed my arm. Since he is such a cute, young guy, Ipletely forgot that he is a well-known close-range physical ss ranker. I shook my arm with all my strength, but he held it still. I was so surprised at the unbing strength that I couldnt control my expression. However, when he saw my stunned expression, Jung Garam gave a pleased smirk; he slyly spedChandcuffedCthe bracelet on my wrists. XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ [Counterlight Anti-Magic Bracelet +10] Type: Bracelet Rank: Rare Durability: 200 Equipment Restriction Level: None Special Skill: Counterlight (Curse Reflection) Psychic magic resistance +1,000/+10% Description: *It greatly increases the users resistance to psychic magic *User may resist certain curse spells and automatically invoke the Counterlight skill to reflect the curse. ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa Pretty. He teased my dumbfounded face and turned around to return to his original seat. I honestly appreciate you giving me an essory of this quality and rank but XTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT[ [Choi Lee-kyung: Ah, I said it was fine!C] ^TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTa The way he gives giftsits just too humiliating! TL: Me, tling this chapter, Im being fedpetitive dog food I also have two to give, but Im letting the stockpile build up, expect those in a few days~ Chapter 69 Chapter 69 However, I couldnt refuse because of the annoying way Jung Garam handed the bracelet over. The Treasure Hunter pierced through my guilt and frustration with logic, How could you approach someone like Koo Hui-seo without items that counter curses? I just assumed that once we found Koo Hui-seo, Seo Dawon or Jung Garam would deal with himShamefully, mycent mindset was called out. In the end, there was nothing I could do but lower my hand to keep the bracelet hidden from view. You should wear this ne too. Seo Dawon approached me very naturally from behind and hung the ne around my neckCto the very end, these two guys were acting ridiculously. What was even more ridiculous was that the ne that Kim Sangyoon gave me was still within my hands. In short, the ne I am wearing now was not Kim Sangyoons. I didnt realize that he hung some unidentified ne around my neck until I saw the updated system message. XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ [Ciphes Glory] Type: Ne Rank: Rare Durability: 200 Equipment Restriction Level: None Special Skills: Perfect Shield (Total Physical Immunity) Return Home (Automatic Return) 1 Description: *The stored skills will be automatically used for the safety of the User. *Exceeding a threshold of physical damage will trigger Perfect Shield, invalidating all physical attacks within a 1-meter radius of the User. *The User can teleport to a designated location using the Return Home function once a day. However, there may be restrictions on movement due to the limitation on magic power consumption depending on the distance traveled. ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa W-what! I touched my neck in surpriseCa totally different texture from the gold filigree ne that Kim Sangyoon had given me earlier. No wonder he came and personally tickled my napeIs he trying to switch the Warriors present for his? He moved so naturally that I missed the timing to refuse his gift Huh? Did you call for me? Kim Sangyoon called. But I couldnt evenin to Seo Dawon about his ridiculous action. Kim Sangyoon couldnt see Seo Dawon, so, if I got angry at thin air, he would think Im insane. Eventually, I told Kim Sangyoon, Ah, its nothing with a clumsy smile. Just in case hed notice the bracelet or the new ne, I quickly stood up and left the room, I need to use the restroom real quick XTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT[ [Choi Lee-kyung: Just what do you think youre doingC] ^TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTa Seo Dawon sat in one of the lounges next to the room; I red at him as he audaciously shrugged back. Argh!! Whats with that American-like reaction?! Isnt it better to have a ne that can be used permanently as long as its recharged rather than a three-use disposable one? He neatly packaged his logic, arguing that he acted reasonably. Others might assume that he always thinks of me so devotedly. Does he think Im ignorant of his desire to be mean to Kim Sangyoon through this strange contest? XTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT[ [Choi Lee-kyung: Honestly, if youre nning to give me something] [Choi Lee-kyung: Then you should have told me in advanceC] [Choi Lee-kyung: And Sangyoon-ssi gave me this because he was worried I dont have some sort of shield. If I wear something different] ^TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTa Why? Does it hurt your heart because it feels like youre ignoring his sincerity? Seo Dawon said. Pffft! Jung Garamughed. But, it was clear that the two of them were unwilling to consider courtesy or the circumstances of the gift. If you feel too sorry to return itgive it to me instead. You can say you exchanged that ne with one of mine. Seo Dawon proposed an absurd solution. If you gave someone a gift, would it be kind to say they exchanged that gift the very day it was received? Moreoverat nightfall, Seo Dawon and Kim Sangyoon will move as a team Seo Dawon took it a step further, smiling at Kim Sangyoons ne still clutched in my hand. Youre going to put that on for me, right? Youre shameless. Tickling my neckhanging that neyou just did as you pleased. Jung Garam, who wasughing at the sidelines, suddenly chimed in, Hey, Choi Lee-kyungHyung made that himself. XTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT[ [Choi Lee-kyung: ??] ^TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTa Thats right. I even patented the magic-powered charging circuitry in that ne. Kim Sangyoon just buys everything with money; Hyung did everything from scratchCfrom hunting for materials and designing the blueprintWhos more sincere now? My head started to ache as I saw Jung Garam boldly brag, as if he was the one who made it. The same went for Seo Dawons mysterious expressionCI couldnt tell whether or not he was simply teasing or was amused Bullshit. What sincerity And, whats even more audaciouswhen did I ever ask for something so precious? Those guys just adopted thispetitive mindset on their own, burdening me with ying mediator At first, I was speechless, but I didnt want to be dragged around like this. I mmed my hand onto the holographic keyboard and sent them a [message]. XTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT[ [Choi Lee-kyung: Sangyoon-ssi] [Choi Lee-kyung: gave me his gift purely because he was worried for my well-being.] [Choi Lee-kyung: You two gave yours because you dont like him.] [Choi Lee-kyung: I think the purity of intent is different.] [Choi Lee-kyung: kek] ^TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTa So, I tried to fight back with some mockeries of my own. However, when Jung Garam saw my message, he said something quite strange. Youre not going to help Sangyoon-ie when he gets hit? Youre just going to watch him? Was he responding to someone else? Perhaps he was influenced by Seo Dawons bias and his one-sided interaction with the changed and contracted Warrior. However, difort grew in my heart, and I needed to say something to defend the man. XTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT[ [Choi Lee-kyung: Kim Sangyoon probably has a girlfriend ^^;; His ex-girlfriend was a super pretty streamer 2 ^TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTa HUH? With that kind of face? XTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT[ [Choi Lee-kyung: I guess its a type of face that girls like] ^TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTa Then why does he look like *that* whenever he sees you? His question made me speechlessCI searched through my memories of my interactions with Kim Sangyoon. ButI really didnt know what Jung Garam was talking about? Im not obliviousCKim Sangyoon has never made any strange advances towards me. Rather, I felt that he was worried that I might take his actions as flirting? Whenever he bought me something, he always emphasized his loyalty and denied wanting anything more than eptance. Besides, only recently has Kim Sangyoon been docile, and its all because of the [vow of submission] Above all, I couldnt imagine that kind of affection from him since my first impression of the man still lingers in my memories. He was never tender in the dungeon either. He was a punk who valued money and was only kind to me when his reputation was in jeopardy. Jung Garam may have misunderstood his current actions since he didnt know what the Warrior was like before. Or, I guess Kim Sangyoon might have gone insane from the stress of the contract. But, why does any of this matter? XTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT[ [Choi Lee-kyung: AnywayI dont have any feelings for Kim Sangyoon. If I have to choose, you guys are my priority. I signed a contract to settle your grudges.] [Choi Lee-kyung: So dont harass me using Kim Sangyoon as an excuse.] ^TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTa When have I ever harassed you? Rather, Ive been damn good to you. Of course, Jung Garam had to attack me with his barbed words at least once. But, when I talked about my priorities, this bashful appearance made it worthwhile. He looked a little shyThe Treasure Hunter had easy to read facial expressions, so I could easily assume his mood. Did he act so mean in order to hear that I valued them more than Kim Sangyoon? I looked towards Seo Dawon, wondering if he felt the sameAs expected, I was met with a nk wall of a faceCmysterious. Maybe its a relief that Jung Garam was so easy to read. Anyway, the two seemed to have thankfully quieted down, so I wanted to end the conversation here. XTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT[ [Choi Lee-kyung: Regarding Kim SangyoonEither way, hes still of use to us.] [Choi Lee-kyung: It would have taken longer for us to make a reservation here if it werent for him.] ^TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTa The word useful was deliberately ced in that sentence. I needed to use an impersonal word like that to break my servants out of their obsession with the man. If I were to paint Kim Sangyoon in a good light, it may rustle their pride My intuition seemed to have guided me well: they both remained calm. TL: Theres too much to talk about in this chapter its hard to pick oneLee-kyungs obliviousness to literally everything despite saying hes not oblivious? Seo Dawons peacocking? Jung Garam exposing their DMs where Seo Dawons definitely regretting contracting Sangyoon? Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Lee-kyung-nim, are you ready? Kim Sangyoons voice cut through the lull that fell on the room. I cleared my throat, ring at my punks, Yes. Whether or not those two were determined to just finish this mission or knew the depths of my frustration, they stayed silent and sullen. The awkward atmosphere, however, slightly eased when Seo Dawon called, Lee-kyung-ah. Ill summon you, okay? Taking that tiny olive branch in my heart, I summoned Seo Dawon with morefort than before. I made sure to store Lackey in the system space before concentrating on the Mages name. Seo Dawon. XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ Would you like to summon your servant, Seo Dawon? ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa As soon as I confirmed [yes], the room turned fromfortable lukewarm into chilly); Seo Dawons presence could be felt quite stronglyCan iparable forcepared to his incorporeal form. Seo Dawon closed his eyes quietly until shadows formed under his feet. The moment he opened his red eyes and met mine, I felt like I was submerged in an icy cold deluge. Lee-kyung-ah. The strange sense of wrongness continued to build as he opened his mouth and spoke, though his voice was low and pleasant Invite me to the party. His presence was more simr to that of a boss monster you would encounter in a dungeon rather than a normal human. Of course, hes ssified as an [undead] being, but hes definitely a person like meI tabled the thought and hurried to invite him to the partyCfurther thinking along that train of thought might be discourteous to the Mage. Seo Dawon manifested his status window and began organizing and checking a few things; after a few preparatory measures, he looked at me who was hesitating and unsure of the next course of action. Invite Kim Sangyoon to the party too. Well be on our way shortly. He said. Yeah XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ Will you invite Kim Sangyoon to the party? Kim Sangyoon has joined the party. ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa As soon as the invitation was sent, the system notified me of Kim Sangyoons immediate eptance. Kim Sangyoon ambled out of one of the rooms in the suite and asked, Are we leaving nowAck! He screamed in the middle of his sentence and halted. Hey. Long time no see? Seo Dawon-nim. The cause of his surprise was, of course, Seo Dawon. To be fair, I could understand his perspective. Kim Sangyoon was beaten quite heavily by the other thest time they met; it wouldnt be a surprise if he formed some trauma. Of course, since Seo Dawon was the aggressor, hisplexion did not change after seeing the Warrior. He simply raised his hand, as if he were getting a close friend. Kim Sangyoon bowed his head in response, gloom settling in his expression. Hello he greeted, mentally already crawling on his knees. Hey, I heard that you were bothering Lee-kyung-ie because I wasnt there. Seo Dawon continued to be a problem in his words to Kim Sangyoon. Just, since when did that happen! I was speechless at this brazen maniption of reality. What.. I started to speak, but couldnt continue as I didnt know what to say. Kim Sangyoon must have felt the same wayChe had opened his eyes wide and looked between us. He eventually began to make excuses, cold sweat rolling down his back, a minute after the awkward silence, Me? ICI didnt. Just kidding. Lee-kyungplimented you, saying how youve gotten nicer. I-is that so.I-Im d I was so jealous I almost killed you. . Why wasnt he saying Just kidding, after that? I gave Seo Dawon a hard look, asking him to restrain himself, but he ignored me with a strained smile. Pale as a sheet, Kim Sangyoon was stuck between us and pleaded, I-its all my fault He seemed like he was ready to kneel at any moment. I couldnt stand seeing him like that. Stop that. I had no choice but to protect the forlorn Warrior. Seo Dawon smiled at me, Oh,e on. Im just teasing. Then, he suddenly approached Kim Sangyoon and whispered in his ear. The Warrior grew pale at whatever he had whispered, and Jung Garam, watching us all from a distance, snorted. Whats that? Did he just threaten him again? Hey! Did you just say something to him? Hm? I just told him to take care in this operation. Y-yes! Thats right! What bullshit; even a dog wouldnt trust those words. But, Kim Sangyoon nodded his head firmly as if his life depended on my eptance. In addition, Kim Sangyoon pleaded with his pitiful eyes, Please just ignore this and pass on by, so I felt that I couldnt question them further. His eyes told me that life would be tough for him if I kept standing up for him. Well then, well go to the first floor first. Ill send you a message when we get there. Seo Dawon said. Ill make a safe return. This wasnt a situation where I could waste time by intruding on their conversation. Theres a time limit to Seo Dawons summon, so the two of them had to move as fast as possible. In the end, I sighed once and said, Please have a safe trip. The both of you. * * * When, in front of the door, Seo Dawon brandished his hand that had a ring, the two of them began to gradually disappear, little by little, until nothing could be seen. The door opened quietly, as if it had opened on its own. Someone tapped my shoulder, a silent greeting, before the door closed quietly. With an anxious heart, I brought up Jung Garams map, observing the two blue dots that represented my party members drifting further away from me. I clenched and rxed my fists as I watched the dots arrive on the first floor. As soon as they passed by the armed guards, Jung Garam spoke, We should go, too. This floors security guards left for the first floor. As expected, there must have been skills set in ce to sense hidden intruders; even if nothing could be seen, security immediately flocked to that location. Of course, I wasnt too worried if Seo Dawon was therebut the problem was his summon time limit. He could still ess some skills in his incorporeal state, but the capability was noticeably different from his summoned stateI could only hope that everything would be over within the confines of the time limit. Ill be right back If anything happens, squeeze that doll. Got it? [ck..ck.] Just in case someonees into our room unexpectedly while were gone, Seo Dawon [polymorphed] Lackey. So now, Lackey looked like me. If one ignored the fact that his eyes looked a little nk, Lackey now had my face. Looking at my doubleCmy body, I felt like I was having an out-of-body experience. To counter intruders or nosy visitors that attempted to talk to its disguised form, Lackey held something eerily shaped like a cursed doll within its embrace. Nghhh Will this truly be okay? However, we couldnt leave me with a gap in my alibi Ill be back.CHurk! [ck ck.] Just as I was about to leave the room, Lackey leaped and hugged me tightly before I could protest. It dropped its head to my chest. It probably detested the order to remain in this roomCto be the only one left behind and far away from its master. With nothing better to do, it attempted to childishly change my mind. It was slightly cute, but it was also somewhat scary to see my own body running towards me. Fortunately, after one hug, it didnt whine anymore, and I could exit the room without further dy. Wear this. Jung Garam handed me sses at the doorstep. Okay It was the monocle that Jung Garam used to evaluate Kim Sangyoons ne earlier. As a [Special Hunter] Jung Garam had the skills to see items that anchored the [antivision] spell. However, I did not have those skills, so I borrowed from him a tool that could appraise items. On this floor alone, there were about 40 sculptures and paintings that were suspected of being the [anti-visions] anchor. We decided to separate at the elevator and search each half alone to save time. XTTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTT[ [Special Expert Appraisal Monocle] Type: sses (Monocle) Rank: Rare Durability: 50 Equipment Restriction Level: None Special Skill: Appraisal (Max) Description: *It helps the user identify items *Tells the user about an observable items rank and skill when they enter the users line of sight (passive). ^TTTTT ? ? ? TTTTTTa TL: RIP Kim Sangyoon, Seo Dawon will fund your funeral. Ill also take a break for a day or two after these continual updates~ gonna work on some stuff! Enjoy~ Chapter 71 Chapter 71 This monocleHow should I use it? Hook it in ce behind your ear and stare at the desired item for three seconds. Then the information should pop up. I gripped the monocleCheavier than expectedCin my hand and perched it on my right ear. When I focused on something that was slightly tinged yellow out of the corner of my eyes, an rm rang. The front doors information immediately unfolded before my eyes. [Standard Door] Thickness: 55mm Filling: PUR foam Size: 1,550 X 2,100 mm Outer frame type: Nonslip aluminum. Rank: Not applicable (No risk) WowThe exnations incredibly detailed? Honestly, regardless of the information content, but a system would identify and inform the User of objects ssified as [Items] when these objects are held or touched directly. Since this monocle is unable to evaluate living creatures or monsters, it simply functions as a more precise and powerful [System message]. Jung Garam observed me appraising all sorts of items in the room before nodding at me. It didnt make you dizzy? UmmI think its fine. I got used to it. Then, lets go. At the separation point, we decided to divide the left section for me and the right for Jung GaramI was in a hurry to rush, worried about the ticking clock, but Jung Garam took the time to mumble shy words of advice. He brusquely said, as if he didnt trust me, If somethings strange, hide or run. Dont get greedy and try to appraise more items than is safe. Though his tone was curt, but I felt that he was worried for me in his own way. I smiled bashfully, Yeah. Dont worry too much about me. Whos worried? I just dont want things to get annoying. Jung Garam, chilly demeanor until the bitter end, fiercely turned away and rushed to the end of the hall. I stared nkly at his fast retreat beforeing to my senses and turning towards my own section. There were 23 ornaments on the right and 17 on the left that were scattered throughout the hallwayCJung Garam chose the section with more potential anchors. He had also thought that there was a particrly suspicious structure on the right and relieved me of the pressure of evaluating itHowever, it wasnt a guarantee; I was loath to leisurely move around and quickened my pace. Because there were more elevators in my half, many Users in maid uniforms passed byThough the workers did not pay any particr attention to me, I felt like a spy infiltrating the enemy camp alone. Furthermore, the hallways werent straightCthe path zigzagged from room to room.. The inability to see past these frequent corners made my heart pound. I briefly fantasized about some unknown assant popping out at me and asking what I was doing hereWhen I looked down at the map, Jung Garam was already halfway down his hallway. I quickly grounded myself and used the monocle to observe my surroundings. [A woman with a parasol in a garden] Size: 6 units Producer: Artville Frame: Silver Frame [eng_note] Silver frame was written in all English in the original! [/efn_note] This is a printed copy. Rank: Not Applicable (no risk) The first thing I noticed was a ratherrge picture hanging on the left wallHowever, after using the monocle, nothing was particrly significant, so I passed it by. [Orange Crystal Mini-chandelier] Voltage rating: 220V/60HZ, 2040W Rank: Not Applicable (no risk) The small lights hung on the walls were the same. Also, after walking around for a while, I felt the limitations of the monocleIt wasnt enough to just simply look at the highlighted items; one needed to get close enough for the monocle to recognize and identify the item in question. Something like therge painting was readily viewable from far away, but, in the case of the chandeliers, the items information did not simply pop up as soon as I stared at it. In the end, I had to tiptoe close to the wall and stick my face in the light. I almost bumped into a janitor pushing his cart from the opposite side, and I nearly fell to the ground. In this way, I checked about five more mini chandeliers and other simr printed paintingsClike the first one I saw at the entrance to the hallway. In this way, I checked 16 of the 17 points of interest, but there was no payback. All that remained was a humongous painting at the end of the hallway Excuse me, are youLee-kyung-ssi? It was then. A familiar voice suddenly called out to me from behind. I quickly unequipped the monocle and turned towards the speaker. I made eye contact with a man I shouldnt have metCnot here. You are I began. So it is Lee-kyung-ssi! What brings you here? It was Bae Jaemin. He approached me with an affable smileCthough I could intuit nothing further from his mysterious expression. I was on the verge of panic, Why is this man here?! Why do you look so surprised? Bae Jaemin asked as he observed my rigid face. I smiled and hid the hand holding the monocle behind my back. Ah, thatsI was just surprised to meet Bae Jaeminnimhere. I wasnt expecting it at allIm just a bit surprised. You look like youve been caught red-handed? What? Haha, Im just kidding. His jokes made me inwardly swear. Just how long had he been following behind me? Looking closely at a painting could be passed off as an interest in art, but closely scrutinizing wall lights would be seen as suspicious. Furthermore, he said I looked like Id been caught red-handed. My mouth felt dryCI couldnt tell if he had truly been joking or if he had been fleshing out his suspicions, probing at me. Bae Jaemin looked disappointed to see my frozen face and my unwillingness to continue the conversation. It wasnt funny? That.Its justI just dont have anything to say I guess Im the only one thats happy at our reunionArent you d to see me, Lee-kyung-ssi? He slightly pouted his lips. A stranger might mistake this for teasing amongst intimate friends. But honestlybetween him and IWe originally didnt have such a good rtionship for us to make lighthearted small talk and jokes in a ce like this. What kind of person ignores social boundaries like this? Especially for someone like me that knows of his past deedsThe selfless attitude that hes currently portraying became nothing more than a suspicious and terrifying act. Why would a person like him change his behavior for no reason? However, I didnt have the courage to tell him, Were not that close. Especially because I had no idea whether or not hed seen me with my face pressed against the wall lights. So I smiled awkwardly andughed like a robot. Ha.ha.ha. Im so d to see you that Im speechless. I tore into myself internally for such an obviously strange and stupid remark, but Bae Jaemin unexpectedly did not question me about my awkwardness. Instead, he immediately asked a bothersome question, Why didnt you call the number I gave you? UhIts justI had no reason toAlso, Bae Jaemin-ssi, youre so busyHaha. Even if I was busy, I could spare at least 10 minutes for you. 10 minutesI dont want to steal such valuable time from youHow could I dare. Even several hours spent with Lee-kyung-ssi would not be a waste. He kept countering me before I had even finished speaking. From a surface nce, hes acting like someone whos desperate to contact meWhy on earth is he acting this way? As expected, is he suspicious of me? However, is there truly a need to approach a suspect in such a friendly manner? He could just pull some strings behind the scene, violently kidnap me, and harshly interrogate me. Hes not the type to shy away from sketchy methodsOf all the ways he could approach me, why would he choose to act like this? Are you curious as to why Im acting like this? Bae Jaemin asked, as if he had just read my mind. He stabbed right at the heart of the issue, and I missed the timing to deny such thoughts. Eventually, I gathered my courage and looked carefully at him. When we locked eyes, Bae Jaemin bit his lips, holding backughter, and muttered. Im very curious about Lee-kyung-ssi. Why do you always try to run away like a rabbit whenever you see me? Hold it! What do you mean, rabbit! I opened my mouth to protest, but Bae Jaemin was one step faster. Im curiousCyou look like someone who knows me well. Even if I treat you well, you put up a lot of barrierslike someone whos been burned by me once before Bae Jaemin continued, driving a stake into my speechless body, Weve met before, right? Not at the mallbefore that. TL: I return~ Its my anniversary so Im posting this in between going to a few ces. Please forgive some of thexer formatting andck of editing on my part! (Proofreaders are definitely a godsend~) Also MC is a hamster, not a rabbit~ Chapter 72 Chapter 72 If were talking about previous meetings, I couldnt think of anything other than the time Bae Jaemin shined a light on me at the . Cold sweat dripped down my back. I couldnt have known that fateful meetingCless than one second longCwould be so deeply engraved within his mind. I hesitated, the chance to lie had already passed; it felt like my thoughts were getting increasingly tangled. Damn it. How should I concoct a usible excuse? [Seo Dawon: As expected, the 1st floor was bait. I think its on the 2nd floor.] [Seo Dawon: Kim Sangyoon and I both got out without getting caught.] [Jung Garam: Hmm, I guess the security detail that went down will be returning soon.] [Jung Garam: Oi, Choi Lee-kyung] [Jung Garam: Are you still not done? Im finished.] [Jung Garam: ?] [Jung Garam: Did something happen to him??] [Seo Dawon: Iming to you] My servants timing could prove to be a huge problem. Theyre nning toe to my locationI cant even contact them, either. I had no idea what would happen if those two met Bae Jaemin without any preparation. In addition, I couldnt ignore what Jung Garam said. If he couldnt find anything in his section, then therge painting behind me was likely to be the [Anti-visions] anchorI had to get rid of Bae Jaemin quickly and check the painting right away, but my mouth began to feel dry and cracked at the thought of dealing with such arge obstacle alone. It would be dangerous if Bae Jaemin suspects me any more than he already does. Besides, the staff who were dragging their trays away from us would probably not pass by us any time soonIf he were to ce hands on me right now, no one would know. MaybeI lowered my head to hide my determined expression and pretended to be troubled. In the meantime, I rolled various excuses through my brain, thoughts surfacing and sinking. Hed probably already conducted a background check on me, right? Didnt he send a scouting offer through Kim Sangyoon? Ah,e to think of itKim Sangyoon was there. A bolt of lightning struck my head, and I raised my eyes to meet Bae Jaemin. MaybeWe may have seen each other at a distance when I was getting carried by Kim Sangyoon When? .During the raid at the . His background check must have uncovered my rtions with Kim Sangyoon and, to some extent, the [Barnasium] sales. And yet, hes not trying to kill me and instead approached me, asking if weve ever met in the pastCasking me to reveal all that I knew Maybe Bae Jaemin doesnt actually know everything about me? The rtionship between the Red Lotus guild and meThe Necromancer contractsI dont think hes cing such pressure on me because of these subjects. If he had those suspicions, he wouldnt approach me so carelessly No matter how much he searched through my past, the identity of my friend who supplied me with [Barnasiums] to sell as a third-person avatar would never be revealed. Perhaps that mystery is tugging at him; thus, he approached me first to coax the answer out of me I gambled a bit by mentioning the keyword, [Tower of Command]. The admission that we met at the Tower would ovep with his knowledge of how Kim Sangyoon carried me through that raid. I thought it would be safe to talk about that raid, but nothing more. Bae Jaemin answered, his doubtful expression still stered in ce, Really? So youve never spoken with me before? Yes. Ive only seen you from far away. And weve never seen each other before the [Tower of Command]? Then, why do you keep avoiding me? Bae Jaemin tilted his head, as if something was bothering him. I twitchedCthough my frozen facial muscles did not allow full range of movementCand stammered, Its just, wellumYou looked really high-strung back then at the [Tower of Command] Then, acting as if I said something I shouldnt have, I apologized, Im so sorry. It was an intentional slip of the tongue. As expected, Bae Jaemin immediatelytched onto the lure. I looked high-strung? Then, continuing my act of a man at his wits endCcaught up in an unexpected interrogation, stuttered, N-noIts just, when I first saw you. Yes? You didnt allow camerasnor any filmingso Me? Y-yesThey said that you requested no pictures in the DungeonSo, our team left all the equipment behind. Ah SoUhTo be honest, if someone who acted like that suddenly became so friendly Bae Jaemin, who had been listening carefully, said, That was because of safetyAh, I see how this misunderstanding perpetuated. He nodded, chicly. No no, Ithis is all my own misunderstanding I shook my hands quickly and offered a servile bow. Havent I crafted a situation where, through unfortunate first impressions, I wanted to avoid such a finicky opponent? Fortunately, my n seemed to have worked; a gentle smile returned to Bae Jaemins face. In fact, he looked a bit embarrassed Of course, I knew that Bae Jaemin had a wicked heartbut, if I were in the dark, I might have warmed to that clumsy smile that immediately melted this tense atmosphere. Im sure Bae Jaemin wasnt truly embarrassedChe must have practiced that smile a hundred or a thousand times. I shouldnt have asked so bluntly. Ah, Iwhen Im hooked on one theory, I cant think of anything else. Im so sorry to have troubled you. He neatly offered an apology, You must have been so offended by my insistence, Bae Jaemin said, acknowledging his strange behavior. Ah, its nothingYoure such a famous RankerI understand. I kept shaking my head, trying tofort him. I looked up into his eyes, deliberately allowing a tinge of envy over his status to color my pupils. Bae Jaemins expression was so soft that I thought I had sessfully escaped some amount of suspicion. So, ording to Lee-kyung-ssiYouve never met me before, and it was quite burdensome to be confronted with someone who suddenly acts so intimateRight? Thats why you avoided me and kept running away? Yes? Ah, yes! So youre just shy? ..yesIguess? Ah, then thank goodness. Actually, I wasnt persistently chasing Lee-kyung-ssi around purely because of my suspicions. Huh? I sincerely want to get to know Lee-kyung-ssi better. I just wondered, since Lee-kyung-ssi kept running awayBut, if youre just shy, wouldnt it be okay for you to be at ease around me now? How did he arrive at that conclusion?! My mouth opened and closed like a fish onnd; Bae Jaemin approached closer with a smile fixed upon his face, Why not? Weve seen each other three times nowIs it still hard to ept each other as a friend?'' An indescribable pressure was emphasized on the word, friend. Bae Jaemin, railroading over my hesitation, bowed his head and whispered into my ear, You seem to have been very interested in these paintingsIve recently be interested in a certain piece. Shall we start talking from there? Its a bit much to have a long conversation hereWhy dont we move to my room and share a cup of tea? His words were a bolt from the blue. Damn itSo, he *was* watching from behind as I observed the paintings with the monocle. I was unconfident in my ability to control my expression so I lowered my gaze. Since when? Did he also see me scrutinizing the lights? Shit, I cant tell how much he knows because of that zed smiling face. If you dont want to, I guess I cant help it. Though Bae Jaemin caught me like a rat in his trap, he still aggravatingly shrugged as if I had the upper hand. I cant believe that someone could smile like that while presenting the other with a choice they cant refuseSeriously, how evil. .Where is your room? In the end, I swallowed a sigh and gave into his silent demands. At my question, Bae Jaemin smiled until his teeth were slightly exposed. He then pointed behind me, Im in that far room at the end of the corridor. As I followed his fingertips, I noticed a door that I had yet to see since it was hidden by thest paintingCthest object I had to check. I always stay in that room when Ie here. The room is spacious and quiet And I quite adore that painting too. TL: Bonus chapter, thank you Beverly for the Kofi! Also Stranger Danger! Dont go in strange rooms, MC! Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Before Bae Jaemin finished speaking, I put the monocles that I had been hiding in my hands into the inventory. Judging by his gaze on my waistline, he must have noticed that I had essed the inventoryI was grateful that he chose not to question me about it. Of course, we both knew that many things were better left unsaid between usIf he were to recognize that the monocle had once belonged to Jung Garam, the damage would be too great to fix. Besides Ha.? Bae Jaemin? I saw Jung Garam approaching from behind the Priest. I quickly looked away from Jung Garams location, trying not to look so relieved at the prospect of another ally. His high tone pierced my eardrums clearly, Why is Bae Jaemin here? . Actually, more important than that, have you been caught by him? No wonderyou werent answering the chat. If we ambush him right now, do you think we can kill him? Ah, shit. You cant summon me today, right? Im right in front of him, but I canty a hand on him. Jung Garammented regretfully, standing straight in front of Bae Jaemin. I guess now really is the best time for assassination However, Ive already summoned Seo Dawon. And even if I were to call upon the Treasure hunter, with my current capacity, I wouldnt be able to bring out all of his abilitiesIt was like a pie in the sky. 1 Jung Garam was also well aware of that fact and did not furtherplicate the situation by rushing in headfirst. He just closed his eyes and slowly took deep breaths, muttering soothing words to himself, HaaaTherell be another.opportunityFuck. Well get another chance, right? . Ah~ Taking today into ount, Im going to painfully kill himIll use all the torture methods I know. Of course, Bae Jaemin heard none of this creepy conversation and took a step closer to me, grabbing the arm that used to hold the monocle. You hid everything you wanted to hide, right? . Bae Jaemin gave me, who responded only by tensely biting my lips, an ted look and soon reinforced his grip with his strength. Like that, I followed behind him as if I was dragged alongBae Jaemin took his eyes off me for a short moment as he focused on unlocking the door with his cardCI quickly sent Jung Garam a silent signal. I looked between him and the painting, attempting to convey to him the need to investigate this painting Hey, Bae Jaemin is looking at you. Jung Garam stared at Bae Jaemin without bothering to give any attention to my desperation or the object in question. I pointedly red at the picture, Look. At. That! but, my efforts were in vain. Just please stop staring at Bae Jaemin and check the picture! Thats the [anti-vision] anchor! Stop looking at me and turn towards Bae Jaemin. He keeps ncing in my direction. Jung Garam rebuked me for my shifting focus. Jung Garam, who frustratingly did not spare a single nce at the anchor, finally stepped inside the suite door. Eventually, I was forced to give up and return my gaze forward Damn it, Jung Garam! Youve sold all your focus to Bae Jaemin! What are you doing? Come here. Bae Jaemin only let go of my arm after the door closed behind us. He walked further inside. Anxiety gripped my bodyCmy rigid legs followed him at a snails paceAfter we passed through a short corridor, a spacious and open living room came into view; the room was filled with antique wooden furniture, and an elegant carpety plush on the floor I took a single hesitant step forward. Bae Jaemin, who ced some cups on the white table near the terrace, turned around and beckoned at me, Why are you so nervous? Despite his beckons, I still moved at a slow pace. This is a situation where I was reluctantly dragged in through threats and coercionCwhy wouldnt I be nervous! Hes such a bully. As if he divined my inner turmoils and curses, Bae Jaemin soothinglyughed, Do you think Id do anything to hurt you? Hey nowIf I were to kill you, would I have called you into my room? It would be a hassle to clean up. Was that meant to be reassuring? Maybe that was a threat. I managed to pull the corners of my lips up into a grim smile and replied, Its not like that. I was a bit embarrassed because my denial sounded like a goats bleat. Bae Jaemin, who smiled after hearing my answer, opened the refrigerator door and took out a new water bottle. He poured its contents into a kettle and pressed the power button. What kind of tea would you want? Green tea? Or, perhaps, coffee? Green tea, please. I guess you dont drink coffee often? Its not exactly like that Then? Hm? Ah.UmI only drink Lattes Ah, I dont have milk. Its alrightIm fine. Then, the simmering sound of water boiling in the kettle filled the silence that settled between us. In the meantime, Jung Garam searched the room carefully. After watching the Treasure Hunter enter a room beyond the living roomCaway from my line of sightCI turned to face Bae Jaemin and his perpetual smile. Lee-kyung-ssi, at the Tower of CommandI heard you hired Kim Sangyoon to carry you through the raid for one ingredient? As if he were waiting for my focus to return, he immediately asked me a question as soon as our eyes met. I knew itChe ran a background check I contemted what to say, but, because I still couldnt figure out Bae Jaemins motive, I decided to answer frankly. His question served to confirm information he had already discovered rather than to uncover anything new. Yes, thats right. I nodded calmly. Bae Jaemin tapped the handle of his teacup with his neatly trimmed fingertips. It was an item specific to necromancers, right? .Yes. Did you get it? YesI got it. Are you satisfied with it? Is that also part of probing after some peculiarities in my story? At my hesitation, Bae Jaemin suddenly burst intoughter. Then he twisted his lips in a slightly despicable manner, This is justsmall talk. I have no particr interest in Necromancers. . The nuance Would I, a priest, truly be curious about a necromancer? permeated his every word. I teared up a bit, but I continued to lower my head, thinking better of any rash reaction. You needed an ingredient for evolution, correct? Its not much butI asked because I was reminded of an old dungeoneering friend. He was an alchemistChe suffered through much hardship to create his golem. AhYes, thats correct. It was an evolutioningredient. I couldnt understand the point of this meandering conversation, though the subject never strayed far from my affairs. Without prior warning, he suddenly veered the conversation to Lackey. By the wayI dont see the skeleton you always carry around? What? You know, the skeleton thats aboutthis high? He gestured to his waist. Ah, LackeyI briefly left it in my room. Your summons name is Lackey? When I heard Bae Jaemins counter-question, I wanted to bite my tongue and take back my reflexive answer. Damn it! Why did I have to go and say its name Bae Jaemin nced at my faceCturning red with embarrassment and regretCand muttered a quiet, Oh? This time, he spoke without holding back his soft chuckles. PfftThat nameDid Lee-kyung-ssi name it? Cute. At his jeer, I bowed my head and clenched my fist tightly, I justimpulsively The kettles switch turned off automatically when the water finished boiling; Bae Jaemin retrieved it, spooned some ground coffee into my cup, and poured water over it. Ah, that friend also named the golem something funnyWhat was it? Kyung-siks Livelihood? He smiled faintly. I guess everyone names things simrly. Kyung-sik used to put his name in literally everything he made Do you have any other summons? What are their names? He sounded as if he were joking, making casual conversation, but I froze at the references he made. Is he really talking about Choi Kyung-sik? Red Lotuss Choi Kyung-sik? Hes just talking about himso casually like that? After he killed the man by his own machinations? Ah, Kyung-sik was my friends name. He was an alchemist Bae Jaemin said,fortably, as if he were reminiscing about a close friend. TL: MCthis is why you dont follow strange men. That conversation was so ufortable but my PR and I were dying. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 To hide how affected I was at his audacity, I hid my face by lifting the cup of coffee I didnt originally intend to drink. Oh? It must be hotPlease, drink it after it cools down. .. Bae Jaemin pretended to be sweet and poured water into my cup. I nodded as if I agreed with him and did as he rmended. But still, I felt nauseous, recalling Choi Kyung-sik and his final moments from Seo Dawons memories. Bae Jaemin couldnt possibly be unaware of his death. Even if Bae Jaemin didnt personally see his end as he was caught up in confronting Jung GaramHis sharine words were terrifying whenpared with how he cruelly asked if all the bodies had been disposed of properly; goosebumps raised all over my arms. It tastes good, right? Bae Jaemin asked. Yes. Very good. However, I couldnt express my anxiety. Every time Bae Jaemin asked a question, I responded briefly. The conversation continued that way for quite some time. I reacted soullessly to each meaningden overtures of small talk the Priest flung my way Fascinatingly, Bae Jaemin was able to continue the conversation and ask follow-up questions to my short answerCI was unable to remain quiet. If he had asked overly personal questions, I would have been able to refuse to answer or have the excuse to stay silent as I contemted my response, but he had ambiguously toed the line. I had no choice but to engage in his small talk, and silencested for no longer than three seconds. Aha. So, you just became a user? Yes.. Was there anyone around you whos be a User? Um.Ive heard a rumor that a ssmate I didnt know very well became a User. Oh? Whats his name? Ive only ever seen him around I dont know I dont know why he always smiled so vibrantly at my unenthusiastic answers, but my lips matched hisCthe corners of my lips curling upwards, making my cheeks cramp. 1 Just how long must I deal with this kind of omiai-like atmosphere? 2 At that moment, Bae Jaemin suddenly pressed, Then, Lee-kyung-ssi, where did you meet this friend of yours? What? You said you didnt know anyone here; you dont belong to a guild nor an agencyI was wondering where you found a friend who could sell dozens of [Barnasiums]. . Naturally, I was left tongue-tied. Bae Jaemins question didnt seem so simple. With cold sweat running down my back, I stuttered, T-thats.. Bae Jaemin observed my growing anxiety with a calm face and mumbled, As expected, at the [Tower of Command].? What? He smirked at my rigid expression, put down the cup he was holding, and looked straight at me. Lee-kyung-ssis past is clean. . He was smiling, but he revealed so casually that he conducted a background check on me. I continued to guess at his motive, but I became nervous at his straightforward attitude and his blunt reveal of my contradictionsHe seemed to relish my expressions, slowly bringing up the cup to his mouth and taking a long sip of coffee. So maybeI thought that Lee-kyung-ssi had made a friend recently Only rankers are able to sell top quality [Barnasiums] in batches The most recent ce where you could have met with such a Ranker could only have been the Tower of Command. Lee-kyung-ssi, like puzzle pieces falling into ce, you were at that raid being carried by Kim Sangyoon, right? . In addition, that person hides himself well and refuses to let me know of his identitythat narrows down the possibilities. Ah, of course this is all simply guesses so far. Its not necessarily the truth. He looked far too confident for his conjectures to be merely wild guessesHis reasoning was horribly urate. If he were to make a connection to my ss, Necromancer, here, it may be easy for him to make a leap of logic and consider those from the Red Lotus guild Did I really get discovered so easily? I didnt dare return Bae Jaemins gaze and stared at my cup instead; my palms under the table were drenched in sweat. I couldnt imagine what he would reveal next, so I could only barely restrain the unbridled nervous energy that simmered in my body. Lee-kyung-ssis friendI guess they still dislike me a lot. 3 He sighed and spoke calmly, as if he were ndly reminiscing upon an ex-friend. His strange, conciliatory words struck me speechless. This.What did this mean? My friend was Seo Dawon Is he asking if Seo Dawon dislikes him? Dislike doesnt even begin to cover the depths of his displeasureBecause of him, Seo Dawon was murdered, lost the guild that he poured blood, sweat, and tears into, and was made to wander as a vengeful ghost separated from his bodyTo summarize all of this as merely dislike.. Is Bae Jaemin crazy? I dont know how Bae Jaemin interpreted my bewildered silence, but he smiled bitterly and fiddled with the handle of his coffee cup. Im sure you would find it troublesome to be caught in the middle, but Yes? ButTheyve refused tomunicate with me. Even if I want to apologize, I have no means to contact themBut now, Ive gotten to know you. I couldnt understand the rapidly changing line of thought. Right nowI think Bae Jaemin is operating under some huge misunderstanding? After we parted waysst time, he conducted a thorough background checkBut, instead of connecting the lines between Necromancer, Tower of Command, and the Red Lotus Guild, he seemed to be suspecting a partnership between me and a Ranker who had also attended the recent raidCone who must not be on good terms with him. Perhaps he connected the suspicious origins of the [Barnasiums] with that Ranker? Who the hell are they? In order to obscure our ns, wouldnt it be better to reinforce Bae Jaemins faulty reasoning? However,the conversation alone did not give a clue as to who Bae Jaemin suspected; even if I were to lie, Icked the sauce. 4 To make matters worse, it seems he wanted me to contribute to the conversation; the longer the silence, the more inscrutable the atmosphere became. In the end, after meeting Bae Jaemins gaze for the third time after looking away, I predicted that, even if all the coffee in this room was drunk, the interrogation would not finish without some input from me. He.That person. Yes. He stillhas yet to let go of hisanger. I looked at Bae Jaemin; he smiled bitterly and noddedChe looked as if he had expected this foregone conclusion. That hyung is particrly FM-like. Bae Jaemin sighed. 5 I was so afraid hed suddenly ask for me to confirm the others nameCI felt that my head would explode. It would have been nice to know the Rankers personalities or know who exactly had history or intimacy with Bae JaeminBut, no matter how hard I thought, my mind only thought of the Red Lotus guild members. Fortunately, rather than to press me on the mans identity, Bae Jaeminspoke as if he were conversing with that mysterious ranker backing meChe spoke more freely, wistfulness coloring his tone. I stayed waryCthere were many points to respond to and, thus, many pitfalls to fall into. Well, theres nothing I can do if hes still regretful Ahyes. But thats a more personal matterId rather ask why he was so against the official registration of the guild. Ahhh. Looking into his eyes, I realized Bae Jaemin had finally reached the point of his inquiry after a lengthy and twisted path. So that meansThe Ranker in question has some authorityThat mysterious someone feelspity for Bae Jaemin? By the way, what does he mean by protesting against the official registration of the guild? The HaHae guild? Theyve already held a press conference to announce the officialunch, havent they? However, I couldnt afford to show any signs of burning curiosity, so I rubbed my hands, pretending to be helpless and trying to back out of this dangerous direction. You know, IIn fact Ive just recently gotten to know this person I appealed that I was not the best person to help him with his dilemma. If I follow through to the logical conclusion and promise Bae Jaemin an appointment with this unknown Rnker, I may escape today but be in deeper waters the next time we meet Bae Jaemin, though, continued to speak before I had fully voiced my excuses, Since youre here with me nowId appreciate it if you told me where you nned to eat tonight. TL: NGL, I was pretty tense when I thought MC was discovered. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 He wants me to tell him where I n to eat? There was a restaurant on the first floor of this building. I remember hearing about it on the guided tour The problem was that there were more than 1 or 2 restaurants in thisplexCin fact, there were around 5 eateries in this building alone. Furthermore, the guests here are not restricted to eating in this resort hospital. Since its located not far from downtown, there were many other nearby restaurants. Im going crazy I frowned, acting as if I was thinking about future ns, careful not to bite my lips. While buying time, I continued to inwardly assess the situation. I needed to choose where this faceless, nameless person would want to eat today. All I could depend on was Bae Jaemins testimony that hes got an FM personality! HaahWhat do FMs eat? God damn it, how am I supposed to know?! If I could somehow divine that, would I be suffering as a Necromancer now? CrashC! Fortunately, at that time, a strange sound erupted in the room that Jung Garam had entered. It sounded like a pile of books had toppled to the floorBae Jaemin, who had been leaning leisurely against the back of the sofa across from me, stood up as soon as he heard the noise and headed towards that room. I assumed that Jung Garam would have caused that noise, but, for now, I acted as if I had no idea what was going on. Please wait a moment. Bae Jaemin disappeared into the living room. As soon as he could not be seen, I heard Jung Garams voice right behind me. Hey. Ack! Werent you just in that room earlier? Surprised by the unexpected appearance, I almost looked back at him, but, fortunately, Jung Garam quickly pressed on my shoulder. At that very moment, Bae Jaemin stuck his head out. of the living room and looked at me. Didnt that sounde from this room? Huh.? Just now. Did you hear it? Ah, Yes! I did hear itWhat about it..? Thats strange. It doesnt seem like anything has fallen Bae Jaemin returned to his original spot near me. Jung Garam spoke quietly from behind, Dont act stupidly and just listen to me, alright? I just switched off the [Anti-vision] in that room. It was here? Jeez.Then the big painting right outside of this room simply is just a normal painting Well, Jung Garam is a well known expert in revealing traps and discovering new paths; as soon as he saw the painting, he must have realized that it was unrted to the [anti-vision]. ..Haah So everything I didClooking at the lights and the paintingsCwas useless There was no room to wallow in my own futility, however. Jung Garam immediately said, The ward manager exined to us that the building contained a total of five stories. But there was a floor obscured by [anti-vision]; theres a half-story between the 3rd and 4th floors. No wonder the ceiling was so uselessly high As he spoke, he pulled up a revised map in front of me. A small new space had appeared halfway up the current floor we were on. Unwilling to be caught by Bae Jaemin, I could only roll my eyes slightly to the side to observe the map. Im d we found the anchor, butI couldnt understand why the [anti-vision] anchor was hidden in this room. This was a guest room; what would happen if a visitor inadvertently touches and undermines the spell? The hidden floor would be exposed. I didnt think this was something Koo Kyungman could have pulled off on his ownAs expected, Bae Jaemin was also involved. As soon as I formted my questions, Jung Garam also muttered as if he read my mind. I then realized that this room would never be assigned to ordinary guests. I always stay in that room when Ie here. The room is spacious and quiet I remembered what Bae Jaemin had said when we first met in the hallway. At that time, I had thought it was no more than a passing remark However, I couldnt afford to think for too long. Bae Jaemin smiled, seemingly tired of this circumventive conversation. He asked me, point nk, Hmm, Do you need more time to think? Oris there anything else you wanted? Damn it Of course, even if I noticed his participation in this scheme, that knowledge wouldnt help me with Bae Jaemins question now. I drank all the cooled coffee in my cup and focused my thoughts back on our previous topic. If careless, I could possibly be trapped in this room like Koo Hui-seo without a bird or mouse to witness my misfortune. I think hes talking about Moon Issak. Just say any restaurant. This time, Jung Garam could back me up. I was momentarily stumped by the unfamiliar name that popped up out of nowhere, but I soon understood that it was rted to Bae Jaemins and my previous conversation. But waitWere you listening to the whole conversation from another room Then, this must be the name of the Ranker that Bae Jaemin had mentioned? Jung Garam took the initiative to expand the holographic map to show the names of the restaurants on the first floor. I checked out a Korean Restaurant named [Tea Banquet] and answered while staring straight at Bae Jaemin, I think Ill have dinner at the Tea Banquet. Good. At my answer, Bae Jaemin smiled broadly once more. My heart felt tight at the beautiful face. He looked like a pretty boy , half hidden by the eye patch, with a sweet demeanor. As expected, people shouldnt be judged by their appearances. How many things have you hidden with that seemingly harmless smile.? Then, Ill see you tomorrow. Bae Jaemin said. .Yes. Please dont be too nervous. Ill just coincidentally drop by tomorrowI wont cause trouble for Lee-kyung-ssi at the [Tea Banquet]. That means hes going to pretend to not recognize me? I got up from my seat, nodding my head to show that I understood. Bae Jaemin followed as if to escort me out. He passed by me to reach the door first; his palm unfolded and turned the door knob. Briefly, a blue spark popped up from his touch; I was surprised, though my face betrayed no emotion. Jung Garam saw that spark and clicked his tongue, This ce is like a safe This ceIf I came here without Jung Garam, I might not have seen the outside world again. I would have been stuck, unable to leave dead or alive If youre bored, pleasee againFeel free to spend the night as well. Whether he knew I was scared or not, Bae Jaemin opened the door with his usual smile, spouting absolute nonsense. I did not answer and walked straight into the hallway. Though I knew it seemed as if I was running away with my tail between my legs, I was unable to look back even once. Thats because I couldnt hear the door close until the end of the hallway. When I arrived at my room, cold sweat rained down my back. * * * Moon Issak is here? Yeah. That guy whined to Lee-kyung because he wouldnt permit the guild to official form? He thinks Lee-kyung-ies on Moon Lee-saks side? Probably? With me buried in the bed between them, Seo Dawon, who was back in his incorporeal form, and Jung Garam exchanged intel above my head. The tension and anxiety only released when I stepped foot inside my roomWhen I knocked on the door, I was so surprised to see Lackey rush at me with my own face, that my legs gave way. At that moment, Seo Dawon rushed to help me to my feet Even now, while speaking with Jung Garam, Seo Dawon sat next to my face-down body and ced a cool hand on my head, checking my temperature. I was a bit bothered by the concern, but I had no energy to tell him to stopAnd, it wasnt as if the cold touch felt bad I felt, once again, that the servants were different from other humans. Though his hand had been ced on my forehead for quite some while, it had yet to warm up. It was as if his fingers were covered in chilly winds. I thought, randomly, Can he feel the cold? .By the way, Why is Lee-kyung-ie so spiritless? Seo Dawon asked. Bae Jaemin was toying around with him. Threatening him? Ah, fuck if I know. But you know, I finished this super quickly. It was hard to finish everything before Lee-kyung-ie cried. I was slightly annoyed at Jung Garams humiliating depictionCcrying at a single touch and begging for mercy. Honestly, though, I really wanted to cry at that time. So I closed my eyes, tamped down my crankiness, and pretended to ignore the two. TL: Thank you for kofi-supporter for the coffee~ This bonus chapter is for you! Bae Jaemin: Feel free to spend the night ?? Seo Dawon: I feel a disturbance in the force. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 I didnt cry. I wasnt even close to crying. Still, I lost my temper and shot back. Jung Garam snorted, I think I understand why Bae Jaemin had so much fun seeing you twitch. However, unexpectedly, Seo Dawon defended me. Its because Lee-kyung-ie encountered Bae Jaemin back at the Tower of Command. Also, he sees the memories of the dead every time he signs a contractHe says it feels like hes possessed the person involved. Jung Garam stared at me for a moment, Im the one who got done in, but why is he the one thats making a fuss He grumbled but ceased his teasing. In fact, the skill to revive the dead required me to view theirst moments. Briefly assimting with the dead left a significant impact on meCits not some random memory, after all, but the very moment they are killed. I even threw up after Seo Dawons contract. However, I couldnt exactly express to these two that I was in pain because of their memoriesAfter all, thats not what you should say to the ones that actually died How are we going to engineer a meeting between Moon Issak and Bae Jaemin? I changed the topic. Well have to send Kim Sangyoon. Seo Dawon answered straight away, as if he had already thought ahead. Sangyoon-ssi? Hows that going to work? Do they know each other? Of course not. Moon Issak never socializes. Hes a total psycho. Jung Garam added. Ah, I think the reviews from my servants are way worse than Bae JaeminsJust who is this person thats supposedly a stickler for rules, unsociable, and yet, ording to Jung Garam, a psycho? UmThis Moon Issak personWhat does he do? I asked curiously. Seo Dawon and Jung Garam opened their mouths at the same time, Hes the youngest executive secretary of the Korean Dungeon Association. That guy. Hes one strict old soul, Seo Dawon shook his head. He is such a fastidious man that during the Red Lotuss heyday we often got fucked over by him. 1 I couldnt believe that such a stick in the mud would not get cowed by the Rankers but, instead, manage to attack them insteadHow on earth did Moon Issak pull that off? In addition, the [ Korean Dungeon Association] was the foremostCand highest in the hierarchyCgovernment agency for Users and Dungeon rted matters. The association even directed the police-like organization that caught criminal users. In short, they were the executive branch for Users. If he had risen to the executive secretary position in such a highlypetitive ce, he must bepetent ButCan Sangyoon-ssi really mark a person like that? 2 I wondered if Kim Sangyoon could handle someone like that. Seo Dawon sinctly answered, Of course not. Ah, then?What then? So, Im sending him in together with Garam-ie. Huhbut Kim Sangyoon cant see Jung Garam, right? And given Jung Garams crumpled foreheadCthe young Treasure Hunter standing to the side with a sullen expressionCSeo Dawon must not have discussed this n in advance. Unexpectedly, Jung Garam did not protest; his pouting lips were uncharacteristically quiet. Garam-ie will observe the situation, check in with me, and Illmunicate with Kim Sangyoon. That guy doesnt have to know that Garams been revived just yetIf those two are in a pinch, Ill intervene as well to hide all traces of Garams presence. Okay. I also thought that either Seo Dawon or Jung Garam should apany the Warrior, so I had no specificints. After organizing the party divisions simply and quickly, Seo Dawon looked at Lackey, wriggling at my feet. Lackey will pretend to be Lee-kyung-ie in this room again. [ck ck.] Lackey seemed to respond to Seo Dawons voice before, soon losing interest andying on the ground, tearing off bits of the carpet. Still, I was relieved that it didnt seem to react too sensitively besides its lukewarm reaction. The skeleton dutifully stayed within this room without escaping as well. So thenSeo Dawon and I were the only ones left Would he and I go together to find Koo Hui-seo? Seo Dawon confirmed my guess and ordered me to move with him. After dividing our roles, we shared examples of situations that might arise and gave our opinions on how to deal with them. First, it would normally be difficult to find Moon Issak, but fortunately, this problem was easily solved by Jung Garams ability. So, I went to the hallway opposite to Choi Lee-kyung during the search, earlier. Ah, yeah? The maids were all sweeping and cleaning with the doors wide open thereall except for one room which left its door closed. That room was marked with a Do Not Disturb sign. Jung Garam shrugged, indicating that the closed room must be Moon Issaks. That theory seemed usibleCBae Jaemin might have been further misled as we reserved a room on the same floor as this man. Furthermore, only our floor and the floor below were in operation in this annex. The upper floor was more luxuriousCand therefore more expensive; I dont think a person of Moon Issaks station would reserve a cheaper room downstairs Jung Garam, while searching for the [anti-vision] anchor, sprayed an item called the [Ten Thousand Li Perfume] in front of that door, in case of an emergency. 3 The [Ten Thousand Li Perfume] was a scented spray normally used for shadowing or trackingCa peculiar item that could only be detected by its user. No matter where the target may be, the user could trace this scent back to them. Of course, since Jung Garam was currently an incorporeal soul, he would not be so easily detected by others. However, if one put the [Ten Thousand Li Perfume] on the door, he could be alerted if the person inside were to leave and approach his location. Fortunately, the [Ten Thousand Li Perfume] was not activated while Jung Garam was exploring earlier, but, once sprayed, the item wouldst for three days. He would be able to track whoever stepped out of that room in that time frame. We can urately determine the timing of when Moon Issak leaves his room. Once he steps through that door, we can monitor his movements on my map. Thanks to his quick thinking, we could avoid waiting for him outside his room all day. However, inviting him to eat at [Tea Banquet] together was another matter. Is there a possibility that Sangyoon-ssi knows Moon Issak? From the way he made a few phone calls to grab a reservation at this hospital, it seems as if he knows a fair amount of people However, both Jung Garam and Seo Dawon looked skeptical when I asked Kim Sangyoon in the next room over. Ive seen him onceIve never held a conversation with him nor gotten his personal contact, though. The Warrior said. AhSo then I guess its difficult for you to invite him to dinner? W-what? Invite him to dinner? Kim Sangyoon looked down at me with an anxious expression and fidgeted hisrge hands. Um, Moon Issak.UhHis personality is a bit He hesitated. Just how horrid is this man for someone like Kim Sangyoon to disparage his character? Perhaps I was just ignorant, Moon Issak was famous enough that Kim Sangyoon, who had never spoken to him once, already knew about his character. Kim Sangyoon did not stop there; he looked around and bowed his head, whispering to me, I heardthat Seo Dawon also had an impressive personality back in the days. Yes..Eh? Moon Issak was called the Seo Dawon of the civil service department. Well, rumors like that were plentiful. He was arrogant and didnt treat others well, picky, and was prone to rioting I-I see The problem was that Seo Dawon and Jung Garam were not even three steps away from Kim Sangyoon, who was ignorant about the proximity of the subject of his gossip. Seo Dawon smiled and gave a meaningless exmation, Ho~oh? Jung Garam looked at Kim Sangyoon in excitement, twisting and biting his lips to hold back hisughter. In this unusual atmosphere, I tried to hurriedly change the subject, but Kim Sangyoon finally drove the nail in the coffin. However big Moon Issaks infamy may be, it couldnt possibly be as big as Seo DawonsHehe. Hahahah! Laughter erupted out of Jung Garams convulsing body. Kim Sangyoon with bright eyes said, naively, Um, what I just said nowplease keep it a secret from Seo Dawon-nim. I nodded my head, but I couldnt bear to look at him because I felt so sorry for the Warrior. TL: RIP Sangyoon again. Good luck at your funeral. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 In order to save Kim Sangyoon, I asked him to buy some coffee sold on the first floor. After ignoring his protests that room service would suffice, I sent him on his way. I shook my head at Jung Garam, who was stillughing like crazy, begging him to stopughing. Of course, no seeds of restraint took root HaahKim Sangyoon is extremely funny After a while, Jung Garam stretched out on the couch and continued to giggle. Sangyoons quite cute. Seo Dawon said, chillingly. Is that the expression one makes when calling someone cute? I-I dont thinkyour personality is that bad I tried to gently tter Seo DawonCto soothe his ruffled feelings However, Seo Dawon tilted his head, implying that my words hurt more than they helped. Not that badIs that all? After I was so warm to Lee-kyung-ie? I-I didnt meanYour personality is goodYeah. You wound me Seo Dawon stared at me with an expression that betrayed his desire to be mean rather than hurt. He then suddenly stretched my cheeks with both hands, as if he were pinching a childs cheek. Of course, once I snapped back to my senses I wanted to immediately remove myself from this humiliating position. Seo Dawon muttered to himself, What should I do to soothe this broken heart Let go Should we rain punishment and rewards down on Kim Sangyoon until I feel better? Of course, the one who wounded me was Lee-kyung-ieBut Im just a lowly servant; how could I dare turn on my master. Geez In the end, I allowed him to knead my cheeks like he was squeezing some slime. I didnt want to turn Kim Sangyoon into a dog using the reward/punishment systemIf I could relieve his mood by suffering through some pinches and squeezes, then Id willingly make that sacrificeCthough it would be less embarrassing if we could avoid Jung Garams stinging gaze. He looked as if he saw an infectious disease carrier As for drawing out Moon Issak, leave it to me. After ying with me for so long, Seo Dawon must have soothed his aggrieved feelings; he let go of my inmed cheeks. I looked towards Seo DawonCmy palms on either side of my face to cool down the heat from my cheeks. W-what are you going to do? Moon Issak and I have a few things inmon. Including. My. Fussy. And. Arrogant. Personality. He spoke in an emphatic voice. He grinned, I bet youre so curious you cant stand it. * * * The next evening, we gathered together before leaving the room. The most neatly dressed person in the party was Kim Sangyoon, who wore a clean navy suit without all the burdensome gold essories he usually wore. At first nce, he seemed to be apletely different personChe had even let loose his red hair which was usually styled in an updo. Moon Issak was rumoured to hate people that looked like punks or gangsters, so he made an effort to appeal to the man. Sangyoon-ssi, you look good in a suit. I lobbed a simplepliment at his modest style to relieve his tension; the warrior had been fiddling with his corCtight as a leashCobviously bothered by the unfamiliar outfit. Y-yes Kim Sangyoons face became red at mypliment. He responded with a brown-nosing voice and, fortunately, stood still with his hands now calmly at his sides. Ive already sent the invitation. All he has to do is to stop himself from speaking uselessly. Jung Garam said curtly and gently pushed the ck invitation on the desk with his hand. I quickly grabbed it and turned to Kim Sangyoon. This is the invitation. AndIt would be best if you spoke as little as possible in front of Moon Issak. Yes! The invitations true identity was a bait to lure Moon IssakIt contained Jung Garams VIP pass to the ck MarketCobtained as a reward from achieving the Mataras Assassin title. Ever since I signed the contract with Jung Garam, I was a bit curious about the [ck Market]Cit sounded so impressiveStrangely enough, Jung Garam dismissed it with nothing more than feeble exnation: Its just a ce to sell things that are a bit questionable to sell elsewhere. Seeing my still wondrous expression, he reluctantly continued, Likea dragon egg, for example. WhoaSo you could raise a dragon? Am I a tamer? N-noIts justyou said they were on sale Thats why I said it was a ce that sold questionable goods at an expensive price to half-wits like you. As I stared at him, speechless, Seo Dawon, who was listening at my side, kindly paraphrased. ck Market merchants sell defective goods or items they cant guarantee to buyers because they cant identify it themselvesIts hard to get a proper product from the [ck Market] unless you know the exact name and have a good eye for appraisal. Jung Garam immediately added, You. Do you know the difference between a La Quzac and a La Qusec? .Rather thanknowing the differenceits the first time Ive heard of them Hmm, then do you know where Tegaks horns are from? .No. When I couldnt answer correctly, he shrugged his shoulders, as if he expected me to failChow annoying However, Ive gauged the vibe of the [ck Market], so I ceased any further questions and returned to the current business at hand. By the way, is Moon Issak interested in something like that? Since long ago, a rumor had been circting about Moon Issak searching for an item at the market. However, it was impossible to gain ess to the [ck Market] without evil-attribute affiliated quests or titles. Users that werent so wicked-minded must receive their tickets through acquaintances. Because Moon Issak was a Holy Knight, one of the pinnacle sses of the holy attribute, he could never acquire any evil tendencies or walk that path. Seo Dawon said, not caring to hide his disdain, However, no evil-attribute User would care to give Moon Issak an invitation. UmWhy? Moon Issak wont even rub shoulders with evil-attribute Users. He was relentless to them even in dungeons; he was often seen killing or crippling evil-attribute Users under the pretext of legal authority. I know hes said to hate gangsters and bulliesThis was more bombastic than just upturning your nose and wrinkling your forehead at them? Jung Garam gritted his teeth. All those holy attribute bastards must have sent a part of their brain to their beloved godTheyre so hypocriticalCI cant evenmunicate with them at all. He continued without lowering his voice, Ha. Before Bae Jaemin did me in, he was the one that I wanted to kill the most He muttered mournfully. The hairs on the back of my neck rose once again. Considering Jung Garams role as an assassin and his personality, its amazing that Moon Issak was still aliveAs expected, hes a tough opponent. T-then this Moon Issak personHow violent is he? Hes a part of the [Korean Dungeon Association]Ca police-like organizationCan he act like that? (Oh bb, police brutality) I asked Seo Dawon, a bit scared now. He pondered my question thoughtfully before answering, Think about it this way: Lets say someone smoked in a non-smoking area. Usually, that person would just pay a fine. Most wouldnt take a knife and stab that persons lung iming that the smoke rotted it. Hnngh.H-hes allowed to do that? The harshest penalty hed receive was a 7-day suspension. Actually, hed rarely receive the full 7 days as well. He exined further that the [Korean Dungeon Association] was not a storied institution with a long history. Due to its youth, there were still many holes in User rtedws, and there were little to no regtions forw enforcement for interpreting their role and thew so excessively. Furthermore, few protested against Moon Issaks methods because he tended to direct his excessive violence against evil-attribute Users In addition, most evil-attribute Users tend to be individualisticCtheir unwillingness to meddle in others affairs when Moon Issak psychotically targeted them exacerbated the problem. I told you that bastards a real loser? Jung Garam said. Hes someone that converted within the hub; that bastard serves a god called Atania.'' Most Users think of Hubs and Dungeons as high-risk virtual reality gamesWhen I heard that Moon Issak had actually converted ording to the hubs lore, I felt dizzyCmy mind went nk. Is he one of thoseoverly immersed otakus? 1 What hes searching for at the ck market is a [religious idol of Atania]. Jung Garam said to my shocked, uprehending body. Whats that? I guess its a holy relic within their religion? Ive never seen it before either. Its not sold in the ck Market? Only devotees with appropriate holy power would be able to know if its real or fake, after all. The n to invite Moon Issak to dinner using the ck Market ticket was as follows: Using the hospital staff, we made a reservation at the [Tea Banquet]. The reservation was set for three with Kim Sangyoon, Moon Issak, and Bae Jaemin in mind. I sent someone else to deliver a message to Moon Issak, telling him that he would receive a ticket to the [ck Market] if he were to attend the dinner appointment. Kim Sangyoon holds an important role hereBae Jaemin must think that Kim Sangyoon is part of Moon Issaks team, and Moon Issak must think that Kim Sangyoon is part of Bae Jaemins team. He must not be caught red-handed as a third party. Jung Garams role was to assist that most delicate bnce. Additionally, he served as extra eyes to watch the Warrior for any unexpected actions. They needed to buy time by dragging out the conversation for as long as possibleCallowing Seo Dawon and I to find Koo Hui-seo. TL: I bet MCs cheeks are pretty squishy~ Chapter 78 Chapter 78 But, can Kim Sangyoon truly pull this off? Given his past behavior, he had never looked strong in unexpected situations. His face often turned red as well Additionally, if what they said about Moon Issak is true, he may suddenly begin to pressure Kim Sangyoon during the conversation. The same goes for Bae Jaemin. Would Kim Sangyoon be able to endure all that? Since he doesnt quite know all the information about our party, he thinks hes the only one dealing with those two But, even after voicing my worries, the two ghosts didnt seem to share the same concern. Who knows. Come on, what else are youining about now? If he cant seed now, then well just have to make him able to seed. It was a bit ridiculous to see Seo Dawon irresponsibly shrug or Jung Garam look so calm while snapping his fingers. Just how are they nning to deal with Moon Issak?! Dont worry. All Kim Sangyoon needs to do is to make Bae Jaemin and Moon Issak face each other. He doesnt have to deal with either enemy individually. Seo Dawon kindly added, seeing my expressionden with anxiety. However, in my perspective, his exnation only continued to muddle my understanding of the situation. Jung Garam jumped in with a frustrated voice, When they see each other, do you think theyll care about Kim Sangyoon? Theyll be too busy attacking each other. Is that so.? Bae Jaemins the type of guy to constantly push at someone, provoking them in subtle ways, if theyve blocked him from doing something he wants. The fact that Moon Issak hadnt given him his blessings means that somethings soured in that rtionship. 1 Thinking about it, every time we met, Bae Jaemin refused to let me go until all my energy was spent. I nodded, nervously. Honestly, how could you package Kim Sangyoons appearance as anything but suspicious? Theyre both incredibly vigntCthey wouldnt easily believe anyone, let alone Kim Sangyoon. Jung Garam said. Then.. So thats why Kim Sangyoon is all the more perfect for dealing with those two. What on earth does that mean? I blinked, unable to understand the hidden implications. Jung Garam continued before I had the chance to ask him to exin further, as if he expected the confusion. Theyll both underestimate him; if you scare him just a little bit, fear instantly shows up on his face. Further, Bae Jaemin already knows Kim Sangyoon, so he wont think of him as more than a minion. Mmmm.. Thats why neither of them will care about a sloppy guy like Kim Sangyoon. I-is that so? Honestly, theres nothing for him to do there. All he has to do is to sit, eat well, observe the chatter, ande back. Dont worry about him. I breathed a sigh of relief after Jung Garam finished his exnation. Come to think of it, though, Im in worse shape than Kim SangyoonIf the role requires someone sloppy, wouldnt it be better for me to fulfill that part? Then, wouldnt it be better for me to go? This time, instead of Jung Garam, Seo Dawon answered with a smile, Nothing is known about you. Me? Yeah. Youre an unknown factor. Bae Jaemin was fooled by you for that reason. Moon Issak, on the other hand, may have a higher guard due to theck of information about you. Kim Sangyoon is qualified for this job in various ways. His words seemed usible, so my anxiety was slightly suppressed. However, disrupting my peace of mind, Seo Dawon said something quite provocative. In any case, you cant afford to spare Kim Sangyoon your concern right now. Hoh.? Why? Arent you worried about meeting Koo Hui-seo? Thinking Seo Dawons just trying to scare me, I pointed at him, Youreing with me, though? Nn.. At my deration, the faces of the two servants staring at me became weird. I meant nothing more than what I statedCthat Seo Dawon would be at my side Jung Garam frowned as he rubbed the goosebumps that dotted his crossed arms; Seo Dawon, after a short silence, hid his widening smile behind a hand. Have Isaid something strange? I guess Lee-kyung-ies not scared at all if Im there. Seo Dawon began to spout nonsenseCembarrassment rose from within me. When did I ever say it like that? I just thought that things would somehow work outThats it! Dont exaggerate, I said. So, if Dawon-hyungs there, youre not afraid of anything? When did I ever say it like that?! It seems like youll dere in the future that youll need no one except for hyung? Thats not it!! Jung Garam looked away petntly and muttered under his breath. When you were with Bae Jaemin you acted as if I was your only lifeline What on earth are they even saying?! I was rendered speechless by the absurdity that Jung Garam spouted. Ah, mm However, unlike the disregard I showed for the nonsense, Seo Dawon seemed to take his words seriously. Lee-kyung-ie does tend to confuse people What are you even saying! How frustrating, Choi Lee-kyung, Jung Garam said. In the end, I threw the pillows on the bed at them. Of course, they could avoid the pillows with a swift tilt to their heads. Then, as if to tease me for being unable to graze their heads with my attack, Seo Dawon sat across from Jung GaramCsitting leisurely on a sofaCand patted his thigh. Lee-kyung-ie should also sit down. His gesture urged me to sit on his thigh. If it were anybody else, would they have sat on him in this kind of situation? Get lost I immediately cursed. Thats overboard Seo Dawonined in an exaggerated tone. Jung Garam exploded intoughter. How annoying. Im the master, and theyre the servants. Why are they acting as if Im cute? 2 Faced with my rejection, the corners of Seo Dawons lips quirked upwards. Seeing how theyve hidden Koo Hui-seos room, its a given that he cant leave on his own. He leaned back on the sofa and returned to the topic at hand, without giving a chance for my temper to re further. I paused for a moment; for now, the current n was more important. I sighed deeply, picked up the pillow, and sat on the bed, looking straight at Seo Dawon. CPing. Jung Garam summoned a map between the three of us and erged it. The ttened map began to rise, reconstructing into a 3D model of our annex. He clearly marked the map with red dots. Theres an entrance halfway to the elevator. On the way to the fourth floor from the third, there was a narrow passage, essible by bending at the waist and crawling through. After a while, the passageway would lead into a small spaceCwhich, on the map, contained shing yellow indicators. Theres a few crude traps but nothing too difficult. Seo Dawon gently pointed at the blinking yellow marks, identifying them as traps. He pressed the room at the end of the passageway. The room that probably housed Koo Hui-seo was ckened, unlike the other part of the map. Seo Dawon said, This is the issue. We cant reveal whats there even with Garam-ies skill. Maybe the barrier from Koo Hui-seos curse is too strong. Theres no way to find out whats there besides going there yourselves. Jung Garam added. I looked at the small roomCa bad feeling weighing at meCand asked, Are there any other security measures here? Ominous or notCeven if that room contained a rare dragonCwe had to meet Koo Hui-seo. Noticing my resolve, Jung Garam showed me the blue dots moving throughout the building. The blue dots are the guards. Theres a monitor room on the first floor that will respond to any problems with the traps. I think theres always two or more people in the monitor room. A few simple traps and an obscured room that may contain Koo Hui-seo. On top of that, if we carelessly detonate the traps, the hospital system would send guardsit felt a bit like breaking into a safe. In the midst of all that, in what state will we find Koo Hui-seo? Ill move first and deal with the traps. When we ride the elevator, well use Lackey. Lackey will disguise itself as its owner, once again, to fabricate an alibi. We will make it seem like I went to the fourth floor by ident before going back down to my room on the third floor to hide mine and Seo Dawons movements. There seemed to be no other way, so I nodded yes. Lackey stared at us when it heard its name; after snapping its teeth a few times it returned its attention to the rug once more, tearing at it. TL: Not @ the two servants for calling Lee-kyung a flirt, lmao. Thanks lililia for the kofi! Bonus chapter for you~ I finally got through the kofi backlog ?? Ill take it a bit slower for a week to let the stockpile build up again~ Chapter 79 Chapter 79 [Polymorph] [Stealth] After the n was finalized and I summoned Seo Dawon, the Mage used his [Polymorph] spell on Lackey. After Lackeys face changed into mine, Dawon used a series of [Stealth] skills to make me invisible to others. Once again, my mouth gaped as I saw Lackey polymorph into my imageCthe skin rippling across its bones. However, with the spell in mind, I no longer thought I was having an out-of-body experience. When the [Stealth] skill was invoked, I felt a crawling feeling work its way from the top of my crown to my feet, but I could still clearly see my own body. Has it been properly activated? I wondered. Look in the mirror. While I was busy searching and observing myself, Seo Dawon led me in front of arge wall mirror. And, only Seo Dawon could be seen in the reflection. What an uncanny feeling As we stood in front of the mirror, Seo Dawon cautioned me about certain aspects of the [Stealth] skill. Its not like this stops you from being heard, so be careful not to make a sound. . Its fine to answer me here? Ah, yeah. Also, it wont hide physical contact. We have to stay as far away as possible from approaching people. Yes You dont use fragrances, right? Perfume or anything? None.. When I answered obediently, Seo Dawon slyly smiled as if he were satisfied. Looking now at Lackey (wearing my face), his smile turned toothy as he started some useless quarrel. Hey, Counterfeit Lee-kyung, if youre feeling upset, then you should have be a wizard. 1 [ck ck ck!] Didnt he, when deciding on Lackeys evolution path, say that he alone was sufficient as a wizard and pushed it to be a soldier? Lackey must have also felt his provocations were ridiculousCin the end, unable to stand his mockery, it rushed in and chomped Seo Dawons hand. Perhaps because it had currently assumed my form, the sound of Lackeys bite did not seem as violent as before; the sound of bones shattering was not present and sounded more like a weak human bite. Umshould I say that everything was muffled by the filter of saliva? Anyway, the bite sounded quite dull, and Seo Dawon did not seem hurt. The problem was that the skeletonmitted these weird acts while wearing my face Lackey, dont bite! Hyungs going to scold you! I shouted. [ck ck.] Eventually, I stepped forward and tore him off of the Mage. When are you going to scold him? Seo Dawon asked. You shut up. After sniping at Seo Dawon who was still giggling, I dragged the dazed Lackey into my arms. I couldnt bring myself to kiss my own face, but Lackey still rubbed its head on my arms. Perhaps that was enough affectionCafter a while, it lowered itself from my embrace. It seemed to be conscious of Seo Dawon, wanting to look dignified in front of the other servant. After looking between us, Lackey shook my cor as if it were urging me to start leaving. Are we going now? Jung Garam, waiting at the side, stretched and yawned. I nodded at him; Lackey, going ahead of me, opened the door. At the same time, Seo Dawon seemed to have disappeared. Whats this? Is he hiding himself from Kim Sangyoon? I think well have to hurry now When the door opened, Kim Sangyoon appeared, forehead sweaty with anxiety. His clothes were neat and stiffCwithout any crumplesCas if he had not sat even once while the rest of us were applying skills. Kim Sangyoon approached Lackey carefully, We only have 5 minutes leftW-will it really be okay for me to be alone? Since he couldnt see me, he seemed to have mistaken the polymorphed Lackey for his master. Nothing was particrly bad about thatbut the problem urred when Kim Sangyoon rapidly approached the polymorphed skeleton. Perhaps Lackey found something unsavory about the man, it suddenly bit the Warriors finger with its fearsome mouth. [ck!] AH, ARGH!! Kim Sangyoon, flustered by the sudden attack, pushed Lackey, disguised as me, away; the skeleton stared vacantly back at him. I tried to blow wind at Lackey, signaling that it shouldnt behave that wayAfter a moment of calm, Lackey rose as quick as lightning and dug itself into Kim Sangyoons reddening arms. It had the determination to give as good as it got. ICIm.Im sorry!! Kim Sangyoon no longer shoved Lackey (in my form) as hard as he could, and instead tried to gently push me off with his palm. However, the weight difference was far too much and the Warrior was pushed back However, Lackeys main method of attack was biting; this soon proved to be a problem. Now used to its changed form, it grabbed at Sangyoons outstretched palm and shoved it into its mouth, chewing on it as if the skeleton was trying to bite it off However, the attacks main purpose did not seem to be pain. And the sound of the bite did not have its usual snap and sounded more squishy It seems that not much damage has urred, considering yourcking muscr strength. Jung Garam said, voice nd as if he were watching someone elses house burn down. 2 Whats even more bewildering was Kim Sangyoons response. With a sharine voice, he asked, D-did you want to suck. Spouting some nonsense, he couldnt even properly jostle Lackey away. Am I crazy enough to want to suck your finger?! Return to your senses! Hey! Hurry up and stop it!! I mouthed to Jung Garam. What if I get bitten too? I held onto Jung Garam, begging him to deal with this horrible sight, but the servant simply stood on the sidelines and watched with an amused face. There was one other person who could solve my ordeal, but he had suddenly disappeared Eventually I became frustrated; I took a step closer to the tangled Warrior and skeleton, determined to break precautions and negate the effects of the [Stealth] skill Hm, whats going on here? Before I could say something, a white hand appeared from midair and roughly grabbed Lackeys nape, dragging him away and separating the two. Starting with the hand, Seo Dawons body began to materialize, as if brushed into existence with ink and pen. S-Seo Dawon-nim! [ckckckckckckck!] Kim Sangyoons screams and Lackeys shrieks, its response to its most detested enemy, echoed throughout the room. However, Seo Dawons attitude remained unchanged. Seo Dawon flung Lackey onto the fluffy sofa and, without looking back, flicked his finger. Like a spring, Lackey bounced after hitting the cushions and froze midair. Its frozen face could only blink uselesslyCit seems that Seo Dawon used some skill to restrict its movements. Then, the Mage stared down at Kim Sangyoon, who sat down with his hands glistening from saliva. Though I couldnt see Seo Dawons expression from my perspective, I could see Kim Sangyoons face. Judging from his pale expression, Seo Dawon must not have looked happy. T-this isnt my fault! L-lee-kyung-nim suddenly That is He b-bit Kim Sangyoonid down t on the floor, begging for forgiveness. But whats truly ridiculous isAt this point, Seo Dawon could have released the [Polymorph] or informed Kim Sangyoon about the situation. He did not say anything that would make the red-haired man morefortable in this situationCthings like I understand, or Its fine. Lee-kyung-ie suddenly rushed in and started to suck on your hand? Rather, he began to pressure the Warrior, lowering his voice and painting a vivid image. Did he get hooked on bullying Kim Sangyoon? 3 I-its not exactly sucking It was more like biting [Choi Lee-kyung: Pester himC] [Choi Lee-kyung: Fuck, how am I supposed to clear this up] [Choi Lee-kyung: I have to somehow fix this mess] I hurriedly sent a message to Seo Dawon. If he wasnt going to clear up this misunderstanding, then he should finish whatever he wanted to do quickly. This incident needed to remain as a ck stain in my past. Seo Dawon seemed to have seen my frantic messages; his shoulders trembled from silentughter. With the tip of his shoe, Seo Dawon stepped onto the prone Kim Sangyoons hand (the very hand that was still glistening from Lackeys bite and saliva). Cut it off. ..What? Just kidding. Why are you like this? You need to quickly go to Moon Issak. As soon as Seo Dawon removed his feet from atop Kim Sangyoons hand, the Warrior sprang up and ran at a tremendous speed out of the room. Rather than rushing to meet Moon Issak, he looked as if he were rushing to escape from Seo Dawon. TL: There was no way for me to TL this that didnt make it sound dirtyso have this chapter with all of its innuendos RIP Kim Sangyoon. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Of course, Kim Sangyoon could no longer run away when he reached the elevator door, and he simply waited for us, drenched in cold sweat. Even after Seo Dawon had hidden himself once again, the Warrior decidedly looked away from LackeyCthe other must have made some brutal threat. . I felt sorry for him who was attacked by both Lackey and Seo Dawon despite knowing nothing. However, I stayed silent, for there was nothing I could do straight away. I kept a firm hold on Lackey from behind, so, thankfully, the skeleton kept calm. The entire party loaded into the soon jam-packed elevator, heads down, and an awkward silence reigned. CDing. .Ill be back. When the elevator arrived on the first floor, Kim Sangyoon whispered as he bowed his head towards Lackey. Kim Sangyoon and Lackey walked together to the restaurant in order to create an alibi by briefly showing my face to those that were monitoring the buildingCthat Choi Lee-kyung had parted ways in front of the restaurant and returned immediately to the elevator. My eyes tracked the Warrior and Jung Garams entrance into [Tea Banquet] before the elevator doors closed. You can press the button for the 4th floor. I whispered quietly to Lackey, ordering him to do as I said. When the elevator began climbing upwards, I sent a chat message to Seo Dawon. [Choi Lee-kyung: I pressed on the 4th floor] I know. Im here too? Ah! Oh my god! I scampered to the side quickly, startled by the whispering voice in my ears. Lackey seemed to also be surprised by Seo Dawons sudden appearance; it opened its mouth to hiss, not unlike a shocked cat. Though, I was thankful that Seo Dawon grabbed and pulled on my arm to stop me from falling over while surprised. Your ears are quite sensitive? He said. Thankful or not, my forehead wrinkled at those sexual harassment-likements. Are you a pervert? Are you interested in that? I dont want to speak with him anymore When I shut up, exhaustion lining my face, Seo Dawon smiled and whispered something inaudible while touching the elevator wall. Something had changed, perhaps, as the elevator doors did not open despite it reaching its destination on the 4th floor. Press the button for the 3rd floor, Lackey. Seo Dawon had briefly taken his hand off the wall when the elevator had stalled, but, after Lackey pressed the button, he ced his hands back in their original position again. At that moment, my eyes filled with painful light, as if molten gold poured into the elevator. When we arrived at the third floor again, after a customary CDing!, the bright afterimage had disappeared. Lackey got off on this floor. I had already exined to the skeleton in advance, but I was nervous until I saw it return to our room without ncing back at me. A sigh of relief escaped; the alibi-creation operation was a sess. Haah I sighed. Then, shall we go? After the door closed, Seo Dawon asked, looking at me. After my nod, he pressed the button to manually open the doors. Huh..? A totally different space unfolded before us. .! Just before, the view beyond the elevator was most definitely the third-floor hallway right in front of our room, but, when the elevator door reopened, a dismally gray concrete spacepletely different from the shy hallway was revealed. The light that dimly shone upon the dark hallway was due to Seo Dawons [Light] spell that floated above my shoulder. There was no lighting on the spaces wall or ceiling. Isnt this totally like a Dungeon? Somehow, I found it hard to take a step forward; the dpidated space reminded me greatly of the . However, Seo Dawon, who got off first, gently held my hand. He must have noticed my fear and apprehension. Eventually, holding the Mages hand, I stepped into the gloomy hallway; after I left, the elevator continued its slow journey down. Goosebumps raised all over my skin as I looked at the empty, hollow space. Cold? Seo Dawon asked when he saw me shivering. N-no I shook my head. Involuntarily, I gripped tighter onto his hand. Fortunately, instead of teasing me, Seo Dawon fixed my grip and ignited another [Light] next to my shoulder. * * * We walked slowly down the hall. On the way, signs saying [restricted area] often littered the path. Seo Dawon brandished his gold-tinged hands whenever he saw such signs; the signs would shrivel and turn ck until we passedCat which point it would spring back anew. Those have got to be the traps that Jung Garam warned us about Do parties usually leave traps activated like that? I asked Seo Dawon my question. Those types of traps alert you after they are destroyed or brokenCthey function as a warningCso thats why I left them. Seo Dawon patiently answered. Perhaps there were more hidden traps alongside the obvious instations, as Seo Dawon kept busy, brandishing his hands at certain intervals. However, the problem was At some point, a strange smell began to waft through. At first, it smelt sweet, like caramelizing sugar, but, as we got closer to our destination, the sweetness became more intense. By the time we were steps away from our goal, our heads were pounding from the sharine smell. What on earth could this scent be? It seems that Koo Hui-seo isnt locked up in some normal way. It felt as if I was the only one suffering; Seo Dawon walked calmly forward as if he couldnt smell anything. When he finally arrived in front of a closed room, he ced his palms carefully on the door. CSsssssst When he touched the door, a crumbling soundClike the falling of long-umted dustCemerged, and an odd wave passed through the door, like ripples over a calmke. The cause of this phenomenon, Seo Dawon, soon took his hand off. The door was old and rusty; it looked more like the iron door used in warehouses than in personal bedrooms. It was locked by a long steel bar hanging horizontally on atch with arge lock hanging from the frame. Ever since Seo Dawon touched the doorCand the surface began to ripple like akeCthe lock made a rattling noise and released itself with a ng. After therge lock fell to the floor, the steel bar was also automatically pushed out of thetch and removed. Urgh.. Unfortunately, the offensive smell further intensified after the door unlocked. I concentrated on the door that slowly began to open while barely holding back my nausea. Just then, a faint voice could be heard. [Ive been afraid for so long] But, as soon as the [Light] spell shined upon the rooms insides, I looked forward andpletely forgot about the voice; my mouth gaped wide open. There was something so shocking in front of me that my lips stiffened and I couldnt move one inch. Sure enoughI thought the direction of the traps was a bit strange. Unlike my frozen self, Seo Dawon only muttered something unintelligible under his breath and moved into the room without dy. His steps disturbed the umted dust, and white clouds dissipated into the air. I entered the room half-heartedly, dragged along by our connected hands. I didnt want to look at *it* in front of me, but I couldnt force myself to tear my eyes away. In addition, we were approaching closer to *it*. My short panic ended when Seo Dawon unhesitatingly reached over to touch *it*. I unconsciously grabbed that hand. Hm? Seo Dawon, interrupting while trying to touch *it*, looked back at me. Only genuine curiosity remained in his expressionChis eyes showed no anxiety or fear. I was fed up with the look on his face. No matter how dead he may be, how could he be so calm about this? W-what are you doing! Why? Just now, youyou were going to touch it? Why? Hm? I need to see the face to figure out whether or not its Koo Hui-seo. I was speechless at his tranquility. At first nce, there was nothing wrong with what he said. As he said, that *things* face was covered by long, scruffy hair. But that *thing.* No matter how you see itIts obviously a corpse? The body was rotting, hanging upside down in the middle of the room. In addition, the body was not the only thing of note in the room; a huge tree that had halfway epassed the body stood in the middle of the room as if supporting the structure. Just why would a gruesome sight fit for a Dungeon exist in a VIP ward?! Furthermore, the ck fruit abundantly hanging from the tree seemed to be the cause of the rotting stench that intensified as we proceeded through the hallway. It wafted from the dposing fruits fallen at the base of the tree. I was sure they were also the cause of the soles of our shoes sticking to the floor. In that situation, Seo Dawon stretched out to its hair, as if to uncover its face But, do you really have to touch that with your own hands? Damn itDoesnt this guy know the core ts of horror movies? Touching something so suspicious and disgusting would definitely raise a g! 1 W-why would you.touch it. I grabbed Seo Dawons hand, beseeching him, and dragged him as much as I could to my side. Since youre a Mage, dont use your bodyCuse your skills from afar! Lee-kyung-ah, are you scared? Seo Dawon asked without hiding his mocking lilt. Before I could deny him, he grabbed the head of the corpse consumed by the tree and lifted it straight up, forcing its gaze onto me. Youve really suffered a lot by being a Necromancer 2 Seo Dawon said with a grin, but my mind went nk after making eye contact with *it*. Because, long before *its* head was raised*it* began to smile, mouth wide open. [I knew you woulde to find me.] TL: And so we move into more serious matters~ (but not without some flirting first). Enter Koo Hui-seo! Chapter 81 Chapter 81 I felt a bit like fainting right then and there. However, I felt like I was the only one who took a blow from the corpse-like mans smiling face; Seo Dawon calmly scanned his face and said, Its Koo Hui-seo, alright. But, how is he still alive in this state? [Im in this mess because Ive stayed alive.] And, bizarrely, this Koo Hui-seo responded in a cheerful tone. I observed Koo Hui-seos face and body once more while listening to their conversation. I wasnt sure what was happening to the parts of his body consumed by the treebut the parts of Koo Hui-seo exposed outside were molding blue. No matter where I looked, he was definitely a corpse. Even the face revealed beneath his hair, which Seo Dawon still held onto, showcased dposed, foggy wide-open eyes. He looked exactly like some zombie out of a movieCit was hard to believe that he was still alive. U-undead? I said, unthinking The two men in front of me began to speak simultaneously. Hes not an undead. [I havent quite died yet.] Then, what on earth are you? When I stared at the two with a dazed expression, Seo Dawon looked down and lobbed a question at Koo Hui-seo instead of answering me. Is this your mothers handicraft? [I guess you can say that, just by looking at the result.] Koo Hui-seo gave a vague answer before letting out a deep sigh. The tree trembled and a few hanging ck fruits fell with his breath. A ck fruit rolled down my shoulder which was ced near a hanging branch. I casually grabbed it with my hands but frowned when it immediately burst at the slight pressure. The fruit was rotten even though it was ripening on the tree until now. Perhaps he saw me, Koo Hui-seo talked to me in a very kind tone. [Would you like to taste one?] Though the contents were anything but kind. N-not really. I jumped to retreat a few steps just in case he would rmend once more. In that period, Seo Dawon carelessly let go of Koo Hui-seos head; he slowly walked around the trunk of the thick tree and approached me. Hes not an undead; hes a chimera. Huh? This thing. You were wondering what it was. Of course, I was curious about Koo Hui-seos situation. Honestly, wouldnt everyone, if they came upon this scene, exim, How did you end up like this? This guyIm not wondering whether or not Koo Hui-seos a [Chimera]. Im wondering how a normal human being was chimerized within the span of a few years! However Seo Dawon, after answering chimera, seemed to think his job was done; he simply crossed his arms and glowered at the tree. He looked lost in thoughtI felt that it wasnt the right time to ask further questions like What exactly is a [Chimera], or What did you mean when you mentioned his mother? Eventually, though I loathed the idea of getting closer, I took a few careful steps and stood in front of Koo Hui-seos face. I nced at Seo Dawon but seeing as he made no moves to restrain me, I must not have been in great danger. I drew courage from his calm attitude. I squatted from my position without grabbing onto Koo Hui-seos hair; from there, I looked at where I thought his eyes may be. I could see his upturned eyes between the strands of his hair, but I wasnt all that scaredCthe thin hair barrier emboldened me, and the initial shock had disappeared. So, though I trembled slightly, I gathered the courage to ask Koo Hui-seo a question. Excuse me How did you end up like this? [You mean, how I look right now?] Koo Hui-seo replied softly. Yes [Mmm, Where should I start.] Koo Hui-seo said, shaking his head here and there while contemting his answer. [Hui-seo was such a kind boy.] .? Why was he speaking in the third person? Isnt he Koo Hui-seo? Why would you call out your name in a story about yourself? [To give you an example of his kindness, he took care of the son his father had out of wedlock as if he were his full-blooded brother. Later, he personally added that brother to the family register.] I couldnt interrupt to inquire about his weird way of speakingCit seemed as if the ensuing story was not easy to tell. Koo Hui-seos brotherisnt that Koo Kyungman? To think he was an illegitimate child. [However, that decision became like poison to Koo Hui-seo. Father didnt care for Hui-seos personality. When he was young, he was tortured for hours trying to fix that personality] T-thats [But, Koo Kyungman took after his father. Additionally, father loved Koo Kyungmans mother more than mother. I guess you could say this was a tragedy that everyone could predict.] So, to recap, Koo Hui-seos biological mother was the official wife, but the father loved the son that resulted from his affair more? Is that the gist of the matter? However, it was Koo Hui-seo who legally added Koo Kyungman to the household Everything up to this point was easy to understandCa cliche soap opera. I was more preupied with Koo Hui-seos strange attitude. It was rather strange to speak about your family history in a detached manner. The corpse-like man gently continued. [I wish Hui-seo listened to me thenI told him to kill his brother or inflict total-body-paralysis on him. However, Hui-seo wouldnt listen.] That, right there, was really weird. Hes Koo Hui-seo, right? Why is he speaking as if hes someone else? Perplexed, I was cut through his story with a question. E-excuse me But Arent you Koo Hui-seo? [Hm? Well, were a bit mixed togetherI guess, technically, a part of me is Koo Hui-seo] What on earth is he talking about? Fortunately, he seemed to quickly notice my utter confusion. [Hmm] Koo Hui-seo said, before quickly rushing into a short exnation. [I am Koo-Hui-seos dregsCwhat remains of him. Hui-seos sorrow, his loneliness, his painall of that was given to me. I grew by feeding on those things] What did I just hear? Koo Hui-seos exnation was still disconcerting me, but Seo Dawon, from behind, lightly pressed on my shoulders and whispered into my ear, Hes talking about multiple personalities. What? Multiple personalities? [Ah, but Im the only one left. The other personalities couldnt withstand our current state. Unfortunately, Koo Hui-seo couldnt endure either.] I could do nothing but blinkCit felt as if too much information was revealed, overloading my brain. However, Koo Hui-seo was not yet finished. [As Hui-seo gradually broke down, a couple of the more violent personalities fought for dominance several times. Except for Hui-seo, most of us wanted to murder his brotherAfter returning to his senses, Hui-seo would begin to self-harm. It was a vicious cycle.] So thats why you handed over [Red Dragon] to your brother and left? Unlike my dazed self, Seo Dawon quickly pinpointed and asked some keen questions. [It was neatly packaged that he had willingly left to outsiders But, in reality, he was kicked out.] Koo Hui-seo answered. [After all, Ive stabbed him several times.] At this point, my breaths became agitated, but Seo Dawon pressed on. Your mother wasnt involved? [In the beginning, she devised many ways to pause or slow down the degradation, but Hui-seo and Mother quarreled a lot after adding Kyungman to the family register. Since then, she hasnt been involved with us much.] After hearing those words, Seo Dawon stroked his chin and was silent for a moment. Then, he asked in a tone that more suited a casual and friendly conversation, We already know that Koo Hui-seo was under threat from countless assassination attempts after leaving [Red Dragon]. Consequently, I heard your mother protected you with a curse. Koo Hui-seo giggled as if he had heard a particrly funny story. Seo Dawon said nothing as the other continued tough; a heavy bleakness settled in the air. [Well, I guess mother saved our livesThough I look like this now, I am indeed alive. Would you like me to thank her for that?] Koo Hui-seoughed again, and the huge tree began to shake with the sound of hisughter. ck fruits poured down from above like raindrops. TL: Anyone wanna try one of those fruits? I posted this chap early since I was pretty awake~ But Im still taking my time in uploading this week especially since Ive been TLing slower~ Chapter 82 Chapter 82 As soon as Koo Hui-seo finished speaking, a dismal feeling settled in the atmosphere between us. Simultaneously, a more pungent scent erupted from the conjoined tree and man alongside the stench of the ck fruits. That smellThe more I smelled it, strangely, the more I felt like I was being suffocated; I had no desire to get any closer; some instinctive wariness emerged from within. However, unlike me, Seo Dawon stepped forward. He grabbed the mans half-exposed forearm and swept his hands across it, as if he were surveying furniture. A faint light appeared when Seo Dawons hand passed over Koo Hui-seos arm; before I could take a close look, that light sunk into him. I was nervous, wondering what skill Seo Dawon had used on Koo Hui-seo or what changes would appear in the chimerized man, but the two did not talk or react even after the gleam of the light had faded. You received this curse from Koo Hui-seos mother? Seo Dawon finally broke the longsting silence. As expected, the light seemed to be some diagnostic tool. [Mother seemed to think it was a cure.] Koo Huiseo answered the Mages question obediently. However, his mild tone could not hide the hatred that apanied the word, cure. [It would have been better if I had gone to a psychiatrist. She believed that she could solve things on her own.] What happened? [At first, mother considered Hui-seos mental schism a small misfortune. Thats why she treated it as a WitchCit started with a Baptism.] Is he speaking about *that* Baptism? Ive heard of a skill called the [Witchs Baptism]. High-level Witches often receivedrge sums of money in return for casting the [Witchs Baptism] buff on Users; the buff was known to chase away misfortune or cmities that would persistently cling to the victim. Therefore, the effectiveness and results prescribed by each testimony of the baptized Users were quite different. Some purport immediate relief from chronic headaches, and others swear theyve returned alive from an ident that had almost killed them. How was a skill that drives away misfortune supposed to treat something like Dissociative Identity Disorder? Koo Hui-seo continued, as if he had read my mind. [Of course, a severe mental illness like a personality disorder could not be alleviated by a baptism. From then on, mother began suspecting Hui-seo and began feeding him truth serums.] She suspected him? [She suspected that we may have been lying about our illnessCthat we may have broken the Witchs designated taboo.] He also exined the taboo. As the son of a witch, Koo Hui-seos mother wanted to keep him under her protection. Thats why she created a taboo that changed daily; dozens of conditional blessings hung upon that taboo and would be maintained if Hui-seo did notmit the taboo. A witchs skill set usually consisted of restrictions and rewardsCthe stricter the restrictions the higher the rewardsand the more severe the price would be for breaking them. And at first, Koo Hui-seo would break the taboo several times. If there were only one or two taboos, he may have been able to maintain that bnce, but his mother cared about her son very much. She devised protective skills every day that wouldnt allow even a scrape from a shaving razor. In the blink of an eye, dozens of restrictions were ced upon him; Koo Hui-seo thought that he couldnt live any longer while conscious of so many taboos. However, Koo Hui-seos mother neither backed down norpromised. Her sons rebellion fell on deaf ears. [Hui-seo lost one thing with each taboo he broke. He may lose his sight for a few days; other times, he might lose his voice.] That kind of I couldnt help but curse at her style of discipline. No matter how much you may want to protect him, how could anyone do that to their own child? Its a perfect environment for breeding obsessive disorders Such mental illnesses could form even in their absence in a sound mind. ording to him, the taboos were strange and tricky as well. His shirt must always be buttoned to the veryst button; he must only check the time five times a day; he must not be alone in a room with a redmp; dont step on white thresholds; etc There were dozens of restrictions with no consistent rules; it was far too difficult to memorize. I felt suffocated just imagining myself in Koo Hui-seos position. Furthermore, he had to endure more than his mothers obsession with taboos and baptisms. [Funny thing is, the protections didnt really work through his father.] His father? [He never liked Hui-seo. We would often get beaten up or verbally abused.] He was abused by his father. And, the level of abuse was quite severe: hanging upside down for an hour while being hit by a bat or breaking bones while blocking a golf club. [Mothers protection never worked against father.] Why? [Because fathers violence was designated as neither escapable nor preventable. To summarize, Hui-seo had to live without viting rules for a protection that was ultimately useless when he needed it the most. Wasnt this the perfect environment to go insane?] Koo Hui-seo said mockingly. [However, mother believed that Hui-seo wouldnt have developed this disease if he kept to the rules. She believed that he had fallen ill after deceiving her and breaking taboos.] [So, Hui-seo often tried to kill himselfThat didnt go his way either. When he tried to hang himself, the rope broke; if he fell off the roof, his fall would be stopped in the middle, and hed only break his leg.] The baptism was cast by one of the nations foremost witches in an effort to protect her child. No matter how hard he may have tried to die, he wouldnt have been able to seed. Did Koo Kyung man, perhaps, seek out Seo Dawon to end his brothers pain? I thought. He had only asked for Seo Dawon to kill his brother. Seo Dawon, who happened to be looking at me, silently shook his head, signalling for me to keep mum. He might have thought the same but had decided that it would do no good to mention Koo Kyungman to the corpse-like man. Or maybe Seo Dawon wanted to bring the matter up on his own. Anyway, I kept my mouth shut at his cue and decided to continue to listen. HmmIm sorry to hear thatCthe fact that youve been abused by your family. Seo Dawon said. I couldnt help but feel embarrassed at the drivel that left the Mages mouth. How could he give his condolences with an expression that brokered no feelings offort or sympathy? What was he thinking? [It seems Ive bored you?] Of course, Koo Hui-seo would reply in an understandably jilted way in retortChis voice sounded different from the polite tone used earlier. However, Seo Dawon answered without hesitation, A little? [] Anyone would be able to guess that youve suffered through some rough times just by looking at you. Seo Dawon added sarcastically, After all, chimeras dont normally decay while alive. This social interaction burned me from the insides. Is he the devil? What if Koo Hui-seo bes uncooperative because of your words [I guess thats true. Ive said something useless.] However, the atmosphere did not turn perilous as I had expected. Koo Hui-seo bowed his head and closed his mouth, as if he agreed with the Mage. He looked as if he no longer wanted to talk. He shrank back into the crack in the tree that housed his face. Maybe some of his expectations for our visit had vanished. I stared at Seo Dawon, asking through my expression What are you going to do now? The Mage, though, stayed calm. Before Koo Hui-seo could fully bow his head, Seo Dawon asked arrogantly, Im curiousCIf wepletely restore your body, would Koo Hui-seoe back to life? The chimera immediately stopped moving as soon as he heard Seo Dawons words. TL: Sorry if this chapter is rough, I had to PR it in a hurry! RIP Koo Hui-seo. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 [How amusing.] Koo Hui-seo raised his head again. Though he was smiling and his words were positive, it felt like his demeanor changed with Seo Dawons wordsClike he was poked in some sensitive area. What bothered me was that, as Koo Hui-seo raised his head, his body and the branches of the melded tree inched close to us with a creaking sound. .. Though I didnt think Koo Hui-seo could do much to us in his current state, I stood tall with a casual facade; still, I clenched my sweaty palms. Was this unexpected situation still a part of the Mages ns? Seo Dawon, too, was not an easy opponent. He stomped on the chimeras roots, which had been making suspicious movements near our ankles, and summoned a red sphere on top of his palm. Judging by the fluttering heat that wafted to my face, he must be using a fire attribute skill. It was a threat: any funny business and the other would lose even his rotting wooden trunk. His intimidation tactic was quite effective. Koo Hui-seos branches, which had been spreading to the ceiling like ivy vines, and his wriggling roots calmed down. In the first ce, I came here to get information that only Koo Hui-seo would have. Before I heard your story, I thought that Koo Kyungman was imprisoning his brother here. Seo Dawon steadfastly said while looking at the chimera. I nodded softlyCthat was the truth. Honestly, who could have imagined that a healthy human being would have beenbined with a tree to turn into a chimera? [Koo Kyungman? Too Hui-seo?] Our opponent grumbledCthe nuance of his tone belied the fact that he could not believe those words. Koo Kyungman had asked me to assassinate his brother. Of course, I declined though. Seo Dawon continued, steamrolling over Hui-seos confusion. When Koo Hui-seo looked at the Mage in disbelief, Seo Dawon simply stood there with arms crossed over his chestCas if he was saying Its your choice, believe me or dont. There wasnt much evidence to support our ims, though, since this had all happened before Seo Dawon died. However, Koo Hui-seo merely nodded and muttered to himself, as if we had agitated some hidden suspicions. [Well, now or then, he was always that kind of guy. Even when Hui-seo was alive, hed always behave like a rat] Come to think of it, though the original may have extremely adored his brotherwhen the disorder progressed, all the other personalities that appeared had wanted to kill Koo Kyungman, right? I wondered about the nature of the brothers true rtionship, but the chimera had finished muttering to himself. [I dont know what you want, but everything that Hui-seo should know, I do as well.] The chimera said, drawing the conversation to its natural end. He continued, desperation leaking into his voice as he looked at Seo Dawon. [If its Hui-seo you need, I can suffice.] Perhaps he knew that the chances of being saved were growing slim. Since we informed him that Koo Kyungman was contracting an assassination, he must have realized that he couldnt expect anything from him. Seo Dawon also noticed Koo Hui-seos changing attitude. He looked down at the chimera and said, in a soft voice quite different from before, All I want is information that could cause Koo Kyungmans downfall in the ranks of the [Red Dragon]. [] If you give me valuable information, Ill lift the curse. He said, relentlessly. After hearing our desires, Koo Hui-seo fell silent. Judging from his expression, he didnt seem like he was going to refuse our request and was instead lost in the past. [I have no such information to disgrace Koo Kyungman; Ive been locked up here for long] His answer was ultimately frank but disappointing. Honestly, if what were searching for could be gained with just a few words, any old dog or cow could have headed a guild coup What should we do now? At this rate, wed be leaving empty-handed [But, if I return to my original form and persuade Mother, it wouldnt be difficult to disgrace Koo Kyungman.] Koo Hui-seo immediately offered an alternative trade. Is he trying to say that although he has no information currently, once he returns he can grab the seat from his brother? However, I doubted the usibility of his statementCafter all, Koo Hui-seo was stuck here after parting with his mother on bad terms. Didnt you say that you and your mother currently have a horrible rtionship? Seo Dawon asked, sharing my view. [Returning to my normal body will be a sign to her that Ive be an obedient son who follows his mothers orders submissively. I bet shell forgive me after looking at my face.] Koo Hui-seo responded. [This curse, after all, can only be lifted if I forgo my ego and be Mothers doll.] He gave a slight smileCI saw chilly determination upon his face. Seo Dawon looked towards me after the chimera finished speakingCit seems as if the ultimate decision was left to me. Because of that, Koo Hui-seo also turned to look my way. Why on earth would you leave something this important to me when youve been doing fine talking and making demands on your own.? However, weve alreadye this farCleaving Koo Hui-seo behind was out of the question. I nodded in agreement. Good. Then lets proceed with the contract. As soon as Seo Dawon received my permission, manifested a floating red parchment in the air. The Chimera paused in the middle of reading the terms. He looked towards us and carefully asked [Koo KyungmanAre you going to kill him?] Why? You want to take charge of that? [No, thats not it. I was wonderingif you could hand him over to me for a few years before killing him.] Why? [..] Koo Huiseo was briefly silent before bowing his head. [I know this request must be worrying. But, I wont let him go or defy your orders .] Thats. [If several years is too difficult, just one year would be fine.] Though he would not reveal the reason, his voice sounded so desperateStrangely enough, I couldnt bring myself to refuse his demand. Seo Dawon saw my hesitation and sighed. Haah, fine. In return, Im adding another condition. [I understand.] At Koo Hui-seos nod, a feathered quill pen appeared above the parchment that floated between us. Under the use [This contract will expire with Koo Kyungmans death], an additional term, [Barring unavoidable circumstances, custody of Koo Kyungman will be transferred to Party B after he has been secured], was etched onto the contract. I wrote my name with my finger at the bottom of the contract; Koo Hui-seo struggled to sign his name, gripping the quill pen with his mouth. Well thenBite onto this. With the contract finished, Seo Dawon took a glittering stone out of his inventory and stuffed it into Koo Hui-seos mouthCthe stone looked simr to a blue opal. Roughly biting onto something that must have been quite hard, Koo Hui-seo did as he was asked. Youd better close your eyes. Seo Dawons advice sounded more like a threat. He ced his hands back in his inventory after the chimera closed his eyes. He took out a razor-sharp, blue axe. No way He isnt nning to chop down Koo Hui-seo with thatright? I looked at Seo Dawon in surprise, but he forwent any exnation and pped his hands. Alongside the pping noise, the recently summoned axe automatically flew a moderately far distance away from Koo Hui-seo. The head of the axe and its de faced towards the chimera. My intuition was terribly on point: with a hefty thud, the axe dug deep into Koo Hui-seos torso. [Mmm..] Though the chimera groaned, he did not open his eyes as Seo Dawon had rmended. Rather, I was the one that felt sick from the sightCit felt like he was logging a living tree. Theres not even a blood stter, whats wrong with you? Seo Dawon teased. Eugh. Should I hug you if youre so scared? Im most scared of you So mean. Seo Dawon parted from the chimera and walked over to me, spouting some nonsense. He attempted to ce his hands at my waist, but I pushed him away and turned towards Koo Hui-seo instead. Since the axe had buried itself into what should have been the chimeras waist, goosebumps raised all over me when the Mage touched mineCa morbid parallel. TL: What could he want with his brother for 1 year? Also Koo Hui-seo, as a character concept, is quite horrifying. Imagine being a living, rotting tree chimera for years. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 The axe was halfway imnted into Koo Hui-seos torso, when A sound simr to rushing water appeared! Until a while ago, I could only hear the thuds of logging, but suddenly a different noise joined the cacophony. ck water began to flow down from the ce where the axe struck. Koo Hui-seoy motionless; simr ck water flowed down from his mouth To be honest, I thought for a moment that Seo Dawon had killed him. I-is he okay like this? Its going well. Seo Dawon said, telling me to not worry. He took a step back to avoid that ck water that had puddled at our feet. I hurriedly followed him, but, fortunately, the unidentified ck liquid stopped pooling. The amount of water that flowed from Koo Hui-seos mouth also decreased. However, as the ck liquid filled the small room, a fishy smellCdifferent from the rotting sickly sweet scentCemerged. I asked, grimacing, What is this smellThis isnt blood, is it? Its blood, but its not Koo Hui-seos. This is really blood? Curses usually utilize blood. When I heard that the liquiding out was blood used as an offering for the curse, I covered my nose and mouth with my sleeve. No way. Its notHuman blood, right? Of course, Icked the courage to ask for further details, so I simply stayed silent and waiting for some other change. Fortunately, it wasnt long before Koo Hui-seos eyebrows and be began to wriggle. [Blegh] The recently awakened Koo Hui-seo coughed and spat out what remained in his mouth onto the floor. I thought it would be the opal-colored stone that Seo Dawon pushed into his mouth before chopping him with the axe, but the stone that popped out waspletely different from before. What hadnded in the pool of rotten blood looked like a lump of y. As soon as the stone touched the puddle, it shattered into various pieces; suspicious green smoke leaked out and disappeared into the air. Is that it? I asked. Yeah. Were almost done. Seo Dawon closed his eyes and raised his arms out straight, palms facing down. Soon, there was a twinkling light that surrounded his armsCthat light shone from within Koo Hui-seos body. When Seo Dawon opened his eyes, the trunk split open, like cracks widening along a ster. CreakC As Koo Hui-seos body continued to crack, hazy white dust arose. And, before long, the tree began to fall in the direction of the axe with a creaking sound. I stood, staring nkly at that sight, and Seo Dawon drew me to his side, protecting me from the falling tree by standing in front. Afterwards, I immediately heard the great crash of the trees total copse. A great deal of dust stirred up all at once, turning the room foggy. I stared out from behind Seo Dawons back, wondering if Koo Hui-seo was fine. I saw a blurry shadow amid the dust cloud W-What? As soon as I squinted, trying to focus, Seo Dawon covered my eyes with his hands. Why are you covering my eyes? I asked. Lee-kyung-ie cant see such gross things. Huh? What could be left behind that was so gross? Nervous, I held my breath without attempting to free myself from Seo Dawons hold. Before long, I could hear the rustling sound of someone approaching us. What do you mean, grossThats too much. I heard a young voice, flush with amusement, from nearby. It was an unfamiliar voice, but I was familiar with the speech pattern. Koo Hui-seo-ssi? Yes. Thats right. His voice was quite weak, like a man who had been suffering from an illness for a long time. But there was nothing otherworldlyCas if he wasnt humanCas it had been before. Should I say that it was like any ordinary mans voice? Though, I did feel years of experienceden in it Why dont you search your inventory? Seo Dawon didnt remove the hand that was blindfolding my eyes and, instead, spoke to the other in a cold voice, as if he were displeased with him. Ahh. Koo Hui-seo began making a rustling noise. I should have some hospital scrubs somewhereGive me a moment. Following that, it sounded like he was clothing himself. ThenDid Seo Dawon cover my eyes because of Koo Hui-seos nudity? I looked at Seo Dawon in disbelief, but he looked straight ahead and, a whileter, dropped his hand. Only then was I able to properly confirm what Koo Hui-seo looked like as a human. When I first saw Koo Hui-seo, I thought he was an old man in his twilight years. His figure was very small, and his hair had white patches here and there. The baggy hospital scrubs didnt fit him at all. Even his silhouette, reflected through the hospital gown, was so thin. I wondered if it was okay for him to stand. Nice to meet you. Im Koo Hui-seo. Ah, yes. My name is Choi Lee-kyung. However, when he approached me with an outstretched hand, that impression waspletely blown away when I looked into his eyes. Even though he looked quite shabby at first, his eyes contained a sparkle that could not be hidden. That sparkle was a little different from the ordinary joy of a person that had been released after a long imprisonment. Rather than that, its. Its more like the euphoria exuded by a prisoner that had wed his own way to freedom, escaping from his jail? I dont know why I felt such a savage feeling from a man that spoke so gentlemanly and was so skinnyCalmost on the verge of death Even his short handshake gave me goosebumps. In the end, as if shaking him off, I let go of his hands and retreated a few steps. Koo Hui-seo, giving little notice to my attitude, said with a smile, Now that the curse has been lifted, my mother will probablye here soon. You twoIt would be too troublesome if you met her, yes? I was tantly staring at the man. His words brought me back to my senses, and I looked at Seo Dawon. The mage replied with a nod, Get yourself settled as soon as possible. Start preparing to brief us on Koo Kyungman starting today. I understand. How should I contact you? Ill give you Lee-kyung-ies phone number. Koo Hui-seo nodded politely, called up his status window, and wrote down my cell phone number. After he finished his business, Seo Dawon and I turned towards the door. However, a strange sound that I presumed to be Koo Hui-seo, passed through my ears. [Please, Dont be too wary of me.] ..? What is this? I turned back towards him; Koo Hui-seo was still looking at us with a temperate smile. Seo Dawon simply walked ahead as if he had not heard Koo Hui-seos voice. I hesitated for a while because I didnt know how to react. Koo Hui-seos lips did not budge one inch, but I could hear his low voice once again at my ears. [Next time, Id like to show you a better impression of me] Afterwards, as if noise-canceling earphones had been removed, all of a sudden I could hear all sorts of small sounds. I looked at Koo Hui-seo, subconsciously fiddling at my ears. Perhaps I wasnt following my ghostly servant well, distracted by the newpatriot. Seo Dawon came to my side after walking a distance away from me. I-Iming. I was a bit concerned about Koo Hui-seos presence behind me, but I decided to keep quiet for now. I decided it wouldnt be toote to slowly digest all that had happened after we left this area. * * * After that, we safely returned to our room and shared all that had happened with Jung Garam, who had already arrived. The treasure hunters party seemed to have bought time quite smoothly. As we had expected, when Bae Jaemin and Moon Issak met, neither cared about Kim Sangyoon as they ripped into each other. Moon Issak, that bastard, asked Kim Sangyoon, who returned from a bathroom break, to immediately bring some wine. Everythings fine, right? Yeah. That means no one cared about him. Furthermore, Jung Garam said that he gained a sense of the current situation as he eavesdropped on their dinner conversation. Jaemin seems to be anxious about his guild certification. In order to qualify for tax benefits, your guilds grade must be at least an A-, but I guess they arent willing to hand that out. Moon Issak says that new guilds cant be admitted without proper verification of official institutional quests. He goaded Bae Jaemin, saying how guild members of that level definitely needed official verifications on their quests I guess he wants to act as he did with the Red Lotus. Seo Dawon said without hiding his amusement while listening. Jung Garam nodded. I blinked, ignorant of their references. Fortunately, Jung Garam rified for me. TL: How do you guys feel about mister chimera? Well be seeing more of him in the following chapters. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 When we first formed the [Red Lotus] guild, we started at the A- rank without quest certification. Jung Garam said. What is a quest certification? I raised my hand; I hadnt heard of any of this before. Ive never been in a guild before, so I had no idea how they earned their ratings. Fortunately, Seo Dawon didnt criticize me and answered patiently, You know how the government decides a guildspetence, from AAA to C rank, through an annual screening, right? Ah. Okay. That was something I had heard vaguely here and there, so I nodded. I think the government usually reviewed the nations guilds in March. Didnt therger guilds hire new members in January and February to prepare for the March screening? So, aside from the usual annual screening, theres also a screening for first-time guilds. Theyre rated based on the guilds capital and the rank of the guildmaster and their members. At this point, if you receive a shit rating, its a slippery slope to utter ruin. Jung Garam, who had been silently listening, bluntly added. Well, Users have eyes, after all Most guild-hunting Users would choose a guild based on their size and rating. So if you were to earn the lowest guild rating in the first assessment, you couldnt hope for an influx of new guild members. The easiest road to raising their rating (recruitment of new guild members) at the screening next year will naturally have been blocked. Taking that into consideration, Jung Garams insistence that a guilds initial rating could mean the difference between life or death was not an exaggeration. 1 Thenis that quest certification something thats needed to get a high rating? Yeah. Its actually optional, but a proper validation will drastically increase your rating. You cant pass A rank without going through this process. Seo Dawon said, frowning. However, these quests are, in reality, unpaid busy work from the government. Really? To give an example, Find a thousand needles on a sandy beach? Things like that? Thats why I applied for a special exam for the Red Lotus guild. So, instead of suffering through boring and time-consuming quests, Seo Dawon gambled with the condition that all guild members would get a perfect score on the battlepetency screening review. The Red Lotus had passed this screening. I guess Jaemin wanted to copy this. Seo Dawon said. How damn funny. I guess he really loves the Red Lotus more than anyone else. Jung Garamughed at Bae Jaemin and his attempt to copy the Red Lotuss path to verification. However, he soon continued with a self-satisfiedCschadenfreudedenCexpression. Ah, Dawon-hyung. Iughed my head off watching those two talk. Who? Moon Issak and Bae Jaemin? Yeah. Apparently, despite Bae Jaemins sharine brown-nosing, Moon Issak would not budge. Bae Jaemin kept going on and on about HaHae guilds capital, and Moon Issak cut him straight off. He said, As a guild master, isnt it your responsibility to manage quest certification? In other words, he refuses to help, and if Bae Jaemin doesnt feel like following through, then he just wont receive those extra points. Jung Garam lounged on the sofa and giggled, You should have seen the tension in that bastards jaw when Moon Issak finished speaking. Hmm However, Seo Dawon did not follow his fellow guild member inughing but, instead, adopted a thoughtful expression. I heard that the special screening was abolished after Red Lotus took that path. Thats why Bae Jaemin is so pissed off! The guild that passed the special screeningCthat sounds so fucking cool, right? So, he tried to retread that path; too bad he ran into Moon Issak. Someone hard-headed like that wouldnt cooperate with him. He continued tough, ted that Bae Jaemin wouldnt be able to make the spectacr debut with the special screening as the priest had wanted. However, Seo Dawon thought differently, The request for the special screening is highly likely to be grantedCtheres precedence since its been allowed for Red Lotus before. Moon Issak, that rude scum, is just trying to raise the ransom costs in the negotiations. Hes just barely the lowest rung on the organizationaldder, anyway. Really? Then, hyung, are you just going to sit there and watch that happen? Jung Garam asked with a frown. Seo Dawon smiled, Of course not. Theyre going to fail the special screening. I had wondered how he was so certain, but Seo Dawon did not borate anymore after that. Jung Garam also fell into quiet contemtion. Looking between the two, I suddenly remembered something; I asked Jung Garam, By the way, what happened with the [ck Market]? Moon Issak didnt ask Sangyoon-ssi anything about it? The invitation was delivered to him before the meal, so there was barely a chance to talk. All they did was to exchange cordial courtesies as they sat down at the table. While listening to Jung Garam, I recalled Kim Sangyoons state as he came back to the room. He sprawled onto the bed without changing his clothes Well, I guess even if he didnt do much, it was tiring enough to witness Bae Jaemin and Moon Issak fighting. Is that so? If nothing happened, then thats good Since hes sprawled out all by himself over there, I was worried something had happened, I said. Ah, I put him to sleep. What? Why? He kept on pacing aroundCa distracted mess. Jung Garam said, grumpily. Looking at his annoyed expression, my head throbbed. You didnt hit him, did you? Who the hell do you think I am? Jung Garam stuck out his lower lip petntly. I used my skills to neatly put him to sleep. And, if youre so worried about him, take Kim Sangyoon with you from now on. Hes fiercely uneasy without you there. A-are you sure? That cant be trueRather, he seems more ufortable with me there Hmph. Its none of my business. What is he saying? I looked at Jung Garam oddly, but Jung Garam only turned away, nose upturned in the air. I tried to press him further with more questions, but Seo Dawon suddenly jumped up from his seat and approached the shuttered window in the living room. Shes here. He beckoned to me, as if calling me to his side. Huh? So I looked down, following Seo Dawons gaze; A middle-aged woman, who just stepped out of a luxury sedan, was being escorted by Ahn hospitals staff. Although it was a bit difficult to guess her age due to her jet ck hair done in an updo, I guessed she was a 60-year-old madame due to her wrinkled hands and the stubborn set of her mouth. Whos that? I asked. Koo Hui-seos biological mother. I gasped. She came because the curse ced upon her son lifted? As my eyes chased her until she disappeared through the front doors of the hospital ward, I thought I could never know a persons true colors through their outward appearance. At first nce, she looked like a gracious hostess of a rich family; she did not look like the type of person to hex her son for years. As I watched her walk away withplicated emotions squirming about inside, my train of thought was interrupted. Wheres her familiar? Seo Dawon muttered. Familiar? The Witchs cat. I dont see it. Seo Dawon stared at the scenery with more focus than me, searching for the cat that was known to be a Witchs travelpanion. After listening to him, I carefully examined the scene. Just in front of the main gate, I glimpsed something white in her arms. I think shes holding it in her arms? If the cat is white, I mean. Good. Then, Im sure shes here for Koo Hui-seo. Seo Dawon smiled, satisfied. Not long after she entered the hospital, a patient stretcher came out; the Witch followed shortly behind. Additionally, next to her, a man that appeared to be in charge of the hospitals ward bowed his head. He seemed to be saying something to her. I could perceive that he was incredibly embarrassed. I looked at the stretcherCKoo Hui-seo was most likely lying there. I couldnt confirm that, however, because his face was covered with cloth as if he were a corpse. The white cat, which I could not see easily earlier, was seated at the head of the stretcher. Will he be alright? Hell do fine. After all, he wouldnt want to be locked again like earlier. No, but, I was worried about Koo Hui-seos safety, not ours It was then. Suddenly, the white cat that had been looking at Koo Hui-seo swerved its head towards me; I involuntarily flinched and fell back from the window. Dont tell me, did I get caught gawking at them? Its fine. After all, familiars only follow the Witchs judgment. Seo Dawon closed the blinds,ughing. 2 TL: More information on the structure of guilds. As always~ the beaurocracy is strong. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 The next day, we checked out of the hospital ward at 5 am. Jung Garam had installed some surveince skills in Bae Jaemin and Moon Issaks rooms. ording to him, Moon Issak must have been itching to go to the [ck Market]; he immediately checked out after dinner. Seo Dawon, after hearing that, had said, Wed better get out of here quickly as well. Its not good to run into Bae Jaemin too often. Um. Yeah. So, I woke up Kim Sangyoon who was deep asleep and told him that wed be leaving the hospital at dawn. We stayed up all night waiting for Bae Jaemin to fall asleep. I think hes asleep. Hespletely stopped moving. Jung Garam said. At the Treasure Hunters signal, we hurried to the first-floor lobby. I was nervous, but, fortunately, we didnt see Bae Jaemin. ..? However, unlike the first day we checked in, the annex was cluttered. It was dawnCthe sun was yet to riseWhy were there so many people herepared to the first morning? We got your car on standby. Just in time, a young hospital valet employee politely extended Kim Sangyoons care keys to the Warrior. I asked him a question, as if I were entertaining a casual, passing thought. Its dawn, but its so crowded? Ah, yes. Theres an event prepared in the afternoon. The employee smiled and answered kindly at the sudden question. I nodded and didnt ask any more questions. Of course, its not like I trusted his answer. The facial expressions and actions of the Ahn Hospital employees who were rushing about didnt seem like those that seem to be in a hurry to prepare for an event. Most of all, unlike before, no security guards were covering the small hallway next to the pool. Haaah I was not the only one to notice this strange sense of disharmony; Kim Sangyoon who bobbed his head silently while he was in the lobby as we were checking out sighed deeply as soon as the door to his car closed. Then, with an anxious look on his face, he asked as if he was hanging onto me for dear life, U-um. We arent going to get into trouble, are we? The atmosphere is a bit frightening Its probablynot our fault? Right? If we were caught, they wouldnt cordially see us off like this. Yeah.. Despite my reassurances, I was also simrly nervous. I looked at Seo Dawon sitting in the back through the rearview mirror. Seo Dawon stared straight at me, already predicting that I would look towards him, and shook his head. He responded, reassuringly, Its probably because of Koo Hui-seo, but that incident cant be traced back to us. So, dont worry. We divided and plotted an borate n for that reason. Jung Garam chimed in. We drove quickly on the quiet road. If, by any chance, something happens, please contact me immediately. Kim Sangyoon said as he patted my chest. We arrived in front of my home far soonerCthe ride took far less time than it took to drive to the hospital. Judging by his words and attitude, he looked far more frightened than me; I had to appease him, saying everything would be fine. *** RrringC Huh? As soon as I entered the homeCafter reassuring Kim Sangyoon and sending him offCmy cell phone suddenly rang, surprising me. I was a bit flusteredCthe caller was a strange number I did not recognize and I had no one intimate enough to call at this hour; suddenly, though, I remembered I gave my contact information to Koo Hui-seo. A bit doubtful, I took the call Hello? [Did you get home safely?] It really was Koo Hui-seo. As soon as I heard his voice, I tried to hand over the phone to Seo Dawon. However, Seo Dawon gestured as if he wanted me to be the one to receive the phone call. Nomittally, I ced the receiver back on my cheek and continued, Yes. Ive arrived safely. [The conversation with Mother went well. She doesnt seem to be suspicious of me, either.] At the good news, I released a sigh and looked at Seo Dawon. He also nodded, as if he could hear the phone call well. Then, Koo Hui-seo continued after a brief pause. [Im supposed to meet my brother next week as well.] He said that after escaping from the war, Koo Kyungman contacted him first. That younger brother did not show his face in front of him for two years as he rotted away in Ahn Hospital, but, after leaving the ward, he contacted him to say his greetings within two hours. Koo Hui-seosughing voice seemed somehow hollow and eerie. [He pretended to be so concerned about my healthso, I lied a little.] What kind of lie? [I told him that my mother had released me since it wouldnt be long before I died. When I said I wanted to see him at least once before he died, he tried hard to suppress his joy.] I noddedCit was a pretty usible lie. Originally, Koo Hui-seo was someone that cared a great deal for his brother, so I thought that Koo Kyungman wouldnt suspect him. Thats a good n. [Mother said she would be out of the house next Thursday, so thats when hed said helle. And, this is my personal opinionI dont think Kyungman wille empty-handed that day.] Empty-handed? I tried to read between the lines. Koo Hui-seo continued without dy [Hell definitely try to kill me through poison. Hes never been a patient child After all, he would have no reason to hold doubts until time is up if he goes through with his scheme.] Though I was stunned by his words, I didnt show any outward signs of surprise. I looked at Seo Dawon, as if asking what we should do. He answered without much hesitation, He has a point. I guess well have to prepare in advance. As if responding to Seo Dawon, Koo Hui-seo said, [So, Im sayingWould Lee-kyung-nim like to visit that day as well? I dont yet have many cards up my sleeveJust in case I need help.] Although it seemed like he needed Seo Dawons outstanding ability rather than meAnyway, Seo Dawon nodded at his words. I understand, I replied to Koo Hui-seo. * * * Long time no see. It was soon the D-day that Koo Hui-seo talked about. Seo Dawon and I waited for night to fall and went to the designated address we were given. There stood arge and luxurious mansionCnot on the hubs main street but at the outskirts. Koo Hui-seo appeared when we, after passing through ginormous gates, knocked on the door to the three-story mansion. Hisplexion definitely looked more human than thest time we saw him, but he still looked quite thin. In addition to the cane he was holding, it didnt seem like he was back to normal yet. About Seo Dawon-nim Koo Hui-seo said. Hell join when Koo Kyungman arrives. Ahh I see. Koo Hui-seo must have thought I came alone, but I had not yet summoned Seo Dawon because of the 30-minute limitation. However, I couldnt confess that restriction to Koo Hui-seo, so, keeping Seo Dawon in view, I nonchntly asked, What about Koo Kyungman? Hell be here soon; he already notified me that he departed from his home. Seo Dawon walked around the house, checking its interior; next to him, Jung Garam was doing the same. What do you think about asking Koo Hui-seo for this house? Jung Garam sat on a fancy sofa, tapping his feet on the ground. He didnt seem to be paying close attention, but his slouched attitude only surfaced for a moment. I hear a car. The treasure hunter lowered his voice, informing us of the outside situation. Hes arrived. As Jung Garam said, the man exiting the car was Koo Kyungman Koo Hui-seo checked the situation through an inte screen. You may wait here. He said, opening a small door next to the living room and guiding me into the secret space. There was an ingenious gap in the wall in the secret room through which you could see the entirety of the living room but still remain hidden from those within that room. It seemed to be a space designed for this purpose in the first ce. The servant will guide Koo Kyungman around. Theres no fear of getting caught unless you make a loud noise, so please keep an eye on me from here. All right. After our talk, Koo Hui-seo left the secret room; not long after his departure, the door to the living room opened. As Koo Hui-seo had said, his brother followed a servant into the living room. Though I had never actually seen him with my own eyes, the man that appeared was not that different from how he looked in Seo Dawons memories. I felt a strong sense of repulsion as my insides writhed. Youvee. Hyung-nim. However, the rising disgust soon subsided. The door opened again and Koo Hui-seo entered, pushed in a wheelchair by another servant. As soon as he saw Koo Hui-seo, Koo Kyungman jumped up and knelt at his brothers feet, shedding tears. To a stranger, the sight would depict a perfect brotherhood. TL: Its been a while since weve had a bonus chap >.< Thanks What?Duck! for the kofi! Ive been tranting a bit slower bc of PhD program applications~ Still, thank you for reading! Chapter 87 Chapter 87 I believed in the madam, but After a long look at Koo Hui-seo, Koo Kyungman gripped his skinny fingersChis murmurs tinged with resentment. By madam, he must be referring to Koo Hui-seos biological mother, right? Logically, I knew they were half-brothers, but the title madame, really showcased the distance. Koo Hui-seo patted him on the back without saying anything more. His brother buried his head between Hui-seos thin thighs, simrly silent. I was even confused when I saw Koo Kyungmans agitated back. Was this really the man that left Koo Hui-seo to rot from the inside out in despair? Its not all Mothers fault. I alsomitted some wrongs against you. Koo Hui-seos expression, as seen from my perspective, was formidable. He looked down at his sobbing brothers head with indifferent eyes, looking very tired and annoyed. However, that face vanished in an instant when Koo Kyungman lifted his reddened eyes. Murmuring in that trembling voice with a shady smile, Koo Hui-seo appeared to be nothing more than a wicked man who had no one to rely on after being released from captivity. Koo Kyungman was definitely taken in by that performance. Even before his brother was finished speaking, Koo Kyungman jumped up and spoke in a rather exaggerated manner, It couldnt be helped because of your illness. My life wasnt threatened. Still Please dont let that sin remain in your heart. It was better than letting hyung-nim hurt himself; this was the better oue. I Hes talking about Koo Hui-seos mental illness and his outbursts in which he stabbed him? Koo Hui-seo lowered his head, as if he were moved by his brothers forgiveness. In between looking at Koo Hui-seo, the Red Dragon guildmaster nervously checked his watch and knelt at his brothers feet once more. Maybe hes going to say what was truly on his mind now. Hyung-nim, by the wayWhat is madam saying? I cant believe that your condition is now terminal Ahh, thats rightI called you here for that reason. Koo Hui-seo looked up, wiping his damp cheek. Surprisingly, it looked as if he had really shed tears in the meantime. Yesterday the doctor said the same. Mother too They said I wouldnt be able to make it through this year. Thats And MotherYou know this well, but shes not the type to bat an eyelid at my death. After examining several times and confirming that my body was fully destroyed She asked what would happen to the [Red Dragon] guild rather than to ask after my bodyCsaying it would be a disaster if there was no suitable sessor The look on Koo Kyungmans face, after hearing those words, suddenly twisted violently. Of course, he hid this expression before Koo Hui-seo raised his head again, but his rigid jaw didnt lose its tension. Then, Koo Hui-seo continued, giving no indication he noticed the signs of tension. I said to her, what are you implying, especially as youre already the guild master, but You probably already know. Shes left you that seat temporarily; she doesnt mean to give you the guild. Its because Imcking. Dont say that. Mother is being overly greedy. And, Seo Dawon, who was listening to their conversation, muttered Aha! as if he had realized something. So thats why he wanted his brother deadCeven cooperating by confiding Koo Hui-seo separately in that hospital ward. It was not until I heard the Mages mutters that I fully understood Koo Kyungmans tempestuous expression. He must have realized that he was on the verge of losing his position. Its not clear under what conditions he took hold of the guild master seat, but, from his expression, the situation must be more unstable than I had thought. Koo Hui-seo must have known all about that instability; with that in mind, he opened his mouth without hesitation. II think you should continue to be the guild master. Koo Kyungman, without confirming or denying, simply looked at his hand which was in his brothers grasp. At first nce, he appeared to have been avoiding answering while in a difficult position, but, looking at the line of his mouth, he seemed to instead be holding back his rising anger. However, what Koo Hui-seo said next was even more shocking. Because, if youre the guild master I can survive, out from underneath Mother. With these eerie words, Koo Kyungman could no longer remain silent. He clenched his free fist and spoke in an apologetic tone, as if he had already given up. But, hyung-nim, if the madam objects, I have to step down. And I have little lingering attachment for the guild master position Before I die. Koo Hui-seo cut his brother off, Mother is thinking of making a new heir. Like a bomb, a frigid atmosphere exploded in the living room. The obedient brother mask he had been trying to maintain until then had disappeared from Koo Kyungmans faceCshattered all at once. It was an expression like he had been stabbed in the back of his head by long-held suspicions. Of course, whether or not Koo Kyungman looked that way, Koo Hui-seo kept spouting provocations. My body has long been out of my control. No matter what disgusting thing Mother forces upon me from now on, I cant refuse. Honestly, its always been this way. What are you saying? Shes trying to search for someone to give birth to my child. A new heir. I happened to overhear her when I was pretending to sleep. The reason why Mother left, today, was to visit a doctor outside the hub. If I really were to have a child, connected by my bloodline Koo Hui-seo lowered his head and sobbed, saying that his mother would attempt to kill him as soon as that child saw the light of the world. He pretended to be someone who was mentally torn to rags due to such a desperate situation. Then, looking at his brother after being hit in the face by these revtions, bloodthirst slowly grew in Koo Kyungmans expression. He tightly closed his gaping mouth shut. Acting as if he had no desire to raise his head, Koo Hui-seomented. So, can Kyungman-ie get me out of here today? I dont want to spend the rest of my life in hell After restating that all this was for him, Koo Hui-seo looked at his brother with a look of anticipation; Koo Kyungman rose to his feet without answering. He outstretched his hand to his brother. Knngh. Ha, fuck.What did you say? I summoned Seo Dawon just before Koo Hui-seo was strangled by Koo Kyungman, but the Mage had not yet intervened. Koo Kyungman lost his rationality and began yellingChis face just as red as his strangled victim. I.I! Fucker, do you think Ive been taking care of youCcalling you hyung-nimCjust to be treated like this? Cough, Krnnk. Heir? Youre making meugh. Who are you to stand in my way? You should have just died in that hospital ward! Ugh Whyd you have to return alive and create all this trouble! Koo Hui-seo could not scratch properly with his skinny hands and dull fingernails; they slipped pathetically off the attackers arm. Seeing that show of struggle, Koo Kyungman ced more strength in his hands. Do you know why I yed along with this family pretense? He asked his brother, smiling cruelly. It was questionable if Koo Hui-seo, whose eyes began to upturn in his head, could hear him; grumbling, Koo Kyungman ced his brother in the wheelchair with his handsCveiny from the expended effort. I had a spot as the guild master as long as I called you brotherCit was worth it. And how nice was it for you to develop a mental illness and to get out of my way. I was really grateful, back then. The taunt seemed to have been sessfully delivered to Koo Hui-seo. A lone tear dripped across his cheeks in the midst of his convulsions. I looked between the scene and Seo Dawon nervously, wondering when the mage was going to intervene. What if Koo Hui-seo really dies or suffers some permanent damage? However, Seo Dawon restrained me from moving. During that scuffle, Koo Hui-seos neck eventually bent in a humanly impossible direction with a cracking sound. His neck seemed to have broken from purely the others grip strength. Given that Koo Kyungman was a User that primarily used gauntlets, such a feat wouldnt be so difficult for him. TL: Thanks for joining me for this chapter! Im always reminded of how MC is so kind for this world of UsersChe still had optimism, before, that Koo Kyungman was actually a filial brother when he first heard Koo Hui-seos storybut that optimism is probably dashed now. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 What are we going to do now! I thought as I looked at Seo Dawon. Koo Hui-seo died! I felt a shuddering pain from guilt when I saw Koo Hui-seo dropping in his brothers hands. Didnt he call us over just in case something like this happened?! Haa Meanwhile, after killing his brother, Koo Kyungman put Koo Hui-seos body back in the wheelchair and flopped casually back into the seat opposite of him. After that, Koo Kyungman took a cigarette out of somewhere from his body and lit it; from his rxed attitude, the murder must have been premeditated, and he had probably made preparations for clean up. His actions seemed to focus purely on himself after the heinous crime. What on earth is he thinking? Even as I stared at Seo Dawon, I couldnt understand what anyone here was thinking. As I thought that, the Mage opened the door to the secret roomCa veryte start. Of course, Koo Kyungman would have thought it a sudden appearance. He looked at us, coughing out the cigarette smoke he breathed in deeply in his astonishment. Surprised pupils widened, perhaps recognizing Seo Dawons face. .W-What, who are you people! Youre not asking because you really dont know me, right? Seo Dawon smiled gently and raised his right palm upwards; a golden sphere manifested above that palm. Koo Kyungmans spirit seemed to have escaped his body from shock. Seo Dawonwerent you dead? He muttered, confused, but he still pped his hands straight away. Immediately, Koo Kyungmans elbows colored ck, and gauntlets formed over his arms. Certainbat items can be summoned through gestures, and his gauntlets seemed to be one of those superior items. However, Seo Dawon paid no attention and fired a skillClike a frisbeeCat Koo Kyungman. BoomC! A crashing noiseCperhaps the skill hit its markCerupted. Particles of light exploded out like fireworks. Sadly, after the dazzling light show, the dust settled to show the others arms crossed over in an X: a perfect block. He grinned chillingly through the gaps between his arms and shook off the effects of the skill. What is this attack? It only tickled? . Maybe its because youve taken a break for three yearsAre you a has-been now, Seo Dawon? Seo Dawon did not reply and instead turned over both palms. I looked nervously between the two. My ability as a Necromancer is too dreadfulIs Seo Dawon going to be pushed back? It wasmon sense that the higher the ability of the Necromancer, the stronger the servant. In addition, Koo Kyungman was not merely bluffing; he was gradually narrowing the distance between them by punching away Seo Dawons skills. Are you really Seo Dawon? Whats with these ticklish attacks? Koo Kyungman did not hide his smirk. Not only did he block the opposing skills, but he also punched powerfully towards Seo Dawon; a ck light, like aser, erupted from his fist. Seo Dawon immediately moved to avoid the attack fired straight at him; theser crashed into the wall right behind his original position. Without dy, Seo Dawon prepared another skill. However, Koo Kyungman looked at Seo Dawon, scrutinizing him; he stopped in ce and roared withughter. Hahahaha! Instead of blocking that sort of flimsy attack, you avoid it? You couldnt block it? Are you sure youre Seo Dawon? Except for his flirty face, your skillspared to his are like heaven and earth! Every jeer thrown the Mages way felt like my fault. I was also afraid of the tension that I could see lining his face, which was stiffening in a way I had never seen before. Though the two had not seriously shed yet, Koo Kyungman clearly seemed at ease. And if a low-level loser like me could feel the difference, theres no way the two werent aware of it as well. Koo Kyungman smiled and stretched his arms, knowing that the momentum was in his favor. Well, I guess Ill find out once I grab you and rip all four limbs off! There was a sound like air splitting; in the blink of an eye, Koo Kyungman leaped over Seo Dawons head. He held his hands above his head, like he meant to hammer the Mage. [Hammer Upper!] Fortunately, Seo Dawon quickly escaped out of the attacks range; when Koo Kyungman pounded the floor right where he originally was, the attack prated the floor and revealed the cement underneath. If Seo Dawon had been hit by that, his insides may have burst out of his body. Youre still the same with those skills befitting a monkey. Rather than being intimidated by the broken floor, the Mage continued to provoke his opponent. After hearing Seo Dawons provocation, Koo Kyungman slowly stood up from his kneeling position, twisting his thin lips. Clenching his hand in a fist, he drew his thumb across his neck. Dont expect me to kill you as painlessly as I did before. Then, with a murderous expression, he began to roll his shoulders as if he were preparing to throw a baseball. The problem was that an unusual air current began to gather and swirl around Koo Kyungmans fists. It was ck and gave off a nasty smell; as soon as the scent filled the room, Jung Garam, who was standing silently next to me, dragged us back into the secret room and closed the door. Hey, I cant see anything! The view was limited by the narrowness of the gap; I couldnt see Seo Dawon properly. Instead of answering, Jung Garam took out a dagger and drew a round symbol on the door. Only when the symbol glowed blue did he look back at me and say, Is anything going to change because you watched them? But Hyung wouldnt lose to someone like Kyungman, right? If that happened, Id be the guildmaster instead. As soon as he spoke, an unparalleled, deafening roar erupted. A very dark fog began to fill the room. Oddly, the smoke that filled the living room did not seep through the cracks into our location. When the smoke reached the gap, the round symbol engraved onto the door sparked blue; I realized that Jung Garam had set up the symbol to protect me within the secret space. I wasnt sure what that fog wasbut surely it wouldnt be good for my health. Then, is Seo Dawon okay? I was sure he would be fine, but I couldnt help but feel a tenseness in my heart that would not be relieved. Continuously, I stared at the gap. Suddenly, something sounded as if it fell amid the fog; at the same time, the ck fog disappeared as if it had been washed away. Seo Dawon! The scene, after the fog cleared, was shocking. Seo Dawon was lying on the floorCeyes closed as if he had lost consciousness. Koo Kyungman stared down at the Mage with a creepy smile. No way, is he dead? Well, Seo Dawon was dead alreadyso then he must just be unconscious? How the hell did he survive? However, this was not the time to be relieved at Seo Dawons state. Whether dead or not, Seo Dawon was out ofmission. After tapping the Mage with his shoe a few times, Koo Kyungman started walking towards the secret room. As soon as he stepped in front of the door, he immediately punched without any hesitation. The door ripped off its hinges, like a piece of paper tearing away, andnded on the floor with a thud. Soon Koo Kyungman and I, trembling, faced each other without any obstacles blocking the way. Koo Kyungman scoured my ashenplexion and soon strode right in front of me. You. What rtionship do you have with Seo Dawon. Speechless with fear and despair, I just looked up at him. The other grinned and grabbed me by the cor, lifting me up easilyCenough that my feet dangled above the ground. They always dont answer when I ask nicely. With that, Koo Kyungman clenched the hand that wasnt holding me up into a fist and raised it high. I closed my eyes tightly and grit my mrs in preparation for imminent pain. Simultaneously, I felt the air rip apart as if a fist was flying at my side. Arghh!! Just before the fist reached me, Koo Kyungman screamed and let me go. I opened my eyes in surprise at the falling sensation. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Koo Kyungman, in front of me, was in an appalling state. What on earth had happened in that short time? He was floating in the air, kicking wildly and squirming his neck. I didnt know what was going on, but I may not get another chance to run away again. Without taking my eyes off of Koo Kyungman, I retreated until, not long afterwards, I felt something touch my back. I looked back, frightened. It was Seo Dawon. You..! I was surprised but, at the same time, ovee with relief. Of course, Seo Dawon wouldnt die so obediently! Without realizing it, a smile involuntarily bloomed on my face. However, Seo Dawon, looking down at me, frowned as if he were dissatisfied with something, and I became a bit self-conscious. Seo Dawon reached out to me with a sigh, Youre so good at muttering to yourself when youre alone, why did you shut up now? W-what You should buy some time by saying whatever. If you had gotten hit by him, your ribs would have been crushed. You were over there, fainted, and now youre nagging at me? WellI suppose he was just acting. I had a lot to say, but I chose to keep quiet and grab his hand to stand up. A soft voice spoke from behind my back. Thank you. You made it easy. I turned around to look at who spoke and almost screamed. Koo Hui-seo, who had surely died of a broken neck, was standing still and looking my way! Koo Hui-seoughed at my astounded expression, covering his mouth with his hands. I see you were worried. H-How did this happen! It was just a petty trick. Afterwards, one of Koo Hui-seos fingers, which were covering his mouth, dyed ckCit looked as if that finger turned into a branch. Of course, as soon as I blinked, his finger returned to normal. Kughhh, Urgh At that moment, Koo Kyungman, who was still struggling midair, sounded as if all the breath sapped out of him and drooped. Without dropping his smile, Koo Hui-seo approached his unconscious brother; Koo Kyungmans body slowly lowered from the air. It felt as if some invisible entity was handing him over to his brother. I couldnt see it well before, but there were ck strands around the neck of the fainted Koo Kyungman: that was probably the culprit behind his struggles and suffocation. As Koo Kyungman fully copsed into Koo Hui-seos embrace, I could see something long and ck, like a string, was connected to Koo Kyungmans back. When Koo Hui-seo extended his arm, the string slithered up his sleeve like a snake. Did he have a weapon like that? However, before I could ask, Seo Dawon spoke first. Were giving you exactly 1 year to hold Koo Kyungman in custody; you got that? Of course. In ordance with the first vengeful ghost contract, Koo Hui-seo must not be allowed to let Kyungman freely escape, causing a setback in resolving the ghosts grudges. Or course, the contract with Koo Hui-seo ced several restrictions on him; he could not betray us voluntarily. However, it was also true that the situation was a bit ufortable for us. I asked Koo Hui-seo, Koo KyungmanWhat are you going to do with him for that 1 year? Koo Hui-seoughed, sounding as if he was at thest dregs of his sanity, but he didnt hesitate to answer. First we should go to my room. * * * Without another word, we followed Koo Hui-seo up to his room while the housekeepers cleaned up the gruesome parlor. His room was on the second floor of the mansion. I thought, as soon as we opened the door, that his room felt very dark. Each window was swathed in endless darkness throughyers of ckout curtains. Koo Hui-seo entered the dark room without hesitation. When Seo Dawon turned on the lights, he paused with a short exmation. Is it a bit dark? I tend to avoid the sunlight, so. After speaking, Koo Hui-seo ordered two of his gifted servants toy Koo Kyungman carefully on the bed. The two users quietly closed the door afterwards, not sparing a second nce at the unconscious man as they left. Koo Hui-seo waved his hand gently as he looked at his brotherying on his bed; something that looked like that ck band I saw earlier popped out of his sleeve, crawled along the floor and climbed up the bed. When it found Koo Kyungman, it split into several branchesCck strings gagging his mouth and binding his hands and feet. Theypletely restricted any movement. Then, he guided us to some seats at a table. Where should I start. His low voice spoke slowly. To resist the curse, my body had lost many vital functions. He spoke, implying that he wouldnt have been able to survive otherwise without these sacrifices. He frowned, Ive lost most of my ability to digest; its almost impossible for me to eat food now. After hearing those words, Seo Dawon immediately asked a keen question. You need Koo Kyungman to recover your body? Hmm, well no. Recovery is impossible. Besides, its not just my digestive system that Ive lost. He continued after sighing, Im now infertile. I kept my gaze focused on his face in order to not drop my eyes to some other locations. Of course, I was first struck by feelings of pity; I wondered if I could calmly talk about that loss if I had experienced the same. However, I found myself at a loss for wordsCunable tofort him. Further, I couldnt wrap my head around the connection between Koo Kyungman and infertility. As if he understood our confused silence, Koo Hui-seo added, calmly, To be exact, many parts of my body had been fused as a chimera so ordinary sexual intercourse would be impossible. But this body needs to be the head of the [Red Dragon]My position would be in danger if others knew I couldnt have children. He exined that this guild was beholden to indispensable rtives that held guild funding within their palms; they were constrained by traditional ideals such as inheritance by blood and keeping session within the family. Then, are you going to have Koo Kyungmans child be your sessor? Hmm.. Seo Dawon asked if he was going to use Koo Kyungman as a stallionClet him sow his seedsCand adopt the resulting child, disguising him as his true biological son. I, too, couldnt imagine any other scheme than this in Koo Hui-seos mind. However, Koo Hui-seo shook his head. Kyungman-ie already has a child. Ill handle that soon. . And, II dont have the confidence that I can raise Kyungmans child as my own. Koo Hui-seo smiled bitterly, Wouldnt it be painful if my adopted son grew up looking just like him? I guess that son would be viewed as the enemys child. Even I would feel ufortable, so I could sympathize with his feelings. I became even more curious as to his ns with Koo Kyungman. So, I decided to get some help from Mother. He said. With what? Im going to have Kyungman give birth to my baby. ..What? I looked at him with wide eyes; Seo Dawon gave a subtle frown. What he said was so shocking that my mouth would not close. However, Koo Hui-seo continued without hesitation, paying no heed to our reactions. Theres a method for men to be pregnant as well. Its not a medicine that many can easily get their hands on, but Mother knows a workshop. . After adapting to the medicine, Kyungman can receive artificial insemination from a hospital outside the Hub. To be honest, although Koo Kyungman did things worthy of deathI had no choice but to feel pity for the man. Looking at Koo Hui-seos crazy eyes as he raved about his ns, one could imagine how, whether or not the n failed, Koo Kyungmans remaining life would be spent in hell. I didnt know that hed make his life hell There will be noise if Koo Kyungman goes into hiding, leaving his guildmaster seat open. Seo Dawon said. Its okayKyungman-iewill be retiring from an irreparable injury. What are you thinking about? First, Im going to cut off both arms. It might be annoying for him, a gauntlet-wielding User, to retain the use of those during imprisonment. Alright. When are you starting? This evening. However, unlike meCimmobilized from shock, Seo Dawon carefully asked Koo Hui-seo about his future ns. In that matter, all discussion of Koo Kyungman had ended. TL: Im back again with a double feature: Thanks Sam for the Kofi! Ngl, I thought I was hallucinating when I was tranting this chapter. That n iscertainly a n. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 After agreeing to receive monthly reports on Koo Kyungmans physical condition for a year, Seo Dawon took me to escape Koo Hui-seos room. In addition, Seo Dawon said he would need to personally confirm that Kyungmans arm was being cut off this evening, so we did not return to our home but settled, instead, in the guest room upstairs. A servant User guided us there. As soon as the door closed, Seo Dawon said to Jung Garam, Check it out. What did he mean by that? Unlike me, who was utterly puzzled, Jung Garam immediately closed his eyes at those words and recited his skill, [Investigation]. As soon as the [Investigation] skill activated, I heard a small pop, like something burst within my ear canals. Jung Garam opened his eyes, I caught one. A wire-tap. Good. Wire-tap? I looked around, btedly wary. Seo Dawon gently grabbed at my shoulder as if to calm me down. Well, its normal to have a few around. Jung Garam also calmly sat on the sofa; his reaction confirming the Mages statement. What do you mean normal! Normal people dont wire-tap their rooms! About to protest, I anxiously thought, Dont tell me, is Koo Hui-seo going to change his mind? He showed an extraordinary amount of madness, enough to hatch a scheme to get his half-brother pregnant. What if he has other self-interests? Why do you look so agitated? Jung Garam asked curtly, looking at my face. I hesitated to speak, seeing how easy-going he lookedbut I eventually opened my mouth. If hes bugging the roomsIs Koo Hui-seo possibly up to something else? If its wire-taps youre worried about, those are probably installed in every room. Seo Dawon answered. Hes a bit crazybut I dont think hed be so crazy as to be unable to firmly grasp the situation hes in. Seo Dawon smiled softly, as if he read my anxious mind. I bet Koo Hui-seo is more interested in his new toy than us? Jung Garam calmly added, ncing at me sideways from his seat on the sofa. I was worried that they werent vignt enough, but I thought it would be meaningless for me to further air my concerns when they spoke in unison. Eventually I walked over to the bed and flopped down. My body suddenly lost its strength, and I was overwhelmed with fatigue. By any chance, the revenge that you guys wantYoure not going to impregnate Bae Jaemin, right? . . While thinking of all that had happened today (Revenge, Koo Hui-seo, Koo Kyungman), my unfiltered thoughts suddenly popped out of my mouth. They said nothing for quite some time. When I raised my head to look at them, their expressions were really unusual. W-Why are you looking at me like that? Because of you, I imagined something nauseating. If Lee-kyung-ie absolutely insists, I could help him, but I quickly bowed my head and apologized to the twoCthey both seemed like they detested the idea. Nevertheless, their reactions were reassuring; it would have been difficult to be in the same team as those that thought the same way as Koo Hui-seo. Yeah. No one would say anything weird about simple murder or some light torture Knock KnockC It was then. Suddenly, we heard a knock on the door. At first, I thought I was hearing things, but, seeing as how Seo Dawon and Jung Garam both also looked towards the door, it seems my ears heard properly. Seo Dawon had preemptively terminated the summoning to leave himself some time for a face-to-face meeting with Koo Kyungmanter in the evening, so I was the only one who could answer the door. Theres no way its Koo Hui-seo, right? I thought, as I opened the door. The madam has returned to the mansion. She has invited you to dinner; pleasee down to the first floor by 6:30. Fortunately, it wasnt Koo Hui-seo, but a servant who knocked on the door. He turned around and disappeared after that short remark. An invite to dinner out of nowhere? And if its the madamHe must be talking about Koo Hui-seos mother. What should we do? I asked. We have to go. Seo Dawon calmly replied, as if he had expected this. No one came to the room until 6 p.m., but I could not rx and soothe my mind. Time flew fast, and it was soon time for dinner. * * * This way. When we descended to the first floor, the servant, waiting for us, guided us to our destination. The door to the living room, where Koo Kyungman battled earlier (and had consequently been destroyed) was firmly closed and the inside could not be seen. We passed that door and went a little further inside; entering the heart of the mansion, we came upon a space like a ss greenhouse. There was a small garden within the house. The gardens terrace was equipped with an outdoor table, with tes and knives set upon it. Perhaps thats tonights dinner location. Fortunately, or unfortunately, no one was sitting at the table; I moved to the center of this space under the guidance of the servant. The servant, after showing me to the table, took out the chair. As I took a seat, the chairs next to me were also moved out as well. Did someone else arrive? Or at least, thats what I thought, until ICstill frightenedCsaw Seo Dawon and Jung Garam sitting on the chairs with stiff expressions on their faces. Currently, Seo Dawon and Jung Garam werent summoned so they could not be seen by others. But for these two to take these seats Meow. But, before I could do anything, a white cat had appeared, without me noticing, on my te. The cat appeared to be observing meCand my subsequent shock. It was the cat I saw with Koo Hui-seo, just a few days ago, as he was leaving the annex. This must be the witchs familiar When I saw the cat, I was convinced that all that had happened was conducted under Koo Hui-seos mothers directions. Maybe she knew we were the ones that rescued her sonIf so, what could she be thinking? I wanted to ask Seo Dawon for his opinion on this strange situation, but I heard an unfamiliar voice first. Long time no see. Koo Hui-seos mother, who I had seen when leaving the hospital, had appeared with a servant. She looked straight at Seo Dawon. Yes. It has been a while. Seo Dawon lowered his eyes and greeted politely. He looked as if he was swallowing a wry smile. After staring openly at Seo Dawon, Koo Hui-seos mother turned her gaze towards me. It was impossible to guess her age from her knowing gaze; it felt like it pierced through me, tingling past my spine. Didnt I tell you that day that youd be snapped in two? 1 You didnt listenIn the end, this is how we face each other again. I dont understand why shes saying the things she wants to say to Seo Dawon while looking at meBut, in any case, I understood from her words that Seo Dawon and she had known each other. As a witch, she seems to have ess to a rare ability, [Prophecy]. The two of them seem to have known each other in the past, and she seemed to have given Seo Dawon a warningCwhether in the form of a prophecy or a curse. Isnt that a pretty deep connection? And the Mage didnt say a word about this when we went to meet Koo Hui-seo Seo Dawon really doesnt reveal his innermost thoughts but feels at ease to ask and uncover all that hes curious about with me. I kept paying attention to Seo Dawons uncanny calm expression even though my heart felt stuffy from the secretiveness of the man I thought I knew. Even though I knew that he wasnt the type of man to feel discouraged by those words. After hearing a prophecy that he would suffer a huge defeat, dying, and signing a contract, Seo Dawon was now here with me. I dont know how he reacted when he first heard her predictions The way she sat in her seat with a sneer clearly belied her intent to mock. Her malice could be felt by all those seated here. I looked at Seo Dawon, who was silent, and eventually replied to her, If you listen to the prophecy, can the future catastrophes be prevented? Fate is merciful to the humble. In short, shes saying that Seo Dawon died because he was a rude little bastard. I ced one tightly clenched fist on my thigh and eventually retorted with something quite unlike me. I guess youre speaking from experience. . When she stared at me again, I smiled and said, Ill listen carefully. TL: MC C Murder and torture? Fine. Male impregnation? Absolutely not. Also were at chapter 90! Only 10 to go till the big 100 ?? Chapter 91 Chapter 91 CW: Mentions of self-harm (but nothing in the present) for this chapter and the next Strange silence flowed between us. I had thought shed get angry or retort sarcastically, but she looked at me in silence, bowed her head obliquely, and broke eye contact first. As soon as she turned away, the servant standing behind her immediately ced his ear next to her mouth, listening to her words. Even though the two were right in front of me, I couldnt hear her instructions. I dont know what courage bubbled up from within me, but, instead of getting nervous, I carefully paid attention to their actions. But it seems like her instructions were irrelevant to our earlier conversation; the servant did not even nce at me, leaving the greenhouse as soon as his mistresss mouth stopped moving. After delivering her instructions, she smiled, alternating between looking at Seo Dawon and me. I thought youve finally been ced on a leash I guess your talent for seducing people still lingers after death. Im ttered, Chairwoman Shin, Seo Dawon responded. The conversation that followed was hard to follow. Seo Dawon did not sit still, this time, and replied with a showy smile, calling her Chairman Shin and buttering up to her. It felt as if he was ttering her, but his talent to provoke showed as he injected his mocking words with amusement. Koo Hui-seos mother, Chairwoman Shin, seemed to have derived the same conclusions as I had; a smile crossed her expressionless face for a brief moment. Thank you for returning Hui-seo to his rightful ce, she said with a soft smile. After she finished speaking, five servants entered the greenhouse with tes covered with cloches. The conversation continued naturally during dinner. For a while, talking about brotherhood or whateverI was so worried that he would continue to speak soft-heartedly and be unable to return to his senses. Chairwoman Shin spoke, slowly, with a purposeful frown. However, I couldnt focus on her words; I had to focus on schooling my shocked expression at the way she ate. Chairwoman Shin seemed to like Korean cuisine, tidily prepared wild vegetables and beef ribs were ced in front of her. 1 Marinated soy sauce crabs filled to the brim with eggs were cut into bite-sized pieces and ced at her right. 2 However, behind Chairwoman Shin, an old servant wiped his hands thoroughly in a bowl filled with water, stepped forward, hand-squeezed the marinated crab, and fed it to Chairwoman Shin. And, naturally, she ate the crab that was ced near her mouth. I thought that the scene before me was bizarre, but I turned my gaze away silently and pretended to concentrate on my share of food on the te. Do rich people usually eat like that.without lifting a single finger? It was so weird to see an adult eating with the help of others, like an infant I looked around, trying to puzzle out some unnoticed reasons for such behavior; at a second look, I noticed that there was no knife or other sharp utensils in front of her. There were only blunt forks and spoons. I looked at Seo Dawon and checked his expression, but Seo Dawon was simply listening to Chairwoman Shin with a nd smile. As expected, there was no trace of awkwardness in his expression. So, to match the mood, I began to cut the meat on my te and ced it in my mouth. It was really sweet and softI thought Id get indigestion if I ate more than I could enjoy, so I managed to swallow one bite and then rummaged through the te in front of me. Some bizarre atmosphere overwhelmed hunger. Koo Kyungman was always impudent. On the other hand, Seo Dawon was on a different level from me, who was simply trying to adapt to the mood. He responded to the Chairwomans remarks from time to time and listened to her with great interest. Even though he didnt touch the food, he exuded the impression that he was enjoying the dinner. Chairwoman Shin also seemed to be pleased with Seo Dawons attitude; the conversation constantly flowed between them without stopping. Just impudence? He was a pig who did not know the kindness that was used to raise him. I should have killed him the moment he stepped foot in my house, she said. However, despite such friendly atmosphere, Chairwoman Shins hatred was asionally revealed. Already assured of her own victory, it was clear to see what kind of situation Koo Kyungman would be mired in for the rest of his life. Fortunately, conversation about Koo Kyungman soon ceased; perhaps she thought it unseemly dinner conversation. However, the remnants of her unresolved anger began to be redirected towards her son. Honestly, though that child is one that I birthed through my own pain; I cant help but think that all he had suffered is through his own foolishness. Were not some ordinary family. Theres no use telling him that hes only be a sessor to the business as his fathers only legitimate sonCnone of that will prate his brain. Hui-seo-ssi seems to be a bit romantic. 3 Right. His head is just a flower patch. A flower patch! The more I heard Chairwoman Shins outspoken displeasure, the more I felt sympathy for Koo Hui-seo. Her parental behavior was not normal, and used Koo Hui-seo of being stupid or self-serving for failing to follow along. This mindset will probably not change until the day she dies. It was not because Koo Hui-seo was stupid that he blindly believed in his brothers wicked heart. She made it so easy to manipte Koo Hui-seo such that he was moved by the smallest hint of affection. In the end, She, who clicked her tongue at her son and called him a fool, was the one who made him that way. The violence his father perpetuated probably contributed as well. All thatbined and twisted together to create this result. Nothings to your taste? Chairwoman Shin suddenly looked back towards me, interrupting her passionate conversation. I nodded my head, tired and ufortableCready to leave this ce soon. Yes, Im sorry. May I be excused first? Okay. Ill send Seo Dawon up soon as well. Seo Dawon did not add anything to Chairwoman Shins words, but he observed myplexion. Jung Garam, who had not been hiding his disinterest in this conversation and instead had been lounging silently with chin in his palms, also looked at me as well. Both of them looked as if their gazes were asking, Do you want me toe with you? but I shook my head slightly. I just wanted to lie down alone. Watching us, Chairwoman Shin gestured with her hand; a polite server, a rather big man, walked in front of me with his head bowed low. Ill show you to your room. I walked behind him, out of the bright greenhouse, and realized that the little I had eaten had given me indigestion. I barely made it back to the room and closed the door. When I entered the tidy room, devoid of the smells of food, my stomach calmed a little. Of course, that relief didnt mean much after seeing Koo Hui-seo sitting calmly on my bed. I almost shrieked when we made eye contact; my breath became short and my lips moved involuntarily, Have you eaten? No. I can hardly eat anymore, now. I pretended to be calm. Koo Hui-seos responding expression was calm as well, but I was incredibly concerned about his solitary presence in my room. How should I say thisCI had a creeping suspicion that he would threaten me menacingly with that peaceful manner of his. Because of that, I couldnt ask why he was here. I couldnt even ask him to leave. Koo Hui-seo seemed to have perceived my dilemma when he saw me hesitating, as if nailed to the floor in front of the door. He slowly got off the bed and walked towards me at a cial pace, as if to convince me he posed no threat. If Ive surprised you, Im sorry. I thought youd be having a meal, soThis was my room in the past, so I just came in for a moment. Oh He pointed at the wide window by the bed. Id often sit on that windowsill and observe the scenery below. When the curtains are drawn, you can hide your body well. I nodded, to show my understanding, but I couldnt take my eyes off the wrist of his pointing hand. Because, white scarsCsh marksCwere clearly engraved there. TL: NGL Id feel utterly ufortable with seeing someone hand feed a richdy right in front of me. Also, for those that dont see the announcements on the discord, Im on vacation for the next 10 days, so my updates might be a bit sporadic. Ill still update though ?? Chapter 92 Chapter 92 My body froze as soon as I saw the scars; Koo Hui-seo seemed to realize the subject of my gaze. He quickly lowered his arm and hid the scar by wrapping his other hand around his wrist, but the awkward atmosphere would not vanish. I wished I could hide my feelings as easily as Seo Dawon. I looked up, ming myself for my ipetence. Koo Hui-seo sported an awkward smile. Ah, um I started. I-I also liked hiding under my desk as a kid. Id bring a nket andy it on the desk, andHaah. I see. I babbled, bothered by the short silence, and Koo Hui-seo matched my words, half a beatte. He seemed morefortable now that he understood my good intentions. I felt relieved, looking at that expression, but I was soon hit by reality. A lunatic, who would impregnate his half-brother for revenge, came into my roomWhy am I trying to sympathize with a man like that? When I saw the remnants of self-inflicted stab wounds on his wrist, I was actually more flustered than pityingI felt sorry for Koo Hui-seo, who seemed embarrassed However, when Koo Huiseo rxed his expression, parted his tense lips, andughed awkwardly, my rolling insides calmed down a little. Eventually, I rmended that he take a seat at the table in this room that he didnt seem to like. He didnt reject me, as I had expected, and instead obeyed my suggestion. After sitting silently for a while, Koo Hui-seo spoke first, Seeing how you left first, you must have felt a bit ufortable at the dinner table Ah, of course not. I quickly shook my hands, gesturing no, but he didnt seem to believe me. Did my face betray me again? However, instead of pressing me, Koo Hui-seo brought up Chairwoman Shin. Not only Lee-kyung-nim, but a lot of peoplefind mother a bit ufortable. What? Mother was a famous shaman before she became a User. He said, cautiously, as if he was apologizing on behalf of his mother. ording to him, she made others ufortable because she could see and hear things that others couldnt. Was that why she could see Seo Dawon and Jung Garam? I was curious about her ability, so I stopped denying my difort and looked at Koo Hui-seo. He calmly continued to speak, She would often say I was haunted by many ghosts; when I was younger, she would make me crossdress as well 1 She doesnt hesitate to act strangely as well. She says shell go crazy if she doesnt act the way she does. Rather than my mothers true intentions, I think its more influenced by the ghosts that she is carrying within her Koo Hui-seo made excuses for Chairwoman Shins circumstances like an obedient son. The more I heard, the more depressed I became. Chairwoman Shins unusual background exists, yes, but I could feel Koo Hui-seos desperation, repeating to himself that it wasnt his mothers true intent but the ghost that she serves, in regards to his mothers mistreatment of her son. His mental victory over logic. Back when he was imprisoned in the hospital ward, Koo Hui-seo had told us that all the other past personalities have died and he was the only ego to endure and remain in the end. But, in a sense, he may still not have escaped from the past at all? Eventually, I cut him off and blurted, If I was Chairwoman Shin, I would have let you know in advance. What? About the ghostsCthat I may speak sharply at times because of them. I would have asked for your understanding in advance. Also, I dont mean to contradict Hui-seo-ssi and your words, butI dont think Chairwoman Shin is afraid of being misunderstood. My words were euphemistic, but Koo Hui-seo seemed to understand what I was trying to say. He looked as if he had received a blow; a momentter, he asked, in a hoarse voice, By any chance, did mother talk about me? I didnt say anything, but my silence was answer enough. He lowered his head, You may think Im stupid, but When I returned home and said I would kill Kyungman-ieMother praised me. It was the first praise Ive ever received from her in all my life. In the past, she would ignore me as if I didnt exist, but now she acknowledges me as her son. ThatsThat made me so happy . This isdefinitely weird, right? Back when he was imprisoned in the hospital ward, Koo Hui-seo loathed his mother as much as Koo Kyungman. However, after returning to the mansion and experiencing what it was like for his mother to acknowledge him as a son and treat him like a human being, he began to act like Koo Hui-seo from the past. His vignce against his mother had begun to fade. I began to think that there must be some reasons for the circumstances between old Koo Hui-seo and his mothers rtionship. It hasnt been more than a few days, and hes already falling into old habits. While confessing his story, Koo Hui-seo became more agitated and spoke faster with every excuse. By the time he finished, his expression was horribly contorted. It still feels like Im trapped back at the hospital. His face was of a man who had lost his way. So, even though I was hesitant, I reached out to him. I may be acting this way because of his tearful expression. I grasped his cold and emaciated hand that was lying on the table; his back trembled vulnerably. Koo Hui-seo tried to pull out his hand, but I put some strength into my grip. It was even more heartbreaking to see his awkward attempts at pulling away. Obviously, he had never beenforted this way before. Honestly, I think Hui-seo-ssi is a bit of a strange person. . Of course, I wanted to bite my tongue as soon as I startedCI was just an ordinary human being who had no skills inforting others. I didnt mean to be this honest However, Koo Hui-seo looked at me calmly, as if he was expecting something more. I felt the thoughts in my head getting tangled, but I continued to speak, But, even soIt seems like Hui-seo-ssi knows that about himself . S-so, didnt he, somehowDidnt you want to live a good, ordinary life? You wanted to get along with your mother; you wanted to get along with your younger brotherThats all you wanted. I really didnt have the gift for constion. Doesnt Koo Hui-seo know by now that Im simply rambling? He was still staring at me, incredibly patient. Unable to ovee the pressure of that gaze, I ended up rambling out the central core of what I had wanted to say, What I meant to say isHui-seo wants to do well, but the people around him dont ept him, right? But, the world is vast And there are many people out thereIf you search, theres bound to be people who ept Hui-seo-ssi as he is And it doesnt have to be your family. Or, you could create your own familyter onDont you think? Honestly, I wanted to curse Chairwoman Shin, Koo Hui-seos mother But Im an unrted third party and Koo Hui-seo still had lingering feelings for her. Besides, I thought he would tear up more if I touched more on the original personalitys situation with his family. Though, now that its all said and done, I dont know if my feelings were conveyed properly. And, to be honest, I dont really know what exactly Ive said, so I thought he probably wouldnt understand either It was then. Koo Hui-seo, whose hand was sitting calmly in my grasp, suddenly turned his palm upwards and grasped mine. Ah! His grip was incredibly strong, so I screamed, worried that he would crush my hand. After listening to my scream, Koo Hui-seo rxed his hold, but he still held me with enough force, stopping me from escaping his grasp. TL: MC is good kid too empathetic for this ranker world. And obliviously good at saying the things to make peopletch onto him. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Of course fear prated me. If I was being honest, I was far too careless. No matter how insignificant a User I may be, I thought I would somehow be able to resist an emaciated Koo Hui-seo What on earth is with this grip? I guess insane people truly are strong! I was at my wits end with this predicament. However, it urred to meClogic piercing through my fearCthat I shouldnt show signs of being intimidated. I, after quickly stiffening my face and deliberately straightening my shoulders, spoke in a determined tone, Whyare you holding my hand? Please let go. You held onto me first Thats justThat was a constory gesture. I didnt mean to grab at your hands like that. .. Koo Hui-seo must have been self-conscious at my reply; he rolled his eyes here and there for a while. Then, he slowly released the strength on the chokehold his fingers had on my wrist. Careful not to provoke him, I slowly pulled back my hand. The disappointed eyes that followed my movement raised goosebumps along my arm, but I was able to calm down after hiding my trembling hands under the table. As soon as I settled myself, I thought I should get Koo Hui-seo out of this room as soon as possible. I was going to say that I wanted to rest alonebut Koo Hui-seo was faster. Have I frightened you? I couldnt bring myself to nod at his quietly choked voice. That wasnt the only thing. While I was hesitating, he bowed his head deeply. Im sorry, he apologized, even though he didnt seem to know why I was scared. My heart ached when I received Koo Hui-seos apology. He must be at least ten years older than meBut, strangely enough, he felt like a child. It felt like receiving an apology from a child. Haah Eventually, I swallowed back a deep sigh that bubbled up from within. I admonished, Well, you dont have to apologize for every single thingI was just a bit ufortable. Why? Usually, two men dont paw at each others hand. Its a bitembarrassing? Koo Hui-seo raised his head to show that he was listening; after a short silence, he suddenly asked, Do you hate me now? I had expected this turn of the conversation. Once again, he was slightly off the mark. I scratched my head in frustration. Maybe I shouldnt have tried tofort him? With that rubbish thought in the back of my mind, I said firmly, Its neither like nor dislike. I have no particr feelings for Koo Hui-seo-ssi. Its justHonestly, even if it werent me, anyone would have sympathized with Hui-seo-ssis story if they heard it. My attempt tofort you, earlier, was an extension of that. Im sorry. At my apology, Koo Hui-seo stared at me with eyes glistening like ss marbles. I thought he would get angry; its the first time Ive ever spoken so unsympathetically to someone. Unexpectedly, Koo Hui-seo smiled instead of shouting or ring his temper. That smile, oddly, seemed pleased. You felt sorry for me He murmured to himself. . However, there was still an inexplicable smile that graced his lips. I kept my vignce, not answering; Koo Hui-seo leaned his body towards me. Involuntarily, my upper body retreated backwards. Koo Hui-seo did not point that out. Lee-kyung-ssi is afraid of me, right? Whenever we lock eyes, youre always blinking and shocked. No, I If not scared, then are you disgusted with me? He cut to another fundamental issue with our conversation; I missed the timing to deny him. This time, Koo Hui-seo audiblyughed. I shook my head, a beatte, and tried to think of any excuse. However, he waved his hand, trying to reassure me. Its fine. I also dont think Im quite normal . His hand crept closer to me over the table; the table was far too small for me to widen the gap between us. Eventually, his fingertips were right in front of me. Though he was moving slowly, it felt like his hands were rushing towards meCa visceral pressure. I felt like I couldnt do anything. I was worried that I might further provoke Koo Hui-seo if I were to dodge my hands Whats this bullshit? A familiar voice. At the same time, I felt my body leaning far backwards. It seems that my chair was moved, body and all. The back of my head hit something solid. Jung Garam! I looked back in delight. Jung Garam red at Koo Hui-seo before turning to me, Whys he reaching out to you? However, I had no choice but to keep my lips tightly shut. How could I exin the situation to Jung Garam in front of Koo Hui-seo? Since I couldnt speak to Treasure Hunter, I just looked at him earnestly. Jung Garam searched my gaze and clicked his tongue, understanding my plea. I guess Ive arrived just in time? Why do you always attract all the perverts? He talked as if it were all my fault, but Jung Garam, after saying all thatCwaved his hand at Koo Hui-seo, who was still observing us. Something shed by, at such an incredibly fast speed that my eyes could not follow. I was startled at a sudden popping sound. I looked at Koo Hui-seo with surprised eyes; there was a long horizontal wound on his originally unmarred cheek. He seemed to have been cut by something. Koo Hui-seo, almost instinctively, retrieved his outstretched hand and ced it by his cheek. The cut, which looked like a small scrape at first, opened as soon as he touched it, quickly spilling enough blood to soak his palm. A spanking is the best medicine for crazy guys like him. Jung Garam crossed his arms, assailing him with a powerful threat. Jung Garam, this kid! He doesnt know how to do things in moderation. What if you leave a big scar on his face?! Chairwoman Shin was downstairs, and I was unable to summon Jung Garam right now. Moreover, we had no idea how strong Koo Hui-seos abilities were. Disregarding my nerves, Jung Garam showed nothing but a triumphant attitude. AhIm screwed. Koo Hui-seo does not know of Jeong Garams existence, so, from his perspective, it will look like I attacked him. However, once again, Koo Hui-seo smiled instead of getting angry or calling his mother. Alright. Lets continue to talkter. He took his hand off his cheek and said his goodbyes. Apparently, the wound, which had opened quite wide, had healedpletely within this short moment. After that, Koo Hui-seo slowly stood up and passed by us. I held my breath and only sighed once I heard the door closing behind my back. Haaah. I sighed. What happened? Jung Garam suddenly asked, grabbing me by the nape of the neck, before I could feebly copse. I didnt even know where to begin; the words would not fall easily from my lips. To summarize what had happened in this room: [While exining Chairwoman Shins backstory, he fell into an awful state of despair. I felt sorry and sympathized with his pitiful image, so I offered some words offort. But, that action may have somehow stimted that crazy guy] No matter how you present it, I wouldnt be able to avoid Jung Garams bitter criticism that this trouble was of my own making. I tried to think of a usible excuse. However, this time the Servants unexpected ability, which I had forgotten about for a while, seemed to have activated faithfully. Jung Garam looked down at my squirming body as the silence continued. The corners of his lips contorted, You know, Ive already heard everything? Huh? Hui-seo-ssi is strange but h h h How very sweet? Damn it! I must be out of my mind. I forgot that servants could hear everything, no matter how quiety I whisper to myself, as if I had been bugged! Wait a minuteSo hes saying he knows everything? I got angry at Jung Garams sarcastic tone. Then, why did you ask me if you already knew everything, hm? I wanted to know what went through your dumb mind when you said that. Jung Garam grabbed my chinCI was still sitting in that chairCand forced my head up. Though they were a few thin and elegant fingers, I did not dare resist that noticeably different force. He leaned his face close to mine and spoke in an almost threatening tone. A person in your position sympathizing with Koo Hui-seo? Dont make meughWhat do you think might have happened if I didnt arrive just then? How long do you think it would take him to twist your neck? You dont know how insignificant and foolish you are. And how do you, in every situation, choose to do the things that will worry both me and Dawon-hyung After saying so, Jung Garam sped my neck with his other hand. I thought he was going to grab me by the cor, but, instead, his cold hands slowly stroked the vessels along the side of my neck. I couldnt muster up the energy to rebelCoverwhelmed by the pressure along my airway and the grim expression the Treasure Hunter wore. Shaking, I simply let him do as he wished; Jung Garam sighed deeply. Then, he leaned his forehead against my neck, rubbing into me: he was acting like a child. Detestably changing the tone of his voice, he whined, Choi Lee-kyung. Why do you feel bad for Koo Hui-seo? From now on, hell be the guildmaster of the guild with the most cash flowCand a Ranker to boot. If his younger brother messes with him, his mother will solve everything for him. Hes better off than you no matter how you look at it. If youre going to pity someone, pity me. Im already dead. Additionally, Ive been contracted to a small fry like you. . Youre still renting your lodgings, your level is low, your abilities are shabby, and, most of all, Im afraid youll die with any errant blow. As your contractee, every day my heart pounds with anxietyI feel like Im going to develop a mental illness because of you? What could I say to argue with that? I could only swallow my pent-up frustration and respond, I understandNothing happened, its fine TL: Im still on vacation so Im a bit slow to upload~ but heres 93! MC finally said to someone I have no feelings for you lmao. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 CW: Torture? Jung Garam did not remove his foreheadCstill rubbing against my neckCuntil he heard my answer. However, his hands were still sped around my neck, twitching as if they were on the verge of mping down with his unexpected strength. Of course, I wanted to brush off that ufortable hand, but I found that I couldnt resist. I was frozen from his unfamiliar expressionCa sincere expression that held none of his usual cynical mockeries. Its totally fluttering. W-what are you talking about Jung Garam murmured as if he cut straight through my core and were observing my heart. His tone gave me goosebumps; swallowing my saliva, I could barely respond. It was then. The door opened, as if we were characters in a script. It was Seo Dawon. Seo Dawon saw Jung Garam holding my neck and how I struggled against him; he closed the door and strode close to us. And, thankfully, he stopped the younger ghost. He directly took the treasure hunters hand off my neck and stepped in between us, widening the distance between me and Jung Garam. Why are you harassing Lee-kyung-ie like that? When did I do that? Theres no way you missed how scared he was? Though he said that, Seo Dawon did not act forcefully besides removing Jung Garams hands. So, Jung Garam rxed his rigid expression and retreated. He nced at me, Hes the one with an overactive imagination, what am I supposed to do. I got angry at his words and red at Jung Garam timidly, but Seo Dawon stepped in before we could quarrel more. Koo Kyungman will wake soon. That meant that the time for us to confirm the hour of Koo Kyungmans destruction would soon befall us. The vague anxiety that something might go wrong crossed my mind, but I chose to not voice that worry. Moreover, it was surprising to see that neither Jung Garam nor Seo Dawon looked particrly happy. Jung Garam seemed indifferent, and Seo Dawon only had a light, nd smile on his face. If youre ready, lets go. Alright. However, I couldnt exactly ask Why arent you pleased? so I nodded quietly at Seo Dawons words. I got up from my seat; Jung Garam was already standing at the door, staring back at me. When I opened the door, one of the servants who was serving food behind Chairwoman Shin, stood, bowing his head. They were probably waiting in advance. 1 You may go up these stairs. He quietly backed away after guiding us to some stairs hidden at the end of the corridorCseparate from the central stairway that originally took us to this floor. Seo Dawon nodded to Jung Garam, and Jeong Garam went on ahead. Seo Dawon and I followed afterwards. * * * On top of the stairs stood an iron door, painted ck. The wall next to the door was studded with jewel-like blue crystals; as we climbed up, the color of the blue crystals turned transparent. The iron door opened automatically with a clunking sound. I carefully stepped through. The rooms insides looked a bit like a shamans shrine. In every corner that could be seen, there was a Buddha statue entangled in red ties;rge and small talismans littered the wallpaper, creating an eerie atmosphere. 2 YouC Hnngh! Looking around, blinded by the enormous interior, I almost fell, surprised by the touch of something soft at my feetCa white furball, Chairwoman Shins cat familiar. Fortunately, Seo Dawon, who was behind me, caught me so I did not fall, but my face flushed red after making eye contact with Chairwoman Shin, who was sitting in front of us. Chairwoman Shin usually has a strict and perfectly professional face, but just then she looked at me as if she saw someonecking. Jung Garam snorted. H-hello, I said. . Although I was embarrassed, I pretended not to, as much as possible, and approached her. Maybe she still thought of me as simple-minded, she just called the cat that surprised me and petted it in lieu of returning the greeting. The tant disregard made me feel a bit awkward, but Id rather not start anything. So, I stood in front of her without further catching her eye. Soon enough, Koo Hui-seo appeared on the other side of the door that we entered through. Kyungman-ie woke up. Koo Hui-seo paused, looking at me next to his mother, before bowing his head politely at her, as if he were a servant reporting to his mistress. Chairwoman Shin rose up out of her seat without saying a word; I stared at Seo Dawon. He nodded, reassuring me, and walked first; I followed behind the two into another room. Mph!! Mmmph!!! Inside that other room was arge bed;ying on top was Koo Kyungman, limbs bound to all 4 posts of the bed. It was simr to how Koo Hui-seo had previously tied him up with ck ties; but, unlike before, Koo Kyungman was not wearing a blindfold, allowing us to clearly look into his bloodshot eyes. Koo Kyungman struggled, as if he were having a seizure; he must have predicted to some extent what would happen to him. And Chairwoman Shin, who usually carried herself with a slight frown, smiled as if she were watching something amusing. Really, this is truly refreshingCtaking care of one more worry before I die. Mmmmppph!!! Though I could not grasp the emotions of everyone else here, Chairwoman Shin and Koo Kyungman were clearly broadcasting their feelings. Koo Kyungman expressed himself through his muzzled mouth, like an animal, and Chairwoman Shin observed him joyfully. And IMy mouth felt dry as I watched his bloodshot eyes and his struggling, to the point of bruising, limbs. To be honest, the courage to see Koo Kyungmans two arms being cut off was fading. Its not that I was ignorant of his actions, nor that I sympathized with him. Its justCmaybe its that I was afraid of harming a living human being full of vitality. There was no answer for this feeling of weakness I felt within. Regretfully, as the barely eaten dinner began queasily moving, my stomach began to ache. I didnt want to be caught trembling, so I sped my hands tightly behind my back. However, Jung Garam had already seen me, after tearing his attention away from Koo Kyungman, and Seo Dawon held my hands lightly. It seems that I was being rather obvious. In addition to holding my hands, Seo Dawon whispered into my ears, Close your eyes. However, I could not readily ept his consideration. I was concerned by the gazes of Chairwoman Shin and Koo Hui-seoFurthermore, Seo Dawon, Jung Garam, and I were on the same teamCthe same boat. I cant always be one step behind every time, I said. I, in the process of achieving their revenge, couldnt always stay back because I was afraid. So, steeling my resolve, I turned my gaze towards Koo Kyungman, who was still struggling wildly. Seo Dawon, seeing how I firmly made up my mind, moved to take his hands of minebut I, involuntarily, clung on. I was embarrassed to hear Seo Dawons quiet chuckles in the back, but I, who needed some support, shamelessly gripped harder. Seo Dawon calmly let himself be caught. Shall we start? HmmmAlright. Theres no need to drag this out. Koo Hui-seo, as if was watching over me, fortuitously asked Chairwoman Shin to start only after I raised my head high. She nodded in return. Mmmph!! Mm! Mm! The ck strands that held Koo Kyungmans limbs aloft climbed up his arms like a living snake and settled around his upper elbow. Then it began to tighten in a circr shape, like a string cutter. At first, Koo Kyungman stopped shoutingCperhaps ignorant of what was truly happeningCand stared warily. Then, feeling that something was wrong, he began swinging his arms wildly. Mmmph!!! Mm!! However, the ck strands did not stop tightening. The skin under the string had already turned red and swollen; Koo Kyungman began pounding his head against the wall, neck swinging here and thereCthe only thing he could controlCas the string prated his skin. The strands surrounding his arms did not loosen. Meanwhile, dozens of simr ck strands climbed up onto the bed, raising its metaphorical head, and began surrounding him. At that time, Koo Hui-seo approached the bed with a sk of blue liquid in his hand. When he sat on the mattress, the string tightening around the captives arms stopped moving. Koo Kyungman stared up at his approaching brother; when Koo Hui-seo took off the saliva-covered muzzle, he breathed hard. Koo Hui-seo shoved the sk right underneath his brothers nose, Ill divide its content into threeCslowly swallow. If you spit it out, Ill cut your arms off without it. Koo Kyungmans cold and sweaty face was full of vignce, but he also seemed to realize that there was nothing much he could do. Before long, he opened his mouth very slightly, and Koo Hui-seo poured a certain amount from the sk before stopping. TL: Quick update. I really do pity Koo Kyungman. Chapter 100 ising up soon and Im trying to think of something do~ Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Cw: Torture Koo Kyungman gulped down all of the mysterious liquid. Koo Hui-seo did not stop there; when his brother opened his mouth once again, Hui-seo inserted his fingers inside to see if he was hiding anything in his mouth. Cough, Cough! The sight of his fingers touching the root of his tongue made me feel nauseous. Koo Hui-seo, as expected, simply overpowered the other. After checking and muzzling the captive, he stood up without hesitation. Mmmmph!! When Koo Hui-seopletely turned away from him, we could see that the something that Koo Kyungman drank was working. He began to twist and turn with an iparable intensity than before; Koo Hui-seos ck strands held him from all directions, but, nevertheless, he shook hard enough for the bed to rattle violently. Knnngrhh!! A single gruesome scream pierced through the air. Simultaneously, Koo Kyungmans stomach suddenly swelled up. It was like a balloonying dormant had inted with air all at once. After Koo Kyungman looked at his bloated stomach with bloodshot/wide-eyed eyes, his head leaned back, eyes upturned, as if he were going to faint. However, Koo Hui-seo manipted the ck strands and hit his brother hard on the cheeks, preventing him from losing consciousness. Cough In the end, Koo Kyungman opened his eyes with a terribly pained expression. Meanwhile, the sound of several ribs breaking filled the room. I saw him shaking his limbs, bloody bubbles frothing around his mouth, and lowered my gaze. Even though I was doing no more than being an observer, this was my limit. I started to feel nauseous. Kyungman-ie will stay in this state for 10 months. Nothing will be done to alleviate the pain, nor will he be reprieved in unconsciousness. To be in such clearly observable pain for 10 months without sleepIts torture enough not to be allowed to sleep for 10 months; it would be truly horrible to add that to Koo Kyungmans current condition. However, Chairwoman Shin nodded and smiled at Koo Hui-seos words. She looked absolutely satisfied. Yes, thats how it should be. Its far too merciful to end him right now. Of course, after pregnancy, we should allow a certain amount of slumber to stabilize the fetus. Nngh. Koo Kyungman, forced to consciousness, clearly heard his brothers words. He stared at his swollen stomach with a pale face and screamed through his muzzle. Nnngh! Mmmmpph!! I couldnt even look in the direction of the desperate screams for fear of making eye contact with the man. However, Chairwoman Shin was different. Perhaps she wasnt satisfied with watching from afar. She passed her son and approached the bed where Koo Kyungman was tied. Koo Kyungman, in turn, stopped screaming and shrank back, wary of the Witch. The cat in her arms seemed to boost his fear. She lowered the cat from her embrace and personally struck at the captive. Koo Kyungmans face flung to the side as the sound of the p rang out into the air. Sheughed despicably at how he was unable to resist her. You still dare look me in the eyes at this moment! Youve been talking behind my back, calling me a toothless tiger, havent you? What do you think now? Am I still a powerless elder locked in a back room? 1 Chairwoman Shin raised her hand again, about to deliver another strike. At that moment, Koo Hui-seo approached her from behind. I had definitely thought he approached her to stop her. To be honest, Koo Kyungman was in such a state that I wouldnt have been surprised if he died from another unfortunate blow, and Chairwoman Shin seemed very excited. I could feel how much she detested the other just from the gleam of her eyes; Koo Hui-seo needed to calm down his mother for the sake of their future ns. .! However, what happened afterwards far exceeded my imagination. After approaching his Mother, Koo Hui-seo wrapped ck strands around her neck at almost invisible speeds. Cough! He then grabbed the strands at both ends and twisted it. Chairwoman Shin dropped to the ground before she could even shriekCher neck had been broken. W-What.! I gasped. Lee-kyung-ah, get back. As soon as I shouted in dismay, Seo Dawon and Jung Garam popped in front of me, as if to protect me. The familiar, like me, seemed to grasp the situation btedly. It remained rigid until it saw Koo Hui-seo hugging Chairwoman Shins copsing body, rushing at him. However, Koo Hui-seo, still holding his mothers corpse, easily avoided the familiar by retreating a few steps. [Ah-.] The familiar, knowing that it would soon breathe itsst, stared at its mistress before copsing as well. The familiar, after falling to the floor, hardened as if it were affected by rigor mortis. Soon enough, the body, starting with the tip of its tail, began to crumble into gray ashes. Koo Hui-seo peacefullyid Chairwoman Shins body on the floor after the familiar disappeared. He then stood up, looking at me with a casual expression as if he had done nothing particrly significant. After talking with Lee-kyung-ssi yesterday, I had a lot of thoughts. How I should live in the future and so on And, I gained a bit of courage. Koo Hui-seo gave an embarrassed smile. He seemed to be saying that I gave him the push to do what he did today. Of course, I couldnt understand his thought processCI felt like I was going crazy. Just when did I tell him to kill his own family?! I only said that his family seemed to be gued with issues and that he shouldnt feel beholden to familial ties. Of course, what Chairwoman Shin did to her son was horrifying abuse, but that was between the two of them. I had no intention of inserting myself into their problem. However, Koo Hui-seos ambiguous words made me reflect back on our conversation. Even Seo Dawon and Jung Garam stared back at me with a queer lookEventually, I had no choice but to plead my innocence. What are you saying! I never told you to kill Chairwoman Shin! Ah, of course you never said that. Its justLee-kyung-ssi inspired me greatly. Inspiration? Did I send him some subliminal message to kill his family without even realizing it? However, Koo Hui-seo continued to talk, paying no attention to my bbergasted expression. If it wasnt for Lee-kyung-ssi, it would have taken a much longer time for me to work up the courage for this. Or I may not have done it at all. Thank you, from the bottom of my heart. Koo Hui-seo said, with a bright smile that I had never seen before on his face. That expressionits exactly like if a crazy guy became even crazier, and his brain was reced with flowerbeds. That person would make an expression just like that. ording to his words, hes been meaning to kill her for a long time and wasnt able to pull the trigger until our earlier conversation? I stepped backCI had a hunch that further conversation would not result in meaningfulmunication. However, Koo Hui-seo did not seem to care about my wariness and continued in a cheerful tone, Also, I thought that this was the best timing for mother to neatly disappear. Why do you say that? Im going to announce that Kyungman-ie killed mother and is currently on the run. Im sure all the guild executives were aware of the invisible hostilities between the twoWouldnt it be more convincing for him to run away aftermitting murder than to disappear for no reason? He insisted that he didnt kill on impulse, and stared at me, eagerly awaiting my reaction. I, on the other hand, stood in ce with arms crossed, showing little of what I was truly feeling externally. TL : Eldritch Horror strikes again. I sympathize with MC tbh; Its too much work to deal with far-gone yanderes. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 That isnt a bad idea Jung Garam stroked his chin, murmuring to himself. Anyway, it did not ur to me that Koo Hui-seo had meticulously thought the act of murder through. That didnt matter thoughCthe way he looked at me was a little ufortable. How should I say thisit seemed like he was bragging to me. Koo Hui-seo continued to look obsessively at my expression, as if he had shown me a film he personally directed, anticipating for me to sweetly praise him. He stared at me like a fan who came to a concertCit felt suffocating. /I started to think about him saying that I created the right timing- that it was my fault he killed Chairwoman Shin I couldnt tell if this was my paranoia or if he was just overly psychotic. In the end, all I could do was to betray Koo Hui-seos expectations and keep my mouth shut. It sounds like he just concocted some excuse after killing her. Fortunately, Seo Dawon quick-wittedly pinpointed the displeasure I felt. I almost forgot about Koo Hui-seo and shouted Right?! at the Mage. Hmmm. Seo Dawon tapped his chin, looking as if he had formed a headache from Koo Hui-seos actions. First things first, lets cut off Koo Kyungmans arms. Then, well have little reason to squabble with Koo Hui-seo anymore. . Dont be so nervous. Chairwoman Shins death is not such a bad thing for us. I blinked at Seo Dawon to convey that I understood him. After readying my heart, I turned back towards Koo Hui-seo once more, locking gazes with his sparkling eyes. I opened my mouth with great effort, .First, Lets finish with Koo Kyungman. Ahhh Koo Hui-seo stretched his shoulders, a little tired, but his strings were different. They still tied the panting and groaning Koo Kyungman to the bed posts without losing tension. I could only watch as the strings tightened before lowering my gaze. ! As soon as I looked down, my ears felt deafenedCas if the surrounding sounds had been muffledCand the smell of blood tickled at my nose. I had no idea when Seo Dawon approached, but he gripped my shoulder tightly with his hand. When his fingers fell from my body, I was able to hear the surroundings again. Maybe Seo Dawon prevented me from hearing the terrible sound of his arm being torn off. Dont look up. The Mage said. Seo Dawon warned me not to check Koo Kyungmans current condition. I felt a little ashamed that my weakness was once again exposed, but I continued to bow my head, following his words. A few minutester, Koo Hui-seo asked cautiously, MmWhat should I do about this? Hes probably talking about Koo Kyungmans arms, right? I thought about sarcastically telling him to wrap it and package it as a gift, but eventually swallowed such remarks with a sigh. Please, do as you wish with it. Alright. The slithering noises of the ck strands moving through the carpet tickled at my ears. Koo Kyungmans soft sobs apanied every movement; however, that, too, slowly faded away. After the captive quieted down, I raised my head, knowing that I would regret it. Fortunately, I couldnt see the empty arm sockets; a nket had already covered his body. Of course, even with the nket covering him, I could see the silhouetteCthe roundness from the swollen stomach and the gaps where the arms should have been. It was just that, though. Haaah. I released a relieved sigh because I was imagining something far worse. As soon as I looked at Koo Kyungman, new system messages began raining down like a waterfall in front of my eyes. ????? Your level has significantly risen from sessfully soothing a Servants grudge. A new ss skill has been unlocked Your level of understanding of the necromancer job has significantly increased, shifting your job from junior Necromancer to Intermediate Necromancer. (Special Transformation) The Scenario is taking notice of your rapid growth. For seeding at revenge far beyond the current capabilities, the Necromancers abilities have been greatly improved. ????? . . ????? You have won the title Sweeter than Candy by satisfying certain conditions. ????? And, after clearing the outpour of system messages, the level-up alerts began to fill my view. Name: Choi Lee-kyung C Lv 80 ss: Intermediate Necromancer HP C 221,432 MP C 81,000 Title: Sweeter than Candy C Revenge truly is sweet. < The title, Sweeter than Candy can only be obtained by users who, in the pursuit of revenge, inflict irreparable damage on their target without suffering retaliation or damage in return. While using this title, the titles special skill, Counter Attack may activateC doubling the damage from an enemys physical or magic attack and returning it back at the opponent.> Greenhorn Adventurer C Youve tasted the bitterness of life! Main Stats (The three highest stats will be preferentially shown here): Magic: 680 Magic control: 3.9% Movement Speed: 22.7% (+5%) Skill C Summon evil spirits [Summon vengeful ghosts: Proficiency 75%, Rank: Mid-High Rank] [Summon sacrificial offering: Proficiency 0.7%, Rank: Lowest Rank] . . C Death Mark After special conditions are met, you can attach a death mark to the enemy. A living enemy marked by death will suffer a significant loss in defense; furthermore, you can gain additional experience. C Shinigamis book (new!) 1 You can summon a soul within one hour after their death and look into the souls memories. What an amazing increase in stats. In particr, my heart began to beat at the newly acquired title. The existing title, Greenhorn Adventurer, was given to all first-time Users that entered their first dungeon; it had nothing to do with individual achievements or ability. Sweeter Than Candy was a rare title that had a skill (Counter Attack) attached to it. Plus, if youre attacked (although theres only a chance that it might happen) the attack will be doubled and returned to the enemyI had to read the title and its descriptions around ten more times before I could ground myself back in reality. His level can rise from achieving revenge aloneWe should consider this method moving forward. Hyung, who are we calling out this time? Of course, Seo Dawon and Jung Garam didnt sit still while I was gaping my mouth at the title. They had already manifested my status window and checked over the details. Thanks to the increase in level, the level requirement for summoning another Red Lotus guild member was reached. The new ss skills description was short and vague, but surely this skill would be usefulter? I raised my head; the stress that had been piling up from Koo Kyungmans fate had just flown away. . Then, I made eye contact with Koo Hui-seo, who was still looking at me with an excited anticipatory face. Ah, thats right, hes still there Koo Hui-seo continued to stare as I hurried to regain myposure. He didnt say anything, but he must have been observing me while I was preupied with the system messages. His uneasy gaze leered ufortably; his brows crumpled. In addition, I was concerned about the ck strands that started to slither over and cover Chairwoman Shins corpse. What on earth is he doing. Head to toe. Chairwoman shin was wrapped meticulously like a mummy, and she vanished underneath the bed that Koo Kyungmanid on. Looking closer, the strands that were tying the prisoner were also connected to something in the shadows under the bed. So, I was incredibly ill at ease about what was hidden in the dark. I knew that Koo Hui-seo could freely control those strings, but, looking at how Chairwoman Shin disappeared, as if she had been sucked underneath the bed, those strands felt like a separate entity from Koo Hui-seo. Like a monster lurking under the bed. Please dont be scared, Lee-kyung-ssi. Koo Hui-seo, shrewdly reading my expression, broke the silence and spoke in a soothing tone. Of course, I didnt reply. When my wary eyes did not waver in their vignce, he continued, trying to convince me, You already know. Icant hurt Lee-kyung-ssi because of our contract. Of course the details of the contract we made in return for his rescue was deeply embedded within my mind even without his reminder. Honestly, thats the reason why I was still standing here without causing amotion. Without the contract, I would have immediately escaped the mansion the moment he killed his mother. I nodded, confirming his words. Koo Hui-seos expression brightened at my response, and he began to approach me, taking long strides. However, as far as Im concerned, the farther away from Koo Hui-seo the better, so I retreated back for every step he took forward. After a few steps, I had retreated to the point that my back hit the door. He stopped in ce, as if he was shocked. Why are you retreating? He asked, tears threatening to spill out of his eyes. I was dumbfounded by Koo Hui-seos bewildering intent, but it wasnt easy to speak calmly to his gloomy face. Whyare you trying to get closer to me? I wracked my brain for a response that didnt ce the me on him and yet urately expressed the extent of my difort. However, Koo Hui-seo seemed to take my question genuinely, without reading in between the lines. He thought carefully and answered sincerely, I thought I was too far away from Lee-kyung-ssi? Is therea reason for you to stick close to me? Actually, my hearing still hasnt recovered in full capacity yetI cant hear Lee-kyung-ssis voice very well. Damn! In the end, I could only stare as Koo Hui-seo drew closer. However, when Koo Hui-seo was about three steps away, a golden light suddenly shot at his feet like aser. The light made a ck sooty line on the ground in front of Koo Hui-seos feet before disappearing. It was a silent signalChe wasnt allowed any further. Koo Hui-seo also stopped walking. Seeing Koo Hui-seo pause, Seo Dawon began to speak. TL: Tendrils sucking corpses under the bed? Im def not kidding about eldritch horrors: that stuffs pure monster-under-the-bed nightmare fuel. Footnotes Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Tell him that itll be a breach of contract if hees any closer. It was rare for Seo Dawon to express his irritation. I gulped once and did as hemanded, I-if youe any closer, itll be a breach of contract. . Koo Hui-seos expression changed. It was as if the words donte any closer was a huge affront to him. He looked as if he thought he heard wrong; Koo Hui-seo alternated looking between my face and the gold line drawn at his feet. However, as nothing changed even after dozens of nces, Koo Hui-seo lowered the corners of his mouth that awkwardly lingered and muttered, with a paleplexion, Lee-kyung-ssi, dont you understand me . I dont have anyone else close to me anymore except Lee-kyung-ssi. He acted as if I had betrayed him. I felt ufortable with that attitude, yet, on the other hand, I felt pity watching his trembling bodyClike a shivering man left outside in a downpour of rainI stared back, without saying anything to contradict him. How many minutes went by? In the end, Koo Hui-seo retreated a couple of steps with a mncholic look. Lee-kyung-ssi is so fickle he grumbled, emphasizing his words by stamping his feet. When I watched him, silent, his gaze wandered the floor before fixating on mine momentarily. Of course, Koo Hui-seo dropped eye contact first; when I saw how he refused eye contact, I came to a conclusion. Hes upset Would it have been better to leave him to his own devices? 1 Of course, Koo Hui-seo was a genuinely insane person who killed off those he was dissatisfied withChis mother and his younger brother; it was a hundred times better to behave distantly than to be intimate with him. Its not like I wanted to blindly garner hatred, but it was far too hard to act intimately as he wanted. I had expected some affection from Lee-kyung-ssi Koo Hui-seo didnt seem to be the type to stubbornly be prideful just because he was upset. He took the odd attitude of audibly muttering all hisints, even though he avoided eye contact with me as much as possible. I was dumbfounded by his poor behavior, but, at the same time, his behavior yed its role in slightly defusing my sharp vignce. It seemed foolish to be wary of something like that. Should I say that he was childish? Usually, its normal to be scared of those who would kill their own mother So, against my wishes, I unknowingly responded. Still looking around at his surroundings, Koo Hui-seos ears perked up at my voice and, once again, he muttered to himself. Lee-kyung-ssi saidI should start a new family My throat choked up for a moment because I thought he was ming me for giving murderous advice. However, I reminded myself that Koo Hui-seo wasnt in his right mindChis words couldnt be taken at face value. I understood that his perspective was far from ordinary people. I only meant that you should meet new people. Find those that match well with Koo Hui-seo-ssi I like Lee-kyung-ssi I think were well-matchedLee-kyung-ssi and I. Thats how I received my first serious confession from a manCof all things, a sincere confession from a psycho I steeled myself, trying not to let myplicated emotions show on my face. The confession itself wasnt what worried me, but rather I was concerned with how I can refuse him without causing bloodshed. We had an advantageous deal between him and us. He, who would soon be the guildmaster for [Red Dragon], was one of the few decent cards we had up our sleeves. That was why Koo Hui-seo, no matter how crazy he was, could not be robbed of his life. So, I needed some usible justification to reject his confession. Its within both of our interests to maintain a good rtionship. However, considering Koo Hui-seos current attitude, half-baked reasons wouldnt make him give up easilyWhat could I say to convince him? Seo Dawon. Seo Dawon-ssi? I closed my mouth, surprised at my own admission, but Koo Hui-seos ears had already picked up everything. He asked, straight away, Do you have a special rtionship with Seo Dawon-ssi? Lee-kyung-ah, what are you doing? You gotta nod. Seo Dawon fished for an answer, giggling. I was forced to nod, feeling strangely flushed. I wanted to deny any rtion between us, but confirming Koo Hui-seos theory was the only way to exin my slip of the tongue. Also, it was possibly the most usible justification. However, Koo Hui-seo looked more concerned than depressed or withdrawn. But Seo Dawon-ssi isBefore I was locked away, there were rumors that he was a dishragDid you know that before seeing him? 2 What? He was a very promiscuous manI dont thinkLee-kyung-ssi and he willst very long Puhahaha! As soon as Koo Hui-seo finished speaking, Jung Garam burst intoughter next to us. He looked as if he was familiar with this rumor. At that moment, I dont know why, but my good humor plummeted. I nced sideways at the Mage, inwardly clicking my tongue. Well, I suppose it would be strange for there to be no rumors with that kind of face Despite my rationalization, though, I felt oddly upset. I wanted to shake off this mystifying disappointment; though Seo Dawon opened his mouth to speak, I cut him off. WellI cant help it if we break up someday, but that doesnt matter right now. Really? Koo Hui-seo asked. YesI like dishraCI mean popr people in the first ce. Really? You have unique tastes. .. Hmm I see. Jung Garam muttered to himself, Well, I guess theres guys with no dignity out there 3 Seo Dawon simply closed his mouth and looked at me strangely. Koo Hui-seo patted his chin, observed me, and docilely stepped back. With that finished, we could finally leave the mansion. Koo Hui-seo, holding my hand tightly and not hiding his reluctance to see me go, said Pleasee to the mansion at least once a month. Alright. I readily answeredCwe needed to periodically verify the reports on Koo Kyungmans physical condition anyway. Koo Hui-seos face brightened at my answer; he offered to escort us to the car and provide a chauffeur. While waiting for the car to arrive, I casually asked him, When will you be authorized as the new guild master? First, Im going to report them both as missing, then temporarily take over as interim guild master. Afterwards, Ill reveal mothers corpse. He nodded, estimating that all of this would take no longer than seven days. As we entered the limousine, brought over by the chauffeur, I said my final parting remarks, Please watch out for Bae Jaemin. If he contacts you, let us know. Of course. Koo Hui-seo shockingly bowed his head to mine, brushing his soft lips to my cheeks. I looked at him, amazed at how he could look so unperturbed. I was confused as to whether he was indulging in foreign-style greetings or if he had an ulterior motive. In the meanwhile, the ss pane of the window rose, dividing us, and the car started on its journey. Ihad to endure the stinging gaze of Jung Garam and Seo Dawon, who watched it all happen from my side. When the car left the estate, Seo Dawon spoke first, Lee-kyung-ah. You dont believe those rumors, do you? What rumors? I asked, nonchntly, but in fact those rumors regarding Seo Dawons past did concern me. Just what did he do to be remembered so vividly by someone like Koo Hui-seo? Seo Dawon, after staring for a bit, suddenly leaned towards me. He moved as if to whisper something into my ears, but, instead of whispering, he lightly bit them instead. W-what are you doing! I shouted, both frightened and bbergasted. Seo Dawon shrugged his shouldersCturning on me though he was in the wrongCWhy are you so indifferent after hearing these rumors that Im promiscuous 4 What are youW-why should I care about something like that! You should grill me, asking whether or not its the truth, and burn with jealousy. I stared back in bewilderment, forgetting that I had been rubbing my bitten ears. The shock made me miss the perfect timing to respond back, Why should I be jealous? Seo Dawon smiled at me, When you said you liked me, why would you say the reason was because Im popr? Koo Hui-seo wasnt convinced at all. Heughed, asking if there was ever an idiot who only cared about poprity with his date. I sat, frustratedly massaging my neck. However, Seo Dawon didnt stop there. He also bit my cheekCthe one Koo Hui-seos lips touched; when I froze, he grabbed my chin and drew closer, his lips almost brushing mine. Jung Garam was next to us. He simply looked annoyed and sneered, Are you really going to do this in the car? Jeez. What on earth is he doing?! I couldnt slip from Seo Dawons grip on my own strength. I couldnt watch the sight of himing closerCcloser to my lipsCso I closed my eyes. However, instead of biting at my lips, Seo Dawon stopped a hairs width away and, in a low voice, warned me, Next time, if you dont avoid Koo Hui-seos nonsenseIll continue? Its not that I didnt avoid him! Im different from Lee-kyung-ie. I get very jealous; remember that. And then, he distanced himself from me as if nothing had happened. TL: Thanks for kofi Hi-mi! This bonus chapter is for you! Were at the end of this arc! Theres a lot to parseCthe nightmare fuel of it all. Koo Hui-seoConfessions and MCs dense dense feelings. Ill probably write my own feelings inments but also I wanted to ask. In preparation for chpt 100+ whos your fave suitor? (Or character in general?) Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Within a few days, news of a murder within the inner ranks of the [Red Dragon] guild became a national issue. Although retired from active duty, Chairwoman Shin, who held the reins of half of the businesses owned by the [Red Dragon] guild, was found dead in her home garden. Her stepson, Koo Kyungman, was identified as the culprit. At the same time, various news exploded in the media as the eldest son, Koo Hui-seo, whose whereabouts had been unknown returned to take over as the guild master. In addition to the shocking murder, the media exposed illegal activitiesmitted by Koo Kyungman while he was the [Red Dragon]s guild master. Although the investigation had not yet begun in full, public opinion seemed to have already decided he was guilty of killing his stepmother and fleeing. Of course, the news was all crafted by Koo Hui-seo, who had obtained and utilized the evidence of Koo Kyungmans weaknesses that Chairwoman Shin had collected over the years. Therefore, even the executives of the [Red Dragon] guildCKoo Kyungmans right-hand menC could not block Koo Hui-seos bid to be the guild master. Although they were loyal to Koo Kyungman, they were afraid to get involved in his business on the off chance that they may also be implicated in his violent crimes. In the end, Koo Kyungman became wanted as the prime suspect in Chairwoman Shins murder. Koo Hui-seo sessfully garnered his mothers pre-arranged inheritance as well and formally rose to the seat of guildmaster. I felt slightlyplicated when I saw Koo Hui-seos gloomy face, photographed while disembarking a luxury sedan. He looked so thin and depressed; he gathered many peoples sympathies, but [Koo Hui-seo: What are you doing?] [Koo Hui-seo: (emoticon)] [Koo Hui-seo: ?] [Koo Hui-seo: Are you perhaps busy] [Koo Hui-seo: Could I call you?] [Choi Lee-kyung: No;] [Choi Lee-kyung: Its five in the morning] [Koo Hui-seo: Sleep wonte; I still havent fallen asleep] [Koo Hui-seo: (emoticon)] [Choi Lee-kyung: Hospital go-go] [Koo Hui-seo: What does go-go mean?] 1 He had been persistently bothering me ever since I went back home. That psycho talked to me at least once a day despite how much I broadcasted my annoyance. Actually, Koo Hui-seos constant nonsensical messages were tolerablethe problem was my servants stinging gazes whenever he contacted me. Hey! I was wondering why you were fidgeting I was in the middle of typing [That means, go to the hospital] while lying in bed when suddenly Jung Garam snatched the cell phone right out of my hands. Jung Garam wasnt the type to respect privacy at all, so I had no choice but to show him Koo Hui-seo and mines conversation. I understood he was angry, but I couldnt overlook how the Treasure Hunter appeared out of the blue. Wasnt I in my bedroom alone with the door closed? How did you get into this room? However, before I could even argue my case, Jung Garam began to speak disparagingly, crumpling his brows. Didnt we say to just ignore him? If I ignore him, he keeps calling You dont have the money to change your phone number? Its fine to just answer every now and then Of course, thats what I said to him, but its not as if I didnt think of changing my phone. The problem is that the cellphones that can be used inside the hubs arent ordinary phones. I would have to go outside the hub to buy a new one, and I didnt want to deal with the inconvenience of not being able to use the phone for three days until the new SIM card arrives. However, Jung Garam stared at me as if he didnt understand me at all and suddenly began to tap on the phones keyboard as he pleased. There was something suspicious about his idiotically smiling face. What are you saying to him? I asked. I said that Eunuchs have no right to speak to you. Hey, are you insane? I couldnt hide how absurd I found him and tried to take the phone away from the Treasure Hunter. However, I couldnt catch him; each time he avoided my arm narrowly. He wasnt even looking at me. Frustration and the desire to win rose up within me, so I held a pillow high in both hands and rushed into his arms, so he couldnt avoid meThis time, Jung Garam didnt dodge, so I knocked him down onto the bedCas if I pushed him down. Hmmm? T-this isnt what it looks like! In addition, why of all people did Seo Dawon stride in through the open door. He looked at us with a mysterious look, brushed back his hair, andughed. Whats this, let me in too. W-what do you mean let you in! Even though I knew he was teasing me, I stood up in a hurry, goosebumps rising all over. Jung Garam, though, continued to lie down and look at the phone screen, as if he had nothing to do with this fuss. In the end, I gave up on retrieving my phone from his hands and retreated far away from the bed. Seo Dawon approached me at that moment, What about Lackey? I put it in the subspace. Actually, Koo Hui-seo was not the sole reason I woke up so early in the morning. After returning from Koo Hui-seos mansion, I was too busy checking the news that, after returning from the dungeons, I hadnt even contacted Kim Sangyoon much. I refrained from doing anything that could raise suspicions. I focused all my attention on the vtile situation, listening in to all the dealings that could lead to Koo Hui-seos rise to the guildmaster seat and keeping in close contact with the pallid man. Therefore, only when Koo Kyungman was confirmed as a suspect and Koo Hui-seo was rtively stable in his position, could we turn our attention to utilizing the significant level-ups that came with the sessful revenge. Of course, the first priority was resurrecting another member of the [Red Lotus] guild. However, since Lackey looked quite anxious when he saw me injuring my palm with the dagger during thest contract, before going to sleep yesterday I spent time persuading Lackey into my system subspace. Lackey didnt want to go in and couldnt understand me well, but after begging it a couple of times, the skeleton became sullen and entered the space with its own two feet. After the contract, Im going to call it out andfort it. Having thought this far, I called out to the two ghosts, Who are we contacting this time? Hmm.. Youre going to do it now? Jung Garam, who had only been looking at the cellphone, decided to stop ignoring Seo Dawon and my conversation and squeezed in. Well, in my opinion, all the candidates for the next summon were all quite simr; the most important thing to consider would be the twos opinions. After all, I dont know any of these people yet I hope Ill summon someone more normal this time I harbored a small wish within my heart that the next person would have a better personality than the other two. Of course, I couldnt vocalize this thought, though. Lets go with Olim-ie. Seo Dawon said, as if he was greatly pained. I felt slightly nervous at his attitude. For some reasonI thought that Kim Olim would be a decent person? At the very least, I felt that she would have a good personalitypared to these two. So, I had actually hoped that Olim would be the next person called. Olim noona? Mhm. After all, Lee-kyung-ie is a bit Huh? What about me? Ah, AhhhhYoure right. Olim noona would be the best. It felt frustrating when they ignored me and formed a bond of sympathy. In particr, Jung Garam, still lying down on the bed, nced at me and shook his headChow annoying! What about me required someone like Kim Olim? Lets summon Kim Olim this time. However, Seo Dawon brokered no further exnation; even though I was ufortable, I decided to stop my line of questions. Because, after I got tangled with Koo Hui-seo, it felt like there was a line dividing me from those two; and, honestly, my experience with Koo Hui-seo instilled some wariness within me. What would happen if I was caught and tied up by Koo Hui-seoCould I evenst 1 second? I was worried. Alright. Were doing this now, right? I said. Yeah. Actually, I already prepared a magic circle in the living room. Determined, I nodded and left the room. And, as soon as I entered the living room, I felt a subtle light shining beneath my feet gradually brightening. I stood in the center of the magic circleCthe ce designated for meCand took my hands out of the inventory. As before, I was able to check which sealed vengeful soul was contained within the essences; luckily, the first one I retrieved was Kim Olims. Youve obtained the vengeful ghosts essence C Kim Olim! TL: Ngl, I was surprised at how many people chose Koo Hui-seo in thest chaptersments! It was a close battle with Jung Garam. Still, noted~ Hope I can finish it before chap 100~ (Also Koo Hui-seo this chap is giving me shbacks to some DMs/facebook messages) Footnotes Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Im starting. Since it was my third [vengeful ghost contract], I felt used to the process. I dont know whether or not it was just my imagination, but I felt like I was moving faster than when I summoned Jung Garam. I didnt stand there, dazed with the essence of the soul in my hands, but I took the dagger out of the inventory and posed in the middle of the magic circle. Honestly though, why did this vengeance contract need a Necromancers blood every time? Of course, the ss concept itself is quite grim, but I wondered why exactly it needed the blood of the living for the dead. I kept thinking about it as I ced the cold de on my palm. If its going to be like this, why isnt the ss named, Blood Donation Master instead of Necromancer? Should I draw my blood in advance next time. Does it hurt that much? No, its justIts not that it hurts, its just a hassle However, when Seo Dawon seemed to have misunderstood while listening to my murmurs, I wondered if I was making a mountain out of a hill. I didnt mean to save face in front of him. Its justIve been feeling for a while now that I wasnt someone that instilled the slightest bit of faith in my contractees. Of course, partially its because Im too low level, but I was honestly shocked when Jung Garam said I think Im going to develop a mental illness because of you. How weak must I have seemed to him; I felt flushed when thinking about how Jung Garam, someone younger, viewed me. So, I thought I shouldnt be seen whining in front of my servants anymore. I tried to maintain a brave facade and quickly gripped the dagger with more strength, fearing that I might seem hesitant or frail. To finish it in one go, I pointed the point of the dagger straight down and plunged it into the palm of my handWhen I put my heart and determination behind my strength, blood welled out of the deep cut. The issue, however, was that it hurt enough for me to whimper. (Of course, I didnt make that sound because I was still putting on a strong performance). I was acting pretty well, I thought; I looked at the blood that began to umte in my palm without biting my lips once, pretending to be calm. Then, I dropped Kim Olims vengeful ghost essence to the floor; as soon as it hit the ground, the essence cracked slowly before fragmenting into several pieces. I dripped my blood onto those fragments. The wound was prettyrge, but the blood did not well to the surface much after the first gush, so I was drenched in cold sweat as I squeezed some out. You have fulfilled the conditions for summoning a Vengeful Ghost. The message popped up after much difficulty; I tightly shut my eyes, thinking that I had finally ovee this crisis. Reying the memory of the deceased: Kim Olim. And when I opened my eyes again Huh? Oddly enough, I wasnt Kim Olim, this time. Of course, it wasnt that there was no change. Instead of standing in the living room with Seo Dawon and Jung Garam, the scenery changed to the , where Kim Olim fought until herst breath. However, unlike all the previous experiences, the memory wasnt reconfigured from Kim Olims perspective, and I was left alone in the . D-did it go wrong? I stood there for a long time before faltering and looking around. I was sure I entered Kim Olims memory However, there was a clear difference between the sensation of possessing a memory fragment and what seemed to be happening now; eventually, instead of waiting for a memory that might never begin, I began to look around. I was forced, though, to stop even that casual investigation before long. W-whats this It had only been about ten minutes since I started walking along the wall. I couldnt climb higher than from where I was standing, so I went below and saw something whiteCI couldnt see clearly from aboveCat the bottom of the incline. Moving closer, several skeletonsy scattered about. At first, it looked like dozens of skeleton sets, but, at a closer look, I could pick out five skulls. Everything else seemed to have been shattered into many pieces, thrown haphazardly here and there. And, at the center of the wreckage, the only intact skeletony leaning against a giant shield. From my point of view, I could only see the skulls back, but I noticed therge shield half-buried in the reddened sand. Recalling Seo Dawons memory, I realized that the shield must have belonged to Kim Olim. So then, the skeletonying against that shield must be Kim Olim? I hesitated before slowly approaching. At a certain distance, a womans low voice began to resonate in my ears. [When I came to my senses, it was all over.] I knew this voice from the memories. I stopped at the sudden voice, but strangelyCafter a whileCI couldnt hear it anymore. I took a few more steps, certain that whatever had happened had passed, but I started to hear Kim Olims voice again. [I was alive for a while longer, but I knew that I wouldntst long. Actually, I didnt have much to live fornot after I realized everyone had died.] I became slightly emotional when I heard Kim Olims calm voice. She wasording to Seo Dawons memory, she was attached to and cared for the members of the [Red Lotus] a lot. She started bing a shieldbearer whileining that there were only crazy people in the guild who didnt know how not to be reckless with their bodies. She preferred safe routes so that no one was hurt, so she often quarreled with Seo Dawon about the direction of their adventure. But, she never wanted him to fail, so she oftenpromised with him. She began to focus on protecting Seo Dawon, the one who cared about his health the least on the team. For someone like Olim, she must have felt great despair when she realized all the [Red Lotus] guild members were dead. Furthermore, she didnt die as neatly as the others and had to wake up from unconsciousness to witness the whole situation with her eyes. That was not all. [There was a guy who made vulgar jokes while stacking up our bodies like firewood. Red Dragons Koo Kyungman.] She even saw the enemy gloating his victory in front of the dead. Koo Kyungmanhas already paid the price. I rubbed my eyes and told her. I wondered if this news mightfort her a little. HoweverCperhaps she couldnt hear my voiceCKim Olim continued to gripe without any reaction to my presence. [Lim Jisoo was drawing on Ragis face with a knife. The assassin that used the red chain spat on Eunjis face] [However the most disgusting was Ryu HyerinI couldnt stand it the moment I saw her] Ryu Hyerin was the deputy guildmaster of the [Opera] guild and one of the targets of revenge. Although she did not actively engage inbat and harm the members of the [Red Lotus], she and her guild members restored the enemys stamina and eventually made the [Red Lotus] members face an untiring enemy. In a way, she may have seemed like the most passive of the opponents in our revenge process, but, in actuality, the ambush would not have been possible with the support of [Opera]. Wasnt it too shady how they united to prevent [Red Lotus]s dominance? So, I wondered if Ryu Hyerin had done something, free of her facade. Creeping close enough to touch Kim Olims skull if I just reached out, I asked, What didRyu Hyerin do? Kim Olim, who must have heard my question, slowly raised her skull as if she was only ying dead. Continuing, she looked back at meCthe sight of her empty eye sockets made me retreat. Within those eye sockets, dark red water incessantly flowed out, drawing two clear lines across the skull, past the cheekbones even in the absence of flesh.No matter how many times I looked, she seemed as if she were shedding tears of blood. [She was crying.] Like that, Kim Olim raised both hands to the ceiling, shaking. [How dare she! She was weeping!] TL: And so we meet Kim Olim! The shieldbearer/pdin of the Red Lotus Guild. I can imagine how painful it must have been especially for someone whos primary purpose is tanking to see the rest of the members dead all around her. Below is a depiction of Kim Olim with her long ck hair and giant shield. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Hm? Seo Dawon reacted first. As Seo Dawon looked down at me, Kim Olims piercing gaze followed; Jung Garam, who was facing Kim Olim, also turned his head. W-wait a minute First, I tried to escape from Seo Dawons embrace. It was too embarrassing to continue toy around, and Kim Olims stare felt unusual. At first, I had no idea why she was so hostile towards me. However, I finally understood when I saw her expression as she saw Seo Dawon supporting my weight. J-just as I thoughtTheres no other reason that makes sense; Kim Olim must like Seo Dawon..! Looking between Seo Dawons sparkling face and Kim Olims cool expression, I swallowed my pooling spit. This hypothesis was the only usible exnation; there was no way to exin her hostility. Therefore, I should maintain some distance from the Mage to avoid further hatred. Are you going to be alright? he said. Mhm. So, I pushed Seo Dawon away and stood up, nodding timidly. Kim Olims fierce eyes followed me, but, as expected, she seemed to stop caring about me as I separated from his arms. Then with an expressionden with resentment and otherplex emotions, she continued, staring at her old guild master, I feel like my trust in you was betrayed. I knew you had a fanatical obsession with your scenario, but at the very least I thought you wouldnt cross the line However the resentful words that came out of her mouth told a different story I could barely understand. Jung Garam, at those words, closed his mouth momentarily. Seo Dawon had no change in expression, but, by not answering, the atmosphere coldly settled in the room. Seo Dawon and Scenario? What are they talking about? I simply watched the three of them, inwardly hiding my bewildered thoughts. Instead of exining more about the situation, Kim Olim released a loud, deep sigh and began piercing me with her tingling gaze yet again. Have you fallen for those evil attribute () bastards sweet nothings? She asked Seo Dawon, reproachfully. She continued to stare at me; I couldnt understand the culprit of her anger, so I continued to withstand her sharp barbs. I felt sorry for myself, but Jung Garam, who had been standing docilely, stepped up to defend me. Noona, hes only at level 80 nowHow could a low-level guy like that sway us? As expected, those of *that* attribute are bound to bezy. No, thats not it. Hes just cooperating with us, not trying to fulfill some evil goals through our power. He hasnt revealed his true colors yet? Haaah.. However, no matter what Jung Garam said, Kim Olim maintained her steely attitude and would not rx her high-handed expression. Seo Dawon, watching their verbal battle from behind, shook his head and spoke to me with a grin, Holy attribute. They tend to be like that, especially those that enter holy congregations or enter into professions that serve a God. Huh? Basically, its a fundamental repulsion or hostility against those with evil attributes. Particrly, they tend to hold preconceptions against sses, skills, or monsters that went against the natural order.'' If prejudice is always proven true, then its not prejudice. Its a fact. Kim Olim abruptly cut in during the middle of our conversation. No way, thenKim Olim is holding me to a certain standard just because Im a Necromancer who deals with the undead? I couldnt suppress my bewildermentCshe still looked confident in her words. Looking at her overbearing face, I couldnt help but ask, ThenHow are you a guild member alongside Jung Garam!? After all, Jung Garams ss is an Assassin! 1 Kim Olim replied, though, without changing her stance, Jung Garam attended worship with me every weekend. Hes also the type to pray for repentance diligently.. Does that even make sense?! In addition, while Kim Olim spoke seriously, Jung Garam giggled and stuck his tongue out at me. And then, he shrugged his shoulders Look at my face. Does this look like the face of someone who can do wrong? He smiled, chin raised high. I was furious, but I was struck temporarily speechless. Because Jung Garam was right about his pretty face. Damn it!! This standard of good and evil is so biased! Besides, evil attribute is just a ssification used for abilities or sses in the hub; it makes no sense to rip into me as if you desire my eradication. I wanted to beat my chest at the unfairness of it all but suddenly discovered the blinking status message out of the corner of my eyes. When I pressed it, the system alerted [New Servant Kim Olim was added] along with the notification that my level had increased. [Kim Olim C Choi Lee-kyungs servant.] ss: Legendary Holy Knight HP C 160,000,000/160,000,000 MP C 7,000,000/7,000,000 Loyalty: Extremely Low Attributes: Fanaticism, Chaos, Endurance/Patience, Charisma, Leadership, Curse Resistance. Title: Dragon yer C violent crazed dragon. A limited title given only to the first warriors to y the Second Companys ruler, Aestheya. Demon among Demons C False missionaries, Corrupt officials, Habitually lustful devotees. You destroyed the city they built to rebel against God (Scenario C Buried); this is a special limited title given to you by Beelzebub, King of Demons. He admires that you have killed more people in a short time than any other demon. Apostle of the Backlight C A title given to special knights that have passed all five trials ordained by God, aplishing a feat that will be recorded in holy texts. Gods Shield C Recognized as the true owner of the extraordinary Rho Aias and can draw out its hidden powers. 2 medium of godly spirit.> . . Current mood: Kim Olims loyalty is too low, so her inner thoughts are hidden. Durability: Infinite (If Kim Olim is attacked for more than her total health, she will be reverse summoned back into Choi Lee-kyungs personal space, and the user will sustain the overflow damage. Re-summon Cooldown time: 24 hours) Stats: Strength +1,890,000 Magic +150,000 Stamina +1,210,000 Agility +477,000 Luck +32,000 Intelligence +190,000 Physical Critical Damage: 1,345% (+1,200% increase when using godly spirits) Max Physical Damage: 2,774% (+4,000% increase when using godly spirits) Minimum Physical Damage: 560% (+2,250% increase when using godly spirits) Physical Crit Chance: 14% (+100% increase when using godly spirits) Curse Resistance: 55.22% Monster Defense Pration: 170% Monster Magic Resistance Pration: 330% Physical Skill Cooldown Time Reduction: 81.87% (+150% increase when using godly spirits) Probability of Adding Additional Holy Attribute Damage when using Skills: 34.22% . . Main skills: What follows are the top five most proficient skills that are currently avable. C Holy Affair: May attract the attention of all enemies within a certain category. C Dash: A powerful rush at a designated target that ignores their defense (However, the shield must be mounted.) C Pray for One: Before battle, as soon as the sign of the cross has been drawn, all attack power has been increased by 50%. C Blitz: Shove densely concentrated enemy groups with your shield, restricting multiple enemies movements. C Nightfall: Use both longswords and shields tounch an explosive attack forward. The more skillbos are linked, the more powerful and aggressive the attack will be. Enhancement: Kim Olim cannot be enhanced. It was a servants status window, simr to what I had seen with Seo Dawon and Jung Garam. However, while those twos stat window only instilled a sense of admiration within me, Kim Olims was nerve-wracking. Especially the [Demon among Demons] title I mean, since its tagged as a Scenario, she wouldnt have killed evil-attribute Users, but she must have received that title by killing an incredible amount of evil-attribute enemies/NPCs in a dungeon But the real problem is that such a person has now be something simr to an undead and has been tied to meCa Necromancer. Only then did I understand why she threatened me, calling me Necromancer, from the very beginning of our interaction. Of course, her innate resentment carried within the deepest pits of her heart would notpletely vanish. I didnt dishonestly sway Seo Dawon into contract, in the first ce, and Jung Garam proactively joined hands with me for the sake of revenge! But, she misunderstood and thought I approached the two with a contract for some nefarious intent? But what most frustrated me was that, no matter what I said, Kim Olim didnt seem to trust me since/because I was an evil-attribute User. TL: Kim Olim is a dogmatic person, but shes not unkind~ Before everyone is shocked, haha, I felt that I should probably preface her personality with some caveats of wait until shes warmed up to our necromancer >.< But, this does tell us a lot about what goes into the ss selection for you when you first awaken as a User. MC probably would never have gotten Priest, as it may fundamentally go against his values. It also showcases how the differences in morality may lead to special sses. The MC, as a necromancer, has never done much necromancer-like things before meeting Red Lotus, so he couldnt quite develop. The game given attribute might also shed new light on the hostility between Bae Jaemin and Jung Garam. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 I suddenly recalled the man named Moon Issak. Wasnt he also hostile to evil-attribute users and was also a Pdin. Moon Issak I mumbled his name, casually. At those quiet words, Kim Olims expression suddenly grew cold. Do you know Moon Issak? Huh? Ah, No.. I just know his name.. Looking at Kim Olims face, I hurried to shake my head no, worried that my head would fly away from my neck. Jung Garam and Seo Dawon bowed their heads, waiting to see what I would say. I mean, why are they just standing there smiling? They should at least help out and stop her! Whether or not she knew why I mentioned Moon Issak, Kim Olim, still frowning, talked to me in a somewhat softened tone, If you ever run into him, spare your words and try to run away. YesHuh? Moon Issak tends to be cruel to evil-attribute Users. You could even call him a zealot. Hes the type that cant be reasoned with. Speechless, I stared at Kim Olim who didnt seem to notice themonalities between Moon Issak and herself. Is this the epitome of My romance, her Affair? 1 However, in a way, one could say that she was warm-hearted enough to warn me about Moon Issak even though she disliked me. I looked at her,plicated emotions warring on my face; Kim Olim seemed to have misunderstood my speechlessness. She continued, after a brief silence. Well, You dont have to be so scared: he usually wont show interest in a fragile necromancer like you. I-I see In anycase, in a pinch you can call upon me. What? Ah..Yep. Does that mean youlle forward to save me if Im in danger? However, I didnt poke her to rify her meaning since she was still difficult to talk to. In addition, after saying I need a quiet space to pray, she barged into my bedroom without permission, and I didnt have the opportunity to converse further. As soon as she vanished beyond the bedroom door, I rxed and flopped onto the sofa. Quickly, I brought out the recent vengeful ghost contract and meticulously read through. The sentence I was searching for caught my eye. use 3 of the contract. 3. Party B is obliged to protect Party As safety. At As request, they may borrow Bs abilities. In this use, B obviously referred to the servant, and A referred to meCwhich was quite strange. How could Kim Olim, the servant, threaten me? Wouldnt strangtion affect my own safety? Did that make any sense? Furthermore, a caveat/precaution was clearly stated at the top of this contract. As agreed, parties A and B have entered into the strongest binding contract until the terms of the agreement have been fulfilled. Untilpletion of the contract, the contractual rtionship between both parties will have priority over any other binding or non-binding agreement. In the case of a contract breach, where the contractpletion cannot be fulfilled, the party responsible for the revocation will suffer great risk. After reading it, I couldnt understand how Kim Olim was still perfectly fine. Kim Sangyoon, who signed the [submission contract] rather than the [vengeful ghost contract] was bound to its uses. I mean, this didnt mean that I wanted Kim Olim to be injured or anything, but I couldnt understand how nothing had happened to her. In the first ce, when I renewed the contract, only the name of Party B had changed; thus, I applied the same contract to Kim Olim without thinking too deeply If one took this incident to its logical conclusion, wouldnt this disconnect also apply to Seo Dawon and Jung Garam? If something were to go wrong, both of them could treat me simrly. Dont tell meWas I scammed? With these thoughts tumbling around, everything suddenly became suspicious, so I had no choice but to ask Seo Dawon, who was looking my way, Seo Dawon, Can I ask you about the vengeful ghost contract? What is it? Cant a servant not attack their Necromancer? I expected Seo Dawon to respond with a clear-cut yes. Ominously, however, he said Well.. In addition, he had the audacity to couple the ambiguous answer with a sly smile. Why are you curious about that all of a sudden, Lee-kyung-ah? Before, I would have answered naively and docilely, but frankly, after dealing with these guys, I gained a perceiving eye. That smile served to change the subject. I decided inwardly that I would not be pushed back this time, and I asked again, a little louder. Servants have a duty to protect my well-being, right? But then how could Kim Olim-ssi threaten me? Well. She.strangled me. At my firm attitude, Seo Dawon dropped his ambiguous smile and drew closer to me. Then, as if he were worried, he touched my shoulder and observed my neck. Gently stroking the veins there, he said, I wont let Olim-ie do that from now on. Thats Also, about the interpretation of the contract you asked about.After that, Seo Dawon stopped in his tracks. He looked over my anxious form and shrugged before replying, In conclusion, a servant can kill their contractor. Its not an unbreakable contract. What a bolt from the blue. Its implied that its possible to go against whats written in the contract. Of course, theres always a risk. Simultaneously, Seo Dawon pointed out a line in the contract I was looking at. However, in this case, the contract specifies that party responsible for the revocation of the terms will incur huge damages, so theres a significant risk in turning against the agreement. Furthermore, the Vengeful Ghost Contract, is one of the highest-level binding contracts, and the consequences arerger. The more familiar you are with it, the less likely you are to break the terms. I dont think Kim Olim tried anything with the intention of really killing you either. . Itll be alright? Besides, you dont think Im going to allow you to be hurt? No matter how Seo Dawon attempted to cate me, I was already deeply betrayed by the contract that I had ced full faith in. After all, thats only Seo Dawons opinion; who knows what Kim Olim or the other future summoned Red Lotus members will think. What I really wanted to ask pertained more than matters of life or death. I was interested in their ability to intimidate, threaten, torture, or even kidnap the contractor. But, if they can kill then of course the other deeds are possible We said we wont let that happen, why do you look more depressed? Unaware of my feelings, Jung Garam asked in a frustrated tone. It wasparable to, or even worse perhaps, that if you were told that the cat you raised was actually a leopard and would eat their owner when hungry. So whenever the light shined upon the depths of these guys hard-to-understand obsessionsCwhenever I would get cold feetCI would think of the contract and say, But of course they wouldnt do that to me But that mindset shattered after meeting Kim Olim, and I could find myself in a bigger pinch than I currently am in nowWhat kind of lunatic would smile in this situation. Y-you guys. Yeah, Lee-kyung-ah. What? I held back my fears, wore a shaky smile, and held onto each of their arms. Dont hold all your grievances inside. You must if theres a misunderstanding, you must tell me, okay? ? What are you even talking about? Never keep it to yourself until you act upon those feelingsLets have a heart-to-heartplease. TL: I came down with something I think (cold?) so I might be conked out for the next two days >.< Well see~ Chapter 103 Chapter 103 After just 1 hour, Kim Olim opened the door and exited. During that time, after begging Seo Dawon and Jung Garam, I summoned Lackey, the only one I could trust, and held it in my arms. Since I found a loophole in the contract, amicably creating agreements was the best way forward. No matter how highly a [Vengeful Ghost Contract] may be prioritized by the system, additional uses can be added as long as it doesnt significantly undermine the original contract. So, I considered suggesting to Seo Dawon a few supplemental uses But even those may have traps that I might not realize at first Its sad, but I couldnt even trust the additional terms even if I were the one to instate them. I greatlycked knowledge of things like systems, scenarios or the hub. As I talked to the two original ghosts while panicking, I keenly felt that I was the biggest hole in the team; although Id already forded halfway through the river and couldnt turn back now [ck ck?] So, instead of talking more about the contract, I summoned Lackey, who I havent called upon in a long while, and used its body as a defensive line between me and the others. As soon as it was summoned, Lackey hovered around me like a pomeranian, intermittently growling at both Seo Dawon and Jung Garam. Usually, I would have discouraged such behavior, but today I hid behind it thinking about my future steps with this already ruined contract. That was when Kim Olim exited the bedroom. [ck ck ck ck ck.] Lackey was agitated by the presence of a new servant, Kim Olim; however, unlike when it confronted Jung Garam or Seo Dawon, this time it hid behind me, snapping its teeth at her in an unusually passive manner. It was just like how I used Lackey as a shield against Seo Dawon and Jung Garam earlier. Who wouldnt recognize it as my first servantCI almost cried when I saw how the skeleton was learning my bad habits. Haahwas it *that* scared of Kim Olim? Of course, Kim Olim could unleash a deadly holy attack on the undead; Lackey, who had developed some talent in detecting enemies, was deservedly more vignt than before. Having fully left the room, Kim Olim had paused and stared at the skeleton but soon looked away. Though the image of a sentient skull may seem unpleasant, she probably had no desire to tear it limb from limb. I was a little relieved when I noticed her decision to ignore Lackey. What am I supposed to do from now on? Kim Olim, turning away from me, asked Seo Dawon, who was leaning against the wall. Her words seemed to indicate her intent to join the party. Perhaps she had rxed while prayingCSeo Dawon, reading her rxed vibe, smiled in satisfaction; Jung Garam also rxedpletely, leaning back against the sofa. Seo Dawon promptly replied, We need to find the traitor and get our revenge. Traitor? At her confused blinking, Jung Garam rified, Bae Jaemin betrayed us. While working together, he personally ambushed me. Kim Olim must have been struck speechlessCher mouth opened momentarily before shutting immediately afterwards. However, she couldntpletely hide her confused expression. Bae Jaemin leaked our ns to outsiders. Especially the part about the monopoly-contract dungeon scenario. Seo Dawon did not hesitate to continue, adding more information, Several of the grudges weve umted over the years hadbined then. Those guys joined hands and carefullyid a trap for us. Bae Jaemin could have been another guilds spy from the very beginning. Although, Im not a 100% sure. Jung Garam said as he handed the cell phone over to Kim Olim. Bae Jaemin, attending his guilds founding party, was searched up on the screen. Kim Olim read the article with a pale face and soon immediately began reading another. Judging from the title, [Red Lotus Catastrophe], she was looking at a coverage on what had supposedly happened at the Tower of Command. While scrolling through the article, Kim Olim had nothing to say, but her expressionless poker-face that seemed to chill with every word was enough to guess what turmoil she felt inside. Furthermore, the atmosphere in the home turned frigid. I understand. Kim Olim, who had read countless articles for 30 minutes, finally raised her head. Her face looked unexpectedly calm, but her eyes glowed as if they held fire. I realize the significance only now, but there was something that bothered me about a month before we died. Kim Olim calmly recounted a story that only she knew, My car broke down, so I stopped by a garage workshopCnot my usual garageCin Block 2. Since they said repairs would take about four hours, I thought Id just eat somece in the area. That was when I saw a kid who, from the back, looked like Ryu Hyerin. Then, she mumbled, Thats right. Theres no way I could mistake her, even from the back. You saw Ryu Hyerin in Block 2? Thats right. Her face was covered with a mask, but I was sure she was Ryu Hyerin. I called hermaybe she wanted to grab a bite to eat together. I was surprised to realize that Kim Olim and Ryu Hyerin were probably quite close before she died. After all, eating together on a whim like that were things that friends would do. However, I couldnt bear to ask if the two were intimate because of the context of the situation. So instead, I focused on her story. But Ryu Hyerin didnt answer the phone; I simply followed her with my eyes, wondering if I had mistaken her At the end of the block, I saw someone I recognized driving a car. Who was it? Geum Miyoung. She was the female ountant in charge of all the guilds taxes and financial documents. Kim Olim pointed out a paragraph from thest article she read. Ive read that article in the past. I think it was the feature story posted after the government announced that it would reopen the . [How did the Red Lotuss disastrous final attack on happen? Subtitle: How the survivors of disaster recover from tragedy ( Bae Jaemins exclusive interview.)] And the portion of the article Kim Olim pointed out was this [(Excerpt)] I dug up an interview of Geum Mi-young, who at the time was in charge of the guilds logistics and ounting, conducted by the prosecution on January 7th. The ledgers were kept by Seo Dawon, and the specific ount for raid was kept vague. The whole process was not transparent at all; the information gap enforced through an iron fist. Red Lotus was a profitable guild that formed many broadcasting content and sponsorship partnerships with world-ss enterprises. However, Geum Mi-young imed that, in reality, the guilds financial structure was worse than many smallpanies. Additionally, the guildmaster, Seo Dawon, had always said, Dont waste the taxpayers money. Do not eptmissions from the government, as much as possible. While demanding these strict restrictions, he had been embezzling funds needed for travel expenses or marketing for personal items. Any employees who did notply with Seo Dawons instructions were immediately terminated. When I first read the article, I passively read without much further thought since the lives of those already dead had nothing to do with me, butunder these circumstancesCafter listening to Kim OlimCit was clear that Geum Miyoung had also betrayed the Red Lotus. She took full advantage of the fact that the dead could not speak for themselves. We never padded the ledgers, and we didnt mind if Geum Miyoungs processing fees were a bit too expensive, right? Of course, its not like we had any desire to renew our contract with her either. Kim Olim said, cynically, as she looked down at the article. I had thought that there would be more people involved than those already revealed, but Seo Dawon, lost in thought, also read the article carefully. Kim Olim shrugged, It didnt ur to me until you all said that Bae Jaemin may have betrayed us since long ago. I listened to them with mixed feelings. However, instead of being angry, Seo Dawon raised his head with a smile and said, Nheless, Im d you told me this. I thought it would take longer to grab Ryu Hyerin by the tail since I couldnt find much on her, despite researching. 1 With that said, the Mage proposed that we drag out Ryu Hyerin through Geum Miyoung. TL: Above is a fan depiction of Ryu Hyerin that I found on a sketchy novel sharing site.I wish I knew who the original artist was so I can credit. Theres a few more of her + kim olim and her + bae jaemin I might share in future chapters. Also so sorry for being slow to updateIve been swamped by real life + sicknesstely T_T Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Geum Miyoung was currently instated as the representative director at [Today Bookkeeping Co.]. When we searched her on the portal site 1, her photos and her impressive career history could be seen; simrly, photos and interviews taken with famous guildmasters existed as well. Her prominent career had careened upwards in thest 3 years, coinciding with the fall of the [Red Lotus]; her newpany was established just two months after the disaster. One could only assume from looking at that timeline that she knew about what would happen at the and prepared in advance. Each and every one of her clients is impressive? [Red Dragon], [Opera], [Virtuoso (DC previous chpaters] too And recently shes contracted with [HaHae] as well. In addition, [Today Tax Corporation]s homepage contained the contents of the contracts with therge-scale guilds. As a result, our suspicions of her betrayal had stabilizedCthe contracts were not ones that could be leveraged by a newly-establishedpany. It would be nice to arrange a meeting with Miyoung-ssi through Koo Hui-seo. We have a good excuse since the guildmaster position has just changed. After contemting for a while, Seo Dawon suddenly proposed meeting Geum Miyoung. Koo Hui-seo? After listening quietly, Kim Olim asked Seo Dawon. Since she had been resurrected after the revenge on Koo Kyungman finished, she was unaware of what had happened since her death. So, Seo Dawon and Jung Garam exined, in detail, all that had happened. Though the Pdin listened at first without much change in expression, a slight smile grew on her face when she heard about Koo Kyungmans miserable fate at his brothers hands. Its a shame I couldnt see with my own eyes, she said. Well drop by to check on his condition before hes killed. Butis he truly nning to impregnate Koo Kyungman? Cough.. I was drinking water to the side while listening to their conversation when I heard Jung Garamsst mumble to himselfCI coughed, water going down the wrong way. The prisoner, thest time I saw him, was pitiful. When I recalled Koo Hui-seos pale and gloomy face, goosebumps raised all over my arms. Lost in thought, I felt the silent, piercing gazes of the three servants; turning around, they were all tantly staring at me. .What, Why? I asked, flustered. Suddenly, Kim Olim hardened the line of her lips and replied, Dont make such strange sounds while breathing. Huh? M-me? Who else? Bewildered by her words, I naturally began to feel self-conscious about my breathing. Was she saying that I was breathing annoyingly? So, without realizing, I subconsciously covered my mouth my hands; despite those actions, Kim Olim started to criticize me more intensely. Youre too noisy. Do you need to drink water that loudly? D-drinking loudly. Didnt you hear those gulps? Even those who wandered in the desert for three or so days would drink quieter than you. Just, what kind of verbal abuse is this? I swore I only took a small sip. And, even then, I choked on that single sip and coughedHowever, her cold expression didnt seem like she was joking, and I couldnt argue to defend myself since I was still quite scared of her. You get used to it the more you listen. Smiling, Seo Dawon interrupted in the middle of our conversation. Lee-kyung-ie isnt being loud on purpose. Its just that we can hear it at that volume. Earlier, he was sighing into my ear, though? Ah, that could have been a bit dangerous. Whats dangerous? I blushed from humiliation when I saw Seo Dawonsrge smile. I wanted to yell pervert, at him but swallowed that desire for fear of being loud again. Come to think of it, Ive asked about the matter long ago because they reported that even my smallest sounds could be heard clearly. At the time, Seo Dawon hypothesized that the servants were sensitive to every small sound from my lips because they were usually summoned by calling their name. In other words, its not that Im particrly noisy but that the system is at fault. It was utterly unfair; I clenched my fist, appalled and mortified that I was unintentionally wreaking auditory havoc upon their ears. Isnt Choi Lee-kyungs voice nice? I can fall asleep listening to him muttering to himself. In the meantime, Jung Garam, whether to defend me or tease me, added his own two cents. Though I was d that Jung Garam didnt seem to care too much about my speaking habits, what did he mean by my voice sounding nice? Its just an ordinary voice with nothing special to it. Kim Olim answered Jung Garam before I could respond, Its pretty high for a mans voiceCits not too murky, and its clear. Thats why it stands out when everythings quiet. He has a normal volume, but he has a habit of dampening the ends of his sentences. Especially when hes nervous, he has a tendency to not finish his sentences and instead mouth out thest words. Additionally, every now and then, he assesses peoples emotions and sighs; right afterwards, hed release a soft yawn. Speechless, I could only soundlessly open and close my mouth. Jung Garam leaned ant and said, Noona, you really listened closely Somehow, it still sounded like he was making fun of me. However Kim Olim nodded seriously, Like that, he keeps on sniffling endlessly. Its like Im imagining a whimpering dog nearby; I cant help but lose my focus. So, youre saying that youre concerned about Lee-kyungs whimpers? Yeah. Something like that. Pffft.. Just what are theyparing me to?! Just suck on some candy. It would honestly be better to hear the candy rattling against his teeth. Kim Olim, stillpletely serious, spared nothing while giving advice. * * * Now, breathe easily. I was covering myself with a nket in the room; At Seo Dawons voice, I gently lowered the coverings. Ever since Kim Olim spoke, I had been so concerned about the sound of my own voice, so I had no choice but to cover my head even though I was alone in the room. I looked around the room, lowered my voice, and asked, Thisyou cant hear me out there? Yeah. Haah It wasnt util I received confirmation that I breathed out loud and lowered my head. It was hard to make a conscious effort to sit still and not make a sound. It wasnt like I could act impudently towards the Pdin Why didnt you just ignore her, Seo Dawon said. Am I you? Dont be too concerned about her. Seo Dawon could be so carefree since she was his friend. As for me, who was threatened by her, it would be far better to stay under the covers for the rest of my life than to be someone who agitated her. After seeing me shake my head, he leaned down and sat next to me on the bed. Then, with a teasing tone, he asked, Why do you listen to Kim Olim so obediently? Im jealous.. Are you joking? You said it, didnt you? Its not true that Servants cant attack their contractors! Those are very rare cases though? I was strangled immediately after I signed the contract? Seo Dawon took my flushed cheeks in both hands and forced my head up. It was a bit of an*ambiguous* position, so I shook my head trying to make him release me. As expected, he didnt let go. Just like that, Seo squished my cheeks with a smirk. If it was truly loud enough and agitating enough for her to not want to hear it, that girls the type to gag you or cut off your tongue. She only told you to eat candy. That speaks of how cute she finds you. Im not cuteCI dont need this cute aggression!!! However, as soon as I finished speaking, Seo Dawon firmly pressed his fingers against my lips this time. He had often touched my cheeks, but this was the first time hed touched my lips from so close a distance. I flinched, and my body stiffened. Seo Dawon was sure to know that Id feel flustered, but he still pressed down on my lower lipCas if he were spreading them. I couldnt resist and opened my mouth slightly. ..W-whats this? I asked. Something round and hard slipped into my mouth; when it touched my tongue, a sweet taste filled my mouth. The taste was simr to green grapes 2, but it crumbled quickly and disappeared without a trace. Stamina increased by +1! Then, out of nowhere, a system message popped up, informing me that one of my stats increased. At my bewilderment, Seo Dawon finally held out his right hand, which had been held behind his back; he shook a tin case with the [vor 13] logo emzoned on the lid. It contained alchemical candy that randomly increased stats when eaten. Of course, I knew about the existence of such things, but it was the first time Ive actually eaten it because of the high price. I felt somewhat embarrassed after seeing the candys wrapping paper,beled [vor: Shine Muscat] 3 .But, whydoes he keep doing such shameless things? He always makes fun of me Thankyou? I said. No need for the thanks. After all, I ordered it with Lee-kyung-ies money. Of course, not 1 second passed before the fuzzy feeling disappeared. Afterwards, Seo Dawonid me down and popped the candy one by one into my mouth. Thest candy was stolen by Jung Garam, who stormed into the room, pouting, What are you doing all alone in the room after setting up noise cancelling? TL: Would I spend 20-30 dors on a grape bunch? No. But am I curious as to the taste? So much >.< Also, I would say Dawon needs to tell Lee-kyung-ie his feelings straight, or the dense guy will never understandbut I feel like hes already dropped not hints but sledgehammers around to let him know. Lmao. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Even as the deep night settled in, Jung Garam, who appeared like a storm, did not leave the room. He flopped onto the bed that could only hold one personfortably, and Lackey, held in my embrace, kept an eye on him. Seo Dawon was speaking to Kim Olim in the living room. I had wondered what they were talking about, but judging from the name Geum Miyoung popping up from time to time, they must be discussing ways to approach her. Is it okay for you not to be there? I sat on the edge of the bed and asked Jung Garam, who was still lying on his stomach. He must have been ying games on my phoneChe only nced at me before returning his attention to the screen. Why? Are you going to sleep? Yeah, I have to sleep Even though he knew I was shooing him away, Jung Garam only tilted his body slightly and did not stand up. After leaving me a tiny ce on this bed, he shrugged his shoulders as if expecting me to lie next to him. Dumfounded, I pointed my finger at Jung Garam. This is a single bed! How nice and cozy. Are you happy with this? This punk, perhaps because hes young, hes absorbing all the bad slickness that Seo Dawon often exudes. After futilely looking at Seo Dawon in the living room, I tried to pull Jung Garam out of the bed by grabbing onto his arm. Of course, Jung Garam didnt budge one inch. Only when I used more strength and started to p the back of his hand did he btedly exaggerate what he felt, Now youre beating up your servants Haah What? Where are you going? Eventually, I gave up and went to the ground under the bed; Jung Garam peeked his head over the edge of the mattress and observed me lying on the floor. Simultaneously, I felt a weight on my body. Looking towards my feet, I saw Lackeys rounded body attached to my hip. Gently pulling the nket over us, I took the skeleton into my arms. Im sleeping. Are you really going to sleep on the floor? Even the energy to answer the Treasure Hunter was chased away by sleep, and a mangled sentence managed to mumble out of my mouth. However, Jung Garam looked down at me and began to poke me with his feet. Seriously. Even if I were to hit him, Id still be considered innocent right? I blocked the bothersome Jung Garam with my arms, but the punk simply climbed off the bed and started rolling me with his feet. Frustrated, I groaned, Hey.. Even though I tried to be fierce, Jung Garam seemed to enjoy my reaction. Choi Lee-kyung, Lets move. Im doing this because I dont have my own bedroom. Haaaah.. Of course, with the new contract with Kim Olim, the house felt more cramped. In particr, Kim Olims presence was so strong that the space felt even narrower I was just talking about that topic. Seo Dawon said. Perhaps he heard Jung Garam and me quarreling, he and Kim Olim were standing in front of the bedroom door. I eventually overcame my encroaching sleepiness and raised my upper body. Somece closer to the downtown of the hub. The size well need should be around 10 bedrooms and at least 2 floors. How do you feel about scoping out some ces tomorrow morning? ..Mmm, Fine. If one considers how were going to revive the rest of the Red Lotus guild members, thats not too extravagant. Hm. Kim Olim, who entered the bedroom with Seo Dawon, circled the room once and suddenly opened the bedside table. Dont these people know thats a very private location? T-thats my diary!! . Though I was a little nervous, I moved hurriedly to stop her from taking my diary out of the bottom drawer of the table. Kim Olim flipped through the pages with one hand before hearing myint and cing it back in its original ce. Well, to be honest, it wouldnt hurt much even if they read itCI bought and wrote in the diary with hopes of bing sessful as a User. After a few days, I stopped and it stagnated in the bottom drawer. .Or, did I? I couldnt quite remember what I had written, but I was sure to have written something very ambitious and hopeful Still, since Kim Olim didnt open it and read each page carefully, I didnt say much. However, the Pdin suddenly grabbed the diary again and asked me, The veryst sentence in thest entry reads, When I be a Necromancer Ranker, I wont forgive all those bastards who looked down upon me What happened for you to write that? W-Why would you ask that?! It concerns me that the page is stained with tear marks. Were you crying? I just shook my head furiously, red-faced and speechless. Didnt you just simply nce through it? Its too rude to read anothers diary in such detail! In addition, the mention of tear marks brought a memory to mind; it suddenly urred to me that I wrote in the diary while angry from being treated poorly after that first time randomly joining a party for the [Owls Ghostship] dungeon. FuckI think thats it? Just as she pointed out, I wrote in my diary while in tears that day. Ah, thats right. Hey, Choi Lee-kyung. You wrote that you need to attend guild interviews, but why dont you have a guild now? Jung Garam said. W-What do you mean? Was it April 3rd? No matter how I see it, I need a guild After writing that, you never mentioned a guild again. No way, did you get dumped at the interview? Jung Garam asked, reciting the contents of the diary. He asked purely, with an innocent look on his face, butDo these bastards really have nomon sense? Why are they asking these kind of questions after memorizing a diary that someone hid in the table? Its not like theyre my homeroom teachers or anything! 1 Furthermore, seeing how Seo Dawon was smiling with a mysterious expression, it seemed like he had already read my diary. Hey, get out of here! I tried to endure, but eventually I jumped up and grabbed Jung Garam, pulling him out of bed. Earlier he wouldnt budge, but now he docilely allowed me to catch him and send him out of the bedroom. Bang! After sending all three servants out of the room, I mmed the door in front of them and quickly ced the diary in my inventory. Crazy bastards Theyre so mean to people at every opportunity Because of this diary incident, all my sleepiness was chased away and I was up until dawn. How can I get my revenge on these servants? Time passed as I bit at my fingernails. I was filled with chagrinChow easy to handle must I be for them to act this way? * * * The next morning. I stayed up all night, and, when the time to wake up arrived, I opened the door with the nastiest face I could muster. Itste, but I thought I should at least get started in standing my ground. Youve woken? I tried to make breakfast. However, I couldnt see hide nor hair of Kim Olim nor Jung Garam. Instead, Seo Dawon smiled, saying that he made breakfast, wearing a ck wrap-skirt apron that looked good on him. In order to not fall for Seo Dawon, who looked more kind and handsome than usual, I plunged the fork into the runny yolk of the fried egg that was ced in front of me! You guys! I shouted. Mhm? The DiaryWasnt that too much?! You cant just read that thoughtlessly and tease me! Unexpectedly, Seo Dawon nodded. I thought he would make an excuse for his friends and fellow guild members, but, instead, he drew a smiley face on top of my fried egg with ketchup. Dazed, I looked down at it and grabbed some french toast, who knows when all this was prepared. Seo Dawon ignored my efforts to try and spear the french toast with my fork and simply directly ced it in my mouth. Eating like this wasfortable, butit felt like he was deliberately acting cute, trying to appease my anger. Though, my disgruntled heart was slightly shaken. DamnWhy cant I hold onto anger for long? Y-You guys are seriously weird! Eventually, I, though my feelings were sessfully deflected, threw onest-ditch temper tantrum at Seo Dawon. However, Seo Dawon simply handed me warmed soy milk and smiled brightly. Then, he drew a line in the sand as if he were an uninvolved party, Thats right. Those kids are a bit bad-tempered. You speak as if you arent the same Me? Impletely different. Seo Dawon said, making the argument that he, at least, had some tact. Heughed when I didnt respond, but soon spoke in a serious tone, Kim Olim and Jung Garam are being clumsy and tactless because theyre trying to collect various information on you. So, youre asking me to understand them? No, rather than that Id ask for you to make the best out of a bad situation. Seo Dawon opened his mouth as if to say something more, but closed it without another word. I said nothing, recalling Seo Dawon when I first summoned himChow persistently he questioned me, investigating my private life. Do all users who turned into servants change this way? I was appalled at that thought You woke up? Just then, Jung Garams cheeky voice barrelled through the awkward silence. TL: FYI, I might have to slow down/or do a short hiatus as my school year starts T_T Ill update more in the discord channel once I figure things out. Still mega-scatterbrained >.< but Ill totally continue TL-ing~ Chapter 106 Chapter 106 We need to go look at houses, yeah? Jung Garam seemed to have lost every ounce of his attention into arranging new lodgings. After all, when I first summoned him, he looked around the current home andined that it was too small; he seemed quite unhappy about it. And behind Jung Garam, Kim Olim also creeped a few steps forward and tantly stared at the food I was eating. Then she opened her mouth as if to say something, but, after making eye contact with me, her jaw muscles froze in ce. It looks like she has aint to raise? Inwardly, I was concerned, but I couldnt ask her because Jung Garam seemed to be too excited about buying a new house. I slowly stood up from my hunched sitting position. So, as soon as I finished breakfast, I went with my servants to the stele at the heart of the hub to buy a new house. Acquiring new lodgings within the hub was actually quite simple. I dont know exactly what was happening during the creation process within the system, but when one touches the hubs stele, an interface with options for users tofortably search for various convenient facilities or to spend money to build their own pops up. In addition, residential areas within the hub have two methods of payment: monthly rent and wholesale/trade. The prices will vary depending on the contract period, the distance from downtown, and the size. 1 The current house Im staying in was a small one-story house located a fair distance away from downtown, but it was quiet and homely in its own way. Also, the monthly rent was only 500,000 won a month. 2 At this point, one may think that this process is simr to real estate application outside the hub in the rest of South Korea. Inside the hub, however, the amodations are immediately built at the designated location once chosen. Every home was a new building. Therefore, it was important to keep on top of the contract payments and length because the house could disappear while one was sleeping in it. Its crowded in front of the stele today as well This stele has always had a long line in front of it because it was the medium by which various facilities and amenities, as well as the tutorials, can be essed. Fortunately, when a User presses the stele, theyre sent to some private system space. Thus, though the space was crowded, the line disappeared at a fast paceCno one had to spend a long, boring time waiting around. Though there were already dozens of people ahead of me when I first arrived in the morning, it had already decreased. I was able to reach the front of the stele in just 12 minutes. The stele was arge rock the size of my body, inscribed with strange, unfamiliar letters that I had seen before in dungeons. I stared at its shining blue glow before cing my palm on it. Beneath, I could feel the warmthCclose to hot, emitted by the stone. Updating User informationPlease wait one moment. Soon after, my vision dimmed; when I opened my eyes again, I had relocated to a luxurious carpeted room. There was no furniture on top of the carpets, but I was not flustered since I was familiar with this space. After waiting a while, the surroundings flickered, and a ck [system message] window floated before my eyes. [Please select the required service.]
  1. Tutorial C Magic Use
  2. Create Amodations or Storefronts.
  3. Register New Skills C Condition not Met
  4. Guild Service C Condition not Met
  5. Paid Service for Information C Not Avable at this Time
There were other options avable, but were captioned with the exnation for why they werent avable. I stopped paying attention to anything else and chose [2. Create Amodations or Storefronts.] Updating User information Please wait a moment. Then, after repeated loading messages, the room began to change again. The carpeted floor slowly began to break apart, like lego blocks, and the room itself disappeared. Then, suddenly, I was floating in the skies above the [hub]. It was like I was a drone, looking down from above. Search for amodation conditions. Search for storefront conditions. Just like that, the system updated its message window. I clicked on [Search for Amodation Conditions], and soon red lines began to draw over the hub beneath my feet. As I moved my gaze towards each region, the red began to fill in the terrain. NH1: Packed with various shopping centers and convenient amenities, important updates to the system is applied first to this area. NH2: Located beside the river that cuts through the hub, this area boasts a richndscape. Residential amenities are concentrated here. HH3: A bit out-of-the-way from the hub center, this ce is both cheap and quiet. Brief information about each housing zone was conveyed through the message window. Before, I would click [Sort by Price] to find the cheapest residential area, but this time These are close to downtown, Lee-kyung-ah. The major guilds are concentrated in this section. Itll be easy for us to keep an eye on those who enter and exit the area. The biggest room will be mine, right? [ck ck?] Heeding the requests of the servants standing behind my back, I had no choice but to choose an area between NH1 and 2. Considering the iing future members of the Red Lotus guild, the size of the house also had to exceed ten rooms. The problem was, if we wanted to build a house in that area with all the amodations they wanted, the price wouldadd up to almost half my current fortune. I-its so expensiveis that okay? My eyes widened, surprised by the unprecedented price tag. But, the servants simply looked at me with eyes that seemed to say, What are you doing, standing and dreaming, instead of paying quickly? Would you like to purchase this house? In the end, I paid for that almost unfathomable lump sum. The new house was located in a famous uptown 3 where a bunch of top rankers lived. And, with the addition of more detailed options to customize the home (I didnt even know this feature existed), the simted hologram of the home was the definition of luxury itself. Thank you for the purchase. Tax information will be sent as a system message upon arriving at your new home. Then, with that significant parting message, the process to purchase a house was easily finished. When I opened my eyes again, both the overhead view of the hub and the carpeted room disappeared; I was standing a little ways away from the stele. The Users around me chatted amongst each other and nced at me from time to time, but no one kept staring at me for a long while. Do they know? That I just bought a home worth more than 10 billion Choi Lee-kyung, youve made it now that you have a house and all. How do you feel? Jung Garam asked, giggling as he noticed my dazed appearance. Of course I still couldnt believe this was truly reality. It felt like I bought New York in Monopoly 4 L-lee-kyung hyung-nim? Suddenly, a big shadow fell across my way from behind. I turned around at the familiar voice; a giant in a tracksuitCperhaps he was out exercisingClooked down at me with his eyes wide open. It was Kim Sangyoon. Sangyoon-ssi? Are you out exercising? Yes. Its my morning routine. As I expected, Kim Sangyoon was in the middle of his morning workout. As a user, as your level rises, you will naturally be able to use extraordinary power beyond a humans normal limits. However things like body type and shape must still be maintained through exercise. Even very fat people can run quickly through skills, but they wont lose weight on just that. So even rankers, who continuously defeat monsters asrge as houses, must still work out at the gym. Nevertheless, I was still a little shocked to learn that Kim Sangyoon jogs until he sweats every day. It may be rude to think this way, but I didnt think he looked like such a diligent person who has a morning routine By the way, what brings you here? Ah, So He was so happy to see me, I could only hide my astringent feelings and pointed at the stele. Ah, so youre here for the stele. Yes, well.. Kim Sangyoon looked at my awkward hand gestures and my wide eyes. I thought he would leave soon, since we had nothing more to talk about Then, shall we go to a cafe? We cant just talk here. What? AhYes. By the way, Kim Sangyoon was oddly active in talking to me, considering that we just met coincidentally. I could only nod at this force of nature. D-did he have something to say to me? TL: Whoot~ new house! Im going to upload another chapter within a few minutes, so this bonus chapter is for Areli! Thanks for the constant support and the kofi! Sorry this bonus was a long timeing T_T Im so swamped with worktelybut I ended up turbo-tranting yesterday, so I replenished the stockpile a bit! Chapter 107 Chapter 107 RingC Kim Sangyoon and I entered a nearby cafeCthe first one we saw with a quick nce. Seeing as how rxed the Warrior wasCnot overly conscious of meCthe awkwardness was all on my side. Didnt you usually find it hard to talk to me? I understand that we coincidentally met during your morning routinebut was there any reason to spend time together and drink coffee at a cafe like this? What should we order for drinks? T-Then Ill have an Americano.. In addition, even though Kim Sangyoon didnt seem to care too much, I could feel the stinging gazes of those from the next tables over. I wondered if I could even tell him that Ive bought a new house in such a public space. It wouldnt be just informing Kim Sangyoon but also informing everyone on the first floor of this cafe Kim Sangyoon: Hyung-nim, Isaw the recent article However, Kim Sangyoon did not rush me, only sipping at the bitter Americano and smiling reluctantly, as if he understood everything. Then, he sent a strange one-on-one private chat message that was hard to understand. Alternating between the chat message window and Kim Sangyoons slightly greasy smile alongside his hand scratching at the back of his neck, I replied with a question of my own. Choi Lee-kyung: Whatarticle are you talking about? Kim Sangyoon: Red Dragon! The person we rescued was Koo Hui-seo, right? Ah, thats right Kim Sangyoon was there during the Koo Hui-seo incident. Whenever Koo Hui-seo was mentioned, my insides foughtCI took a sip of disgustingly bitter coffee to calm my stomach. However, Kim Sangyoon, with his face reddening from the force of his excitement and his nose beginning to run, quickly sent me another message. Kim Sangyoon: Hyung-nim, I thought about something while reading the article Kim Sangyoon: Koo Hui-seo became the new guildmaster, but Kim Sangyoon: Wouldnt he do or show his sincerity to us, somehow? Ahh He was interested inpensation. 1 Only then did I understand Kim Sangyoons active attitude, and the anxiety within me began to settle. To be honest, if Koo Hui-seo offered to pay as much as I paid for the house I purchased today, I still would have refused it. But, it wasnt like I understood Kim Sangyoons expectations, so I simply clumsilyughed and nodded my head. Kim Sangyoon smiled brightly like a childCI wondered what kind of happy scene he imagined. That smile was brilliant enough for Jung Garam, behind, to mutter that he wanted to punch the Warrior. Choi Lee-kyung: ButHeKoo Hui-seo, that guy Choi Lee-kyung: Hes in a bad shape Choi Lee-kyung: Im talking about his health After all, Mental health is also health I was afraid that Kim Sangyoon would propose we should visit Koo Hui-seo soon, because I had no desire to see the other. For the time being, using his health as an excuse, I wanted to dissuade him from meeting Koo Hui-seo. However, Kim Sangyoon responded quickly after reading my message, without reading my reluctant expression. Kim Sangyoon: Poor himIs his condition that bad? Are you doing it today or tomorrow? Kim Sangyoon: Grabbing an elixir from somewhere and feeding it to him, I mean Kim Sangyoon: Ah! If not thatWhat about Seo Dawons ex-fiance Kim Sangyoon: Operas Ryu Hyerin-nim. Since shes a high-priest, you can request her to heal him What? Ryu Hyerin was Seo Dawons fiance? After reading Kim Sangyoons words, my mind went nk for a moment. I looked behind myself involuntarily, wondering if I had misunderstood what was written. Seo Dawon, who couldnt see Kim Sangyoons and my private chat, was simply looking down at me with a curious expression. Choi Lee-kyung: Ryu Hyerin? Kim Sangyoon: Ah! Are you also keeping everything secret from her as well? Choi Lee-kyung: Ofof course Kim Sangyoon: Then, I will personally search for an elixir. asionally, there are sales Afterwards, Kim Sangyoon told me about his n, but I still couldnt tear my eyes away from the word, fiance. And, suddenly, I recalled Koo Hui-seo and what he said to me with a gloomy face. But Seo Dawon-ssi isBefore I was locked away, there were rumors that he was a dishragDid you know that before seeing him? No, it would honestly be more deceitful to im that Seo Dawon had never datedCespecially with that face and personality So then, even his fiance betrayed him? Was that why Kim Olim was close to Ryu Hyerin in the past? Because she was her best friends fiance? Was that why the Pdin was that much more enraged? With so many thoughts warring in my brain, I couldnt concentrate on Kim Sangyoons words. Kim Sangyoon: Um, what should I do? Kim Sangyoon: Lee-kyung-nim? It was only after Kim Sangyoon asked for me twice, that I realized I couldnt take my attention off this matter; so, I cut him off and decided to stand up from my seat. Kim Sangyoon: If I make prior reservations at around 3,000 workshops for this elixir Choi Lee-kyung: Thats a good idea Kim Sangyoon: Then you canwhat? Oh, then should I proceed? Choi Lee-kyung: Yes. But Im a bitbusy now Lets talk next time. Kim Sangyoon: Ah, of course! Kim Sangyoon offered to give me a ride, but I refused and went straight to the lodgings. I didnt know how I arrived considering the state of mind I was in, but I still felt a strange distance from Seo DawonCan odd feeling of betrayal. ? After thinking that far, I was immediately shocked and denied those inner musings. Am I crazy? Why would I feel betrayed? I was acting like I liked Seo Dawon Well, I had to admit: his face was handsome, but there were too many obstacles for me to like Seo Dawon. First of all, he was not even a living being, and his personality I mean, its not like his personality was bad, but Ah, Im going insane? Why is it that the more I think about this, the more my thoughts get twisted? I thought itd be prudent to stop thinking about these deluge-like thoughts. However, that was easier said than done. Impossible. For example, my mind kept conjuring images of his smile that seemed to always find something cute about me, or the memory of him feeding me candy by handCI hurriedly shook my head. No! Trying to stop these out of control thoughts, I pinched the back of my hand. To be honest, Ive been wary of the Mage ever since he appeared before as Seo Dawon. He looked like the pinnacle of my ideal typeCplus his personality? I swore that if I fell in love with him, Id be damned. Ive been known to do stupid things, but at some point all humans have to learn. My unrequited crush would have topete against Seo Dawons morepatible, innumerable past partners. That fact had raised a red g ever since I saw the MageCthe data didnt lie. So, I thought I had distanced myself from him and behaved professionally. But, I couldnt believe Id be so agitated by the word fiance today However, when I returned home and closed the doorCand saw Seo Dawon following meCI couldnt hold it in and grabbed his arm. The action was so impulsiveCI regretted it immediately. Hey, we need to talk! I said. Hm? I have something I need to ask you. However, what was done was doneCirreversible. Seo Dawon looked down at me, biting my lips, with his red eyes; he raised his hand, motioned as if he were drawing something in the air, and lowered it again. At that moment, as if cotton candy had been stuffed into my ears, I could hear nothing but us. Fortunately, Jung Garam didnt cause any more troubles; he shrugged and sat back on the sofa. Kim Olim took a step back from us. That meant they wouldnt interfere. Only Lackey approached, undeterred by the atmosphere, but it stopped a few steps away from the line that surrounded us, unable to cross over. Whining, it dropped its head and looked mournfully at me. When I paused at the sight, Seo Dawon lightly grabbed my arm, Shall we go to the bedroom? Huh?.yeah. In the end, I asked for this, so I had no choice but to suppress my anxiety and regret; I entered the bedroom with onest pitying look at Lackey. Seo Dawon closed the door as soon as I sat on the bed. TL: You ever been in denial so hard you start having a shoujo heroine monologue? All jokes aside, theres a reason why MCs reservedincluding the fact that Seo Dawons dead RIP T_T But hey! Weve got progress on feelings ?? Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Seo Dawons face, which looked back at me after closing the door, was full of curiosity, but he didnt rush me when he saw how hesitant, unable to form the words I wanted, I was. I tried to keep as calm as I could, in this room full of silence, before opening my lips, I wanted to askabout Ryu Hyerin. Ryu Hyerin? I meanLim Jisoo and Koo Kyungman had a grudge against you, right? So, was there anything about Ryu Hyerin you can pinpoint However, before I could further beat around the bush, Seo Dawon released a short sigh and said, You heard from Sangyoon, huh? . While nodding, I wondered if I had been too immature in showing my anxiety. However, Seo Dawon, not pointing that out specifically, turned my body physically around with his arms, and stepped closer to me. And then, he asked, Do you want to know what kind of rtionship Hyerin and I had? Of course I would like to know I mean, you dont offer this kind of information unless asked. I tried to put on my best professional face forward, as if I was purely concerned for the state of our contract. Contrary to what I expected from my prying, Seo Dawon answered coolly while staring directly at me, There was a rumor that appeared when I often hung out with Hyerin-ie. The both of us used that rumor as well. As for engagementthats another one of those rumors. It sounded as if he was iming that he and Ryu Hyerin were putting on a lovey-dovey performance for business. However, I realized that Seo Dawons answer diverted the matter of his true feelings from me; aside from his professional rtionship with her, I couldnt tell from his answer whether or not he liked Ryu Hyerin or what her betrayal meant to him. Considering how Ryu Hyerins tears alone incited intense hatred within Kim Olim, I thought the High Priests presence in Seo Dawons heart would not be small. Perhaps Seo Dawonhad been acting this entire time so as to not attract my attention. However, I couldnt ask him if he liked Ryu Hyerin at this moment. Not only was that a rude question, from the moment that Seo Dawon knew I was curious about his feelings, I would be handing over the handle of a knife to the Mage. However, Seo Dawon suddenly reached out to me. Gently, he stroked my cheek and whispered, soothingly, When I first opened my eyes after being resurrected as your servant, all emotions, besides two, faded away. The first was my hatred for those that have toppled me into this existence. The other, a craving for the contractor that stood before me. Therefore, he smiled and exined that whatever feelings he had for Ryu Hyerin before would not be a setback to their ns. After pondering what he meant, the shocking underlying meaning of his words delivered a blow to the back of my head. So, when he opened his eyes as a servant, he held nothing but vengeance and obsession towards me I had wondered why the resurrected guild members were being so nonchnt towards each other. If it were me, Id run to them, arms stretched wide for a hug, as a fellow warrior who fought to protect each other on an unfavorable battlefield. So, I left them alone, wondering if conversation would flow easily if I werent there. It wasnt that: its just that all those emotions have been swept away. Why couldnt I have noticed this disharmony? I held onto Seo Dawons clothes, distressed from shock, and shouted, Why. Why didnt you tell me? I knew youd make an expression like that, Seo Dawon answered, kindly. But! Its inevitable for there to be many restrictions when youre revived. Every decision has its own price. Seo Dawon held my trembling hand, as if he were telling me that there was no need for sympathy. Lee-kyung-ah, think. Souls that a Necromancer would want to use must have great power. If such resurrected beings are burdened by the rtionships of their previous life, then that would rather be more ridiculous. For example, lets say the Necromancer is facing off against an enemy. But, it turns out that the opponent is actually a member of the servants family. Then, is the Necromancer supposed to give up and flee? If the situation is one where they cant run away, then what are they supposed to do? They must fight back or be killed. If the servant had as much ego as any other living being, then of course they wouldnt be able to kill their own rtive. How ridiculousCa weapon that can judge and choose their victims. A weapon has no need to be tormented by something like that. Thats up to the living human who wields the weapon. So, when youre a servant, all unnecessary emotions will vaporize, and all that is left is the craving they feel for the contractor; this is a necessary restraint for a weapon. I couldnt talk anymore and simply looked up at him. Seeing the Mages calm red irises reminded me of all that had happened to us. Meaningful words exchanged, his weird obsessions, and the way words that werent said out loud were conveyed through pointed gazes After all, you have a better weapon on you than a dagger. I recalled something Seo Dawon had told me one day: it was neither empty talk nor bluffs. I felt a heavy pain on my chest, as if someone was pounding it. Simrly, I realized why so many Necromancers failed with their [Vengeful Ghost Contract.] After all, it was a contract that stated one must be a living tool without much promise for anything better after achieving their brief revenge. Even for those that have unjustly died, there must not be many vengeful ghosts that are willing to go through with something so crazy. What was morethere were probably even less people who had lived such shining lives enough to throw away everything to sign with a Necromancer So, you dont have to worry about Ryu Hyerin. Seo Dawon raised my hand and kissed the very confused me on the fingerCexactly on the pattern that symbolized my contract with him. I pushed him away, startled as if I had been burned. W-What are you doing? Theres something you want from me. My fingers in Seo Dawons grasp flinched. I missed the timing to deny him and simply stared up. Seo Dawon tilted his head without blinking, as if he were staring at me through the sights of a gun. Then, he stepped closerCclose enough for our lips to touchCbefore saying, Command me, Lee-kyung-ah. * * * [ck, ck!] Lackey came to me, bringing the diary that I had stuffed into the trash can. Its expression seemed to say, [Isnt this important to you?] No. Im just going to throw it away [ck, ck] Perhaps it thought it was being helpful and expectedpliments. As soon as I waved my hands, the skeletons shoulders dropped. If it were any other day, I would have made a giant show of epting the diary quickly, but now I couldnt afford the mental effort for such consideration. I felt sorry for Lackey, but I had to concentrate on keeping his head steady so he wasnt buried in the overwhelming emotions. What about this? The Mage asked. Take it. Of course, Seo Dawon easily ignored my efforts. He came out of nowhere, asking if he could bring the vase that mother sent. Seo Dawons expression was the same as usual, and I couldnt read any of his inner thoughts. He had no problem lingering around me; perhaps, as a man whos had multiple people like him, he had no trouble miserably dashing the hopes of his suitors. Of course, it wasnt like he knew hed done that to me. I maintained my poker face the best I could, only inwardly grumbling. Since the metaphorical bomb happenedst night, I wasnt sure if my poker face was immacte. Still, it was fortunate that there were things to be done at this moment. If we werent in the middle of moving, I would have locked myself in the bedroom to cry aloneBut, on second thought, I thought the servants wouldnt leave me alone if they heard me sobbing; I spat out a mncholic sigh. Today, we were moving to our newly purchased home. The concept of moving trucks and the likes of traditional moving didnt exist in the hubCone had personal inventories that could carry all luggage. So, you just had to gather the luggage together and sort it well. Therefore, the process was far from hectic. Reluctant to let the fact that I stayed up all night show on my face, I emptied the inventory to make room. After purchasing additional inventory, I only put in the things I bought on my way to the old home or brought from outside the hub to take to the new house. The servants also helped with the preparations. Seo Dawon carried my luggage and helped to organize it. Jung Garam and Kim Olim were sitting on the sofa, ordering needed furniture for the new home through my cell phone. [ck ck?] Of course, Lackey was no different. This time Lackey entered the room carrying flower trees in some pots that I had tried to grow a while ago. Actually, I was going to throw the pots away, but I couldnt bring myself to disappoint his tilted head. So, I simply patted its skull to say that he did a good job. The skeleton seemed happy, releasing a quiet [ck ck ck]. Command me, what on earth are you talking about. Ah,e on Before Lackeys cuteness could sink in, I suddenly recalled how stupid I sounded yesterday. Unable to stand it, I closed both eyes firmly. Even when I closed my eyes, however, the faint memory did not disappear. Instead, the vivid recollection became clearer, and soon I could distinctly hear Seo Dawons soft voice. TL: Theres a few things to say that I thought were going to be too long for footnotes! So, Ill just put them in the trantion notes at the end. 1) Seo Dawon, when speaking to Lee-kyung about his fading emotions, actually says something that gives the nuance of roughly said or simply put. It means that theres more to this, but he doesnt feel the need to say it at the moment. Of course, Lee-kyung is more devastated about what this all means for being a Necromancer, and is focused on that. 2) This puts an interesting light on how Kim Olim was shocked that a necromancer would expect a Pdin to be a weapon for the evil. But also how she views the person who put her precious people in a contract like this. I really do wonder what Seo Dawon thought when he first agreed to this. 3) I feel sorry for MC ?? . Hes dense, but I get why hes so willfully dense tbh. Hes deep in denialbecause being out of denial would mean acknowledging some awful facts. Including the fact that Seo Dawon isyou knowdead. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 I want you to get used to ordering me around as a servant. Arent you curious? To see how far my obedience goes for you. Seo Dawon must have known my interest in him before I even realized those feelings. His suspicions must have been confirmed yesterday, when I asked him about Ryu Hyerin. I got caught red-handed, and Seo Dawon must have prepared his mind in advance for that day. That was what he decided? To tell me tomand him to love me? If that wasnt ridicule, then what could it be? Yesterday, my mind went nk the moment I heard those words, but, after understanding what was said, I shoved Seo Dawon straight away. Then, I left the bedroom and satCabsent-mindedCin the bathroom for quite some time. After I returned to my senses, I began ming myself. Idiot. I shouldve said no, Im not interested in you. I shouldve shoved at his shoulders before he got close However, when I returned to my bedroom after three or four hours, Seo Dawon was nowhere to be seen. When Iy down to sleep, he didnte back to apologize to me or to say lets pretend nothing happened between us. After tossing and turning until dawn, I decided to ignore Seo Dawon s advances from now on. Perhaps he didnt mean to make fun of me or to incite me into conflict, but I simply decided to fold my cards simply because I had no chance. Its not like I liked him very much anywayI was just slightly attracted Its not as if we have a future What could I do with someone whos already dead? Choi Lee-kyung! Lets just throw everything away and buy new things. These dont fit the new homes aesthetic anyway. J-just take this along! Fortunately, I had no time to dwell. Jung Garam yelled at me, as I was floundering within my own thoughts. Through his help, I shoved away my depressive self-reflection and finished with the moving process. Do you want to terminate the contract? Yes / No And, after all the organization waspleted, we exited the original home and terminated the housing contract. As soon as the contract was terminated, the house disappeared as quickly as it appeared when first purchased. Since all necessary luggage was put into the inventoryCand others thrown awayCall that remained was a white block ofnd. It feels soempty. I muttered, looking at the plot ofnd. Jung Garam looked towards me, as if he couldnt understand my feelings, and said, cheerfully, Lets fill our empty hearts with money! 1 Jung Garam, you keep on saying such vulgar things. Kim Olim said. I learned that from Choi Lee-kyung. Normally, I would have been furiousInstead, I opened my mouth a little, couldnt think of anything to say, shook my head, and closed my lips again. Jung Garam paused at that sight and began to grumble, Hey! Why have you been so depressed since yesterday? Huh? No, its nothing What do you mean nothing. Youve been looking like death has arrived ever since you talked to Dawon-hyung. At that remark, I flinched, shoulders trembling. Seo Dawon, smiling as usual, grabbed Jung Garam from the back and created some space between us, Dont pester Lee-kyung-ie. Tsk, when did I ever pester him With that, Seo Dawon dragged the indignant Jung Garam into his grasp; Jung garam struggled to get away. At that moment, our gazes briefly locked, but I dropped eye contact first. Either way, it was a good thing that I was able to avoid difficult questions. * * * After that, we moved to the new house. I travelled to the coordinates provided to my [Status Window] by a system notification afterpleting the housing contract. Seeing so many luxurious stores and the string of foreign sports cars on the streets near the home, it was certainly different from the old neighborhood. It was somece I had only ever been able to see from a distance back when we traveled to the department store to orderbat uniforms. Its even better in person. As soon as I entered the space where a mansion should be but only the front door was erected, a message [the building will bepleted once you proceed with the tax payments] appeared. After selecting [Yes], the payment was fullypleted, and the mansion began to automatically build itself. As if it were created by building blocks, the mansion piled up from the bottom. After about 10 seconds, a luxurious two-story mansion with its apanyingndscaping had appeared before my eyes. I didnt have anyints about my previous housing, but it couldnt even bepared to the solidity and the beauty of this newly purchased home. My spirit left my body; I gazed at the white walls. I was only dragged inside because Jung Garam grabbed my arms and brought me in. I think Ill use this room. I want the master-room! Uhmm As soon as I entered the mansion, I was mesmerized by the open living room and looked into the yard. As I looked around the new house in a daze, Kim Olim and Jung Garam picked out their rooms. Whether it was the marble floor or the modern-looking chandelier dangling from the vaulted ceilings, the decor assaulted my low to middle-ss ego. But, since the interior design scarily fit with the overall houses aesthetic, I could do nothing but stare. Its feet thudding against the floor, Lackey ran a couple of quickps around the house and returned to my side. It seemed to like how muchrger our new home was. Current Mood: I want to y tag with Master! YeahDo you want to do thatter? [ck ck ck ck!] As expected, its happy. I made a promise with the skeleton that was tugging on the hem of my pants; the two of us began to look around the house in earnest. First, I visited the master bedroom next to the living room. Alongside the wall was a ss-walled office, where Jung Garam was sitting and looking at his cell phone, troubled. Perhaps he was thinking about theyout or cement of the furniture that he ordered. He said that only two emotions remained in a servant Couldnt Seo Dawon be wrong this time? This was the first time Jung Garam looked so spirited ever since he was summoned. Jung Garam stared at me as soon as I entered the master room and said, This room next to the office is the master room. I can share the bed with you, right? Huh? But you can just ce another bed here. Who keeps a bed in their office? This ce is going to house a desk that fits this ce. Then is he asking me to hand over the master bedroom to him? His words were ridiculous; heined so much before that there was no room to lie down in the previous bedroom because the house was far too small. However, even as I shook my head, Jung Garam replied as if he couldnt see my reaction at all, I ordered a king-sized bed for this room on purpose. It canfortably fit around three people. I mean, why move if you nned for three people to sleep together. Who says that three people are going to sleep here? You and I can just use it cozily. I said we arent sleeping together? I dont want toCits ufortable. Jung Garam may look young, but hes a man. Additionally, he looked far too sincere for this to be a joke, so I anxiously and firmly rejected him. Im going to sleep with Lackey. You can either sleep here or use a separate bedroom. Come onWhy do you hate it so much? A pretty boy like me is offering to sleep with you. .When I sleep, Id like to rx. If you want to rx, then just rx. Dont tell me, were you nning on doing something nonstop with me when I climbed onto the bed? W-what are you talking about! Thats what I want to ask. What the hell are you two squabbling about? Suddenly, Jung Garam who was making such strange jokes with a sly face, straightened up; Kim Olim was the one to enter the master room this time again. She leaned against the door frame, staring at me and Jung Garam. Of course, the ratio was unequalCshe stared at the Assassin about 2 to my 8, so one could say she was actually just staring at me.Damn it, its not fair! Its a misunderstanding! I shouted. What kind of misunderstanding are you talking about, Necromancer? S-so about that I dont know how long youve been listening, but You werent going to take advantage of the fact that Servants have to listen to your orders, right? No matter how you may be someone of that attribute, I would have thought youd at least have some conscience. No! I truly just said I wanted to sleep alone. Jung Garams the one whos saying weird things I started listening when you said you wouldnt be able to rx. Pffft. In the midst of all this, Jung Garam never defended me, and Kim Olims eyes, which were as cold as the north wind, were really offensive. I hurriedly raised both hands, fearing that, at this point, she would really brand me as some pervert. I-Im just going to sleep with Lackey. Besides, Lackey tends to bite those whoe near it besides me. If something were to go wrong, Jung Garam may get bitten. However, Kim Olim did not hide her cynicism and did not drop her gaze; Jung Garam scarily said, If it bites me, Ill take its jaw off. His remark was filled with determination to sleep beside me. Lee-kyung-ies going to sleep with me, though? I suddenly heard Seo Dawons voice from behind. Surprised, I tried to retreat, but Seo Dawon was quick to draw me into his embrace, back to chest. While I was shocked by the unexpected contact, body freezing, Seo Dawon leaned his cold face against my neck and continued his war of words with the other two. TL: Another way to read the conversation at between Seo Dawon and MC at the top: Seo Dawon: I have a kink MC: Whats a kink? Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Even Kim Olim participated in this war of words, To make sure everything is fair and square, Id better sleep with you. Kim Olim, how is that fair and square? Besides, what do you n to do if his evil-attribute rubs off on you? Its exactly for that reason I have to do this. I must sacrifice this body in order to see that he no longer has a negative impact on you guys. Noona, how could a man and a woman share the same bed? Even if were dead, thats no reason to not adhere tomon sense, right? Before being a man or woman, Im a Pdin. Of course, if Choi Lee-kyung cant ovee his evil nature and tries to attack me, I can personally purify him, so dont worry about that Thats what I mean, thats a huge problem? Conversely, if Lee-kyung-ie is to try something, I can just smother him and he wont be able to ovee me nor move a single inch. While listening to this moronic conversation, I grabbed Lackey, who attempted to jump at Seo Dawon, into my embrace and sat down. A sigh involuntarily made its way out of my mouth. If theyre going to be like this, whats the point of buying a new house? We might as well rent a camping ground instead. In a fit of anger, I first kicked Seo Dawons shin to drive the Mage away from me; Seo Dawon didnt budge at first, but soon he let me go. The three that were deep in conversation tightly shut their mouths, as if they tasted something sour. I dont need any of that. Im going to sleep alone with Lackey. You guys should just sleep together, I sighed. However, none of my words seemed to make it through their thick skulls. On the contrary, as soon as I finished speaking, Jung Garam banged the wall loudly and shouted immediately, What kind of gross thing are you suggesting? Ive never shared a room with another guy before! Im a guy too! I said. Necromancer, dont be mistaken. Im not proposing to sleep with you for an insidious reason. I just meant to observe every nook and cranny of your body while sleeping. That in of itself is pretty insidious? Really, nothing I said seemed to work. Fed up, I turned around and returned to the master bedroom; the three of them crawled after me. Its five times the size of the bedroom I used to live in, so there was plenty of space for everyone. Butwhy was it that I couldnt keep a ce of rest for myself in this spacious house?! Ding DongC It was then. In the midst of our conflict, the doorbell suddenly rang. I hesitated, wondering who would ring our doorbell when we had only moved here just an hour ago, but Jung Garams face brightened considerably, Furniture! The treasure hunter shouted. With that said, Jung Garam quickly made his way to the front door. Kim Olim also turned her back to usCas if she hadnt been attached to her stance in the argumentCand said, Those could also be mine. Only Seo Dawon and I were left. you didnt order anything? Theyll probably bring it all in. Moreover, wont the delivery people think that the door opened all on its own? Shouldnt you go? Seo Dawon returned my awkward question with a calm response. I sighed, left with no choice but to follow the two that sped ahead. But Its been a long time, Lee-kyung-ssi. In front of the wide open front door was not our furniture, but Koo Hui-seo sitting in a wheelchair. * * * Tworge suited users, probably Red Dragon guild members, stood next to Koo Hui-seo. In the back, a man of simr size pushed Koo Hui-seos wheelchair. I froze, so utterly surprised at the appearance of the unexpected visitor. However, Koo Hui-seo gracefully crossed the threshold into the house, even though I didnt invite him in, and handed me arge bouquet of flowers that he was holding within his arms. I didnt think you were going to invite me to your house soon, but I still wanted to win the title of being your first guestSince I heard you were moving, I hurried on over. He smiled shyly with his eyes. God damn it. Why did hee over when he knew I wouldnt extend an invitation? Haah. I failed to keep a straight face and, eventually, sighed deeply. The servants alone were sessful in cluttering my mind, and now this lunatic came all the way here I dont have any furniture or anything right nowYou wont have any ce to sit Ill be fineCI use a wheelchair, after all. Did he expect this situation and brought a wheelchair because of that? I was honestly annoyed, but I couldnt turn him away. So, I stepped aside. Then, therge men surrounding Koo Hui-seo moved him from the porch, to the hallway, and finally to the living room. After moving their master, they exited the living room and disappeared out the door. They probably intended for us to speakfortably To be honest, I would have felt more relieved if those big guys that apanied Koo Hui-seo were to stay; I was sorry to see them vanish. I was wonderingAs soon as I opened the door, I smelled a stink simr to the stench of a decaying body. This is Koo Hui-seo? He lookspletely different from when Ist saw him. Of course, my servants were by my side. Jung Garam, in particr, did not hide his hostility exacerbated by his disappointment that the visitor was not the furniture that he had been waiting for. He held his nose, saying that Koo Hui-seo gave off a stench. However, since I couldnt smell anything, I couldnt help but wonder what exactly he smelled. Suddenly, I felt Seo Dawon moving behind me. Summon me, Lee-kyung-ah. [Seo Dawon]. I should be more relieved once Seo Dawon was summoned. The ghost hesitated momentarily, but was summoned as he was ordered. As soon as I called his name, Seo Dawon manifested between me and Koo Hui-seo. If it were me, I wouldve been utterly surprised if someone just appeared in front of me, but Koo Hui-seo did not move. Of course, no friendly greetings were exchanged. Seo Dawon spoke first. After calmly stepping onto the floor, he lowered his eyes and smiled, Its a bit troublesome for you to visit our house without notice like this. Since it wasnt about the contract and about personal matters, I didnt feel the need to tell you. Anyways, were meeting soon, right? After all, youve contacted me about Geum Miyoung Private matters should all the more be managed through meCLee-kyung-ie and I have a special rtionship. Moreover, contacting Geum Miyoung should be done through your side first. The coldness that permeated through the conversation was as bloodthirsty as the softness of their tone. I was briefly shaken by Seo Dawon proiming our special rtionship, but I couldnt deny it. It could be said that we were borrowing a tigers shadow to divert a foxs attentionMoreover, until recently, I was bothered by Koo Hui-seos constant messages. However, Koo Hui-seo wasnt considered a psycho for nothing. He did not back down despite the Mages intimidation and, instead, said, pointing at the flower bouquet, Thats an Erica Flower. In flowernguage, it means to break, beautiful loneliness. I chose it because I wanted to improve our awkward rtionship. 1 .. He adopted a uniquely shy look. Of course, at his exnation, I hurriedly ced the bouquet on the floor with a sour expression. He may have had those intentions when he was choosing the flowers, but, after learning that Seo Dawon and I were living together, did he really have to sit there and exin to us what his gift meant in flowernguage? Besides, without furniture there was no other ce to put it. As soon as I put down the bouquet, Seo Dawon squashed the stems of the flowers with his boots. He didnt even try to excuse it as a mistake, but audaciously and tantly did it. I apologized in a hurry because I felt ufortable, but Koo Hui-seo slowly blinked his sunken eyes as if to tell me its all right. A stifling silence settled between us. After wringing my hands nervously, I talked to Koo Hui-seo, hoping this would be enough. Umm.Anyways, thank you foring to congratte us. Well then, see youter? It hasnt been even 3 minutes since Ive arrived though Shouldnt you be grateful that weve allowed you to waste 180 seconds? Seo Dawon said. Either way, 180 seconds are still 3 minutes. ..Haah. In the end, I sighed for the second time in this conversation. Then, maybe I can offer a cup of tea Yes. Hibiscus tea please. HibiscusI dont have anything like that..I just have green tea bags. I guess theres no other choice. Then, Ill have that.. Even before I was finished rmending which tea, Koo Hui-seo had nodded. I mean, how can he be so brazen after barging his way in like that? Pressing down my rising temper, I took out the electric pot and green tea bags that I had ced in my inventory. Fortunately, the new house included an ind counter, so we could move there for tea. TL: Bold man that Koo Hui-seo. Hes probably Seo Dawons least fave person right now. Also, the proofreaders and I were talking and we were making some bets. Our bet rn is that Lee-kyungs first kiss is going to go to Jung Garam (because the guy takes so many liberties and Seo Dawon lets him lmao) Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Geum Miyoung contacted me first. Koo Hui-seo gently blew on the green tea held inside a mug I received as a freebie with the [Hanyang Ribs] logo printed on it. 1 Then, after taking a sip, he dropped it somewhere far away from him and began to get to the point. Following my mothers funeral, she approached saying shed like to discuss the contract again. Because the contract was signed under the [Red Dragon] guilds name, it would be hard to break; but, its not impossible. Did she say anything in particr? She said shell negotiate through my secretary but asked if I had anything in my schedule in 12 days. I refused to respond on the spot and said I would contact her separately. Lackey began to y with the mug that was ced on the ground at a distance. The hot water spilled onto the floor, but no one but me seemed to be paying that mess any attention. When I gestured at Lackey to order it to stay still, Seo Dawon grabbed my hand and lowered it under the table. Simultaneously, the spilled water began to quickly evaporate. Feeling awkward for no reason, I stared at both Seo Dawon and Koo Hui-seo, but the newly initiated guild master must have been staring at me all the while. Our eyes met instantly. I mean, if youre in a conversation with Seo Dawon, why must you focus on meCa radish kimchi 2 A-apologies, I was a bit bothered, so. I stuttered my apologies quickly, embarrassed he noticed me. Koo Hui-seo smiledChis eyes slitCpretending to be a nice person. No, no. Watching him from the side, I just think Lee-kyung-ssi is so cute. . Although, of course, what followed waspletely off context and burdensome. I nced at Seo Dawon involuntarily. I was both curious and worried about his reaction; the Mage was historically aggressive when Koo Hui-seo said something that crossed the line to me. Ha ha. However, when our gazes locked, Seo Dawon smiled as if he were thoroughly enjoying himself. Then, instead of getting angry or rebuking Koo Hui-seos words, he suddenly kissed me on the cheek. I almost flinched away, but, perhaps because Seo Dawon still held firmly onto my hand, I couldnt move one inch and was forced to suffer. After seeing our public disy of affections, Koo Hui-seo rolled his eyes and started to look at Seo Dawon from then on. Thats right. Hes so cute, I cant help but to do this, The Mage said. It would have been cringe-worthy if we were the only ones privy to such a childish conflict, but there was a very interested audience behind us that were just shy of popping some popcornI bowed my head in shame. However, just because I bowed my head, it didnt mean that I couldnt block Jung Garams and Kim Olims conversation. Pffthahaha. If I were Koo Hui-seo, I wouldve hit hyung. Does Koo Hui-seo like Choi Lee-kyung? The bloodthirsting off him is extraordinary. Honestly, if Lee-kyung-ie were home alone today, he wouldve tried to do something? That guy kept on trying to coax him over or ask if Lee-kyung was home alone. .What? Choi Lee-kyung. Its prohibited for you to meet with Koo Hui-seo alone now. If you hear me, nod your head. Of course, I ignored them. In the first ce, I had no intention to meet Koo Hui-seo alone, and I wanted to ignore their conversation. However, Jung Garam continued to tease, as if he were having fun. Im also going to kiss cutie Lee-kyung-ieter. Ill do it on his left cheek. Ridiculous. Then, am I supposed to kiss him on his lips? Kim Olim retorted. JustCyou dont have to do that! Listening to the voices of Kim Olim and Jung Garam quarreling with each other, perhaps this is what happens to those that have been with the [Red Lotus] guild for a long while. Whether this person or that person, they seem to be flinging their fists at whomever they please, with disregard to others feelings. And then, a follow-up call cameCwe agreed to meet this month. Geum Miyoung sent an invitation to a party, saying that shed love for me to attend with a partner. Thats why, this time, I thought itd be prudent for Lee-kyung-ssi and I to go together. Meanwhile, Koo Hui-seo fixated his eyes upon me again and exined his arrangements with Geum Miyoung. Since we didnt know how far Geum Miyoungs background with these shady dealings extend, he probably meant for me to apany him to survey the situation. I nodded softly in agreement even though I had reservations about being alone with himCappearing as his partner at that. However, Seo Dawon attacked that line of thought. Bring a different partner. I think itd be good to bring Kim Sangyoon this time. H-huh? KimSangyoon? Whos he? Hes bringing up Sangyoon in this situation again? Flustered, I stared at Seo Dawon, but the Mage simply shrugged his shoulders and continued, Geum Miyoung asked to meet with you for a simple reason: shes curious about Koo Kyungman who betrayed their alliance and disappeared. So, shes itching to hear the cause from your mouths directly under the pretense of inviting you to a party. Further, those bastards dont know anything about you, right? After all, youve been imprisoned in the hospital until now. In my eyes, I judge that it would be far too dangerous to bring Lee-kyung-ie as a partner just to gather information. Lee-kyung-ies exposure should be dyed as long as possible. If it were to be known that Im somehow connected to Koo Hui-seo, the amount of surveince and scrutiny I would encounter would pale to the paltry amount of times Ive met Bae Jaemin. I didnt think that far, but Seo Dawons words did not seem like a simple excuse to not let Koo Hui-seo take me as his partner. Koo Hui-seo also fell silent, unable to refute that logic. Then, after a short while, Koo Hui-seo, as if implicitly agreeing with Kim Sangyoon as the better choice, asked Seo Dawon, This Kim Sangyoon How deeply is he involved in this business? Rumors of your younger brother have probably yet to reach his ears? I guess hes a reliable person? He was with us at the hospital. Koo Hui-seo lowered his head briefly, touching the tips of his fingers against each other, before undoubtedly nodding his head once. Afterwards, he suddenly pulled something ck and longClike an antennaCfrom behind his back. Looking at him, I wondered what he was doing but wasnt very wary; however, I was surprised to see Kim Olim clear the distance between us in the blink of an eye and stand on the table, blocking the path between Koo Hui-seo and me with herrge shield. When on earth did you get here? Werent you ying around with Jung Garam just moments earlier? Of course, Koo Hui-seo, who couldnt see Kim Olim, slowly prodded this ck tentacle-like thing towards Lackey without noticing Kim Olims sword pointed at the tip of his chin. When Lackey felt the tentacle tapping at its shoulder, it tilted its skull and gently handed Koo Hui-seo the mug it was holding. Gracefully receiving the mug from Lackey, Koo Hui-seo leisurely moved his wheelchair backwards. Kim Olim did not move until the tentaclespletely disappeared behind his back and pushed his wheelchair back. The Pdin seemed to consider those things weapons. Drenching in cooling sweat, I slowly took calming, short breaths so as to not betray my true feelings. WellI understand. Then, Ill get going, Lee-kyung-ssi Koo Hui-seo announced his departure as suddenly as he announced his arrival. Although his words were not too loud, the front door opened immediately; the big men that apanied him earlier approached Koo Hui-seo, holding the wheelchair handles and bowing their heads politely. Ah, Have a safe trip 3 Caught up in Koo Hui-seos pace, I rose to give my parting greetings as well. Soon, I realized what he had done, though, and quickly called after him, W-wait a minute! But why are you taking my mug Ahh, this? Koo Hui-seo pulled out the mug with a wriggling tentacle. Then, holding it dearly with both hands, he stuck his nose in the cup and breathed heavily, as if he were smelling the insides. Lee-kyung-ssis smell is so strong here I wanted to take it as a souvenir. What kind of bullshit is this? That only held water and tea! I stepped back in disgust; Koo Hui-seo had even smiled while licking the edge of the mug. I couldnt even entertain restraining the man, and instead stood rigidly until the front door closed. TL: Honestly, formalities are so interesting to talk about. Theres a way that people speak in this novel that makes them unique and I hope it shows throughalthough Im not too sure how sessful I was with that. For example, Lee-kyung-ie is always unfalteringly polite in his speech to people whereas his inner voice isnt. Jung Garam gives no fucks to formalities. Kim Olim is roboticKoo Hui-seo gives the bare minimum needed in formalities despite his flowerynguage now and then. He calls Lee-kyung ssi which indicates that Lee-kyung is not superior and more of an equal (Compared to how Sangyoon (the other living servant) speaks to Lee-kyung in the most formal of ways that tter him as superior). Seo Dawon doesnt care to be formal much either, butpared to Jung Garam, uses endearments with most everyone. Also, excuse me while I recoil in disgust at Koo Hui-seo licking that mugCI need to go clean all my cups now, lmao. Wheres MCs restraining order? Chapter 112 Chapter 112 After Koo Hui-seo came and left, the furniture we ordered arrived. I almost lost all my energy when I saw the bill (What kind of furniture is this? How could a cab that didnt even seem like much cost hundreds of thousands of won?) Even more than the price, the design was a problem. The detail work was done in gold, and the splendid filigree that reminded me of medieval aristocrats made my eyes hurt. Of course, it wasnt like the luxurious furniture didnt fit with the house. However, since I didnt know any other furniture brand except for IKEA, I thought it was too overboard. Jung Garamughed, calling me cheap, but, when the younger insisted on cing a huge bedplete with a four-pir frame in my bedroom, I regretted that I hadnt firmly stopped him earlier. Whaton earth is this? The biggest problem was the gold chain at the head of the bedCfit for tying hands or feet. Kim Olim also turned eyes that red as sharply as axes onto Jung Garam, who ordered the bed. However, Jung Garam denied such usations with innocent eyes, I just thought that going with all the options would be best? In other words, he imed that since he opted into all the functionalities, he didnt know that the chain existed. Well, now that itse to this, we might as well get our moneys worth. Kim Olim said to me with a wicked look as she left the room. As long as I sleep in that bed, not one of you will enter this room I replied, disgusted. I had no idea how much of their words were teasing or serious, but I was sure about one thing: Jung Garams personality was nowhere near the innocence his face portrayed. After Jung Garam left, I was still suspicious so I asked Seo Dawon to remove the handcuffs linked to the chain, but he simply said that since he wasnt the one to order the furniture, I should ask Jung Garam instead. The servants all spoke as if they would listen to my everymand, but, once again, I forlornly confirmed that they would do as they please. I had to settle for flinging the handcuffs behind the back of the headboard and cing them out of sight. [ck ck?] Where are you hiding? I called out. [ck ck ck!] Lackey, though, seemed to be quite fond of the extravagant furniture. In the previous house, I dont think it had the hobby of diving underneath the bed, climbing into the cabs, nor staring at the decorative pottery, but the gold ting and its own sparkling reflection seemed to attract the skeletons attention. Lets stop this and begin to clean up the dishes, alright? [ck ck! ck!] While Lackey yed hide-and-seek, it kept on trying to climb inside the cabs, so I made it organize and clean the dishes contained inside every time. Fortunately, it must have been satisfied with this type of work; the skeleton was far too busy ying and fiddling with the dishes to tussle with the other servants, and no idents arose. W-wow Amazing 1 Then, after the house was cleaned, Kim Sangyoon was called over due to the business with Geum Miyoung. When he asked about the residential district after he had heard I had moved, the Warrior was surprised after receiving the address. [Isnt that the most expensive area in the hub?] he asked. Unduly embarrassed, I responded [Its not mine, its Seo Dawons], but somehow Kim Sangyoon interpreted that as the other buying the property in my name. [Buying a house for you As expected of Seo Dawon-nim] However, seeing his response, it felt as if Kim Sangyoon had misunderstood something. Considering how the Warrior would soon be Koo Hui-seos +1 to a party, I thought that it may be better to maintain that misconception. So, I tried to gloss over this topic, but Kim Sangyoon tried to hurriedly justify himself as if he suddenly recalled something. [It seems as if I spoke wronglyIm sorry, Lee-kyung-nim] [What? To who?] [ThatLong ago Our talk about Ryu Hyerin and Dawon-nim] [Ah] [Its just that your expression didnt look so good at the time. I just have no tact] I tried to send a message, saying it was okay, but I couldnt do thatfortably. Now, it would be impossible to casually ask about Ryu Hyerin without it meaning much more. Furthermore the fact that Ryu Hyerin and Seo Dawon used their rtionshipCthe supposed misunderstandingCweighed heavily upon a corner of my mind. However, regardless of my feelings, there wasnt much time left. Thats why I hurried to reserve an appointment with Kim SangyoonCjust two days before the party. I pondered whether or not we needed to call Koo Hui-seo for this meeting, but Seo Dawon cut him out, saying the other wasnt needed. Therefore, Kim Sangyoon alone became the only official visitor to my new home. Come on in. Ive brought some housewarming gifts. Hahaha! King Sangyoon brought enough gargantuan boxes to cover even hisrge figure. Various luxury brand logos were printed upon them. Bashful, I scratched my head and carted some of his gifts to the living room. Kim Sangyoon kept voicing his awe, trying hard to raise my mood. I dont know whether or not he was extra careful because of the Ryu Hyerin matter or because it had been a while since wed met, but his overt caution made me feel ufortable. Thank you so much. Illuse these well. I said. Oh no, its nothing. Wow, but you have a great sense for interior design. The inside is very The warrior gave such awkwardpliments. I justughed because I had nothing to say to him. Behind me, Jung Garam continued to grumble, Look at him! Lee-kyung-ie, why cant you see that Kim Sangyoon is conscious of you. Following, Kim Olim tantly stared at the Warrior and muttered coldly, I cant tell if this ce is a dungeon or a house. Is she saying that Kim Sangyoon isparable to a monster..? Hi? At that time, Seo Dawon, who had been summoned in advance, slowly walked out of the master bedroom. Even from a distance away, I could see that Kim Sangyoons jaw and shoulders stiffened. Good Morning!! Kim Sangyoon bowed, waist folded at 90 degrees. He acted uniquely servilely even if Seo Dawon was not harsh to him first. Such a pushover was the perfect opponent to be teased by the Mage. Without telling the Warrior to straighten his back, Seo Dawon coolly observed the Warrior and his downcast eyes. You seem well. Its all thanks to Dawon-nim! Me? What did I do for you? Yes? Ah. I these days Im training hard with the skills that Dawon-nim has given me! Oh, then I can leave the tanking to you? Ah.T-thats If you leave it to me, Ill try my best! Dont try; you have to do your best. Thats right. Ill do my best! And if you cant? What are you going to do then? Thats Stop bothering him I couldnt stand to see this, so I stepped up to stop the Mage; Seo Dawon snorted. Kim Sangyoon hesitatingly raised his head. Honestly, why is Seo Dawon acting like such an old man to Kim Sangyoon, someone older than him? However, Seo Dawon, disregarding what I said, encroached into Kim Sangyoons space and ordered him to manifest and reveal his status window to party members. He intended to see for himself whether or not Kim Sangyoon was simply paying lip service or if he trained hard. You did practice some, didnt you? About four hours a day? Yes. About three to four hours consistently It was a priority for me to raise skill proficiency at the [Hubs] training programs. Thatll be a bit different from the real thing, though. With this amount of training, youll die immediately in the next instance dungeon. 2 Though the Mage was quite cold-hearted, Kim Sangyoon didnt seem upset. He just maintained a submissive look in his eyes that seemed to indicate that the Warrior would follow whatever Seo Dawon said. I wondered why Kim Sangyoon put so much confidence in Seo Dawon despite the difficult time the other put him through. However, looking at Kim Sangyoons status window that Seo Dawon ced before our eyes, I couldnt help but specte. Based on his increased skill proficiency and raised attack specs, Kim Sangyoon was cing all his expectations on the high-level skills the Mage gave him. Lee-kyung-ah, help me for a moment, Seo Dawon said. Ah, mmhmm. At Seo Dawons call, I stood in front of Kim Sangyoon. The Warrior was fine when I was at a distance, but, as I got closer, Kim Sangyoon disyed a reluctance that he didnt have when he was with Seo Dawon. From how he nced at my hand, it seemed like he was still saddled with some trauma regarding the [reward] and [punishment]. Even so, how could he be more reticent with mepared to Seo Dawon I teared up a bit, but I understood Kim Sangyoons feelings and stayed silent. TL: Ill probably do a bonus chapter + normal release tomorrow or the day after! Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Seo Dawon double-checked, After using it for 3 to 4 hours, youre exhausted. Is that right? Thats correct. Actually, I wanted to do more, but Maybe due to myck of concentration after a while, but the rate of improvement seemed to falter. Above the mid-high rank, the rate of increasing the skills rank greatly decreased. This change in growth pace was often called the [High Level Slump]; Kim Sangyoon had reached this section. Hmm Seo Dawon listened to Kim Sangyoon with a careful expression and, soon, reached out his hand to him. A jelly-like golden mass fell genty from his fingertips and plopped onto the floor. It looked simultaneously like a constant flow of water droplets and slime. The issue was that within seconds these unidentifiable objects amalgamated into a great shiny mass and stuck onto the floor. The way the light bounced off its surfaceCits holographic sheenCthe mass looked a bit like pudding. I had the sense that Kim Sangyoon did not know what was going on. Use your skill here. ..What? Here? Yep. As hard as you can. Abruptly, Seo Dawon asked Kim Sangyoon to use his skill at his strongest output against that strange object. Kim Sangyoon seemed somewhat bewildered but did not hesitate to take his sword out of his inventory. It was Berserker. Unwilling to be in his way, I retreated a couple of steps. Haaahhp! ShlorpC Kim Sangyoons attack couldnt cut through that pudding, although his de was deeply embedded in its midst. Ugh.! In addition, though he went red-faced trying to pull Berserker out, the pudding only slightly vibrated, not releasing the sword. Even his left hand was beginning to be captured in the pudding, and Kim Sangyoon tried to flounder at the wrist, trying to ensure that his hand, too, would not be locked there. ItIt wont get out I guess Lee-kyung-ie needs to help out? Seo Dawon gave me a wink. I nodded and went to pull at Kim Sangyoons arm. The warrior stayed calm when I went to grab at his arm, but as soon as I began to pull, he suddenly pushed me away. I had no choice but to fall from the force. Frustrated and a bit bewildered, I turned to Kim Sangyoon, What are you However, when our eyes met, my protest diedCin that short moment, Kim Sangyoons face turned unusually red. What on earth? No way, was the [reward] triggered again? But! I was just trying to help by grabbing his arm, though No, I! I was about to say it was all a misunderstanding, but Kim Sangyoon was struggling, no longer listening to me. Slowly, but persistently, he tore at the pudding that was holding onto his hand. With a great scream, Kim Sangyoon finally escaped, Gaaahh! He looked like a monster with his eyes rolled up. Only when Kim Sangyoon recklessly dug himself out of the pudding and escaped did Seo Dawon flick his finger. The golden pudding debris that was sttered all over the living room melted away. As expected, was Seo Dawon the cause of Kim Sangyoons abrupt recklessness? Gasp, gasp. Isnt it effective? Just now, your power exceeded your current limits. Seo Dawon spoke casually to Kim Sangyoon, who couldnt even speak in between his gasps. Though he looked as if he was about to cry, the Warrior alternated between trembling and nodding at the Mage. Seo Dawon patiently observed the Warrior; at the Warriors nodsCwith an all-knowing expressionChe offered a small stone ced upon his palm. Eat it. Itll help. In response, Kim Sangyoon closed his eyes and swallowed the stone he received. In the end, I was once again the only one who couldnt follow the sequence of events. However, it was a bit difficult to ask for rification from Seo Dawon in front of Kim Sangyoon. Because, when Kim Sangyoon looked at me, I was sure I saw hints of resentment in his expression. Just like he thought I was somehow involved in the chaos that just happened. As if Seo Dawon and I had caused all thisCthat Seo Dawon somehow induced him to feel this way Damn. Seo Dawon, why do you never exin anything to me first I had manyints, but I endured for now. After calming down, Kim Sangyoon sat down on the sofa; I tried to adopt Seo Dawons despicable demeanorCthat was to say, I tried to pretend I was careless and unmoved. In two days, Sangyoon-ssi and someone named Koo Hui-seo will attend a party together. I understand. I exined why I had called the Warrior over today. Kim Sangyoon looked as if his soul escaped his body; when he noticed me observing him, he closed his tear-filled eyes and opened them again after masking his emotions. After a short silence, he tried to make a show of recovering his calm and cleared his throat. Cough, cough By the way Why did Koo Hui-seo agree to have me apany him as his partner? This time, Seo Dawon answered that question, When we went to the hospital to rescue him, you came along, right? Thatstrue. Unfortunately, Koo Hui-seo was discharged the day before you finished your small vacation at the VIP annex. Afterwards, Koo Hui-seo suddenly became guildmaster of the Red Dragon Guild. Youre presented as his plus 1 in his first official event as a guild master. ThisWhat do you think other people will assume? That Ihelped Koo Hui-seo-ssi to be a guildmaster? Thats right. And thats true, to an extent. . In other words, he meant for others to assume that Kim Sangyoon was Koo Hui-seos subordinate. Continuing on from the cluesid behind at the hospital, the Warrior was to continue to be a tempting false bait. Kim Sangyoon also seemed to notice his underlying intent; his nodding face became more serious. Im not too sure about Moon Issak, but Im certain that Bae Jaemin will attend. So, it would be better for you to go than Lee-kyung-ie, the Mage said. There was no way Bae Jaemin, [HaHae]s guildmaster, would not attend such an important party. At these words, Kim Sangyoon looked as if he finally understood all the strands of information thrown at him. He agreed to the n, though he asked something that must have been on his mind for a long while, By the way What happened to Koo Kyungman? Shouldnt I also know the clear narrative here? Its better for you not to know, Seo Dawon responded. Theyll find it weird for me not to know, though. Especially Bae Jaemin. You said that person ising to the party. Of course not. If you said you dont know, do you think Bae Jaemin would naively believe you? Under these circumstances, Kim Sangyoon would be outed as Koo Hui-seos associate or subordinate. Even if Kim Sangyoon were to im he honestly had no idea, everyone would consider that a lieCthey would just believe that he had no desire to tell the truth. Kim Sangyoon nodded as if he understood, but he could not hide his disappointment. Listening to their conversation, I recalled and tried to erase the memory of Koo Kyungmansst moments from my mind. However, Kim Sangyoon noticed my expression and roughly seemed to guess at his grisly end, WellI see that theres no chance of Koo Kyungman crawling back. Then, how should I treat this Koo Hui-seo? My coborator? Or perhaps Ive been ckmailed by him.. Hes under a simr contract like yours. Mmm Even so, dont take liberties with him. Koo Hui-seo has some peculiarly awful tastes. What do you mean to by that Kim Sangyoon shook his hands in front of him, denying the usation. It honestly felt strangely unpleasant to hear it described as Koo Hui-seos awful taste. Of course, Seo Dawon may very well have been describing the torture he inflicted upon his own brother, but, since Koo Hui-seo newfound obsession was me, I felt that those words were taking a dig at me. No, stop digging a pit for yourself Of course, immediately afterwards, I realized that my thought process wasnt logical. I had a long-held habit of entertaining the delusion that those I liked were actually looking down upon me. This habit perhaps formed from the influence of a longsting old crush on someone I had adored in my adolescence. And, I had originally been interested in Seo Dawon because he was so simr to that person in mannerisms and, to a lesser extent, in appearance as well. Now that I think about itHe became a User too. The name that had long been buried in the depths of my consciousness rose to the surface, unbidden; but, Kim Sangyoons quiet grumbling voice broke me from reminiscing. TL: Soon enough, MC and ML should have a long-needed conversation about Seo Dawons way of nning things. Also, wonder what Seo Dawon would think if MC said that he originally started having a crush bc it reminded him of an old me O.O Chapter 114 Chapter 114 So, simply put, I have to roughly perform as Koo Hui-seos subordinate. Also, I should be careful around Koo Hui-seo. Kim Sangyoon said. I guess you really do use whats above your shoulders, the Mage drawled. Imrge, so you may see me as a muscled fool, but Im truly not a stupid person you know? After organizing future ns, Kim Sangyoon picked up the cookie left on the table and began eating it. He used to only be able to tremble in front of the Mage, but he seems to have gotten used to his presence with time. It felt as if with every interaction, Sangyoon was beginning to push his boundaries with some sassiness. The Warrior sent furtive nces, perhaps to judge if the Mage would allow such grumbling to stand. Like that, Kim Sangyoon stole a nce at Seo Dawon and cleared his throat before delivering some new information, Actually, I received a call from Bae Jaemin. He wants to meet? Ah, yes. Maybe his talks with Moon Issak went well; he wants to buy me a drink Hmmm. For the first time, Bae Jaemin offered to send a link to his messaging app that his party members had. I refused for now, but he asked if I did so because of Ahn Joosung. Since I wasnt answering, he further exined that the link had nothing to do with guild matters and was, instead, a personal line. So, I didnt have to be conscious of Ahn Joosung. For Bae Jaemin to say such things, it meant that Kim Sangyoon probably scored many points in his books. He seemed to believe that the Warrior had cleared the path for him to connect with Moon Issak. It was good that we werent caught, but I was still tenseConly time would tell if it was wise to continue to be entangled with the Priest. Seo Dawon didnt immediately bark out orders and instead closed his lips temporarily. Then, Kim Sangyoon began to express his opinions in a stuttering and cautious tone, I believe hell be suspicious if I refuse too much. It smells like a test. Thats possible. By the way, Bae Jaemin continues to inquire about Lee-kyung-nim often. Saying that theres no contact from him. He asks if Im in touch with him. I made a face, unable to hide my emotions, at those words. Because of Koo Hui-seo, Ipletely forgot, but Bae Jaemin was also another opponent who seemed unassuming on the outside but waspletely absurd on the inside. 1 Bae Jaemin may not know that whatever happened in the VIP annex had something to do with our presence. Honestly, the only thing that he wouldnt be suspicious of is the lie that Im somehow Kim Sangyoon or Moon Issaks subordinate He was a crafty man, pretending to be rxed and carefree though he was sure to question everything. If it werent for Kim Sangyoon, I may have overlooked Bae Jaemins continual interest in me. If youre confident in your ability to fool him, go ahead and contact Bae Jaemin. That is, if youre confident that you wont reveal mine and Lee-kyung-ies rtionship. I understand. When all was said and done, Seo Dawon finally allowed Kim Sangyoon to act as a spy. I had thought about offering Kim Sangyoon an invitation to eat his meal with us, but Seo Dawons summon time limit was soon approaching. Regretfully, I sent the Warrior on his way, though the Warrior did not particrly seem to care about the discourtesy. Its a relief that Kim Sangyoon and Koo Hui-seo are able to draw so much attention, externally. Seo Dawon said. Yeah? Mhmm. First of all, those two are more likely culprits than you. That wontst long, though. After seeing Kim Sangyoon off, we moved to the living room to discuss future ns. Seo Dawon shone a beam projector onto the white wall, and Kim Olim shared pictures from theptop. Inside that picture was a view of a model-like woman dismounting a private jet. If my memory serves me well, then that should be Ryu Hyerin of [Opera]. Its been reported that she returned home yesterday. That probably means she intends to attend the party. Long ago, Ryu Hyerin and Lim Jisoo were not fond of each other; however, that private ne that shes riding now is owned by the privatepany where Lim Ji-soo serves as director. The final person settling the rental contract is also Lim Jisoo. It seems that the two had gotten close through the ordeal in the [Tower of Command] or the two had secretly kindled an agreeable rtionship behind Seo Dawons back. Even the face of the man following Ryu HyerinCher bodyguard perhaps?Cwas familiar: the man with arge diagonal scar across his face from Jung Garams memory. Furthermore, we hade across him once during our trip to the department store. How about kidnapping that bastard and killing him first? In anycase, revenge will raise Choi Lee-kyungs level. Excited, Jung Garam threw a dagger into the center of the mans face. Of course, though, the only thing that was actually pierced was the white wall. Seo Dawon coldly cut Jung Garams request short, We cant. If his spear is truly [Gae Bolg], then our odds are low. What? Hyung, do you think Im gonna lose? With those words, Jung Garam stormed up to his feet from the newly purchased sofa. The maximum time Lee-kyung-ie can summon his servants at his level is still about 33 minutes. Wed need to defeat him within those 30 minutes, but, if the fight is prolonged or support doesnt arrive, a one-on-one match would definitely be too dangerous. Its not youCChoi Lee-kyung will be the one in danger. And that guy, Park Hoseok, has a quite timid personalitypared to hisrge figure. Seo Dawon brought up a piece of data on the projector screen, saying how he was overly cautious about kidnapping attempts and tended to flee from one-on-one scenarios. The new data that emerged on the wall was a list of how much each of our various revenge targets spent on security annually. Park Hoseok seems to have spent a decent chunk of money on security, facility inspections, and insurance. Twice as much as Bae Jaemin Bae Jaemin could almost be considered a celebrity, so it was understandable that he spent a lot of money on security and insurancepared to the others. It was certainly unexpected that therge spear wielder would spend twice as much money as Bae Jaemin even without the incentive of fame. I chuckled inwardly, when I saw hisrge manly figure. How did such a timid man confront Jung Garam with ease? How confident was he that he could win the fight? 2 Just how long had the treachery been running underfoot for such a coward to muster the courage to carry a knife of treachery. But, before I could fall deeply into this line of thought,Kim Olim continued in a chilling voice, Theres a reason for him to be so cautious. Park Hoseok got married 2 years before the [Tower of Command] incident. He was never so prominent before the [Tower of Command], but afterwards, when a few members of the guild were exterminated, he was scouted by the [Red Dragons] to be one of their executives in return for an extraordinary sry. Now, hes moved to [HaHae] for 10 times that amount. A year after marriage, twins were born in his family. Again, the year after, another child. Hes the father of three daughters now. With Kim Olims exnation, the beam projector showcased the picture of Park Hoseok as the sessful head of his familyCa picture of three still-young daughters ying in the garden-like yard of arge mansion. Looking at such a harmonious and beautiful picture, I involuntarily recalled a certain stench: the smell of meat roasting and burning from explosives. Mmmph I covered my mouth, face pale. Actually, intense shbacks or sensations from the memory ybacks happened asionally; most appeared as nightmares during sleep or vague tinnitus while showering. Icould handle that much. But, how should I put thisIt felt like I was dragged back to that ceCnext to Jung Garams dying body? That vivid stench wafting into the air Lee-kyung-ah. Whats going on? Are you okay? Choi Lee-kyung? The servants noticed that I wasnt in a good state. I shook my hands at them, but they all ran to my side, removing my fingers and wrapping their own around my pale face. At the front, Jung Garam even kneeled down to look up at my face. He asked, blinking his red eyes, Why are you trembling all of a sudden? I-Im okay Are you like this because of Park Hoseok? Seo Dawon asked. He questioned in a soft toneCone couldnt mistake it for interrogation. I shook my head. However, Seo Dawon asked again, Is it because of the memory yback? I missed the timing to deny him because I didnt think that Seo Dawon would have noticed that much. The Mage pulled my head into his chest as soon as it looked as if the effects were gone; I flung myself into his embrace as if I were copsing. TL: Thanks Lewe, this bonus chapter is for you <3 I wonder what you guys will think about Park Hoseok and the revengeing his way. Thus far (Koo Kyungman) the revenge targets have been rtively simple, morally. Though were all pretty horrified by what happened to him, I think most of us thought he deserved some retribution. But, its different when you think about how revenge targets have familythree young daughters. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Im alriC! Of course I was embarrassed. After all, this was Seo Dawon. However, Seo Dawon did not push me away and, instead, held onto me, covering my eyes with his own hands. As soon as he did that, I felt strangely tired; at the same time, I could not keep my bnce due to the strength that was put into my tense shoulders. No longer able to resist, I weakly copsedpletely into the Mages arms, only able to breathe shallowly. Then, I managed to muster my vignce and distrust to say, Seo Dawon, what have you done to me [ck, ck!] Simultaneously, I heard Lackey rushing towards Seo Dawon. However, inducing some anxiety, the sound of the skeleton running cut off. My ears felt deafened; I felt that Seo Dawon had done something. Wha.What are you doing! Dont be afraid. I just want you to get some restCsome sleep. Why You wouldnt know, but your bodys reached its limits. I know you hate that Im intervening like this.. Limit.? First of all, sleep tight. You havent slept 20 hours this week. I havent slept for more than 20 hours this week? I dont remember that. I shook my head to deny it, but, as soon as Seo Dawon started stroking my head slowly, I felt the embrace of sleep enveloping my body. I identified the sensation overwhelminglyCpainfullyCrushing over me as drowsiness. Blinking, struggling with the deluge of sleepiness, I bit my tongue until it began to numbCout of reluctance to fall asleep like this. I, Im. Ive never had a hard time sleeping Ive never asked you to solve this, either I kept yawning, regardless of my will, during the entirety of that short sentence. My voice gradually grewnguid, like a sinking ship. However, Seo Dawon never stopped stroking my head, and Jung Garam, who was holding my knee, slowly pulled on my feet. As if he were trying to move me into a lying position. Then, he said something shocking. It seems like Choi Lee-kyung doesnt remember how he tossed and turned, crying all night and asking hyung to put him to sleep? Seo Dawon didnt answer, but his silence was enough. I wanted to ask them about what they said, but I couldnt move my lips because of the vertigo that settled into me. Soon I was dazed by the sensation of drifting off into sleep. Kim Olim said, I dont think hellst long at this rate. Wont it get worse if we resurrect the others? HnnnIs that why you all so seriously argued to sleep with him? I thought hed remember a little bit of all this. Its going to get worse. Seo Dawon spoke, tone brokering little emotion. Simultaneously, I felt someones cold touch holding my neck. That hand gently touched the back of my neck, as if it were painting something on my skin. When I signed the contract, it was frankly offensive, but That touch must belong to Kim Olim; my contract seal with her was inscribed on the back of our necks. Kim Olim continued, still firmly pressing down at that spot, As soon as I saw the seal, I became satisfied. Most definitely, Choi Lee-kyung is..Well, you all know better than me what Im talking about. Mm, Well Youre talking about that feeling.'' And, as if stimted by Kim Olims words, I felt another touch on my thighs. I didnt have the energy to open my mouth, so I could only flinch my legs; however, Jung Garam rubbed his lips alongside my thigh and gently bit with the blunt side of his teeth. He did not bite for long, but the emotions held within that gesture were too heavy to pass off as a joke. However, Jung Garam quickly removed his lips and replied in a cheery tone, Its like I want to consume The desire to indulge in someinclinations. Youre talking about that sort of feeling, right? But, then Choi Lee-kyung will die. Of course, the content was nowhere near cheery. I was appalled, but their voices sounded gradually more and more distant against my will. More and more, I began to hear their conversation in scattered pieces. So, Seo Dawon, exin. Your contractisnt that right? Im just following the characteristics of the undead. Hunger and Obsession. If it gets worse, I suppose Ill want to do harm. Then, hyung No. The contract will be carried out as it is. Whatever misunderstanding Choi Lee-kyung has, it.. after all. .Choi Lee-kyung, like thatDoes he know? You cant let him know. Hell be wary of us. It was too much. Just before my consciousness faded, Seo Dawon finally took off the hand he had that cupped my face. However, I was already unable to open my eyes. Far from being able to see the servants, I could no longer hear them as well. The only thing left, at the end, was the sense of the Mage gently stroking my head Soon, I lost my wakefulness. * * * IWhen did I fall asleep? After our meeting, you had a ss of wine during the meal and went straight to bed. Seo Dawon smiled and pulled my bangs back. He held a mysterious expression that seemed to exude cuteness. Somehow my face felt hot, and I rose from my seat, avoiding his gaze and scratching my head. I didnt know when I fell asleep, but, as soon as I opened my eyes, Lackey was held in my embrace, eyes closed, and I locked eyes with Seo Dawon. My head ached as soon as I made eye contact with the Mage. He said that it was because I drank wine. I drank wine yesterday? I think I drank some? I wasnt the type to enjoy alcohol, but I heard that Kim Sangyoon brought some wine among his housewarming gifts. By the way, it seems I have a bad hangover? Ive never had such a hard time with alcohol before, though.. Rather than a hangover, the pain was enough as if my head had been hit several times with a hammer. Seo Dawons expression also seemed unusual. He picked up a cup from the bedside table and handed it to me as soon as I made a grimace. I took a few sips, thinking it was water, but paused when I found some lemon-vored unknown substance shining, round, and melting in the liquid. Its a dissolvable foaming vitamin. No wonder, I thought it tasted a bit weird You wont take it because it tastes bad? Im not fond of the sour taste.. Really? Then next time Ill make it strawberry vored. Id like it if youd stop treating me like a child. Haha. Dont force yourself to eat if it tastes bad. How on earth do you think that that face encourages me to stop drinking if it doesnt fit my tastes? Its an expression that makes it seem like youre looking down on me. I frowned but eventually drank all the liquid he had given meCeven the melted powder left from the dissolvable vitamin. IT was shiny, gold, and prickly, like grains of sand, but that didnt bother me too much since it melted immediately when it touched my tongue. I dont know if the vitamins took effect, but my splitting headache vanished in an instant. Choi Lee-kyung.. Youre making my back sore. W-What are you talking about? However, as soon as I finished drinking, the door to the master bedroom suddenly opened and Jung Garam stormed in, holding a pillow. Once again, he was saying something strange. I tried to get up from my seat, but I felt again the throbbing headache that I had thought disappeared. I copsed back onto the bed when Jung Garam rushed in with a pillow. Kim Olim, who followed Jung Garam into the room afterwards with her arms folded, saw Jung Garam entangled within my arms and stared fiercely at me. Damn it, I didnt hug him on purpose! We just stuck together somehow! Hey! What are you doing! I shouted. You kicked me out of the bed, so I slept on the floor. You could pick any other room and purchase a new bed! I said, as I tried to shake off the heavy Jung Garam; Seo Dawon dragged him off first. I looked at him because he usually only stood on the sidelines, watching me suffer. Seo Dawon opened his mouth as soon as he dropped Jung Garam, Lee-kyung-ie, you must be exhausted today. Youve been fretful all night, and you barely calmed down W-What are you talking about?! Hm. I can do it tooCthat much. Jung Garam said. 1 Choi Lee-kyung. Arent you ashamed of causing so much trouble? Next time, I should really be here Come on. I dont know why Kim Olim noona has to act like she despises him and sneaks herself in. Im about to go insane. After drinking yesterday, did I do something wrong? However, I couldnt tell exactly because Seo Dawons voice was full of teasing as always. But, something about their reactions felt too strange to simply pass as a cheap joke. Weirdly, when Seo Dawon and my eyes met, my heartbeat skyrocketed. I felt a bit bitter, since I was still conscious of him, but apparently Ive been drinking to the point that my film cut off 2 No way, did I ask about how he felt when I didntmand him a while ago? Nervously, I worried that I created another dark stain in our history. TL: Things got a bit dark didnt it? I cant wait for the inevitable fallout when all secrets are aired out into the open. I can understand the servants desire to spare Lee-kyung the knowledge of hisnight terrors and breakdowns, both for their own and Lee-kyungs benefit, but MC definitely wont be pleased. And judging by what they said about Undead characteristicsno wonder Necromancers have had it hard. But also Jung Garam, smh, biting peoples inner thighs without first taking them out to dinner. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 About yesterday Later, I exited the room as if I were running away and took a shower. Leaving the bathroom, I saw Seo Dawon cooking in the kitchen. Did he gain a hobby in cooking? I was a bit ashamed 1 since I was the only one in this household that could eat the dishes he made, but I sat at the table without showing an ounce of remorse. If I responded to every single thing like this, it might be arger burden (or be a target of ridicule). So, about yesterday I cut the omelet Seo Dawon made into pieces with a fork. I felt awkward eating without talking, so I talked. The problem was, as soon as I spoke, Kim Olim and Jung Garam, who were originally making conversation amongst each other, turned their attentions onto me. I understood that they had no choice but to be sensitive about whatever left my mouthHonestly, this damn system was causing me too much trouble. Yesterday? Seo Dawon asked, finishing setting the table by cing Caprese sd, tomato and cheese slices alternating, on the table. I just shook my head, feeling piercing gazes burned holes into the back of my head. It was far too embarrassing now to ask if Id done anything strange yesterday. However, since Ive already brought it up, I decided to, stuttering slightly, continue to ask, Its just thatSince you said I drank a lot of wine yesterday.. I wasnt too drunk, was I? You just slept peacefully? Seo Dawon answered, as if he knew what I was worried about. Haah, I guess if Ive done anything thats worth bing a dark stain in my past then theres no way that frivolous Jung Garam wouldnt have said anything about it. Kim Olim, who despised evil-attribute Users, would have made somement about how they also cause inconveniences as well. Your head doesnt hurt? Huh? Um yeahIt hurt for a bit in the morning, but its okay now. If it hurts again or something else happens, tell me. Still, the strange feeling that surrounded us did not disappear easily. For example: Seo Dawons kind attitude. He usually spoke gently, but I didnt think that the distance between us narrowed that easily But today, Seo Dawon didnt joke around and instead seemed genuinely concerned about my body. As expected, did I say some nonsense yesterday? Or did I cry.. My most annoying involuntary reaction was crying; I dont know by which mechanism my tear ducts were controlled, but, if I were to be sad, embarrassed, angry, or scared, the nerves would send the signals to Let it pour! Let it pour! So, I always clenched the muscles there whenever I felt like I was about to get emotional. I touched my eyelids in the shower; I dont think I cried much yesterday, because they werent quite swollen Perhaps I was overly concerned about Seo Dawons behavior because I suddenly thought about him yesterday. Han Ki-seok. Honestly, Han Ki-seok and Seo Dawon were not objectively simr in looks. Han Ki-seok was a popr guy, but it was a bit hard topare his face with Seo Dawon. Come to think of it, Han Ki-seok and Seo Dawon had little inmon. To put it simply, Han Ki-seok was a bully. He barrelled into my heart like a ghost in my darkest moments, and, after learning how much I loved him, he lost interest, mocked me, and disappeared. Though Seo Dawon didnt feel like the type to deceive me like the other, I was hiding because somehow I felt like the Han Ki-seok incident would happen again. My appearance itself, back when I liked Han Kiseok, could be considered dark blunder years. 2 Someone who wore their crush on their sleevesCsomeone who would be perfect for Han Ki-seok to y around with. That bastard said this often: youre too easy to read. Back then, I thought it was merely sweet teasing. To be honest, more than Han Ki-seok, I hated myself whose brain was nothing more than a flowerbed. NoCI truly hated Han Ki-seok made me that way. If he had not be a User, I would have lived, swayed by his whims, until university. Han Kiseok became a User in high school and transferred to the Hub. Just before he left, I found out just exactly what that bastard thought of me. I was shocked, but it wasnt like I didnt suspect it. Even if one is a fool, youll start to have a hunch after several cycles of hope and torture hit you in the back of the head. Though, fuck, to have that hunch proven right.. Afterwards, I consciously kept away from news about Han Ki-seok. I was reminded of him briefly when I became a User, but I couldnt afford to spare him the mental energy because, after choosing to be a Necromancer, I had to work so hard. As I grew older, I became mature enough to think how crazy must I have been to be so infatuated with him. And, I wasnt stupid enough to contact him after bing a User. What are you thinking so hard about? Seo Dawon asked. Just, well An old friend? Really? I thought you were angry because the omelet tasted awful. Huh? Ah! Its not that! Unconsciously, while thinking of Han Ki-seok, I had been hacking and mutting the omelet with my fork. I hurriedly apologized and put a piece in my mouth. Worried that I looked too stern or angry, I carefully watched his reactions. Seo Dawon watched me, his expression betraying his amusement, and eventually asked a question I had been dreading, Friend, who? J-Just Someone I knew long ago. Whats his name? Would you even know if I told you. Seo Dawon became silent then. Its only that he didnt immediately respond, but for some reason, that brief silence tugged at me. I think I answered too snappily. He probably asked without any deeper meaning, but the embarrassment of being so tantly prodded at made the answer flutter out of my lips. Eventually, I sighed, Hes called Han Ki-seok. We bothe from the same high school. You must have been close? What? No! Hes a total jerk, thats Jumping to my feet, I corrected Seo Dawons misunderstanding. Seo Dawon nodded absentmindedly. I could see that he didnt quite believe me. I inwardly swore at Han Ki-seokCI felt like I was making excuses because of him. Han Ki-seok was a bully! Everyday he would ask to borrow money, or to buy him something, or to borrow something And then he never paid back To you? Mhmm Frankly speaking, I was deeply ashamed, but it was all true. When Han Ki-seok asked to hang out, I was dragged into his orbit and donated my already-small allowance to him. It wasnt school violence 3 , I did everything on my own. Despite knowing that Han Ki-seok was the son of a rich family whose standard of living was far beyond mine. Its amazing, thinking back, how I knew all that and did all that he asked without refusing even once. I was being robbed, but it didnt feel that way. I had just wanted to be someone worthy of himCI had just appreciated that he had spared me a moment of his time. Choi Lee-kyung Did you go around getting ripped off? I dont suppose you were being beaten? They still beat you up after seeing your hamster-like face? What do you mean hamster! And, I didnt get hit. Its just just I had thought of him as a friend Of course, this conversation caught Jung Garam and Kim Olims attention. Ha! Jung Garam, doubting me and with sparks in his eyes, muttered Han Ki-seok. in a meaningful tone. I felt a bloodlust so thick that if Han Ki-seok were in front of us, he would have been ripped apart, piece by piece. And, Kim Olim had her arms folded over her chest as if she were unaffected, but she searched for [Han Ki-seok] in my contact list after stealing, at an incredible speed, my cell phone that I had left on the table. Of course, I had not saved his contact. But, more than anyone else, it was ridiculous to see the Pdin acting so slyly. Andit was a bit funny? I said its fine To see the servants caring for me like that I was touched and couldnt stop sniffling. Well, there were definitely times when Han Ki-seok encouraged me emotionally as well. They could just call me a pushover and move on from this chapter of my story. Whats that friend doing nowadays? Seo Dawon asked. I-I dont know I havent kept in touch. You dont contact other people that much either. And many people dont contact you as well. Seo Dawons response felt like a prickly thorn in my sore spots. I wondered if he acted like that because of my abrupt answer earlier, and I couldnt hide my emotional state as I rushed to add, What do you mean people dont call me! Its just There were a lot before, but theyve stopped since I stopped replyingCbecause I was too busy Choi Lee-kyung doesnt seem to have any friends. Is that why you were robbed of your wealth: paying for friends? Necromancer thats not how you made friends. What are you saying! Ionly did that with Han Ki-seok; I have many friends! TL: Well learn more about Han Kiseok :3 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 After I shouted that I had a lot of friends, there were about 3 minutes of silence. I realized, at that moment, that a wealth of friends was the stupidest thing to im. The three servants, who must have had much to say, closed their mouths as if they tasted something sour; I felt embarrassed and angry. Eventually, I bowed my head and muttered, After bing a User I couldnt keep in contact because I was too busy. However, I felt a bit ufortable even as I said that. Though I wasnt in quite afortable environment, as soon as I became a user, my ssmates soon repaid their alcohol debts to me and called me to outings. Many people also bought me meals to congratte me. I honestly wondered if I could call him a friend, but I didnt want to admit that I was a loser. So, I swallowed the truthful words that threatened to spill out. Instead, I rambled about my honest feelings about Ki-seok as if I were justifying myself. Also Han Ki-seok Honestly, its true that Im a pushover. But that guy, he wasnt bad every day. He treated me well sometimes. As I spoke, I naturally remembered the past. Han Ki-seok was my seatmate when I transferred into the school. When everything was unfamiliar and I felt anxious, he offered to eat lunch together and said that his home was in the same direction as mine and walked to and fro with me. In addition, at that time my parents used to yell at each other that they wanted to divorce; I had to run out and escape because I had no desire to hear their marital discordCtheir shouting and swearsCin that small house. My parents, who both contributed to the household ie, usually came backte at night and quarreled until dawn. So, I was used to walking the streets at night alone. Then, Han Ki-seok found me sitting on a park bench. At that time, we werent even close, but Han Ki-seok called out to me without passing by, asking what I was doing and leading me to a convenience store. Lets eat some ramen, he said. Like that, I yed around with him until 2 am until I could return to a tranquil house. And the next day, I called Han Ki-seok in the middle of the night without any expectations. When I asked, Do you want to hang? he simply responded, What do you want to do? And, when I mumbled and couldnt answer easily, he didnt interrogate me and still came out candidly. Like the day before, we went to the convenience store and ate an onigiri and yed games for an hour in a PC room 1 owned by an older boy he knew. The next dayCthe day after thatCfrom then on, Han Ki-seok came out without another word whenever I called him. He stayed with me for hours until we parted at around 2 to 3 am. It was natural to be obsessed with someone who would, during your darkest moments,e to the yground in front of your house without a hint of dissatisfaction and stay with you until dawn. Now that I think about it, I couldnt tell if I truly liked Han Ki-seok or whether I was too lonely to endure life without him. However, after I started to think I wanted to date him and he noticed those feelings, it became a problem. Han Ki-seok was always quick-witted so he had already guessed how I felt even though I hadnt confessed. I had found outter when I happened to eavesdrop on him. It was a real shock at the time. There were times when Han Ki-seok was overly harsh to me, but to find out that was because he knew I liked him So, I med myself a lot afterwards. I criticized myselfCwhat a fool who made the only friend I had ufortable with my unwanted feelings. To be honest,ter I realized that Han Ki-seok, who could have just rejected me, was worse. But, back then, I had believed it was all my fault. I couldnt cut off rtions with Han Ki-seok right after I found out that he actually disliked me. I couldnt even show my hurt in front of the other, and he was free to swing me around as much as he wished whenever he called me to his side. Later, after Han Ki-seok became a User and stopped contacting me, I was able to do some self-reflection, but, simultaneously, depression settled within me deeply. After recovering to some extent, I thought I should organize my interpersonal connections for my own self-esteem. At first, I swore that Han Ki-seok was trash and blocked his number, though he would have never called me anyway. With vengeance, I had childishly imagined, Ill seed and make you regret everything! However, none of that put me at peace. As if a knife were cutting into me, it was always on my mind like something I couldnt let go of. Eventually, I decided to admit to myself that Han Ki-seok was once good to me and he was the person I needed at that time. It was true that I staved off my loneliness with the fulfilling warmth he exuded. I forgave him one-sidedly just to throw away this hurt. .Thats what happened. But, when I tried to speak these words into reality, there were too many emotions that were hard to exin. The story came out as rambling; it was a bit hard to understand. However, it was hard to stand the annoying looks the servants were adopting. In the end, I asked in an impatient tone, Whats with those pitying looks? Then, Jung Garam replied in an impudent tone, as if he was waiting for a chance to speak, I was just feeling sorry for the Choi Lee-kyung who believed that the other was a friend even though he was being robbed of a lot of money. It wasnt that I believed it, its justHaah. Its fine. Really. To be honest, I didnt think anyone would understand no matter how eloquently I spoke. In particr, these Red Lotus guys, whove lost their lives due to Bae Jaemins betrayal, probably wouldnt understand how I dont hate him or actively search for revenge. In that context, their frustrated faces were understandable. You cant hate him just because he was kind to you just a few times Han Ki-seok is simply just a nasty guy. He may have been nice a few times, but his affection was fickle. You shouldnt have to hesitate to cut him out. Ive seen a lot of bullies like him. Following Jung Garam, Kim Olim also made her statements. She shook her headCit seemed as if she was thinking of my feelings. Unexpectedly, Kim Olim didnt criticize me and said, Well, it seems like you dont really need my advice if you havent contacted him yet. Then, she reached out and stroked my headCa rare gesture from her. Is this her version of constion? I couldnt avoid it, so I stared at her a bit awkwardly Dont pretend to be cute. A full grown adult shouldnt have that expressionits too much. She said, rapidly taking her hand off when our eyes met. When did I act cute though?? I was bewildered, but I couldnt evenin because Kim Olim had such a serious expression. Seo Dawon, who watched over us, smiled and opened his mouth, trying to clean up the situation. If youre done eating, shall we go back to what we were discussing yesterday? * * * Afterwards, the table was quickly cleaned, and the traitors profiles were ced on top. Among them, there were some faces I knewCa few I saw through the [Vengeful Ghosts Memories] and a few I saw with Bae Jaemin, and there were some faces I didnt recognize. Those who worked in the Red Lotus guild or those the guild members personally knew were marked in red. Most impressively, Koo Kyungmans profile was greyed out. Was that because hes already been dealt with? Anyways, I shook my head, trying to shake away the memories of when Ist saw him. Following Koo Kyungman was the person named [Park Hoseok]. When I saw his brutal impression exuded by the photo, I had thought I had seen him somewhere. It turned out that Park Hoseok was one of the party members apanying Bae Jaemin at the department store. So I knew that his face was familiar, but It wasnt that I knew this face well, but I felt like weve talked about Park Hoseok before, somehow. However, I didnt have much time to dig into this contradiction. The servants were busily engrossed in plotting out traps to catch the traitors, sharing data and the spections that they had been investigatingThe strange feeling felt insignificant, so I started paying attention to what they were saying without further lingering thoughts. In Park Hoseoks profile, we should pay attention to his career path. After [Red Lotuss] execution, he moved to [Red Dragon] and is now an executive of [Ha Hae]. And, strangely enough, the fact that hes the owner of [Gae Bolg] is not publicly well-known information. TL: Short update while Im in between sses. I hope youve enjoyed the back-to-back 3 chapters! Ill probably have a more erratic schedule after this (for example, next update will be in 2-3 days) Because Ive started a new semester of grad school already and am teaching the introductory ss of my department >.< 30 baby undergrads!! In some ways, this chapter was both rxing and hard to trante because it was so easy to rte to Lee-kyung. I cant help but feel that ultimately deciding that Ki-seok was someone who was once good to me and that he needed him at the time before forgiving both himself and the other was an emotionally mature thing to do. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Kim Olim, who had just spoken, pointed to a few more recently uploaded pages of data. Normally popr weaponsCespecially those of mythical ss like [Gae Bolg]Care objects of envy for many Users. Of course, the better the weapon the more people would aim to take it for themselves, but no one would be crazy enough toe for Park Hoseok, who was currently building his career in one of the most popr ranker guilds. Nevertheless, ording to Kim Olims data, he focused on not exposing his information to the outside world. Also, the amount he spent annually on external security was astronomical. He spent more money on his and his familys security than Bae Jaemin, a semi-celebrity. If that data was urate, it meant that Park Hoseok was incredibly sensitive to matters of his own safety and had a cautious personality. He wont be an easy person to raid and, based on his tendencies, hes sure to run away if hes at the slightest disadvantage. Haah. I guess our Hoseok-ie hyung-nim doesnt have the courage befitting his pecs? 1 Jung Garam, who had been horribly beaten by Park Hoseok, surprisingly didnt re in temper and calmly lowered his eyes. Of course he was being sarcastic, but he did not make unreasonable demands like requesting a one-on-one battle. Rather, Jung Garam nced at me instead and asked, What? Are you sick? and maintained a rxed and stoic attitude. N-No Its just I was actually going to ask if he were okay, but I ended up shaking my head to cover that up. After all, in my eyes, it was good if Jung Garam stayed calm. Then, I made eye contact with Seo Dawon for a brief moment; he smiled, as if he knew what I was worried about. I looked at his red eyes, as if possessed, and felt a calm settle in, shoulders rxing. After staring at me tiresomely, Seo Dawon soon turned towards Kim Olim and asked her a question, Is there anyone who Park Hoseok will let his guard down around? His family. Hes especially famous for being a devoted husband. Kim Olim turned to the back page of Park Hoseoks profile. Following her gaze, there was a picture of a woman shopping with a child. Below, there were pictures that looked like it were taken from the womans passport and another of her three children. There were several more pictures of Park Hoseok together with his familyCimpressively enough, they looked like they were taken during some family trip. Though he normally looked quite grim with that scarred face andrge body, in these photos he looked like a mild family man. I could immediately perceive his attachment to his family. Though his wife isnt a User, shes still living in the hub after marrying Park Hoseok. She lives in a mansion located 10 minutes away and is said to be a Florist. Thisdy is from a good family? Thats right. It would have normally been hard for Park Hoseok if he hadnt be a Red Dragon guild executive. In fact, it took quite a long time for him to get permission to marry her because of family line differences. While listening to the twos conversation, I saw in Park Hoseoks wifes profile that her father was a three-termw-maker with a big stake in the political world. Her maternal grandfather was also a member of the National Assembly 2, so it seemed that her family was deeply involved in politics. Before bing a User, Park Hoseok was the head of the security team guarding this family. He was an elite, straight from the special forces in France. There was no particr problems with security, but it was recorded that he was fired after six months for no given reason. Probably, he was caught with the familys littledy. It looks like he became a User after that; he finished User registration two months after he got fired. At first nce, this was a romantic story. He fell in love while guarding the youngdy of a political family and was unable to meet her because of her familys opposition. However, he became a self-made man and eventually seeded in marrying her However, Park Hoseok did not rise the ranks in Red Dragon in a normal way. After all, he didnt stand out during his first 10 months at the Hub. He even experienced some severe frustration in the middle of that town, selling all of his equipment and checking into the mental hospital for depressive events. He definitely tried to give up on the path of being a User. However, the next year, he joined therge [Red Dragon] guild out of nowhere. I think it was probably around then hed been in contact with Hahae or Koo Kyungman. After Park Hoseok joined the Red Dragon, around 200 million won and 1 billion won wereundered through his ount every few months. By 6 months, 30 percent of the Red Dragon Guild funds had beenundered in his name. And so, supported by Koo Kyungman, he was carried through the guilds leveling system and received their aid. ording to the records, Park Hoseok used the guild dungeon about 80 times a month in that year alone. I could not control my surprise reading about this. If he visited 80 times a month, then that meant he must have gone to the dungeons almost three times a day It was almost impossible to do this because of fatigue and the chance for the person to get killed rises. In short, the Red Dragon invested heavily into Park Hoseok. Koo Hui-seo handed these records over to us. Since its one of Red Dragons internal documents, whats recorded should be fairly urate. Kim Olim continued. And, ording to our Hui-seo hyung, its usually impossible to get treated this well and enjoy arge amount of Koo Kyungmans trust without something more. These arent benefits you can easily garner just because youve helped out with some moneyundering. Refrain from vulgarnguage, Jung Garam. Oka~ay. Just as Jung Garam said, it was impossible to use the guild dungeon to level up so quickly just for helping with moneyundering. It was certain that Park Hoseok must have signed a private, unrevealed contract with Koo Kyungman, but I couldnt hazard a guess as to its contents. Fortunately, though, Seo Dawon spoke up, stopping us from wasting time on spection, Kyungman-ie is still alive. Koo Hui-seo asked him. I grew pale, remembering the sight of him tied to the bed. Anyways, more importantly, the former guildmaster must have opened up. When I didnt say anything, Seo Dawon kindly began to exin, Park Hoseok briefly worked with a small guild before joining the Red Dragon; The guildmaster there and he were high school ssmates. Before leaving, that guildmaster rmended him as a bodyguard. . But, this guildmaster had the same ss as Park Hoseok, you know. The same warrior body-build. That guy was killed in an ident while raiding the [Aporea Temple] dungeon with Park Hoseok. The issue is that, the week before they entered the dungeon, that guildmaster had acquired the [Gae Bolg] and posted its certification on his own online forum. Of course, thats been deleted now. No way Since then, the only information that has ever surfaced about [Gae Bolg] was an article that stated that Koo Kyungman had won the spear in an Auction bid. Therefore, many people still believe that [Gae Bolg]s owner is Koo Kyungman. Koo Kyungman said himself that he had received the spear as a bribe. Taking into ount Seo Dawons words, Park Hoseok probably killed his friend in the dungeon, took [Gae Bolg] from him, and handed it over to Koo Kyungman to craft the perfect life as a User. It wasnt so surprising to hear such atrocities from a man who so cold-bloodedly murdered Jung Garam, nevertheless I couldnt help but feel nauseous when I saw Park Hoseoks happy family photos. Despite the fact that he gained this happiness from betraying his friend, his expression was spotlessly full of affection. It was beyond the limits of my moralprehension Since thats how he earned it all, Park Hoseok, to this day, did whatever Koo Kyungman ordered. Thats why the two grew closer, day by day. What kind of things did he do for Koo Kyungman? Probably illegal things. His loyal dog Hoseok took care of the dirty work that was too risky for Koo Kyungman to do himself, Seo Dawon said as he took out something that looked like a small stic chip and ced it on the table. Then, Jung Garam grabbed it and connected it to theptop between us. Seo Dawon had taken out an USBCthere was a voice audio file inside. After hitting y, Koo Hui-seos smooth voice and Koo Kyungmans inarticte, slurred one flowed out of the speakers. TL: sses are mega draining me out >.< Updates will be slow for a bit. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 [Are you in a lot of pain?] [Gasp N-no I-Im fine] [I dropped by since I had something to ask you. Look at this photograph carefully. Apparently, he was in our guildCPark Hoseok, I mean.] [Ah] When Koo Kyungman hesitated to answer, we could hear something that sounded like the dull thud of a blow. Did Koo Hui-seo hit his brother? However, it didnt sound like ordinary violence. If one listened carefully, you could hear the sound of something being squeezed, like liquid squeezing itself through a too-small pipeCas if something was about to be cut off. This was followed by a long, ominous silence. After about 10 seconds, there was a scream and an imploring voice, as if someone was seizing. [Ill ssppeak! Hyu..ng PleCase! P-please! Hnngk! Nghh.! Ill saCay everything! Please! No more.] It sounded like he was both crying andughing, but either way he was desperately begging relief for whatever torture he was suffering. Listening to his speech, I had briefly thought Koo Kyungman had perhaps damaged his teeth or was perhaps speaking through a gag, but there was no particr reason to voice that thought. Afterwards, Koo Hui-seo did not do more to further urge his brother, but Koo Kyungman quickly spoke as if he were on the run. [Dwuring Wed Lous] [During Red Lotus?] [Yes] [Youre talking about the annihtion of the Red Lotus guild?] [Y-yes] [Park Hoseok helped you then? The whole execution must have been conducted in such a secretive manner, though.] [H-hoseokie Hoseokie wasb-because ub mee He was ableto marry] [Hmmm By the way, how did youe to be so intimate with this Park Hoseok person?] [H-he had beenborrowingmoney fwom me.] [He borrowed money? [Y-yess] [And then?] [H-he couldnt repay Later inCstead he said there wassomeCone elsewho cud repayon his behaf] To summarize Koo Kyungmans stuttered slurs, Park Hoseok had invested a lot of money into buying items and skill books in the hopes of bing stronger as fast as possible. However, the only way for Park Hoseok, a man in histe 20s from an ordinary family, to buy the items that caught his eye was through loans. Even though he thought it was a dangerous deal, he was forced to use the private loan service at the Red Dragon guild. To make matters worse, he had to waste time recuperating in a hospital after an ident while recklessly making his way through dungeons. The living expenses incurred during that time also added to his remaining debt. The [Red Dragon] guild, even before hubs and dungeons, was a loan shark agency run by gangsters, so they had no mercy on those who could not repay their loans. Eventually, Park Hoseok, who was dragged to the [Red Dragon] guild headquarters on the day of his discharge from the hospital, revealed that his acquaintance was in possession of [Gae Bolg] in a desperate bid to save his own life. Koo Kyungman, who happened to be at the collection site 1 showed interest in this info and offered to clear his debt if Park Hoseok could bring that weapon to him within a week. [Th-thwee days he managed to bwing it] [He managed to bring it to you in three days?] [Y-yes] [And since then hes been your man?] [I t-thought hed b-be a u-useful guCuy so ] Since then, as Koo Kyungman said, the former guild leader had been literally using Park Hoseok like a dog; Koo Kyungman had been advised by the [Red Dragon] guilds legal counsel to run all illegal activities through Park Hoseok. In the event of legal issues, Park Hoseok would be the chosen scapegoat that would shoulder all of Koo Kyungmans me. Though Park Hoseok was definitely aware of that fact, he surrendered to the money Koo Kyungman provided. It was under that same context that Park Hoseok was given an exceptional promotion to be a [Red Dragon] guild executive. He buried his head in the sand like an ostrich and was made into a scarecrowCa puppet boss. 2 [Then, how did Park Hoseok transfer over to HaHae as its deputy guildmaster?] [I was suspicious of B-bae Jaemin] [So, you sent him to be a spy?] [YeCes B-but,tely I havent been able to conCtact him] He said that recently he had doubts about HaHaes current direction and camouged Park Hoseok as a loyal entourage to Bae Jaemin; however, it seemed like the dog wanted to cut off his leash. Through this conversation, we had not only uncovered Park Hoseoks ugly past but had also found out that while the amount of revenge targets may be numerousCthere were plenty of holes and they were not infallible. It may have seemed like they shared a close rtionship asrades when they gathered together to defeat the Red Lotus, but, in the end, they were intertwined in their own interests and could not trust each other fully. If we dug into these weaknesses, wouldnt we be able to destroy their bonds with little effort? While I thought about the possibilities for a while, Seo Dawon pressed the stop button on the audio file. There were about 10 minutes left, but he must have judged that the remaining content was not worth listening to. Actually, he sent this as a video, butCin my opinionCI thought it was too provocative so I changed it into an audio file. Ah And, after this, hmmWell, Koo Hui-seo is just confirming the information he received, so theres not much to get out of it. He meant that it showed something I wouldnt want to see. I nodded my confirmation. In fact, I had exhausted half my energy today just by listening to this conversation, so I was d that he stopped at that point. If I continued to listen to Koo Kyungmans clumsy slurs and the resulting torture I felt sorry just thinking about it. Regardless of myplicated feelings, Kim Olim turned to me and exined, So, I learned the address of the vi where Park Hoseok spends every vacation with his family. Next time he goes, we should take care of him there. I think itd be a good chance to grab [Gae Bolg] as well. It just so happens that hes going at the end of this monthCjust two weeks away. Jung Garam murmured excitedly. Flustered by the fast pace, I responded, In two weeks? Seo Dawon reassured me with a smile, The dog who had, as time went by, been searching for the opportunity to escape must be feeling rising hope now that his owners disappeared. Now is the time Park Hoseok will be the most deluded. Well have a chance of victory to catch him off guard before he wakes up from his dream. Hearing that, the worry that things were happening too quickly disappeared. At that time, Park Hoseok, who was usually quite cautious, will be most careless. Park Hoseok wasnt a fool after allChe must have known that he had no future with Koo Kyungman. Furthermore, he had all that he wanted in the palms of his hands now. Because of Koo Kyungman, he got enough money to marry his long-cherished lover, but, in the end, he probably would have gone to jail or be killed for the sake of burying Koo Kyungmans secrets. Only then did I realize why Park Hoseok was so obsessed with his own safety: he was wary of Koo Kyungman. Then, at his ownersmand, he infiltrated Bae Jaemins entourage; when he was finally able to breathe, he would finally have the space to plot how to run away and escape Koo Kyungmans eyes. Is that why he was trying to cut off contact and organize his affairs when he infiltrated HaHae? Thats right. Since he was free from being aundering machine, he wouldve wanted a fresh start. But, couldnt Bae Jaemin already know of Park Hoseoks identity and position? Or maybe Park Hoseok told Bae Jaemin Park Hoseok isnt a fool. If one reveals themself and asks for protection, then all that will happen is that the name of the owner on the cor changes. Its far from the genuine freedom he desires. Ahhh In addition, if Park Hoseok hadnt revealed his identity as a spy, then Bae Jaemin would have discovered that factter. But, seeing how he has maintained his position in HaHae thus far, I think its possible that Bae Jaemin doesnt know the truth. Seo Dawon exined that a deputy guildmaster would exercise full authority during the guildmasters absence. If Bae Jaemin knew Park Hoseok was a spy for the [Red Dragon] guild, then he would never have been given that seat. Of course, since there were often several deputy guildmasters, a guildmasters absence does not freely allow them to wield full power immediately. That still wasnt a position to leave to a suspected spy. TL: Heyo~ Thanks for being patient. Today will be a bit of a mass upload day (not for this novel though, Ill be uploading a long chapter for another game-like novel I tl). This is what I do when students donte to office hours T_T Whenever I forget about what happened to Koo Kyungman, Im rudely reminded of his fate. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 But, if Park Hoseok is on vacation Wouldnt his family be there as well? After hearing the exnation, I could believe that trying to get rid of him during the uing vacation wasnt such a wild n. Especially since it felt like Park Hoseok and Bae Jaemins rtionship was not as intimate as I had thought. Whether we capture Park HoseokCkidnap or kill himCI believed that Bae Jaemin wouldnt be concerned with the spear wielders safety if the information that hes the Red Dragons spy was leaked. The pandemonium would draw Bae Jaemins focus right away, so there was less to worry about in the aftermath. However, the fact that his young daughters and his wife would spend their vacation with Park Hoseok snagged at my heart. Though Park Hoseok may be the most useless trash, a despicably unique existence in this world, I wasnt sure I could follow the n if his family were harmed in this operation. It felt ufortableCas if a hand was grabbing at the back of my head. Beggars cant be choosers, but 1 I know Im not in a position to be choosy against a Ranker whose [Gae Bolg] incapacitated Jung Garam. Though the younger boy avoided its attack a few times, I wouldnt be able to hold out for 10 seconds against that spear if I were to enter Park Hoseoks field of view. In fact, the best method may be to take his family hostage and not even give him the chance to swing [Gae Bolg]. If I dithered because I had no desire to hurt a woman or her children, I had no idea whether or not my contracted servants would tolerate such weakness. Well, if I were to refuse, maybe the servants will take me out of the n to kidnap Park Hoseoks family But I cant keep maintaining this ambiguous distance with them. Walking that fine line, neither here nor there, was sure to cause our rtionship to be more crooked. Since were in the same boat, I had to give my all for their revenge. The servants signed a contract with me and treated me nominally as their master, but I wasnt in full control of them. Of course, there was arge issue in the power gap that led me to be unable to deal with them, but also the fact that I dont directly share their resentful feelings also yed a part in this distance. This distance between us certainly wouldnt help in the future. Still, Kim Olimwould probably think simrly? I briefly nced at Kim Olim, the Pdin who stood with her arms folded in front of her like a rigid stone statue. However, after recalling her memory yback, I wasnt sure if ethics would mean anything to her anymore. Furthermore, Kim Olim also tended to follow Seo Dawons instructions. However, unexpectedly, Jung Garam had pointed out my concerns first. We need to put his family to sleep or send them far away and then catch Park Hoseok when hes alone. We can cast a simple sleeping spell or ce maniption rituals over the mansion. For up to 8 hours. Sleep medication or burning drowsy grass isnt a bad idea either. Seeing Seo Dawon and Kim Olim agree with Jung Garams opinion, I was relieved. Others may find it funny that Im relieved by this, butonly then was I able to take a deep breath and continue listening to their ns. Theres more people guarding the vi than I thought. However, the vi itself is located in the forestCthe family enjoys the quietCso the area is isted. The guard shifts are on the longer side as well. Thatll lower the difficulty. Since Icked professional knowledge, I calmly busied myself with embracing all that they said. Later, though I had no idea how they retrieved such data, they spread a wide map of Park Hoseoks vi on the table. Jung Garam took into ount the gathered photos, videos, and exnations of the vi, and crafted a sophisticated 3D model map. * * * After running a few simtions on the model, time flew by and it was already evening. Because of the tension generated by the nning, I had lost my appetite and cleaned up the table. Still, while I picked at my food, Seo Dawon and Kim Olim disappeared from the living room. Perhaps they were dealing with another matter. FlickC! At that moment, Jung Garam, the only one left sitting in front of me watching me eat my food, suddenly flicked his finger; I gave him a puzzled look. Suddenly, my ears felt muffled. It felt like some foreign substance was irritating themCas if I were wearing noise-canceling headphones. Jung Garam looked at me, I blocked the sound for a bit. What? I want to say something. For your ears only. I was a bit flustered; I didnt know that Jung Garam, who wasnt even a Mage, would have ess to this skill. Either way, it seemed that he had something important to say. So, I took the initiative to ask, What is it? This time, summon me instead of Dawon-ie hyung. What? You can call me out as if Im alive for 30 minutes, right? He requested the use of the skill that allowed a vengeful ghost to manifest and use a simcra of the strength and skills he had when he was still alive. Since I usually used Seo Dawon, I had no ready answer for Jung Garams pesters. S-Seo Dawon Choi Lee-kyung You saw how Park Hoseok killed me. . Ill kill Park Hoseok with my own hands. I use that vaunted [Gae Bolg] the same way and spear his stomach. His face looked like a proper young master. But, unlike his yful attitude, bloodthirst poured from his eyes. Jung Garam tilted his head and whispered, devilishly, Until when will you live as Dawon-hyungs marite? What this operation needs most is time, anyway. You know, since you heard the exnation with us. This time, I can neutralize him faster than Dawon-ie hyung. Of course, I couldnt answer right away. Jung Garam, staring at my passivity, swept through his hair with his hands, frustrated. He shouted, Why do you only use your personal skills with Dawon-hyungs permission? You cant believe in your own judgment? ThatsCompared to Seo Dawon, Im Because you know nothing and your level is low? Im telling you Im the right choice this time, though? Even Olim-noona cant keep up with me in close-quartersbat. Dawon-hyung is normally good at everything, but, in this case, he cant match Park Hoseok once his position is exposed. Further, Ive already experienced [Gae Bolg]s irregr attack patterns. So, between the three of us, Im the one that can deal with it the fastest. I still gave him a perplexed expression; Jung Garam should know what I meant. Even if he were to exin everything here nowif Seo Dawon refused, that was it. I had no ability to stand up to the Mage; More than that, Seo Dawon was Am I wrong? Jung Garam said. Its not that youre wrong Then, you should tell Dawon-hyung that youre nning to summon me first during this operation. Rather than me telling Seo Dawon that Hyung thinks that Ill lose my rationality. Thats why he wont allow it. He just wants to avoid small mistakes or any unforeseen situations. He thinks that if hes the one summoned, chances of failure will be reduced. Its because of his perfectionist tendencies. Hes always been like that, but its gotten worse after the resurrection. Its like he doesnt trust his teammates anymore. Thats You feel it too, right? Whatever it may be, Dawon-hyung never lets you know in advance. Just as Jung Garam said, Seo Dawon was the type to finalize all the ns within his own head. Ive felt that a few times before. Thats why I had no choice but to sit back and watch him anxiously. That was exactly Jung Garams point. I was surprised to learn that Jung Garam was left out of Seo Dawons ns, and I was even more rmed to learn that the young Assassin noticed my unhappiness at Seo Dawons tendencies. Thats true, but Because of that Because thats Seo Dawons personality, do you think hell listen to me? Eventually, I could not deny Jung Garams words and resignedly answered his points. Jung Garams expression became immediately bright as soon as I responded. He whispered, as if he were teasing me, Isnt this a chance to experiment? What? Whether or not Dawon-hyung will listen to you. Of course he wouldnt listen to me. Do you really think that? At Jung Garams urging, I felt a bizarre impulse. Of course when I considered Seo Dawons behavior until now, he was the type to do as he pleased with a brazen look upon his faceThere was little chance hed ept my suggestionsBut, at the same time, I thought, It wouldnt hurt to give it a try? I shook my head in denial, as if I were trying to wake myself from useless thoughts. Jung GaramCperhaps he knew the culprit behind my current hesitationCcontinued to firmly insist, Its better to use me this time. Dawon-hyung is just afraid Ill mess everything up by rushing at Park Hoseok like an idiot. I..I mean, Im not trying to underestimate you Im Choi Lee-kyung. Look at me. Do you really think that the moment I see Park Hoseok, Ill see red and chase after him? Do you really think that Im going to lose my mind and ruin whatever n we have? That question forced me to raise my head and look carefully at Jung Garam. When our eyes met, I had no choice but to give him all the answers he wanted, No In short, this operation is just about luring Park Hoseok to some secluded location where we can force some information out of him before killing him, right? Mhm So, deliver my thoughts to Seo Dawon-hyung as a proposal. Im not asking you to win over or smother Dawon-hyung. And, before I could do anything more, Seo Dawon and Kim Olim entered the dining room. Jung Garam looked away, as if we never had this conversation, and the two that entered appeared to not have heard mine and Jung Garams talk. TL: Updatete at night~ I keep getting messages from kofi about some monthly subscription thing, and I honestly cant imagine why someone would do that over patreon? But Im also clueless about things like this. Also Garam-ie wants to take this operation in his own hands! Its interesting to see him point out some of Seo Dawons big ws (and Lee-kyungs) at the same time. As much as I adore the mage, I share a lot of the peoples frustrations around him. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 I looked nervously at Seo Dawon, side-eyeing Jung Garam simultaneously. Do I have to bring up what we talked about now? I felt pressured. However, while I was hesitating, Kim Olim took the initiative to speak first, Necromancer. Oh, uhuh? I just discussed the details of your training with Seo Dawon. Training? Thats right. Weve plotted training that will, for the next two weeks, work to maximize your survivability. After hearing from Seo Dawon all that had happened before, I couldnt help butugh. Youre so lucky we met now; otherwise, wed have met in the underworld. Kim Olim spoke as if she were looking at an annoying piece of luggage. I almost grew angry at the sight of her expression. But, looking back at previous events, I really had been quite lucky; I closed my mouth. I was truly the weakest on this team. If I were to die, the whole n falls apart; I was the fatal vulnerability However, Kim Olims intense criticism was not directed at me but, surprisingly, Seo Dawon. Seo Dawon nned things so poorly. I cant believe he thought abat suit was enough to drag you around Koo Hui-seo, too. I heard you were left alone in a room with the insidious chimera. If I were there, I would have never tolerated that. Ive never left Lee-kyung-iepletely vulnerable. 1 Ive ced the most powerful protective magic I know on himCspells like [Counter Attack]. Even if you ce a thousand protective magic spells, there will always be gaps. Also, Seo Dawon, you have no knowledge of useful protective equipment or magic that would be useful to those of Choi Lee-kyungs level. Expensive doesnt unterally mean good. Really? I thought I did my best, but In addition, Seo Dawon meekly epted Kim Olims criticisms. Just what on earth did they talk about for Seo Dawon to fold and retreat a few steps? Of course, I had never thought that my life wasnt in danger, but I had also never suffered a life-changing injury. So, Kim Olims unexpected criticisms even made me feel a bit dazed. In the past, I once crossed the street without much thought. My friend, who was waiting for me on the opposite side, said that I barely avoided a car crash. I remembered how he made a fussCwas I truly in so much danger? I was embarrassed then, and the feeling ovepped now. But Is Koo Hui-seo really that dangerous? And Ive never been seriously hurt or anything As if I were on auto-pilot, I tried to tell Kim Olim that I was alright. Even as I said it, I felt like I was making a mis-step; sure enough, Kim Olim turned to look at me with a frown and a crumpled brow, confirming my suspicions. Seo Dawon also had a dissatisfied expression. Kim Olim snapped at me immediately, Koo Hui-seo is a blood-cursed chimera. Dont tell me, you didnt even know this? Those are some of the worst things in history. Hes someone whos been revived from a state that a top-level witchChis motherChad ced him in after offering up his humanity. Come to think of it, Ive always wanted to ask: Why the hell are you still allowing Koo Hui-seo to flirt with you? What do you mean, offering his humanity? This was the first time Ive heard anything about that. However, everyone twisted their mouths, as if they already knew about this matter. Frustrated, Kim Olim was the only one to exin, Cant you tell from just looking at him? You must have heard about Koo Hui-seos past. Its not like Koo Hui-seos mother left her son unattended. When you entered the room, wasnt he fused with something like a tree? H-he was. Who would turn someone into a chimera just to lock them up. If all four limbs were manacled, he wouldnt be able to move. Now that I think about it, it would even have been enough to just leave him in restraints. And I was shocked by my own admission. Actually, why did I ept Koo Hui-seos condition without any further questions? And Koo Kyungman after that Had I just been too traumatized to think deeplytely? Barreling through my inner consternations, Kim Olim continued without any hesitations, No matter how you see it, I can only consider him in that state as simply an ingredient for some ck magic that was stuffed in storage. Even after resurrection, how could you call that a human? Thats a monster or a cursed objectCnot a human being. I-I see Im telling you to not let monsters close just because they can talk. I mean, b-but I just thought I thought he would be all better after the curse was lifted. Whats so normal about forcing his brother to have his child? You show kindness and sympathy to such strange things. Koo Hui-seo even broke his dear mothers neckCconsumed and cleared it away. After Kim Olims sarcastic remarks, Seo Dawon quietly added his own two cents. I had forgotten about Chairwoman Shin, but I felt faint recalling her end. A corner of my heart felt sad at Koo Hui-seos admission that he felt happiness from his motherste acknowledgment. Then, not even a dayter after that vulnerable confession, Koo Hui-seo turned unexpectedly on his mother I stroked the back of my neck which was slowly beginning to feel cold. I stuttered, embarrassed for some reason, Its not that Im not wary of Koo Hui-seo He acts like someone with a few screws missing after all . Its justnone of that meant that I thought he was normal! I justI just thought Koo Hui-seo liked me..just a bit? Actually, more than likea crush? I didnt think he was going to hurt me I thought I had always kept a good distance between Koo Hui-seo and me. Since we had a contract, I didnt believe hed make a mess or act untowardly for no reason Above all, Koo Hui-seo always acted like a dog wagging his tail whenever he saw me. Aside from his usual bizarre behaviorChis constant textingChis sycophantic tendencies had made me loosen my wariness. To be honest, if I were to hit him, I think hed calmly let me pound away However, Seo Dawon seemed to have already guessed my wishy-washy heart; he pointed out the areas that I may be mistaken, Thats right. Koo Hui-seo likes you. Usually, you want to obtain the hearts of those you like, right? But Koo Hui-seo is differentCone-sided affection is enough for him. Huh? What Im saying is this: he likes you, and he wont consider how his actions born of that love could possibly hurt you. If were taking it to the extreme, he may kidnap you, lock you in his room, and consider that his version of a proposal. Hell probably think the same for anything worse. Since that kind of person is always buzzing around in your presence, I wanted to clear him away when the time is rightbut the cursed blood that runs through his veins is quite tricky to deal with. How annoying. Mm well, anyhow, we all hoped youd be a bit more careful. Seo Dawon had downcast eyes when he muttered, annoying. Judging from that expression, I could tell that he must have thought about killing Koo Hui-seo many times. The bloodthirst he could not hide prickled at my arms. Ah, I understand I answered with a quick head shake. However, Kim Olim, who seemed to have rxed her crumpled forehead throughout this conversation, suddenly said something strange, Yes, Necromancer. Get your head on straight. And, honestly, its not your life that Koo Hui-seos after: its your sympathy andpassion I want you to be wary of that. W-what are you talking about, all of a sudden! You know that Jung Garam had already designated Koo Hui-seos messages as spam, right? Hes sent a good amount of unpleasant photosHes most definitely a pervert. What? I looked towards Jung Garam, surprised. Jung Garam shrugged when our eyes met, Its probably possible to press him for criminal charges. Wait, what on earth did he send? I grabbed my cell phone to check, but Jung Garam cut in, Ive already wiped it clean. In other words, hes iming that he sacrificed himself for my mental health. W-what did he send? It was a specific body partDo I really need to say what it was? Give a description? I didnt want you to see so I purposefully erased it. Really? He sent something like that? Is he crazy? Imagining something bizarre and unpleasant, I quickly let go of the cell phone. I remembered how Seo Dawon said that Koo Hui-seo wouldnt care whether or not I returned his feelings. Noeven if that was the case, how could someone send a photo like that? TL: Olimying down thew and scolding Seo Dawon, lmao. Also, I 100% believe that Koo Hui-seo would be the type to send unsolicited nudes, smh. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Frowning in displeasure, Seo Dawon approached me and suddenly held out his hand. Why? I asked. Give me your hand for a minute. I want to add something while Ive thought of it. Seo Dawon snatched my hand as soon as I stretched it towards him and opened his mouth. Strangely, though, I couldnt hear what he was saying. What are you doing? Mm, justI added another protective magic. With that said, Seo Dawon minutely changed the shape his of mouth again. I felt a bit weirdCit felt like there was a ss wall between usCbut I did as he asked and simply watched the other. [One skill link has been added from Servant Seo Dawon. A total of 14 types of protection skills are currently appliedCall of which are Grade S or higher first-degree protection skills. If youd like to terminate these skills, please enter your password.] [Click here to see the list of the applied skill links] [Description of the added skill link: Prickle Prickle] [The description of the added skill link has been written by Servant Seo Dawon.] When I waited silently, I saw apletely unfamiliar system message appear in front of me. Just What on earth was a skill link? 14 additionally applied protection skills? S-grade?? And whats with prickle prickle anyway What did all of this even mean? W-wait a minutewhats a skill link? Simply put, its like storing the skills I can use temporarily in your body. It functions simrly, in a way, to [Memo Rize]? [Memo Rize] was such a famous skill that even I knew of itCat least to some extent. [Memo Rize] was one of the most essential skills that a Mage must master; roughly described, the skill allowed one to store a few usable skills before battle. For example, when using the skill [Fire Ball], a Mage that had mastered the [Memo Rize] skill could activate the spell by flinging his hand or simply shouting, Fire! Of course, my simple exnation did not ount for the extent by which the skills efficiency would vary by the borate range of activation, and Users would find it hard to utilize the skillCmore so than they originally thought. So, they would often search for know-how from rankers onmunity boards or pay separate charges to take sses on the uses of [Memo Rize]. Then.. Will I be able to use your skills? Mm, no. To be exact, the skills I have saved will activate under specific situations. For example, if you incur more than a certain number of injuries, [Recover] is supposed to trigger immediately. Which meant that whenever I was in danger or am injured, Seo Dawons skills may be activated Disconcerted, I asked, Then, since when have you ced these on me? From the first day. While you were sleeping Of course, I didnt do anything strange; I was just merely worried about you, because you were so weak. What? If he did that back then, the reasons for his behavior now were clear as well. I mean, no wonder hed been trying to share a room with me since the very first day he arrived at my home Was all that effort just to trick me and to sneakily apply skills onto me? No matter how much he imed it was all for my benefit, I couldnt stand feeling like Id been fooled. Suddenly, all my attention snapped to the system message that still hung in front of me. [Press here to see the list of applied skill links.] I nced at Seo Dawon and pressed the bolded here in the system message. The list of protective magic that Seo Dawon had applied on me without exining beforehand popped up. [Counter Attack C Trigger: When encountering a magical attack with 4 magic circles worth of power (or the equivalent physical strike), counter 150% of the damage to the opponent and allow Choi Lee-kyung to escape to some random coordinates within 10 km. The designated target of the skill is Choi Lee-kyung. However, the skill will not activate if Choi Lee-kyung avoids the attack.] [Recover C Immediately triggered when the designated target, Choi Lee-kyung, is injured past a certain threshold. The conditions for activating Recover take precedence over the conditions to invoke all other protective magic (leeway of 3 seconds range for error). Trigger conditions are as follows: Excessive bleedingClosing more than 25% total blood. Unable to move or hide due to broken bones and ruptured muscles. Loss of 50% of vision due to damage to the eyeballs. Loss of consciousness] [Defense against Convulsions/Insanity C When Choi Lee-kyungs mental state is attacked due to exposure to psychological attacks or cursesCresulting in hallucinations, visual or auditoryCthis skill protects Choi Lee-kyungs consciousness. This skill is triggered by all evil-attribute attacks, 3-circle or less power.] As Seo Dawon said, the skills applied to me were there to protect and for no other reason. The skills below ran along the same lines, such as [Cure Rise]: used to cure effects like poison. Thetest added skill, [Tingling], was a kind of self-defense skill: it delivered a slight electrical shock to those who initiate unwanted, unpleasant physical touches. However, the more I investigated, the more I wondered why he hid the fact that he applied these protective magics on me. Well, I appreciate what youve done for me, I started. Yeah. Why did you keep it a secret from me? It would have been nice for me to know I have this Since theyre single-use, I thought it would be for the best if you werent conscious of them. Seo Dawon added, If you know the trigger conditions, you may trust those specifications and act recklessly. It was as if he were lecturing a child that ignorantly messed with a fire extinguisher, wondering what it was. Now I understood why Jung Garam was frustrated and insisted on being a key yer. If Seo Dawon showed the same attitude to Jung Garam as he did to me, then the younger must have felt like he was talking to a brick wall. The more I thought about it, the more it felt ridiculous. Am I supposed to just trust him and dive in naked? Do I look like a child who cant tell the difference between left and right? More and more, you continue to treat me like a fool Its not about not trusting you. I just want you to know that your life shouldnt be gambled. . You understand why were doing this, right? Despite knowing my frustrations, Seo Dawons tone was off-puttingly aloof. Even though he was ignoring my concerns, he was acting as if it was all for my own benefit Even my father didnt act like that. Eventually, anger filling my every cell from the toes to the top of my head, I snapped at Seo Dawon, Then, why dont you just lock me up somewhere and put me on a leash whenever you need to drag me around!? Wouldnt you find that morefortable?! However, as soon as I uttered those words, I was surprised by the gleam in Seo Dawons eyes. It was only a brief moment, the cold sneer that momentarily clouded his face seemed to say, Do you really think I havent thought about doing just that? Soon, though, Seo Dawon erased his expression and calmly began to soothe me. I didnt mean to treat you like a fool. I just wasnt confident in my ability to exin things, one by one, and help you to understand. No wonder you find it unpleasant I understand. However, Lee-kyung-ah. In the future, there will still be things I must do on my own without being able to exin things to you. Because I dont know what situations we may find ourselves inCwe may not even be prepared. With that said, Seo Dawon held my hand and put more force into his grip. Then, seeing how I stood at a loss, he released a small sigh. But, Ill strive to tell you what Im going to do before doing it in the future. So, dont taunt me to lock you up Dont think like that. Dont misunderstand me. Perhaps he noticed my shock at the dark gleam in his eyes earlier. After speaking, Seo Dawon gently let go of my hand. I felt that he had metaphorically retreated a step, but I didnt appreciate it one bit. Right now, he said he would let me know his ns in advance, but it was simply a one-sided notice and not a promise to treat me as an equal. Rather, my head hurt at the implication that I should be satisfied with him telling me things in advance. Eventually, I asked the question I had been wanting to say from long ago but couldnt form the words, Are you looking after my body for the sake of your revenge, or are you truly worried about my safety? TL: Update~ Ill also have an update tomorrow (Thanks for the Kofi Miya!) Im just slower nowadays bc of ss, so bonus chaps are a bit hard >.< Lee-kyung finally blew up! It was a matter of time! (And this wont be thest of their fights, but fights are needed to get water under the bridge!) Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Of course, even as I said all that, I didnt feel refreshed. I had already known that their revenge was irreceably important. So, in actuality, this was such a silly question. For my sake, they could simply pay me lip service, but in the end those were only symbolic bows. Was there really anything other than the fulfillment of their revenge that could truly heal their scars? Thats why that question wasnt what I truly wanted to ask. What I really wanted to know was whether or not their favors, obsessions, and little pranks were all calcted. By my own admission, I had an easy-to-read personality; these days I had a growing suspicion that they were simply adjusting the rhythm of their life to cate me or were manipting my feelings to make me morefortable to handle. Of course, I felt that I couldnt ask them these questions, but If they had treated me with a stiff distance, I may have been morefortable. If all they sought was revenge, did they really need to get along with me? I wasnt asking for them to lock me away, as I had mentioned before. If they had dealt with me in coldlyCa pure business rtionshipCthen maybe I would not have uselessly raised my hopes. Without such presumptuous expectations from the beginning, there would be no need for sorrow or disappointment. However, Seo Dawon, still facing me, said nothing; his slightly open mouth opened wider before immediately pping shutCsilent. He looked as if he had a lot to say but would rather not talk because the words maye out too emotional. I was a bit flustered: it was the first time I saw Seo Dawon look as if he was suppressing his anger and frustration. I had thought hed be cool-headed or say something smug to soothe me. Of course Im worried about you. Seo Dawon replied, a minuteter, in a low voice. But, his response wasden with sarcasm, as if he heard something so absurd and was sick and tired of it. That nuance was so tant that I angrily shouted, Well then, why dont you exin anything to me every time? I.! If you knew, Seo Dawon cut me off, What would change for the better? Why do you insist on knowing everything even if you wont understand it! His question was sharper and more aggressive than I had thought. I was dumbfounded and could only stare vacantly at him. However, Seo Dawon did not stop there. He approached me with a fierce expression and roughly grabbed my shoulder. Why is this contract so unstable? Of course thats because the gap between you and I is toorgeCdid you forget that? In the first ce, this contract started with you begging and my allowances. T-thats true, but Flustered by the pressure on my shoulders, I tried to shake him off, but Seo Dawon didnt back down. It was as if he had been expecting this situation. Seo Dawon came closer to me, who was trying to escape, and whispered. Of course, only the volume of his voice decreased; I could still definitely feel the angerden in his words, So now, youre doubting us? You think we can turn around and hurt you at any moment? Dont you know how ridiculous of a misunderstanding that is? What? How great are you that we must plot to kill you? Just with a flick of my little finger like this Hnnrk It would be simple. Of course, he didnt actually strangle me even though he said he could do it simply. However, as he stared down at my shrinking self, he muttered, Im going crazy Seo Dawon threatened me, but when I was frightened, he was ironically angry. A bit red, like a cardinalCdid he not realize what kind of expressions he was making right now? Choi Lee-kyung. Are you that scared of me? J-just now you seemed as if you would hit me What the hell must I do to make you trust me? I tried, in my own ways, he added. Of course, I had never felt that effort, so I just continued locking eyes with the Mage. Seo Dawon opened his mouth with an angry expression, Whenever I said anything, you would be jumpy and be hurt, so I changed my speech patterns. Huh? What can I do when you open your eyes so wide and act as if you have no idea? Seo Dawon asked, So, this has nothing at all to do with my attitude, right? Although he phrased it like a question, I couldnt answer. His tone made me feel like he was talking to himself, and I kept my mouth shut. Haah. Seo Dawon nced me up and down before releasing a deep sigh. You dont see us as human beings, he muttered in a tired tone, saying something so inconceivable. What do you mean? Why else do you think well kill you, hurt you, or betray you? Do you view me as a demonCso afraid of us even as were enjoying our time together? What are you saying! That was the most absurd thing Id ever heard. However Kim Olim and Jung Garam, who were also listening to our conversation, also looked the other way and did not refute the Mages words. They seemed to implicitly agree. Feeling falsely used, I hurried to deny the others words, Ive never once thought that before Really? Then why do you continue to be afraid of me despite how nice Ive been to you? No Its because it feels like you guys are always hiding things from me! I guess you hold no secrets between friends then, huh? You leave everything open and leave nothing. 1 Of course, there was nothing I could say in response. Of course I didnt know every detail about my friends personal histories. That wasnt what I meant However, werent matters betweenmon friends iparable to that of the servants ambiguous attitudes? Frustratingly, though, my mind felt disorganized and I couldnt formte my arguments. Meanwhile, Seo Dawon continued, Its my first time signing with a Necromancer, so I decided I shouldnt tell you everything before I know anything for sure. For example, why do we need your blood to sign a contract? Things like that .. Furthermore, when I see you sometimes, I feel strangely hungry. That doesnt mean youre appetizing to me, but, if you knew I felt this urgeCthese impulsesCyoud be wary of me. What? Whats that? I also have no idea. But, its been a while since Ive felt this urge. The higher you levelled, the worse it became. I was flustered by the new information and looked at Seo Dawon and the other servants alternatingly. What do you mean impulses of hunger? So then, were those impulses the culprits behind those asional strange behaviors? For example, their desire to sleep with me Then, I suddenly thought of Lackey, my first servant. Lackey always wished to be around me, and it was a rather jealous being. However, I had never thought that such an attachment was strange because it resembled my previous pet, one that I had raised for quite some while. It was my first summon after bing a User, so I had continued with a light heart. Lackey was definitely like a small dog Dont tell me, will all the servants I sign eventually be obsessed with me like Lackey? I was devastated after my mind dredged up that ideaCenough that I looked at Seo Dawon reflexively. He seemed to have noticed the moment I realized this possibility. He nodded, without smiling. For them to follow Lackeys example For Seo Dawon to blindly love me, for Jung Garam to loyally follow my orders without questioning me, For Kim Olim to not refer to me bluntly as Necromancer and instead openly praise me That would be such a bizarre sight. I didnt want that. Sorrow at not knowing their inner feelings or hurt at feeling ostracized were emotions born of my affections for the servants. Of course, Lackey was my precious and lovely Servant, but it would be terrible that all those that could possibly be called my friend were turning into something like Lackey. Seo Dawon, with a somewhat rxed face, saw my crumpled expression and said, My ultimate goal is not revenge. After revenge, I want to return to my previous, intact self. So, Im collecting resurrection methods. Not only for me, but for all my friends who died at the Tower of Command. Well, uh, how should we do that First of all, well have to achieve our revenge. And well need to find a way to protect our increasingly fragile selves. Im d. You have an appalled look on your face. Seo Dawon smiled. That smile was different from all others hed made before. Was that why Seo Dawon, perceiving my thoughts, kept his distance? Suddenly, I was conscious of a question bubbling from deep within the depths of my heart, Then, after Seo Dawon returns to life, whatwill happen to me? TL: Words have been said, feelings have been hurt. I know that weve been mostly following from Lee-kyungs perspective, but Lee-kyungs inherent reluctance to be intimate with others (and his justifiable fear of the servants) have been hurting Dawon, Garam, and Olim as well. Both groups are misunderstanding each others intentions. But we also have Seo Dawons goal ofing back to life ?? Next timeC less stressful things. maybe. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 However, it was not the time to be caught up with such ideas. Kim Olim, who sensed that the atmosphere had gentled, broke into our conversation with a short sigh, So, without having to level up, Ive been thinking about self defense methods where you can protect yourself or create exploitable gaps. They left the training programCand the role of coachCto me. Training? Thats right. No matter how clumsy you may be, I can at least teach you the correct way to fall in two weeks. Why are you already expecting me to be clumsy though? However, Kim Olim did not pay much attention to my grumbledints and instead immediately brought forth a system message before my eyes. [A description of Training Program 1 has arrived from Servant Kim Olim. Do you confirm, thus moving onto the message contents?] Left without a choice, I epted the iing message and checked Kim Olims program. The content was simr to a Powerpoint, filled with pictures and illustrations; it took quite a long while to scroll down to the bottom because of the overall length. Terrified by the amount, I stuttered, Were doing this in just two weeks? What are you saying? Ive enclosed a total of 10 training modules. This means that itll take two weeks to learn all 10. W-What! For your information, training starts today. Since breakfast should be digested by now, we should start moving. With that said, Kim Olim smiled somewhat ominously. I look forward to your cooperation. Itll be good for you to learn while I can still be strict with you. Mmm Can I watch, noona? Actually, I was going to ask something of you first. Theres no one else who can help spar without harming Choi Lee-kyung. Oooh Well, I guess its safest if I do it. W-Wait a minuteWhat do you mean spar! Theres no way I could beat Jung Garam! I cried. Do you think anyone here is expecting you to win against Jung Garam? However, my cries of protest were cut short. In the end, I was thoroughly trained by both Kim Olim and Jung Garam, mmed into an exercise matCwhen was this even ordered?Cin the living room of this fancy house. Choi Lee-kyung, how many times have I told you? Ive said that theres a preferred direction for joints to bend? Kim Olim shouted. Argh! It hurts! Hurts!! The training wasmuch more degrading than I expected. So, Ive said you need to use more strength in the opposing direction in order to release the force youve been storing. Ah! I said it hurts! Damn it Again and again I screamed my surrender because of the pain that arose from my bent wrists, but Jung Garam didnt stop. He released his arm that bent my own behind my back, used a new arm to strangle my neck. Bound by both arms, I experienced a new pain when he squeezed. This technique is called chicken wings'' Jung Garam said. Nnnghh! It hurts, doesnt it? Try to escape in 3 seconds. Kim Olim, who should be stopping this situation, was simply typing notes on my conditions and was not imposing any restrictions upon Jung Garams sadistic pedagogy. Jung Garam was even more excited as he overpowered me through my screams and tears. Even now I dealt with the pain of being squeezed everywhere as the sadistic teacher wrapped his legs around my waist and dragged me backwards into a submission hold. Bastard! Who on earth would rely on submission holds while fighting me in the Hub?! Half resentful and half delirious from pain, I thoughtlessly tapped on the floor. Of course, Jung Garam, who threw away all thoughts of fair-y, ignored the taps and did not loosen up on his forceful hold. ZzzztC! Ah! It stings! Out of nowhere, something that looked like a blue electrical current flowed from my body, and Jung Garam, who clung onto my body and tightened until it was hard to breathe, fell off. While I rubbed at my throat, I guessed that Seo Dawon, sitting next to Kim Olim, had solved my problem for me; I looked at him, thankful. Ah, I didnt turn it off. However, Seo Dawon said something quite strange. Jung Garam, behind, grew annoyed, Honestly, you should have turned off the link while were training. Ah-ah. I just forgot since we just recently added to the linked skills. I turned it off, so you can try again. Im not going to go easy on you, Choi Lee-kyung. Now. W-What are you saying?! What did I do?! Jung Garam had been subdued in less than a minute after we began our 1 on 1 tussleCit turned out that one of Seo Dawons protective skills had been triggered. Even though I was not at fault, Jung Garam still reamed me harshly for daring to rebel. Like that, 30 minutes flew by. Gasp, gasp. Jung Garam, did you really only use 1/40th of your strength? Of course. No matter how desperately I struggled, I couldnt harm a single hair on Jung Garams chin. Furthermore, he had been only using 1/40th of his strength. Jung Garam shook his head, as if to indicate that he couldnt lower his strength anymore. Kim Olim stared at me with a grim expression, Necromancer Your physical strength is shocking. By my standards, youre practically at no strength at all. Im fascinated that youve lived like this until now. Embarrassed by her admirationCor, more likely, ridiculeCI hurried to spit out some excuses, Its just, Im something of acasterand Jung Garam is an Assassin Well then, should I be your opponent? This time, Seo Dawon stepped up. Seo Dawon did not aggressively attack like Jung Garam; instead, he defended against my attacks. He allowed my fists to connect a few times, but Kim Olim soon told him to stop going easy on me. Soon, my arms flung uselessly through the air. My speed,pared to his, felt like I was swimming in something rather than traveling through air. I fell down exhausted at the Mages feet. Jung Garam, watching from the back,ughed despicably hardI wanted to stand up immediately and rush at him, butCnot toin needlesslyCI didnt have the energy to even sit up. Eventually, still copsed, I could only clench my fists and tremble in anger. The three servants surrounded me and had a pretend meeting. The tone was quite serious and expanded on my shockingck of ability, but it was obvious that they meant tough and tease me. Honestly, at this rate, hell faint from just the shock of Park Hoseoks roar, Seo Dawon said. Kim Olim nodded, HmPark Ho-seoks not the problem; hell be in danger if hes exposed to one of the security guards. Its quite shocking for me too. SparringIpletely overestimated him. I need to revise the programpletely. Pfft Ah, Dawon-hyung! How was getting punched by Choi Lee-kyungs fist earlier? I felt like I was being massaged. Right? Hey, Choi Lee-kyung! You said you were weak because youre a magic-user? Dawon-hyung is a Mage! .Shut the fuck up. I groaned. Pffthahahahaha! Thats how Kim Olims ambitious sparring program finished that day. And, the next day, the program was forced to pause because, sadly, my body ached and I could hardly move. * * * Haah Ive ced the painkillers to the side. Take it after eating the rice porridge. Seo Dawon and Lackey were the only ones nursing me as I was left motionless in bed. Seo Dawon made the porridge and brought it on a tray to bed; Lackey, who had been wandering near the bed, rushed to take away the tray. The Mage docilely handed it over. Lackey stirred the stolen porridge vigorously to cool it down. Feeling my whole body creak, I rose to check on the skeleton. I had no energy to stop it. Thanks [ck ck.] Ah, mn. Lackey, you too I hurriedly acknowledged Lackey, who had even stolen the gratitude directed at the Mage. I turned to Seo Dawon, who was still staring at me, once moreCdid he have anything else to say? Contrary to my expectations (I had thought he would leave after handing me the porridge), Seo Dawon sat on the bed and looked at me. Lackey looked incredibly displeased, but the Mage paid him no regard. What? I asked. Ive been thinking Wouldnt it be better to use the [Possession] skill if the situation were to get dangerous? [Possession]. Ah? A while ago, Seo Dawon had once possessed me on Owls Ghost ship; perhaps he was talking about that skill. I wracked through my brain, recalling my forgotten skills. Simultaneously, I remembered Jung Garams requestChis fervent desire to be summoned for this operation. TL: Training~ Training~ For those that are now realizing how much of an unreliable narrator Lee-kyung-ie isare you second guessing his words? Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Th-then Mm! Why dont we summon Jung GaramCinstead of youCthis time? Wouldnt that be better? Hurriedly eating the spoonfuls of porridge that suddenly approached my mouth, I expressed my opinion and observed the Mage carefully. Surprisingly, Seo Dawon listened quite seriously to what I had to say before speaking, In ce of [possession]? Ah, Mhmm Hmm I guess it would be more annoying to have Jung Garam possess you. He may try to rush ahead with your body. But, if we dont allow him to tag along and do something, he may run wild Seo Dawon murmured, nodding as if he agreed with me. Fine. If its this much, Jung Garam should understand. R-really? Thats a relief I smiled broadly since unexpectedly Seo Dawon listened without much trouble. However, Seo Dawon looked down at me and asked an unexpected question, Did Jung Garam put you up to this?? Huh? N-noIts just Although I denied his usation reflexively, Seo Dawons expression let me know that he had already realized I was acting upon Jung Garams request. Of course, he did not grow angry at me, but he spoke as if he were frustrated, Jung Garam is prideful and takes great pride in his skills. So, even if he realizes hes being provoked into a trap, hes always confident that hell be able to escape. I-is that so? Thats why, while sending him ahead as a scout, I usually sent another person along with him. He needs a calm team member to conduct missions safely. As the head of the [Red Lotus], Seo Dawon must have understood each of his guild members personality, strengths and weaknesses better than anyone else. Though he may have portrayed his reasoning as motivated through mission sess rate, perhaps he was also concerned about Jung Garams safety? Recalling how they treated each other like family when they were alive, I had guessed that Seo Dawon would not have treated them so calctedly. So his curtness right now may be out of concern for Jung Garam rather than consideration for the sess or failure of the mission. I felt a bit sorry that I may have overlooked Seo Dawons concernCperhaps Jung Garam and I may have misjudged him. On the other hand, it wasnt as if I couldnt understand Jung Garams desire to punish the man that killed him. It was hard to bring up a way to reconcile these two understandable but opposing thoughts. If Garam-ie fails this time, it bes that much more difficult for you. Of course, Ive taken steps to avoid your death, but the mage continued. Mmm This is what Id like to ask though. Do you believe in Jung Garam to the point where youve resolved to sacrifice your safety? Ah If youre acquiescing simply because Jung Garam begged, you should reconsider. I couldnt immediately answer his straightforward, serious words. However, the more I considered, Jung Garams vivid [memory yback] slowly flooded my mind: the arrogant enemy who made the young assassin go on the defensive with his poor skillpared to his impressive weapon, the shame he felt when the assassin was fooled by Bae JaeminCsomeone he considered inferior, the pain and blood filling his throat and torn intestinesSeparately, nothing would justify any distrust for Jung Garams capabilities. Whats more, when would the stars align to create a highly opportunistic environment again? Bae Jaemin was currently focused elsewhere, and it was clear that Park Hoseoks carelessness was the only chance to avenge Jung Garams ridiculous defeat. Eventually, after thinking for a long while, I spoke to Seo Dawon, who was patiently waiting for my response, I dont think Jung Garam will lose twice. I mean, you also saidthat he was a genius, right? Um, I dont exactly know Jung Garam very well, but That is to say I believe in your evaluation of Jung Garam. Seo Dawon looked down at my nervous self before giving a small nod. I searched his eyes, wondering if I said the right thing. Of course, in the meantime, Lackey kept on poking my lips with spoonfuls of porridge, and I had no choice but to eat. When I had finished about half the bowl of porridge, Seo Dawon, who seemed to have been lost in thought, turned his fathomless eyes back to me. Then, lets summon Jung Garam and, afterwards, we should exchange bodies through [Possession]. Speaking of [Possession], you answered wrong during the quizst time. Huh? The quiz? The quiz that raises the synchronization rate during [Possession]. As I chewed on the porridge, I began to remember the events that transpired during [Owls Ghost ship]. After a while, I managed to remember being asked something strange at the end of our trip, Ah! That thingIt suddenly asks something about your likes? Yeah. It asked you about my favorite color. Ahh! Thats right! And, at that time, I got the question wrong. Did Seo Dawon also receive a simrly strange question? It was such a casual question, so I pressed the answer without thinking too seriously about it But, Seo Dawons voice was solemn, indicating that the matter was more important than I had previously thought. The most important matter in [Possession] is the synchronization rate. I-is that so? The closer to 100 percent, the stronger the synergy between the vengeful ghost and his masterCthe two can bring forth immense power. Continuing, Seo Dawon exined about the quiz. There are many factors involved in raising the synchronization rate. Intimacy and trust between the master and the vengeful ghost have arge impact on the synchronization rate. The quiz is a way to indirectly measure or reflect the intimacy between the two. Is that why something weird like What color do you like? would appear? I scratched my head, a bit embarrassed, and asked, Youwhat color do you like? I dont have a particr favorite color. B-but It said I was wrong when I chose something random If I were told to choose from choices avable, I could choose one. Doesnt that mean he has yet to fully understand his own tastes? I shook my head glumly while trying and failing to remember the exact wording. Would I have to memorize a set of questions and answers like a test? So, I asked again, Will the question regarding your favorite color reappear the next time you try to possess me? Who knows. The quiz is probably random. Haah You dont have to be so forlorn. Theres many other ways to improve the synchronization rate. Fortunately, our smart Seo Dawon had other methods to suggest. Joyfully, I asked, How? Ive said how intimacy and trust are important. Its easier to increase intimacy between two peoplepared to trust. Ah.. Well then, how do we increase intimacy? However you look at it, it must be skinship. S-skinship? 1 The alternative was like a sudden thunderstorm rushing in where there were clear skies before. What do you mean skinship? At that moment, I couldnt say anything because my mind nked white. But, Seo Dawon, words like a bomb, continued, I dont think well see a significant increase if we do something insignificant like holding hands Uh? At least a hug. Also, I think we should spend at least one hour a day together. W-what? From today, were going to have to invest an hour or so in [possession]. Well have to rapidly increase the synchronization rate somehow during these two weeks. At least a hugI locked eyes with Seo Dawon for a moment before, unable to stand it, I bowed my head within a second. Im supposed to embrace Seo Dawon? For at least an hour a day? Even as I first began to think that was ridiculous, my heart began to beat hard without pride. What should I even say? I couldnt even express neither eagerness nor dislike However, Seo Dawon, without hesitation, reached out to me and my bowed head. He grabbed my jaw and forced me to make eye contact with him; he then hooded his eyes andughed. If you dislike hugs, we can do something else thats more effective. W-what Dont you have a rough idea? I didnt want to appear shaken, but I could no longer tolerate those words and stepped backwards to the wall to avoid Seo Dawons hand. He docilely let me go. Lets start this evening. We dont have much time. Of course, it was all too embarrassing for me. I forgot my n to ster myself to the wall and shouted desperately at Seo Dawon. What on earth, Seo Dawon. You know that I have feelings for you! W-wait a minute! I still Im sure he could read my feelings from my wide-open, bewildered eyes, but he continued to say whatever he wished, Ah, dont avoid my hand tonight like you just did now. Youll start with your hands tied if you avoid it. And, as if it werent a joke, he gave a shadowed smile. TL: Thanks for being patient you guys, heres the first part of the multi-chapter update ?? Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Seo Dawon leisurely left the room, leaving me in a state of mental breakdown. CClick Waiting until I heard the click of the door closing, I ran to the attached bathroom and washed my face with icy water. I could see an embarrassed-reddened face and ears in the bathroom mirror. Seo Dawon, you really Is he just thoughtless? Emotional thoughts rose from within btedly. Youve made it clear that you know about my attractions for you, but now you want to initiate skinship with me just for synchronization rate? I, thinking back to Seo Dawons behavior which seemed uninterested in the welfare of my heart, began to be angry as I dwelled upon these thoughts. Then I, too, will give Seo Dawon as much as he wants, then. Yes, synchronization rate~. Ill shut him up myself..or something like that Seo Dawon probably thinks that I would stand still, be unable to do anything but even I can shut my eyes tight and reach out to him. And since Seo Dawon had no feelings for me, wouldnt he despise my touch? Usually, when a man gropes another man, fists would fly out first. As a warning, should I oncecling to him? I fell into contemtion, squeezing and rxing my fingers in front of the sink. Of course, I couldnt think for longCthe door to the bathroom opened quickly, and Jung Garam, cheeks flushed, jumped at me. Argh! W-whats this all of a sudden? I asked. Lee-kyung-ah, how did you persuade hyung? Hm? Jung Garam gave me arge hug. Seeing his youthful face so full of excitement, I couldnt bear to push him away, No, it washe wasnt as opposed as I thought Really? He didnt even pretend to listen to me, though He grumbled, but he didnt sound too upset; I grabbed his arm to calm him down. Jung Garam retreated a few steps and stared at me. With a teary voiceCas if he were quite movedChe said, Ill rip out Park Hoseoks heart and bring it as a gift. Thats fine, thats a bit He even acted cute in ways he never did before. I sighed and pushed at Jung Garams back to move him out of the bathroom. However, as soon as I returned to the bedroom, I came upon a shocking scene. Lackey, who until recently had been rattling a spoon in the porridge bowl, was now firmly stuck to the wall by daggers like a pinned butterfly sample. W-whys Lackey like that?! [ck ck] Ah, he tried to rush at me because I was entering the room Jung Garam said. Damn it! I pushed hard at Jung Garam and ran to Lackey, pulling out the daggers that were pinning its joints one by one. Perhaps it was frightenedCas soon as it could move, it stuck to my neck and wouldnt fall off. No matter how fierce Lackey may be to those that werent me, Garam was a ranker! While soothing the skeleton that clung to me, I stared at the younger angrily. Jung Garam only shrugged his shoulders even as he faced my furious gaze. Hey, didnt I say not to pick on Lackey? I shouted. I just embedded some daggers into the wall and ced him on top of them. Whyd you pin it to the wall? You could just jump and avoid it! Even when you could avoid itC! Its tiresome. Its exhausting to control my strength Then he looked at me with an impossibly charming, cute expression. I kicked his shin in a fit of frustration. So mean. After kicking Jung Garam in the butt, he was kicked out of the room while speaking exaggeratedly. After that, I locked the door and soothed Lackey for a long while. [So depressing], [I hate it!], [I wanna kill them]. I held the skeleton in my arms until its current mood changed to [I love master]. * * * I have something serious to tell you. [ck ck!] As soon as it became dinnertime, I called the servants into the living room. What is it? Even though I had gathered them all, saying I had something important to say, all the servants besides Kim Olim had bad attitudes. Jung Garam did not tear his eyes off the TV, and Seo Dawon did not respond, as if he were ignoring me. However, I didnt back down and crossed my arms, picking up the remote control to turn off the wildlife documentary that Jung Garam was watching diligently. Jung Garam opened his mouth to protest, but he saw my frown, he closed his mouth. Seo Dawon, who looked a bit absentminded, turned to stare at meCeyes finally focusing. You guysI would like it if you wouldnt harass Lackey just because Im not watching. I said. Today was just If it keeps getting harassed, I will have no choice but to take Lackey everywhere. How will I know what youll do to it when my back is turned? [ck ck!!!!] If, from now on, something like today happens again Im going to carry Lackey around in my arms no matter what. Lackey climbed onto the sofa and jumped wildly, arms raised, as if it were all for this idea. Of course,pared to the skeleton, the expressions of the other three were chilling. In particr, Jung Garam leaned his head against the back of the sofa. Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah.! he sighed, long and difited. Following his sight, Kim Olim spoke, But, Necromancer. Your skeleton has a serious trigger-bite. Whenever someone just passes close by you, it growls threateningly or snaps at our hands and feet. I havent opposed it out ofziness, but, if it werent your servant, I would have already removed its jawbone. It wasnt like I couldnt understand Kim Olims point. However, Lackey was perhaps the servant that gave me the most concernCit was originally vulnerable and foolish enough to be chased away by the neighborhood dogs. So, rather than being at fault, I had thought that the others must be doing things to provoke the skeleton. Moreover, no matter how much stronger Lackey has be, it was ridiculous topare it to those that were at the peak of human capabilities. Who in their right mind would rip out the ws of kittens just because it scratched them? Likewise, it was uneptable in my perspective to wholly overpower Lackey just because it rushed at them. Lackey is incredibly weakpared to you all. If it rushes at you, you can easily avoid it. Why retaliate? Then, lets do it this way. Seo Dawon, who had been listening to our argument silently, stood up from his seat. Then, out of nowhere, he approached me and pulled me into his embrace. Of course, Lackey had lowered itself from the sofa once Seo Dawon had risen from his seatCand rushed to the Mage as soon as he hugged me. Embarrassed, I tried to push Seo Dawon away, but I couldnt beat him in sheer strength. From somewhere below my waist, I could hear a bloody crunch. As expected, Lackey was biting with all its might at the fingers that Seo Dawon had purposefully lowered. Looking at his mauled hands, I screamed, What are you doing! Take your hands away! Lackey, stop! However, Lackey did not pay any attention and continued to bite. Seo Dawon, also, did not move and onlyter raised his handCif not for theck of blood, the skin and bones certainly looked brokenCand showed it to me. I was stunned by the bite marks left on his skin. He said, Like this, I wont avoid it and let him bite me in the future; dont you think Lackey needs to be punished as well? P-punishment The punishment should go to the owner. And then, Seo Dawon lowered his head towards my neck. Lackey gnashed his teeth; it looked like the skeleton absolutely despised the sight of the Mage clinging so intimately. Perhaps it remembered my order to stop, though, because it begrudgingly stayed still. Still bowing his head into my neck, he whispered while drawing mepletely into his arms, From now on, if our Lackey attacks for no good reason, Lee Kyung-ie will nurse us until the wound is healed. Th-thats A wound like this will take about 30 minutes to recover, so Ill spend that time with Lee-kyung-ie however I please. Oh, agree! Jung Garam shouted. Thats not bad. How about an entire day for an amputation? Kim Olim said. Are they insane? I felt both irritated, unable to understand why Im made to feel guilty, and uneasy while looking at his tattered hand. Unable to take the wretched sight any longer, Lackeyid prone on the floor, whining. Seo Dawon slowly brought his damaged bones to my eye level, and he actually hugged me for half an hour before releasing me. When I was released from his embrace, I was able to voice some protest, You could haveused some shield or defense skills. If you wont discipline it, at least put a muzzle on. Isnt that what an owner has to do? Unfortunately, I couldnt argue against that. TL: Lee-kyung Ill show you! Ill give you all the skinship! Thatll teach you! Seo Dawon All ording to n Also, MC hasnt fully yet realized how dangerous Lackey can be. Hopefully this opened his eyes. Lackey isnt just a dog but is more of a monsterthat also happens to be adorable like a dog. It could cause some serious damage to most humans. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Afterwards, Lackey hung onto my calf for its dear life and buried its face deep into my body. Seo Dawon grabbed my hand and dragged me, regardless of the clinging skeleton, and took me to the living room where the TV was located. The issue was that he didnt ce me on the sofa, but, rather, he pulled me onto hisp. I sat rigidly, frightened, but Seo Dawon whispered calmly as if he expected my reaction, If you dislike this, then do you want to go to bed? In short, if not the living room, then the bedroom. He probably meant to correct the synchronization rate issue from earlier. I was about to protest, but I gave up and sat stiffly on hisp. Lackey must have despised the thought of being in contact with the Mage; it stared at him resentfully before flopping to its feet a small distance away. Of course, this situation was very awkward for the others to watch; I felt Kim Olim and Jung Garam pause when they saw us sitting next to each other. Although Kim Olim wrinkled her forehead, she did not deign to interfere. Jung Garam turned on the TV with the remote control and threw us a question without looking our way. Are there really so few ces to sit on the sofa? He sounded subtly irritated. Feeling ashamed, I tried to exin, but Seo Dawon was faster, hugging me quite strongly. Then, more belligerently, the young assassin raised his voice to retort, No way. Then, are you enjoying that? Jung Garam had now turnedpletely in our direction and stared at Seo Dawon. The gleam in his eyes reminded me of a younger brother full of rebellion against his hyung. After seeing his petnt expression, Seo Dawon fixed his hold on me and murmured, Since youve been whining to Lee-kyung-ie so much, I wanted to try doing it too. At those words, Jung Garam, without hiding his irked expression, jumped up from his seat and went to my room. Simrly, Kim Olim, who had her arms folded in front of her, followed the younger into the room. Soon afterwards, the sound of the door banging shut rang loudly throughout the house. S-somehow he lookedquite frustrated I felt anxious that the three would end up fighting at this rate. Though, I wasnt too sure what the cause was. Seo Dawon, as if to reassure me, answered softly, Well, thats because theyre all jealousCtheyd like to be in my position. In your position? Ah, because of the undead servants characteristics? If thats what youd like to think. Seo Dawon smiled lightly while being quite vague; he suddenly grasped my fingertips and observed my fingernails, bringing them up to eye level. Only then was I conscious of the fact that I was left alone in the living room with the Mage; I turned back towards the TV for no reasonCnot that I could pay attention to whatever show was on the screen. Your heart is beating incredibly fast. Seo Dawon pointed out my fast heartbeat that I had been extremely aware of since a while back. I hesitated, not sure of what I should say, and eventually I ignored him. After all, he already knew how much I liked him. However, Seo Dawon suddenly ced his hand over my chest. I flinched and looked back; he locked eyes with me. Is it because youve been stuck to me, like this? he asked. Why are you asking? Im curious. To know if you like me that much. I was dumbfounded at his most insensitive question, but he didnt show the tiniest hint of mockery or ridicule in his words. That was to say, this didnt feel like a trick. His question felt sincere, so I answered, more rxed now, You should thank your parents. Haha, because of my face? Was my question that funny? Seo Dawon began to giggle; he dragged my hands along as he pleased and brought them up to his face. As soon as my fingers touched him, they retreated as if they were burned by me. The mage pulled them back without letting them go. He murmured, with an ambiguous smile, If all youre attracted to is my outer appearance, then why are you avoiding me? You look scared even at the slightest touch. Simultaneously, Seo Dawon kept on looking at meCas if he were letting me know that the shallow walls I put up between us meant nothing. He slowly thumbed my speechless lips. Once again, I turned away from him. Seo Dawon smiled quietly, as if he knew this would happen. Just how much do you like me for you to be this nervous? Dont kid yourself! 1 I-Its just that your face is my type Youre so despicableCI dont like you. I managed to muster my annoyance enough to make a response, but, by that time, it felt toote to recover the initiative. Regardless of my im to dislike him, Seo Dawon leaned his head onto my arms. It was as if he were saying, Even if I do this, you wont push me away though. What a despicable thing to do. However, it was true that I hoped that this situationChim hugging onto me as if he were hanging onto my very beingCwouldst just a little longer. Then, why do you stare at me like that when Im cooking? the mage asked. B-because Im hungry When I hand you the food, you look as if youre caught between wanting and not wanting to eat. Only the smell was good, it was tasteless otherwise. Thats too much I guess I need to work harder. 2 I pretended to be calm, but frankly I was ashamed of myself. I had no idea that I was staring so much at the mage while he was cooking for me. JustFor someone who could call upon great power or skill with one flip of the palm to look so serious while flipping eggs on a frying pan The gap was just kind of cute I just nced once or twice, that was it Perhaps, was he someone sensitive to others gazes? No, if he knew I was stealing nces at him, then he should have told me to stop. Why must he always keep everything a secret until the time came to insidiously point it out? I had already realized that I was starting to get pulled into Seo Dawons orbit, but, as if I were trapped, I couldnt move away. Seo Dawon always acted kindly like this That guy was probably ying around with meCbut, whenever he acted like he had feelings, I Sometimes its nice to sit still like this, the mage murmured. You feel the same way. Ifelt the urge to fall deeply for him. Today, especially, it was hard to resist. I couldnt get enough of his shamelessnessChis audacity to hug me despite knowing of my feelings for him. I said what I said, but why couldnt I truly convince myself of the Mages despicableness? Was it because I was someone who had no guts? 3 However, any such self-discipline could not stop the Mages hand from grabbing the back of my head and pulling it towards him. Before Seo Dawons lips hit mine, his mouth curled into a smile, and he gazed at me. Behind his red and fathomless eyes, the thought that the gleam in those eyes meant that he wasughing at me, was unexpectedly hot. So, eventually, I closed my eyes. Soon, a chilly tongue slowly invaded my mouth. * * * After dying at the , the system handed me a single scenario. [Would you like to proceed with the scenario, The Demon King of Revenge?] I snorted in disbeliefCwhat a cruel joke to those lingering in death. Are you telling me, who had lived as a User until this moment, to live a new life as a monster? I tried to tly refuse, but there was no rejection button for this scenario. Only the [ept] button was left. Afterwards, the system ominously informed, [If conditions are met, the scenario will proceed automatically.] Since death, most status windows were blocked, and there was no way to reject this [Demon King of Revenge] scenario. So, without epting, I ced the notification far off in the corner of my view and wasted a long time trapped in this mental space and unable to perceive the passage of time. I thought of many different schemes. At first, I was preupied with ways to revive my body, but soon I epted that I had to let go of that dream. I needed to find a way to convey to the outside world this after-death situation. However, I could think of no method that could affect the presentCwhat seemed to be a different dimension set apart from the dead. Even if I were to drop dozens of [Meteors], the spell couldnt touch even the tiniest grain of sand in the dungeon. And, everytime I used a skill, the [Demon King of Revenge] scenario continued to update. For the first time, I felt a distant despair in the face of this macabre urge to give up and return to a meaningless existence. Then, one day. [We admire your patience and evanescent integrity.] [Special benefits have been added to the Devil King of Revenge scenario.] [If you fulfill the scenario now, we can grant ess to the Akashic Records up to Level-5 Demigod (need a word other than Level).] 4 [We will lift the embargo on the legendary staff carried by Queen Pinbara] Dozens of notificationsCas if the system were urgently distributing coupons for a game that wouldnt sellCbegan to fill my view. After seeing these messages, I put them all out of sight. There was no doubt that while I hadnt selected to continue, some serious loophole to this scenario must have appeared. And, as I removed all the notifications from sight CrashC! A man fell down somece next to me. TL: Thats thest of the three-chapter update! Thank you Sleeplessqiuqiu and LeoHP for the Kofi!! Also, I lost the best (And so did my PRs) T_T Those of you who guessed Seo Dawon for first kiss won! (And straight into french kiss at that >///<) This also marks the start of a multi-chapter mini-arc detailing Seo Dawons perspective. More than giving us his thoughts, it really does uncover some interesting details about this world. Thank you for reading~ Chapter 128 Chapter 128 At first, I didnt think he was a UserCafter all, there were tangled, white bones where the head shouldve been. However, as soon as the bone mass collided with the floor, it shattered and scattered; the face of the young man hidden behind it was finally revealed. It was a face I had never seen before. However, since he may be someone rted to Lim Jisoo or Bae Jaemin, I decided to meticulously scrutinize him. Co-ough There was no severe trauma on the outside, but the man was bleeding from his nose. Even after he had returned to consciousness, I suspected he had a concussionChe couldnt maintain an upright bnce. Soon afterwards, though, he shook his fist in the air and unfurled it; in his palm was amonly used recovery potion. I was sure he was a user just from that. Then, with his shaking arms, the man looked down at his slightly twisted wrist, sighed, and opened a new potion bottle. Strangely enough, he didnt go on to contact his fellow colleagues he must have entered the with, nor check his current location, nor examine his weapons Whats this he gaspedCa strange sound. He picked up and examined the [light] item from the floor. From then on, I felt a bit stifled (is this the correct word? Ufortable? restless? I dont know the perfect english word but I know this word in Korean) with his actions. I dont know how long Ive been stuck here, but However, before I died, didnt the difficulty mandate that the be essed by Users at least level 80 or higher? Let alone level 80, the man I was watching could not have been level 50 from his slow movements and his naive behavior. In addition, he directed the [light] in the same direction constantlyChis manner of searching was futile. No, to be exact, he was like someone who had never explored and investigated before; in gaming terms, he had a newbies unique clumsiness. He seemed to be working hard, but it seemed to be, to say it lightly, a waste of time? Watching him dither around meaninglessly for dozens of minutes, I wondered how many times this guy would have died if there were any active monstersClike those I encountered before my deathCaround. He probably would have died once every 30 seconds? Nevertheless, this man was special to me. [A special benefit has been added to the Demon King of Revenge scenario] [If you proceed with the scenario now, you obtain the Wise Mans robe that contains the Stars Orbit] [If you proceed with the scenario now, the Demon Kings henchmanCSubus Lupetia, will be fully loyal to you.] Why? Because the system, as if it were undergoing a seizure, threw new perks at me, enticing me to ept the scenario, whenever I looked at that man. Of course, I had no intention of bing a dungeon boss and a monster, but I needed to consider the meaning of the scenario further. Especially with how it came into view, trying to steal away my attention from the man. Thus, I concluded this: If I were to get entangled with that man, the [Demon King of Revenge] scenario will not develop or will be batted away. Otherwise, there would be no reason to flood my view with dozens of messages to ept immediately. However, the identity of the man was still unknown; I was frustrated from my inability to do anything but observe him. However, I soon learned that there was no need for me to step in. Searching this dungeon properly would lead to [a new discovery], which would help lead to the next step. Only when certain actions had been made, the [a new discovery] alert would be renewed, furthering progression. Although the man was slow, he seemed to find the [new discovery] and followed it diligently in his own way. Then, he stepped on the broken staff and tripped over it. One step ahead of him, I had found the corpse ahead and had been examining it. Did a monster do this? The issue wasthe corpse was something that imitated my death. The same with the tattered robe wrapped around the body, the copsed posture, and the recently discovered broken staffthese were all clues that were indexical of my death. As soon as I saw that sight, I turned to the man, who was just staring at it with fear; he didnt show any signs of agitation or acknowledgement. Was he truly someone irrelevant to my death? While I was still full of suspicion that was soon bing uncertain, the man followed the trail of [new discoveries] to my corpse. Urgh, I guess I have to take it out. While hesitating, he cringed and touched the ck wedge stuck in my corpses back. He plucked it out; simultaneously, I felt an extreme painCone I hadnt felt in many yearsCspread from my back. I crumpled, unable to make sounds at the fiery pain. But, something weirder than that appeared in front of me. [Dmon ?ng Scen.r.o.] The scenario window for the [Demon King of Revenge] scenario, which had been persistently dodging my view, gradually became transparent and soon deteriorated until it was unreadable. [A new scenario has been added.] [You can now begin the scenario, A Summons After Death] [The scenario Demon King of Revenge will now proceed automatically if the A Summons After Death scenario fails. Currently, that scenario is in a locked state.] And, as soon as that window disappeared, a new message appeared. Pushing through the torturous pain, I pressed the button that would manifest a further detailed exnation for the new scenario. The grade of the scenario, [A Summons After Death] was ssed at SSS gradeCa first of its kind from what I could see. There was even no guidance on how to progress with the scenario or information on achievement conditions. However, below, the reward was clearly listed. [Reward: It may be possible topletely and perfectly resurrect the dead party] .The reward is resurrection? I opened my eyes wide. Id refused to be a monster so far, but I didnt dare to dream that I could live a new life again. I had just hoped to not turn insaneCthat was all. If I were to be left in this situation for eternity, I was afraid that I would eventually sumb to the allure of bing a monster, an escape Wouldnt it be better to disappear into nothingness? The long days of worries and agony passed my mindCIf I couldnt survive, then Id want to let those I cared about in the outside world know of this situation and disappear cleanly. That was all I could hope for. Resurrection. As if an asphyxiating person had received a respirator, I began to breathe heavily. The pain that was still lingering in my back began to feel sweet. The pain was like I It made me feel like Id already returned to life. However there was no eptance button for the [A Summons after Death] scenario, and I was still trapped in this mental world, same as before. The system window remained the same. As soon as I realized that the answer did noty within my hands, I immediately looked around the surroundings. Soon after the man held the ck wedge within his hands, he copsed, and I found myself face to face with an unconscious, pallid-faced man. The moment I saw his face, I was sure. This man is the core of the scenario. Time, previously frozen, had begun to flow again ever since he fell in front of me. I looked down at the unconscious man and reached out to him. However, contrary to my expectations, my hands couldnt even touch the man. However, even though we did not touch, the man frowned and muttered as if I had touched him. Seo Dawon My name unexpectedly popped out of his mouth. He murmured my name as if he knew me. I had never seen him. But, just in case, I observed his face meticulously again. He looked a bit younger than meCdid he just recently turn 20? I dont think my guess was too far off given the bumbling appearance he showed before he copsed. I had no knowledge of his level or ss He had no defining weapon nor specific body features that could be a marker. I could only shallowly remove certain sses, Im guessing he isnt a Warrior? Then, suddenly, the man convulsed; he breathed in raggedly as if he were being strangled. I reached out my hand to help, but, frustratingly, I could do nothing. TL: Imagine being turned into a monster that Users kill after deathChonestly this is basically dystopia. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Nngh. I had watched the man nervously for quite a while. When I became doubtful as to whether or not he stopped breathing, the man suddenly opened his eyes. As soon as his eyes opened, his body began to twist in some invisible suffering. Cough, cough.urgh! At first, I thought the man was poisoned, so I carefully examined the color of his lips and his fingertips. It must be so painfulCI felt frustrated inside, wanting to say to him that he must drink a potion quickly. However, as I kept watching, it felt as if the man were narrowly escaping from a long nightmare rather than convulsing from being poisoned. Even as he started to retch, he didnt vomit blood. Its like hes been exposed to a mental curse or is besieged by hallucinationsSince hes unable to alert himself, this must be the first time hes experienced such attacks. Just as I had that thought, I was able to guess what scene the man must be experiencing while unconscious. As I expected, is he seeing my death? No, Its more damaging than merely being an observer. Seeing as how hes squirming and bending his neck from the pain, theres a possibility hes experiencing a [transference] of the mind Is this whythey call it a vengeful ghost contract?'' The man spoke, possibly fed up with all that had happened. I could finally guess at his ss. Necromancer? With that guess, a system message manifested before my eyes. [The first quest in the A Summons After Death scenario will proceed now.] [Start life a deceased person by contracting with a Necromancer] [Sess Conditions: Signing a contract with a Necromancer; leaving the [Tower of Command] with your contracted Necromancer safely.] [Failure Conditions: Failure to sign with the Necromancer; the Necromancers death.] [From this point onwards, you may show yourself in front of the Necromancer.] [Additional Points can be earned if the contract is written in your favor.] The scenario began. Of course, at first I did not move one inch. First, I turned down the fate of bing a demon king, now it was asking me to be another Users veI closed my eyes from the humiliationCsorge a scale I have never felt such shame beforeCand opened them again, but the system message had not changed. Does this punk know about this? So, naturally, my angertched onto the Necromancer, who still had such a silly look upon his face. However, the man looked far too weak for me to vent my anger at him. When I saw him snifflingChow he stood ignorant to his own tearsCthe bloodlust that swelled up hopelessly scattered. Even I, the one directly involved in this incident, did not cry like that at my death. The man, who sat rubbing his eyes with a nk expression, did not seem like a beneficiary of this system but rather a distressed man who was swept away by the tide of disaster and drifted ashore here. I red at him while thinking about my next steps. Im so sorry, Seo Dawon-nim The man suddenly muttered quietly. I wondered why he called my name like thatCwith eyes shut tightly and face stained with guilt. However, at that moment, I began to feel the presence of several people above our heads, and a familiar voice could be heard from that group. The man must have heard the same soundChe faltered and retreated, face white with fear. Im really working my ass offing here just because youve been having disturbing dreamsCyou insane fool. Its not as if youre some fortune teller or a prophet. Surprisingly, it was Bae Jaemin and Lim Jisoo. Of course, I had expected that Id be reunited with them somedaybut I hadnt expected that day toe so soon. So, like the man, I stepped reflexively back into a shaded location andughed bitterly. Because, I had forgotten for a brief moment that I was dead and those two couldnt see me. Perhaps, no matter what I were to do, they wouldnt notice me; likewise, no matter what attack I were to cast, it wouldnt reach them. [Reverse Gravity]. Nevertheless, I extended my fingertips at them and cast a skill over their heads. That skill crushed the enemys heads in thousands of battles and made them bow at my feet. However, this time, the skill simply swirled over their heads for a short while before quickly losing all power and scattering. Even as I tried out the skill, I knew what would happen. No matter how much power I had, the dead me could not affect them at all. When I double-checked this fact with my own eyes, the hatred that had temporarily cooled with time flowed forth from the deepest depths of my heart; my fingertips were uncontrobly shaking. Right now, Im lower than a bug. Wouldnt a mosquito be a more annoying existence to them now? I tried to calm down my agitated mind, closing and opening my eyes, which would have probably reddened with bloodlust if I were to have a physical form. Simultaneously, I turned to that frightened Necromancer. I really didnt want to admit it, but I need you. I could perceive why the man called my name and apologized. After seeing all my memories, he must have feltpassion but had no desire to join this huge conflict. I didnt want to reproach his superficialpassion. At a single nce, one could tell he was a newbie with little dungeon experienceCon top of that he chose the Necromancer ss for himselfHis life must have been hard in its own way. However, seeing as he was a Necromancer, he was stuck in a situation where he could not escape from Bae Jaemin on his own devices. I thought, perhaps romantically, his series of wrong choices may have been all for me. It all matched too well for mere coincidence. What would he think? Laughing, I whispered into his ear. CYou want to get away from here safely? I wanted to seem as rxed as possible, framing my ruinous fate as his salvation. * * * I won an advantageous contract in return for saving the man, who hung onto me, saying he didnt want to die. In fact, I wasnt obligated to anything, and the contract only required me to protect his back. Seeing as how Choi Lee-kyung signed so hastily, I wondered whether it was his first time signing such a contract. [Youve seeded in signing a fraudulent contract that no one with any conscience would create! Arge number of bonus points will be added.] I set aside the messageCI couldnt tell if it was praising me or being sarcasticCand looked at the left ring finger. There, in the same location as Choi Lee-kyung, the symbol of the contract was engraved. It was a memento of a ve contract, but, after signing, I didnt feel as bad as I had expected. I didnt know if that was because the contract was overtly in my favor or because Choi Lee-kyung was simply too stupid to trigger my wariness In any case, I saved him from Bae Jaemin as the contract demanded; Choi Lee-kyung turned around and made eye contact with me as soon as Bae Jaemin disappeared. But, the moment he saw me, he paused as if his soul left his body. I Who are you? he said. Pressing down my frustration, I answered Choi Lee-kyungs pathetic question, Who do you think I am? What! Oh! This voiceW-What happened? Rather, I couldnt understand what Choi Lee-kyung was talking about. Did he always see me as a skeleton? I was far toozy to exin anything, so instead I waved the hand where the contract was located and stepped closer. It was funnyCI showed the contract seal in order to shut him up, but Choi Lee-kyung grabbed at my hand, pressing and tickling it. I wondered what kind of trick he was setting, but I didnt want to admit that I was feeling a bit sensitive. I calmly let him grab my hand. Why are you groping haDont grope at me G-Grope?!! Of course, I was frustrated because he held onto me unceasingly 1; still, I tried to resist snapping. Fortunately, Choi Lee-kyung shook my hands off, greatly surprised, with that small amount of reproach. But, when we locked gazes again, an even more embarrassing flood of system messages appeared in front of my eyes. [The equipped item, Thebes Cor, alluring effect has been invoked.] [Curse C Due to the alluring effect, opponents that suffer fromrge power gaps cant make preemptive strikes.] [Choi Lee-kyung feels an inexplicable attraction and curiosity towards you.] Wearable items were popr due to theirbat capabilities. The high charm value of the item prompted an rm that Choi Lee-kyung had developed a small bit of interest in me. But, no wayI didnt know these items would work against Users as well. It activates regardless of the twos gender? [Thebes Cor] was a useful item for MagesCit would be very difficult for them if they drew aggro in dungeons. Due to the high supplemental charm values, this item had the effect of slowing down uing low-ss enemies. However, this usefulness wasmonly invoked against enemiesCthe effect had never been invoked with allies, as it had just now. I considered the cause for a short while, and I concluded that [Thebes Cor] was quiet because I usually travelled withpanions withparable levels. Charm skills were most efficient when the gap between me and the opponent was quite far. Of course, it wouldnt work for allies at simr levels Its already looking dismal. I pulled up Choi Lee-kyungs status window and winced. Furthermore, what was with that strange phrase in the previous system notifications? Inexplicable attraction and curiosity? Perhaps my mind was in the gutter 2 or perhaps my guess was in the right ballpark; the nuance was a bit No way, hes not going to ask to sleep with me, right? Its not that Ive never received advances from men before, but I was a bit flustered because Ive never held any interest in that team. If Choi Lee-kyung were a woman, I would have considered him So I drew a line between us while disguising it as a joke, Even if Im your servant, Ill be in a predicament if you ask for those kind of services from me W-What are you even saying! Still, I was a little relieved to see Choi Lee-kyungs embarrassment. Emotionally, wasting time or chasing flings was only worth doing while alive; I had no time now. On top of that, Choi Lee-kyungs immediate denial, even if it were dishonest, was also a relief. Even if he were to really develop feelingster, he probably wouldnt bother me much. [The second quest in the A Summons After Death scenario will now proceed.] [Obtain all the Vengeful Ghost Essences of your oldpanions.] [Sess Condition: Acquire two or more vengeful ghost essences.] [Failure Condition: Failure to gather even one vengeful ghost essence.] [Extra points will be received for collecting all Vengeful Ghost Essences.] However, as soon as I saw the following system messages, allmotion caused by the charm effect was soon forgotten. TL: Neither Lee-kyung nor the readers knew it at the time, but Dawon was feeling quite vulnerableCand still probably is feeling vulnerable. Hes doing a fair bit of bluffing to seem knowledgeable to give himself security despite the fact that hes learning about this alongside Choi Lee-kyung and only really has the advantage of a system guiding him. It really calls to mind the Loyalty: extremely low that Choi Lee-kyung first saw in Dawons profile. Interestingly enough Dawon wasnt necessarily attracted to men at first and had thought all this was because of his itemsbut you guys can see how that changes in the future ?? Chapter 130 Chapter 130 The second quest of the new scenario [A Summons After Death], which arrived like a salvation after the [Demon King of Revenge] scenario was suspended, had appeared. Believing in the scenario and its reward of plete resurrection, I signed a [vengeful ghost contract] with this Necromancer Choi Lee-kyung who suddenly appeared before me. I thought I had finally escaped the circumstances by which I became a monsterCa mere puppetCbut the situation, after seeing the second quest, was not so simple. Dwelling, I couldnt help but think that the second quest framed me as not someone who retains their human ego as Seo Dawon, but rather an item that serves a purpose in a game, like the Herb. Is it asking me to persuade my deadpanions to be servants like me? Furthermore, I couldnt shake the idea that this quest was more for Choi Lee-kyungs sake than for mine. Ive signed the contract in my favor for now, but as time goes by, Choi Lee-kyung will surely slowly realizeexactly whose leash he has absolute control over. What kind of attitude will Choi Lee-kyung take then? My mind could only conjure pessimistic imaginations. After all, I knew how violent people turned to those who had no recourse against them. However, if I ignored this quest, I would fail to revive and eventually fall into bing a mere monster. Perhaps one day, Bae Jaemin would visit my dungeon, break my neck, and receive my dropped itemCsomething like the [Demon King Set]. Thats why I couldnt easily move forth once again and looked around the empty, sandy dungeon withplicated feelings. Whether its to sink into ruin now or make my friends suffer in vainterthere were only two choices fit for stray dogs 1 Theres something I need to find here. However, right now I had too little information or power to counter the [A Summons After Death] scenario. And, seeing how Bae Jaemin and Lim Jisoo seemed perfectly fine and alive, they would have progressed to greater heights of power while I stagnated here. The overwhelming difference between our abilities in the past was likely to have been made smaller, or perhaps I was alreadygging behind. Eventually, I had no choice but to make a decision. Staring at Choi Lee-kyungCwho stared back, eyes wide openCI quietly pressed at the updated system message. [There are a total of 6 Vengeful Ghost Essences you have yet to find. Current status: 0/6] [Necromancer blood is a necessary ingredient for the Vengeful Ghost Essence] [The spell for Blood Hunting using the Necromancers blood has been added below.] [Skill, Blood Hunting, can be learned.] However, the notification informed that Choi Lee-kyungs blood was needed to call forth the [Vengeful Ghost Essence]. It wasnt so surprising to hear that the contractors blood was needed; Dark and Evil attribute skills typically had those tendencies. But, I had concerns about whether or not Choi Lee-kyung would cooperate. How should I coax you? Several possible statements floated in my head, but I decided to speak straightforwardly for now. You know that my guild members died with me, right? Choi Lee-kyung opened his eyes round like a rabbit and soon nodded. I believe theyre also sealed in this Vengeful Ghost state. Choi Lee-kyung listened to my following story quite seriously, but he stared at me, bewildered, when he heard that his blood was needed. I felt a bit of pity for himChe looked so scared, like someone who had identally fallen into this dungeon. I dont have a potion right now; Ill die if I get hurt as badly as before You dont need to bleed until youre half-dead, like before. So, before I realized it, I said something quite cheesy, as if I were trying tofort him. After all, you have me now. Of course, I realized how uncharacteristic I sounded after I said itChoi Lee-kyungs relieved expression pierced at my conscience. Haah In any case, he believed me and stood at the ce where the [Vengeful Ghost Essence] was likely to be, gripping a dagger over his hand and trembling. I would have been annoyed at any other guy who made such a fuss about something that amounts to nothing more than a p on the wrist, butstrangely, Choi Lee-kyungs frightened face elicited feelings of sympathy more than annoyance. Thoughts like Would it be better for me to slice a line for him instead if hes that afraid? raced through my brain. If youre afraid, I can do it for you? Its fine. However, when I tried to help, his pride seemed to have been bothered; I didnt try to interfere any more. Nevertheless, the sight of him struggling to draw a line on his palm without opening his eyes was a bit amusing. Another problem appeared though. From the moment Choi Lee-kyung tore his flesh with the dagger, a unique scent wafted through the air. It smelled quite different from the fishy smell of blood that Ivee to know and expect; the more I smelled it, the more saliva I produced? Its been a long time since Ive lost my bodyCI thought Ive transcended from any desires that stem from my appetite. I was momentarily flustered, but I tried to use the skill provided by the scenario, Blood Hunting, while trying to maintain an indifferent expression. As soon as Blood Hunting was used, however, the hunger became several times worse. Of course, Choi Lee-kyung, who knew nothing, was calling out to the [Vengeful Ghost Essences] with all his might, dripping blood all over the floor. I had the vague thought, what a waste while looking at that blood; soon, though, I returned to my senses and cringed. Ah, fuck. Why is a servant drooling over his Necromancers blood? Isnt there something wrong with the desire to eat your owner? Or, was this eventually inevitable for the servants as they are undead without physical forms. I remembered from my dungeon-raiding memories where the zombie-like undead approached people while drooling heavily, and my disgust intensified. Isnt the hunger Im feeling right now simr to their intensity and situation? However, Choi Lee-kyung, knowing nothing of my condition, shed tears persistently from the pain and followed me with a nk face. For some reason, even though I was unbearably tempted to bite into that neck, his clumsy attitude abated those feelings. Eventually, I stopped walking in front of him and turned to look back at him. Choi Lee-kyung had been following so closely behind me that my pause almost made him run into me; he jumped and stared back. By the way, how old are you? I asked him a question to change my cognition of the other away from a b of meat. Im 24 Choi Lee-kyung seemed embarrassed by my sudden investigation, but he soon murmured shyly, rubbing his moist eyes with the back of his hand. I was surprisedChe was three or four years older than what I expected. After some calctions, I realized he was the same age as me. When I remarked on that fact, Choi Lee-kyung immediately asked, Youre kidding, right? Just as I was surprised that Choi Lee-kyung was older than I had thought, Choi Lee-kyung must have also thought that I was older than my actual age. Despite the fact that we made the same misjudgment, I pretended none of that happened and instead asked in return, ?? Are you telling me that I look old? AhCNoIts not that! Are you really the same age as me? Yeah. But now that you know my age, youre speaking informally. Um, Sir? How funny. The appetite that had slowly been building upCto the point where my stomach was churning with desireChad gradually subsided; I smiled as I looked down at Choi Lee-kyung. Its good to be the same age. Speakfortably. Were you really born in the year XX? Yeah. Really? Do I really look old enough for you to be continuously asking this annoying question? Choi Lee-kyung flinched, but it seemed he realized that I was merely joking. He pulled up beside me and started walking along without any indications of feeling bad. His steps were lighter than before; perhaps conversing eased his tension. Secretly sighing in relief, I watched as the crown of his head gently rocked with each step. I didnt want to believe that just a few minutes ago I wanted to eat something like this, and a vainugh involuntarily tumbled out. As soon as we escape from here, Ill have to investigate the Necromancer first. Apparently, Choi Lee-kyung was ignorant. If he had known, he wouldnt be ying around so defenselessly So, rather than confessing to him what I was feeling, I let the hour hand of the clock turn endlessly without conflict. However, unlike how I tried so deliberately not to turn my gaze towards him, Choi Lee-kyung kept ncing my way even as he pretended otherwise. Is his interest in me rising because Ive treated him well? I thought it was because of the charm effect, but I had temporarily unequipped [Thebes Cor]; I had no idea why Choi Lee-kyung was acting this way towards me. While I contemted, he suddenly stumbled. Mnngh! And made such strange noises. I reflexively pulled him towards me; as he came closer, the faint smell of blood made my heart beat rapidly. I was sick and tired, utterly annoyed, at the sensation, so I bluntly rebuked Choi Lee-kyung, Thats why you should look at where youre going instead of staring at me. TL: Well touch upon the topic of hunger again soon. Its pretty horrifying. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 As expected, Choi Lee-kyung was embarrassed with even this much teasing and endeavored to not look at me afterwards. Even so, he could not resist leaving his hand in my hold. I had not let go of his wriggling hand on purpose; I was gradually getting to know Choi Lee-kyungs personality while looking down at his hesitating self. On the sensitive and timid side And he seems to have low self-esteem. Seeing his passive and naive attitudeChesitating to ask questions and closing his mouth before letting his opinions be knownCit was obvious that Choi Lee-kyung had not interacted with others much. He had no idea what to do with this small amount of teasing. He obviously had much curiosity with the person he signed a contract with, but he did not take the initiative to ask about me. So, I asked Choi Lee-kyung about his rtions to confirm my assumption: things like, whether hes a member of a guild or information on his close friends. As I had thought, Choi Lee-kyung did not belong to a group, and he had no friends with whom he interacted intimately. Furthermore, he was clean, but wore inexpensive clothes and equipment that didnt look particrly well-kittedChis financial situation must not be very self-sufficient. Normally when one enters a dungeon far beyond your ability, the User would wear expensive equipment that would match the level of the dungeon. However, Choi Lee-kyung did not own a single piece of equipment that seemed decent at a single nce. Even taking into ount his Necromancer ss, he wasnt even wearing rings that most caster-types woreObviously, it meant he had no money. An impoverished loner who had no friends nor anyone to contact regrly There wouldnt be a problem if I were to confine him? At that moment, that thought briefly crossed my mind. But, I didnt think any deeper since I assumed that would only happen in the worst case scenario. Of course, it was better for me that Choi Lee-kyung was a lonerChis situation was easier to handle. I had the desire to curtail Choi Lee-kyungs testy attitude, looking at his situation. Now that alls said and done, perhaps I would be able tofortably buy his favor in the future. While we chatted, Choi Lee-kyungs stiff expression slowly rxed; before we reached thest [Vengeful Ghost Essence], he had smiled slightly at my jokes. The issue is, Choi Lee-kyung has to slice his palms yet again After confirming the location where the [Vengeful Ghost Essence] was located, I tried to preemptively use all sorts of skills to block odors. And when I felt that Choi Lee-kyung was putting too much force in his grip, I took the dagger from him. If he were to poke too deeply and blood were to well out, my rationality may be paralyzed. So, I split his palm on his behalf. The smell of his blood rising above that small cut grabbed all my attention and made me feel momentarily drowsyCit was as if an overripe fruit was bursting from its own ripeness. Sadly, I could not escape the influence of this unusual scent even if I tried to block the smell or cut shallowly. Of course Choi Lee-kyung, still ignorant of my condition, ced his cut palms on the ground and leaned over in front of me. His posture left his pale, white neck unprotected. I reached out my hands, as if I were possessed, but I managed to return to my senses; however, my hand was already ced on top of Choi Lee-kyungs head. Why my hair! Choi Lee-kyung was predictably offended, asking why I suddenly felt fit to touch his head. I said, dont move. I pretended to be yful, for I had nothing else to say. Even as I stroked his hair, I was aware that I wanted to bite the head of a living person and was simply suppressing that urge. Fortunately, after obtaining thest [Vengeful Ghost Essence], the bloods influence disappeared as if the scent had been washed away. But, in the back of my brain, I still remembered the moment when I had cut Choi Lee-kyungs palmCthe scene repeated again and again, like when I had first watched porn. The fact that I was excited by such a scene was revolting and strange. However, it did not seem like something that could be stopped by mere reason and was, instead, an essential change brought about by the contract. I didnt want to admit that I wasnt human anymore in this matter, but No matter what happens in the futureChoi Lee-kyung shouldnt be injured. Eventually, I resolved to prevent any future harm But, it was impossible for Users who fought monsters to avoid bloodshed. Even now, it was concerning to try and safely bring Choi Lee-kyung out of the [Tower of Command] without a scratch. I involuntarily sighed deeply. * * * Fortunately, Choi Lee-kyung met with and safely rejoined his original partyCthey had been wandering around searching for himCovershadowing my current worries. Choi Lee-kyung had seemed quite shocked that his other party members couldnt perceive me. For me, it was more advantageous to not be seen, so I stayed calm. However, I was bothered by Kim Sangyoon, the leader of the party. Youre not hurt anywhere? Huh? YeahI mean, I was hurt just oncebut I healed myself with potions. What happened beneath theke? Ji-hwan said he lost contact with you, so we spent about an hour searching for you there dude. Just what part of those words touched Choi Lee-kyungs sentimentality? At first, the necromancer responded awkwardly to Kim Sangyoon, but then his cheeks suddenly blushed red at that cursory concern; he began answering whole-heartedly. Having already checked Choi Lee-kyungs stat, I knew he wouldnt be in a favorable hierarchy in this party. At best, he must have joined an acquaintances party or he must have paid money to be carried. Kim Sangyoons words right now revealed, rather than his anxiety over the Necromancers status, his frustration that the Necromancer moved to a different location. From now on, stick close to me. Alright? Yes. However, Choi Lee-kyung was far from being upset; he nodded tamely and followed Kim sangyoons words, taking a few steps closer to him. I had no idea if the Necromancer was a fool or if he truly believed Sangyoons words, but this scene was incredibly frustrating. What pretense, does he think hes strong? I murmured, revealing my distaste for the Warrior with little emotion. Even though the others were not able to hear me, Choi Lee-kyung became restless, wary of my sarcastic remarks. His rigid, blinking face seemed to be asking for no more trouble, but I ignored him and asked about this and that. Besides, I was incredibly curious. Why on earth would hee to the [Tower of Command]? There must be a dungeon that matches Choi Lee-kyungs level that would be more fitting So, I sent a message to Choi Lee-kyung using the systems chatting service. He struggled with this simple function, so I teased him a littleChow amusing. Perhaps he became frustrated with me, however, he sent a sharp answer as if his temper had finally risen. [Choi Lee-kyung: Wow~ Youre so smart^6] [Seo Dawon: kekekekekekekeke] I quickly adapted, steadily answering my own questions. [Choi Lee-kyung: I needed to strengthen Lackey T_T] [Seo Dawon: Lackey? Whats that?] [Choi Lee-kyung: My first servant] [Seo Dawon: First?? You have another servant besides me?] [Choi Lee-kyung: Mhmm, youre the second.] Listening further to his story, I learned that Choi Lee-kyung entered the dungeon after paying arge sumC2 million wonCto retrieve an evolution material for his servant. I was nervous for a moment, worried that Choi Lee-kyung had previously signed another servant, but I realized that Lackey must be a low-ss summon he received after choosing his ss. After all, Lackey wasnt particrly a human nameIm sure Choi Lee-kyung was the one to name it. WhatI wasnt your first? Though I released a somewhat dissatisfied noise, I continued the conversation because there were still many things to find about Choi Lee-kyung. It was a good atmosphere to ask these trivial questions. Choi Lee-kyung seemed to be flustered by the stream of constant questions, but he answered most of them sincerely without avoiding them. Rather than being wary of my questions, bombarding him ceaselessly, he seemed to have taken it as a sign of friendship. He, who was embarrassed by the asional question but still answered with little reminders and pushes, seemed to be someone who must have been lonely for a long time. [Seo Dawon: What about a girlfriend?] [Choi Lee-kyung: I had one, but got dumped.] That was a lie Choi Lee-kyung must have no idea what kind of expression he makes when he lies: an anxious gaze and shuddered shoulders, chewed lips as if he had been scolded. He continued to talk about his girlfriendCa story that not even a dog would believe. TL: Imagine if your masters blood was pornographic to you. Jeez, this system is cruel to both Dawon and MC. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 [Seo Dawon: Whyd you get dumped lololol] [Choi Lee-kyung: Because I started living in the Hub] [Choi Lee-kyung: We couldnt meet often] [Seo Dawon: *whistle noise* She wasnt a User?] [Choi Lee-kyung: Mhmm, We got together before I was a User. When I got here, she left me.] Why was he even pretending to have dated a woman? I had many questions that would make his life difficult right now, but I stopped asking for a moment and turned towards Choi Lee-kyung. If I drove him into a corner, he would most likely be incredibly embarrassed, right? He may not open his mouth for a long whileBut, didnt these impulsive lies reveal ones weaknesses or inferiorityplexes? I wanted to know why Choi Lee-kyung felt the need to pretend he had dated a girl previously. [Choi Lee-kyung: And you?] [Seo Dawon: ?] [Choi Lee-kyung: Did you have a girlfriend?] [Seo Dawon: keke] [Seo Dawon: Look at my face] [Seo Dawon: Do you really think they would have left me alone?] [Choi Lee-kyung: lol] I pretended to be ignorant as to Choi Lee-kyungs true question and observed him carefully. The necromancer held both a relieved and slightly disappointed expressionCaplex look. When we locked gazes, I said, jokingly, I was popr with men too Choi Lee-kyungs face flushed red. Seeing his face, I suddenly guessed why he insisted on such a foolhardy lie. Maybe, he doesnt want to be outed as gay? [Choi Lee-kyung: I doubt that, heh] Again, hes hiding that hes interested in me..? With such a shallow front as well. I snorted involuntarily. However, it wasnt bad for me for him to hide his interest. If he were to openly show his attraction, it was like I could refuse him. So, I pretended to not realize anything and looked away from him, choosing not to continue this line of conversation. [Youve exited the Tower of Command Hard Route.] [Youve entered a normal mode trap room.] Meanwhile our party walked straight out of the danger zone. I thought, now we could finally escape the [Tower of Command], but suddenly the red-head walking up front called out to Choi Lee-kyung with an ear-piercing voice, Choi Lee-kyung, whats the name of the material you need? Ah, thats Contaminated Dark Liquid. It drops when you kill a mourning slime And those appear in trap rooms, correct? The monster that would drop Choi Lee-kyungs desired evolution material would soon appear. That monster, the [Mourning Slime], was yellowCexactly as if someone had urinated on some half-melted jellyC and produced an unpleasant smell. Of course, as I had attempted to raid this dungeon before, this was a familiar monster. In particr, while trying to find the entrance to the hard mode route, we encountered the oily trail left behind by the slimes. While trying to find a shortcut, Bae Jaemin had disturbed a pipe that was chock full of [Mourning Slimes], and we wasted 30 minutes. Now that I think about it, that must have been done on purpose, right? He nned to kill us; he couldnt have touched things meaninglessly While contemting, my eyes suddenlynded on Choi Lee-kyung, who was frowning and blocking his nose next to me. In fact, ingredient or not, I had no desire to get closer because of the risk factor, but I didnt think this encounter would pose a big threat to a party of this level. So, I decided to observe for nowAs expected, that alone was not reassuring. So, I quietly applied defensive skills such as [cure], [high-refresh], and [anti-poison]. Slimes are usually highly toxic, one may be caught up in the poison trails or injured due to sshing acid; all three skills were defensive magic specialized for those situations. Of course, Choi Lee-kyung did not seem to realize that he was being protected; there were a lot of moving parts to keep an eye on, after all. Kim Sangyoon shouted in frustration at Choi Lee-kyung, who appeared to be standing nkly without taking any countermeasures, Hey, you dont have a mask? Huh, yeah Are you out of your mind? Ngh Quickly use that, you fool. The warrior handed over one workshop-made mask. Seeing how his eyes watered, he seemed to be saddened over just one mask, but he had no choice. If the person that paid to be carried were to die, he would be ruined. However, the way Choi Lee-kyung looked at, moved, the red-haired man just from a reluctantly given mask annoyed me; he had no wits. I wanted to retort, if you want to thank someone, turn my way, but that felt childish. Instead, I just stood back and watched the party hunt. It was as awful as I had expected; they had no fundamentals, and their positions were all messed up Attack! The red hair, who was at least better than a dog, ran around on his own, butthat was all. Further, I was more annoyed at the sight of him fighting. That warrior who would ignore Choi Lee-kyung despite merely being at that low level, and Choi Lee-kyung who was far too foolish to be angry at those who ignored him. Still, theyd prove to be examples of what not to do. 1 I tried to point out their mistakes one by one and conveyed basic knowledge of dungeoneering and raiding to Choi Lee-kyung. Fortunately, Choi Lee-kyung was quite perceptive in this matter and quickly understood what I was trying to point out. However, in the midst of listening carefully, Choi Lee-kyung released a deep sigh while looking at the red-haired man. Im jealous Of what? I wish I had that kind of item He looked at the red hairs back with eyes full of longing and desire. Are you serious? Its just, whats there to admire about him Above all that, how could you envy that red hair with me in front of you? My temper red and I became emotional, but I tried to understandCChoi Leekyung was a newbie who lived without knowing any better. For someone at his level, considering all that he had seen and could predict, I suppose that red hair could attract his eyes. When we leave, lets pick out abat uniform first. Before we can find something suitable from a Dungeon, we can buy something basic, ready-to-wear at the DAA or something I said. DAA? Are you talking about the workshop, DAA? Yeah. That still exists, right? So, setting aside the bitterness I felt, I mentioned thebat uniform brand DAA. After all, DAA was the most recognized luxury equipment brand to general Users. As expected, Choi Lee-kyung opened his eyes impossibly wide. His reaction was a bit cheesy: opening his mouth and closing it a few times. But soon he said, Ill wear it if you buy it for me,Chow cute. Are you intimidated, Choi Lee-kyung? Ignoring his doubtful attitude, I continued, Also buy yourself some essories. You look broke right now. Eventually, Choi Lee-kyung said, straightforwardly, Hey, I dont have any money. Did he really think Id let him pay for everything? Those words travelled up my throat, but I was struck by the desire to tease him; I closed my mouth. Choi Lee-kyung couldnt see the mirth in my eyes and, as if he were suffering, said while stammering, What youre saying is impossible with my bank ount right now, trying to stop me. I looked sideways at him, and checked my unlocked inventory. [Dragon Heart] [Makya 2 made on January 7th] [Lord of the Shadow Pces Coins] [Frame C Ruaghs Split Pendant (Left)] . . [Icart Nightmare] [Heaven or Hell] Just by selling the things within my material items category, we could buy a few buildings straight away. Moreover, much of my equipment were artifacts of high quality and returned back to my inventory after falling off my body. Except for my staff, all the equipment I had used during my lifetime were stored. Selling just one of these would solve his money problems for the rest of his life, and yet, even after signing with me, Choi Lee-kyung was panting after equipment worth only in the hundreds of million won. He coveted a sword that only held a single skill. But, before I could exin, Red Hair called Choi Lee-kyung over, cutting our conversation short ambiguously. He urged the Necromancer to hurry up and take the ingredient that had appeared; there was no problem so far. However, as soon as Choi Lee-kyung safely held the item, Red Hair suddenly dragged him into his embrace. How ridiculous. Astonishingly, the person who shouted, Why are you touching my head, so tetchily when I stroked his hair returned the red heads hug with an uncertain smile. Hey, write a good review for us, okay? All the while listening to a bully like Kim Sangyoon TL: Thanks to Remiss for the Kofi <3 <3 Not @ Seo Dawon saying how hes d MC is hiding hes attracted to him but also calling him cute all the time + getting angry that MC is idolising Kim Sangyoon. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 That eye-catching scene was, however, brief. [Normal Mode boss monster Lich Lord (Normal) has been killed by Ahn Juseong and 63 others!] [Hard Mode boss monster Lich Lord (Hard) has been killed by Bae Jaemin and 33 others (all from a single party)!] While we were still meandering in the trap room, a notification regarding the parties that entered and defeated the boss monster appeared. Red hair suddenly began to blow his top. Ahn Joosung? Ahn Joosung, that bastard, was supposed to inform me before he defeated the boss! It seems hes been scammed? Of course, it was worth seeing Kim Sangyoons face turn as red as his hair, but Bae Jaemins name in the notificationCthe news of him defeating the hard mode bossCwas more important than the news regarding Ahn Joosung. There was no chance of it being someone with the same name as Bae Jaemin; after all, just a few hours ago, I hade face to face with his living self. Theres no way to figure out why, right away, hes wearing an eyepatch, but it was still rather annoying to see him alive even after losing one eyeball. When the body is permanently damaged, Users would normally retire from dungeoneeringCunless theyre short of money, that is. You could not perform as well as before the injury. But to be in charge of a raiding party at the [Tower of Command]that means his skills must have significantly improved from before I felt I had no chance of winning if I suddenly attacked, especially now that Ive revived as a servant. I had ess to a few small tricks now, but less than a tenth of my full power could be used in this state. Could I take on the current Bae Jaemin as I am now? I wasnt sure. And, even if I seeded in killing Bae Jaemin, Choi Lee-kyung may be the one to pay for my actions. He and I are different; Im already dead. If I were to hastily engage Bae Jaemin and Choi Lee-kyung were to be imprisoned or murdered, myst chance would disappear. I think its overWhy dont we get out of here, for now? said a bard in Kim Sangyoons crew. Lets leave. Meanwhile, the situation seemed to have settled. Kim Sangyoon was in a dirty mood, but he pressed the exit button as there was nothing else he could do. Its been such a long time since Ive felt this sensation. Were finally getting out of this ce. Choi Lee-kyung looked at me for a moment when he heard my mumbles but soon closed his eyes at the prickling bright light. I continued to stare at him until the light swallowed his facepletely. Soon, the light disappeared and the space was upied by new surroundings. * * * The hub, which I had not returned to in three years, seemed to not have changed. Of course,pared to the basement-like [Tower of Command], with its dark backgrounds and musty scent, the ce felt like heaven. Seo Dawon, Choi Lee-kyung said. Huh? If you dont mind, I want to go home and restIs there anything you need to do? No, Lets go. Choi Lee-kyung began to side-eye me from that point on. Was it because we kept hearing Bae Jaemins voice all around? Whenever we heard mentions of the Priest, he kept on flinching and ncing at me; no matter how you see it, he must be worried that hearing Bae Jaemins name would plummet my mood Bae Jaemin is going to have a press conferenceDo you want to see it? As if he were confirming my guesses, Choi Lee-kyung, despite sporting an exhaustionden face, kept walking on eggshells around me. Well, I was indeed curious as to why he would be holding a press conference, but if I were to see Bae Jaemin now, my mood would turn dirty. I had no way to touch him at the moment, and observing him uselessly wasnt to my taste. Its fine. I answered. However, even after I said it was fine, Choi Leekyung continued to sigh quietly and gave me secret nces. He was most likely trying to guess at my feelings, but his poor observation skill was quite amusing. I was forced to open my mouth, believing that hed continue to be nervous all the way to his amodation if I didnt reassure him. Why do you look more depressed than meCthe literal dead corpse? Im just tired. Enough about me; are you okay? Theres no way I could be okay. However, if I said that, Choi Lee-kyung would probably be in tears all day. So, I rxed and pretended to be cheerful. Its been a while since I came to the Hub. Its gotten a lot better since I went into the . The air is refreshing. Come to think of it, the weather was truly refreshingly cool and sunny. Perhaps because the sun was still high in the sky, walking along the shining white tile path next to a well-scaped park made the memories of being locked up in a dungeon feel like a dream. It felt like I was back to my daily life. However, now I had to go to Choi Lee-kyungs homeCwho knows where that wasCand the luxury housingplex, where I had originally lived, was the opposite way. Thinking of my original home naturally led to memories of my family. My previous home was probably sold by my family? Recalling my familys faces one by one, I didnt feel sorrowful nor wistful. This empty feeling We never had a close rtionship, but still, its not as if I lived separated from familial ties. Was this another side effect of bing a servant? I didnt feel it was necessary to tell Choi Lee-kyung about these feelings though. Somehow, I knew that if I shared this information, Choi Lee-kyung would shed the tears that could no longer leak from my eyes. Afterwards, I spoke some reassuring words to Choi Lee-kyung, and the Necromancer, tired, eventually walked quietly, looking down at the ground. After walking like that for quite a while, Choi Lee-kyung, who walked half a step ahead of me, stopped in his tracks. Here it is. The blue front gate left a strong impression on me. He lives in a more charmingly cozy ce than I had thought To put things nicely, the home felt vintage. It was a bit funny that the front gates handle was shaped like a duck. Do you live alone? I asked. Yeah. Choi Lee-kyung nodded, confirming my guess, and went inside first. After passing the gate, I could see a small front yard and porch. Further in, I saw a grand window connected directly to the living room. Usually, the homeowner can choose their desired design when first choosing their home; Choi Lee-kyung seems to have wanted a warm home with a good amount of lighting. Most of the mansions I owned wererge or medium-sized; more often than not, the interior decoration was modern. I had hated vintage-style the most, but Its not bad. Of course, having a living room exposed directly to the outside world was not good for safetyCsometime in the future, Ill have to take that into my own hands. I looked around carefully, checking for other presencesCyou never know, before entering alongside the Necromancer. He weed me awkwardly with a flushed face. I looked around the living room, feeling Choi Lee-kyungs prickling gaze on my back. After seeing the eclectic sofa and TV set, I recalled Bae Jaemins press conference and took a seat. Can I turn on the TV? Huh? Yeah! While watching the traitors press conference, my eyes trained onto whatever was dangling on his wrist; I looked carefully. Of course, judging from the location of thest [Vengeful Ghost Essence] I had cerebrally known that Bae Jaemin must have killed Jung Garam, but I didnt expect for him to proudly disy [Beatrices Prayer], something the young Assassin had worn. CIts HaHae. In addition, I was very familiar with the guild that Bae Jaemin had supposedly newly created. It was a long time ago, but I was recruited by this suspicious group that hid their guild masters identity. The name of the organization, at the time, was HaHae. Given the situation, it wasnt a coincidence that those two names ovepped. And, if this group went public with that name, unlike before It means that after killing us, they must have obtained the territory we upied. After thinking that, I turned off the TV and told Choi Lee-kyung my thoughts. In addition, I briefly shared my ns for the near future. Firstly, we needed to concentrate on Choi Lee-kyungs stats. More than anything else, he was in imminent need of level ups. Even if we were to try and find good equipment to fit his needs, equipment level restrictions existed; if I were to try and teach him useful skills, his stats were too low. Itd be too burdensome to meet the minimum needed to utilize the skills now. One cannot use one-of-a-kind skills that exist nowhere else in the world if theyck mana. 1 I had originally wanted to revive Olim-ie or Kyungsik-ie next, but Those two were party members who matched well with me, but they would not be of much help in making Choi Lee-kyung stronger. I remembered Jung Garam, who seeded in leveling up at an incredible speed, and decided to use his knowledge to grow Choi Lee-kyung so that the Necromancer will not die from just one hit. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 And, growing fast requires not only insider knowledge but money to support the growth as well. In particr, for casters like Choi Lee-kyung, wealth tranted into skills. Equipment, essories, summon ingredients, mana stonesthere was really no end to greed when ites to casters. Among them, the price for equipment was unusually high as the equipment a caster could wear was limited. The state of Choi Lee-kyungs fortune was obvious even without asking, so I opened my inventory to see if there was anything worth selling. At first, I had thought all of them would bring in loads of money, but, in reality, there werent many items that could be cashed in immediately. In particr, the most expensive items, my equipment, would create rumors immediately when sold. Perceptive eyes (especially rankers) will notice that Seo Dawon had once been known to wear those. If that happens, rather than worrying about making sales, Choi Lee-kyung could be kidnapped. Plus, it would be better to transfer those to Choi Lee-kyung rather than selling them. The equipment restriction level, though, for these items are quite high. For Lee-kyung-ie to wear thesehe may be able to wear one earring by next year? I became gloomy at the fact that there was still such a gap in levels, even considering a fast level-up n; I swallowed a sigh and moved on to the next inventory category. How much will reagents go for? Most of the reagents I now owned second-hand were made by Kyungsik-ie for experimenting purposes. Most of them were doping type items that raised ones abilities above ones limits for a set period of time. Since the ingredients used to make the reagents were rare items such as [Kirins Bones] or [Asabis tears], the reagent itself was extraordinary. The problem was, most of these reagents contained [Choi Kyungsik]s name in the manufacturer section. Reagents made by Choi Kyungsik will definitely garner some aggro. We may have to exin how weve sourced them Of course, not all of his reagents contained his name. But the, the issue there was the names were all like this: [Love Night that makes you ?hot when you apply it] [Tired until the morning >_< Long Night] [An unconventional event for a special day! Half Cat Mode transformation reagent (10 hours)] [Sexual pleasure UP the moment its eaten! Sexy Candy] [Monster mode ON! Upgrade your weapon (whirling)] 1 Even though I said I didnt need them, Choi Kyungsik giggled and pushed a whole set into my handsWith the Alchemists skills, they would not have been haphazardly madeCand there was bound to be a demand for them. However, imagining Choi Lee-kyung with his wide-open round eyes asking Whats a Cat mode? My hand naturally moved onto the next category. Money is good and all, but, at this point, there was no need to resort to something so easily misunderstood. Then, something finally caught my eye: a [Barnasium]Ca material that could upgrade a top-grade item to the next level. I had collected them long ago to upgrade my essories, but the deceased have no need for equipment I had no lingering attachment to these gems. I searched through [Market Raid] with Choi Lee-kyungs ID to find out the going market price. He hesitated when he saw my actions, I-I dont have any money.. Yeah, it looks like you dont. Is he perhaps worried that Id mooch off of him? If Jung Garam saw this house, he would whine and make a fuss, saying how ustrophobic he felt It was a bitughable to see someone living in this sort of ce worry that Ill scam them. Of course, I never voiced those thoughts. But, my silence must have conveyed a simr nuance; Choi Lee-kyung soon mped his lips shut. I searched for the market price of the [Barnasiums]. [Mid-grade Barnasiums are selling for 180 million won.] Fortunately, the item was still in use. Perhaps because the had only just opened for raid today and the new top items had yet to enter the marketce, the Barnasiums had sessfully defended their stable price. Still, regretfully, it was still worth half as much as it did when I was alive. Ah, the market value dropped drastically. It was harder to secure cash than I had expected. However, when I started writing the sales post to sell the [Barnasiums], a notification popped up on the app, asking if Id like to check on Choi Lee-kyungs posted sales. I had pressed confirmation, wondering if he had at least something worth selling. He didnt fail my expectations, though, and had uploaded arge number of funny things. [Orcs crude fan]who would even buy that kind of thing? Does anyone buy things like this? I asked. No, wait! What did you just do? What? Barnasium or whatever! Did you just post something for sale? Uhuh. YouCdo you have it? Choi Lee-kyung asked a strange question. I mean, Im not some swindler in a peaceful country. 2 Why would I sell something I dont have? I posted it because I have it. After answering bluntly, I took the [Barnasium stone] out of my inventory with the intent to show it off. As soon as I put down the round, marble-shaped jewels, they rolled towards Choi Lee-kyung, scratching the wooden table along the way. Choi Lee-kyung grabbed them reflexively. Perhaps he was surprised; his fingers were trembling. His expression is really honest. He was quite fast at mental calctions; he seemed to realize that he was holding more than 10 billion won in his hands. A minute after holding the [Barnasiums], the [Market Raid] app began to explode with transaction alerts. Hey, tell me your ount number, I said. Looking like a stiff breeze would knock him unconscious, Choi Lee-kyung called out his bank number. And, less than half a dayter, all the [Barnasiums] were sold and cashed in. Looking at Choi Lee-kyung, who looked astonished at the flood of deposit notifications from his cell phone, I was reminded of a secret ount I had saved for one purpose or another in the past. Wouldnt it be tempting to broach the secret fundCthe necromancer was more sensitive to money than I had imagined. Later when Jung Garam was called inter, we will need continued cooperation; perhaps this would be the perfect carrot to dangle in front of him. Money that I can swallow.T-then, do you mean to give me all of it? Im dead anyway; souls have no need of material goods. The same goes for the rest of my rascals at the guild. But. Dont you think you should be paid for your part in the revenge? Choi Lee-kyungs eyes grew wider as soon as I brought up the secret funds; he was eventually convinced by my promise to revise the contract uses. Humans were passive unless they were directly connected to the cause; Choi Lee-kyung involvement in this revenge was forced. No matter the cost, it was worth it to kindle the Necromancers enthusiasm. I dont need it anyway. Of course, if the scenario seeds and Im resurrected, Ill need money again. If Im truly able to return to how I was before, though, money will not be arge issue. That much I could earn again. * * * As soon as evening fell, Choi Lee-kyung released a deep yawn, almost as if he were sleeping while standing. Since we sold the [Barnasiums] as soon as we exited the dungeon, I realized that his energy was all used up, but Its not even 10 pm now Do those of his level usually have suchgging stamina? Or, is Choi Lee-kyung particrly weak? Ignorant of my misgivings, the Necromancers went to the bathroom to wash up and said he needed to sleep. I realized that there was another special characteristic to being a servant after Choi Lee-kyung entered the bathroom. [Ugh Im super tired] Choi Lee-kyungs voiceCdespite the fact that he entered another room to wash himselfCcould suddenly be heard very clearly. I jumped up, shocked, whileying on his bed. However, the bathroom door was firmly closed, and Choi Lee-kyungs presence could be clearly felt beyond the closed door. What is it now. What is this perverted skill? It was absurd and strangely unpleasant. I had looked for a way to adjust the volume of the skill, but there was nothing. I had a skill to temporarily block all of my senses. When I used it, though, it felt even more strange; while other senses were blocked, I could only hear Choi Lee-kyungs voice. Every echo in the bathroom clung to my ears, and I felt like I was showering with him. [Haah.Haaaaah.] Of course, Choi Lee-kyung had no idea. He could release such audible, long sighs because he had no idea. I used the [meditation] skill I often used when my mind felt like it was in a disarray when I touched my ears in a habitual nervous tic. Then, the goosebumps crawling up and down my spine began to calm down. When my frustration with the skills effect began to clear, I could analyze this situation. Therger the distance, am I more focused on Choi Lee-kyungs voice? Since theres no volume control, it must be an inherent characteristic of servants However, does it have to be like this? I thought whether or not to tell Choi Lee-kyung about this characteristic or to keep my mouth shut, but, soon afterwards, Choi Lee-kyung let out a strange [Nnngh.] sound. All my thoughts flew away in the wind. No way, in the bathroom? Several imagined scenes crossed my mind, but fortunately Choi Lee-kyung did notmit a faux pas. However, perhaps he enjoyed his time, he took a long time to shower. The effect of the special characteristic was cut off only when the Necromancer left the bathroom and we locked gazes. Not gonna lie, Im kinda excited to revive Kyung-sik. I wanna know why he made those things. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 The connection is disrupted when Im looking at Choi Lee-kyung. It was likely enforcing the importance of confirming the summoners physical condition with your eyes. Furthermore, Choi Lee-kyung clearly knew nothing of this characteristic; he did not seem like the type to be able to shower calmly if he knew. After confirming once again Choi Lee-kyungs ignorance, I chose to keep the information to myself for now. In a way, this could function as a wire-tapping device. Just in case I hoped otherwise, but this effect would be an important guide if Choi Lee-kyung tried to start some nonsense. So, feigning innocence, I conversed with Choi Lee-kyung as if nothing had happened and waited for him to fall asleep. * * * After confirming that Choi Lee-kyung had fallenpletely asleep, I sat at the table and mentally organized all that had happened today. And, I began to set priorities for the actions that shoulde first. Most importantly, I should secure information that I currently direlyck. That is: securing urate information on Necromancers. What kind of battle style do Necromancers adopt? So, I first searched for items rted to the ss. Theck of Necromancer User poption was an issue, though, and the amount of reference material avable was notrgeCperhaps because of the sss infamy as a ruinous ss. In particr, video information was especially rare. [Bone Shard! Scratch Attack!] [Kyaaaa!] Only after I managed to find a mob hunting video did I understand why a Necromancers servants were given such eavesdropping characteristics. Servants dont fight autonomously. It will attack when approached, but it remains passive without specific instruction. In short, a servants use was extremely limited beyond organizing its movements a step at a timeCwith the servant reciting those specific movements. Of course, I would act simrly to other human beings with their own ego, but I held a special contract that allowed for exceptional results. The Necromancers basic summons had simple attack patterns and were quite lethargic outside of their set responses. Is that why this characteristic manifested? In invoking a Necromancers skill, specific instructions for their servants were important. In other words, the instructions that came from their mouths were a bit likeputer programming. So, no matter what condition the owner may be in, he must be able to speak to utilize the servant. The system provided a functionality where a servant in any situation could hear any word that came out of his masters mouth. Then, the cleanest way to block an enemy Necromancer would be to gag him or cut off his tongue? I hoped otherwise, but I needed to think of the most efficient way to prepare for Choi Lee-kyungs possible confrontation with me down the line. After much consideration, I gave up on cutting off his tongue. Ill go crazy from the scent of blood. Then, Ill just have to gag him. However, even with the master gagged, the servant may move in different ways. How would a servant react when their Necromancer was in a situation where he was rendered mute? I was curious, but, no matter how I searched the hunter information site, the data simply wasnt avable. Other sses would be overflowing with information, rmended equipment by level for example; I was flusteredCit was the first time I had no information on a target. The same was true of paid information sites that I had used often when I was still alive. Since the poption of users were so small, there was no significant benefit in paying to ess English or Chinese information ounts either. Has Choi Lee-kyung be a pioneer among necromancers? Rather, the information we had uncovered would be a huge bounty for these sites. For a Necromancer to be able to revive a fallen User by signing a [Vengeful Ghost Contract] with someone who died with many regrets in a dungeon If I heard this while alive, I would have snorted, saying how absurd that was. That was how tremendous and unrealistic that power was. So, the moment this fact became widely known There will be an enormous reaction So, I quickly threw away any lingering desires to find more information on Necromancers; there was no ce left to squeeze out such details. Nnghh At that time, I saw Choi Lee-kyung tossing and turning. I moved to close theptop. I was going to close it, but [Berserker Kim Sangyoon is starting a live broadcast.] With a twinkle, Choi Lee-kyungsptop and cellphone were notified at the same time. This is SangyoonHahUrghFuck Because of that, I watched Kim Sangyoons drunk and incoherent self on his live broadcast. In trying to reveal the shocking failure of the raid to his subscribers, he streamed with only a simple ck background with no essories other than the microphone; he spat muddled swear words with a stumbling tongue. [Sangyoon-ie hyung, youre really drunk] [Someone should turn off hyungs stream] [Hyung, get some sleep first TT_TT] The broadcast was truly not worth watching; it was enough that the fans (though I really didnt understand why they were fans) who were watching with me sent messagesden with concern. A slurred swear against someone apanied by quiet whimperings; cheapskate-like mutterings about borrowed money. After listening to 20 minutes of this trashy broadcast, I skimmed through his other streams on Berserkers channel. Butsetting aside subscribing to Kim Sangyoons channel and enabling notification settingsthere was not one video that Choi Lee-kyung hadnt [liked] in this channel of more than 100 videos. Wouldnt that make him an avid fan? Furthermore, Choi Lee-kyungs Youtube username was his real name, and I could see eachment he had persistently left underneath every video. [Lee-kyung: Where did you get the pink pants you wore in the opening? Ill skip on that lolol] [Lee-kyung: 00:17 I snorted while drinking c lolol] [Lee-kyung: This hyung always smiles so wide whenever a girles along kekekeke] 1 [Lee-kyung: lolol Ah, hes feeling extra good today] 2 Was Kim Sangyoon that fun to watch? I read Choi Lee-kyungs overly excitedments; my tense jaw wouldnt rx. What was more surprising was how he didnt show how much he liked the streamer and didnt show any of that fan-behavior in the . Even when asked, he only told me that Kim Sangyoon was carrying him and spoke nothing of this youtube channel Come to think of it, maybe this was why he blushed when Kim Sangyoon embraced him. I stared at the sleeping Choi Lee-kyung, strangely difited. So, I stole a look at Choi Lee-kyungs other social media after the Youtube channelChis ounts were automatically logged in. DMs 3 or whatever, looking through the list, there was nothing in particr that stood out. Therefore, Kim Sangyoons presence was all the more noticeable. Even more annoyingly, Choi Lee-kyung was enough of a fan to follow Kim Sangyoons personal social media ounts. I approached Choi Lee-kyung, who was still asleep, and stared tantly at his face. For some reason I wanted to pinch him on the nose but restrained myself. Instead, I picked him off the ground andid him on the bed. When I picked him up, his eyebrows crumpled, as if he were about to wake up; however, after I covered him with a nket, he simply smacked his lips silently and turned his head towards my direction. His mouth was left slightly open as well And, when I suddenly had the cruel urge to shove something into that round gap [ck ck ck!] Out of the blue, white bones manifested atop Choi Lee-kyungs body. I did not reflexively touch it; the mass was the same shape as the entry-level skeleton I had seen in the Necromancer video I watched earlier. As soon as I saw it, I realized, Ah, that must be Lackey. Lackey? I asked. As soon as I spoke, the skeleton looked my way but didnt approach. We both were sizing each other up. Red glittering eyes could be seen through the emptiness of his eye sockets, and the purple core inside the ribs began to glow strangely. I wondered if I had something simr inside the shell I was inhabiting When [ck!] Lackey lowered its body and rushed at me without warning. Of course, I didnt avoid it. Its physical attack had little effect when I was simply a floating soul. As expected, its teethtched onto empty space. Unfortunately, the skeleton constantly rushed at me without any semnce of intelligence to distinguish the futilityClike a dog protecting its owner. Serving without any form of ego Will I be like that? TL: Id beso embarrassed if someone I liked read through all my fangirl-likements to someone. Or thements I make on the novels I read >///< Next update will be a double update and thest of this shback. Turns out, Seo Dawon has no idea whats going on with NecromancersCNo one does!! Chapter 136 Chapter 136 TW: self harm The skeleton remained within a certain distance while rushing at me. When I ignored the skeletonCthinking that was all it could doCand reached out a hand towards Choi Lee-kyung CrackC! A strange light suddenly appeared from within the skeletons skull, different from before. The unique glow of a skill enveloped its teeth and jaw. Interested, I didnt avoid it and stayed still. Soon, the skeletons hard teeth seeded in biting through my hand. Maybe because Im an undeadmy pain receptors have dulled. I checked my half-torn knuckles. After eyeing me, the skeleton put more force on its jaws, as if it were trying topletely bite them off. Id had enough, so I grabbed the skeletons skull with the unbitten hand and hurled it into the corner of the room. Since I tossed it lightly, the skeleton was able to quickly stand up again, but it couldnt avoid the chains that sprung forth from the floor. In the midst of rushing towards me, its limbs were tied up. [ck C ck C ck] The cking sound was annoying, so the chains wrapped around its mouth like a gag. Somehow, the ensuing gnawing sound was more agitating to my ears. I checked the recovering condition of my bitten fingers that were fluttering in the air. My mood wasnt soured since I had uncovered quite a lot of information. So its possible for servants under the same master to attack each other; if injured, I can barely feel the pain However, since I had yet to be exposed to holy attacks, I could hardly be confident about theck of pain It took almost a minute for the bitten finger to recover. Still ncing sideways at the struggling skeleton, I retrieved an appropriate item from my inventory. [Martyrs Sword] The retrieved weapon was a long sword often used as a secondary weapon by Pdins that benefited from an additional effect that dealt extra damage to the undead. This perfect item suddenly crossed my mind, and I gripped it in my hands without dy. I approached the skeleton and took a swing, but, just before the tip cleaved the skeletons skull in two, I stopped. I turned back to look at Choi Lee-kyungChe was still in deep, turbulent sleep. He wouldnt wake up, no matter what happened. However, I sheathed the sword; I also released the skeleton from my binding skills. Even though it was free from my chains, the skeleton didnt moveCit knew that it had been suppressed thoroughly. KickC! I kicked the skeleton towards the bed. Only then, trembling, did it crawl under Choi Lee-kyungs mattress. Crouching in that position, it raised its head towards me; two red, unblinking dots were ring at me from under the bed. It was a gaze I had seen many times while still aliveCI understood its meaning immediately. So, you have an ego too, huh? [] It was a hateful gaze, full of desire to kill. However, wasnt it just an entry-level summon given when the ss was first chosen? The servant in the other Necromancers video didnt give me a simr feeling How did this differencee about? It was quite suspicious, but I stopped paying attention as there was no way to arrive at the correct answer right this moment. Lifting the [Martyrs Sword] in one hand, I immediately cut off the ring finger of my other hand. Haah It hurt much more than I expected. When the skeleton bit and tore through my finger, I was only annoyedCI felt something akin to cutting my fingernail too short. However, I felt the pain of fire running burning down my hands when I cut myself with the [Martyrs Sword]. As I had thought, holy attribute attacks or weapons that had been optionally upgraded with holy attribute damage were deadly to the evil properties of us servants. ck smoke, instead of red blood, poured out from the dismembered finger. After a certain period of time, the smoke faded and the cut fingers slowly grew back. It took about five minutes to return to its original stateCfive times longer than the skeletons bite. By the time my fingers had all recovered, I had thrown the [Martyrs Sword] back into my inventory and approached Choi Lee-kyungs bed. The bloodlust originating from underneath the bed had increased, but I ignored that and pushed at Choi Lee-kyung. He lightly pushed back. I sat on the vacant space that was created by my gentle shoves. Of all things, Bae Jaemin is a priest, so hell be an ipatible opponent. Kim Olim is Can she still ess her divine power when she revives? While mired in such thoughts, Choi Lee-kyungs arm touched my body while he tossed and turned. I looked at him slowly. Then, I looked at his round head. Actually, a little while ago, while pointing at the skeletons shiny skull with the [Martyrs Sword], I was briefly ovee by a ridiculous impulse. [If I cleave his head, wont that fill the room with a pleasant smell] A terrible impulse to want to split Choi Lee-kyungs skull rather than his servants. Thankfully, I still had some rationality, so I cut off my own finger before doing anything Id regret; the pain wiped my mind clean. After my hand healed and I could calm down once more, I felt relieved. Irritation began to arrive in waves. There was no doubt; this was a ruse perpetuated by the system. In the first ce, I had never been a psycho that found pleasure in killing another. What was more frustrating was that this desire wasnt constant throughout all the servants. Even though we served under the same master, the thing underneath the bed only wanted to cling to Choi Lee-kyung. Its eyes were not yet overtaken by madness, nor did its movements index anything strange. Rather, it was hostile towards me, as if it knew I was attracted to the scent of Choi Lee-kyungs blood. Even now I could sense that it was paying keen attention to my movements from underneath the bed. The moment Iid a hand on Lee-kyungs body, it probably resolved to bite at my feet until theirplete destruction. This is really dangerous.. At first, I had simply thought that I may lose reason if I were exposed to Choi Lee-kyungs blood. However, it was clearly not an ordinary urge if I had the impulse to make him bleed. Choi Lee-kyung was far too weak, and the only one on his sideCat the worst situationCwould be that skeleton, which was no match for me. Above all, I had an ominous feeling that this impulse was not a singr issue that would fade away. So, I wracked my brain while sitting next to the still asleep Necromancer. The best case scenario was, of course, to find what specific conditions trigger the appetite surge and to block those conditions. I usually thought of Choi Lee-kyung as a weak and asionally frustrating ally, not some delicious hunk of meat. In the first ce, I didnt have a human body that needed meals. But, if I wanted to eat his human flesh from time to time, then didnt it mean that there were certain triggers that stimted these responses? There must be certain conditionsI just dont know what it is yet. However, this was the first time I felt such a morbid impulse. There were countless parts of this desire that tugged unpleasantly at my heart, so it was unreasonable to experiment with my behavior to figure these conditions out. In other words, I was still unable to block future surges of this appetite. Ill need some way to stop this appetite after it appears..but how? This was a huge problem. The best method would be to prevent me through force, but Choi Lee-kyung had no such ability. The same went for the skeleton. I thought about teaching him some self-defense, but, on top of time, who was to say that I wouldnt go crazy and fail to treat him gently? The same went for useful items. Even if I could give Choi Lee-kyung a legendary item, he may die before he could activate it. Then, that means Ill need to stop myself I recalled how I cleared my mind from the pain of the dismembered finger. If Im in pain, I wont think of anything else and calm down afterwards Is self-harm necessary? However, thinking of how I might need to cut off a pinky for every time my appetite might surgeI may soon go crazy. All of a sudden, in the midst of my crazed thoughts, I thought about the [Doppelganger curse]. The [Doppelganger curse] was a summoning-type skill that manifested a doppelganger. When the skill is first used, something simr to a transparent slime is summoned onto the battlefield; it soon copies the enemys appearance and takes its shape. Of course, the true enemy would attack the skill construct; oddly enough, the enemy would soon be injured in the same spot that it attacked on the doppleganger, forcing it to desist and run away. In other words, the curse skill implied that if the enemy tried to truly kill the doppelganger with a strong attack, the main body would die. TL: Seo Dawon has it worse than LackeyCChoi Lee-kyung is his salvation, but hes filled with the contrary desire to devour him. I cant imagine that itd be easy for him to admit thatCbut also I could understand why he ced so much protective spellsfor his own sanity. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Of course, even I only barely knew of this [Doppelganger Curse] existence; I havent actually learned it. I was a mage that specialized in destructive skills or area of effect skills. I had no interest nor talent for curses, so I only had knowledge of the few famous ones. However, wouldnt I be able to seed at an imitation? Using the Doppelganger curse, if I were to attack Choi Lee-kyung, I would injure myself in the same location as the attack. The issue, though, still stood; even if I were not to attack Choi Lee-kyung, his blood and injuries alone were enough to paralyze my reason. However, I couldnt transfer all the changes made to Choi Lee-kyung to me; it was impossible to ount for such a wide range of conditions. I could reduce that range, but if I did there would be many holes when the skill initiated. The result might be just the same as if nothing had been done. Above all, its not good to do thatCI could go mental in a different way Id feel the pain that ured in someone elses body. Of course, if this skill was sessful, it would be fatal to my mental health. I may be sensitive to sudden pain and try, eventually, topletely control Choi Lee-kyung. Who knows, maybe Id imprison him or do something worse. There was no lower bar I could expect from my personality. Ill have to endure as much as I can. For a n to seed, one needed to know their subject well. So, throwing away thoughts of the [Doppelganger curse] and other such curses, I began to apply the basic protection skills on Choi Lee-kyungs body. In addition, I ced restrictions on myself ording to the degree of Choi Lee-kyungs potential injuries. Experience has shown that the allure of a small amount of blood could be resisted. The sudden and horrible impulses were apanied by a conscious thought, this isnt a normal way of thinking. So, if Choi Lee-kyung were to get such an injury, I should also do my best to save him. So that it wouldnt get worse. Next, for spells that would initiate on somemand words: [Super Armor], [Teleport], [Shield].. Pressing Choi Lee-kyungs forehead with my fingertips, I slowly adjusted the skills to activate ording to my specified conditions. As soon as I touched Choi Lee-kyung, the skeleton underneath the bed immediately popped out. It didnt dare approach anymoreCsimply restlessly observing us to make sure I wouldnt do anything harmful to its owner. The golden color of the skill slowly filled the narrow room, twinkling like lights on the surface of the river. Choi Lee-kyung was wrapped with that golden effect; I quietly pulled away from him. Soon afterwards, I ced my hand on my chest. Now, it was time to use skills that would impose restrictions on me. This self-imposed limit was prepared in case Choi Lee-kyung bled profusely or was on the verge of death. With this active, even if I were to attack Choi Lee-kyung, the skill would activate the moment he was seriously injured, protecting him. Thinking about it, my death would only subject us to a minor penalty: the inability to summon for a certain period of time. I wouldnt be truly dead, though; that skeleton waspletely trashed, and now its back. Actually, this idea came to mind when I saw that skeleton. I would revive 24 hours after death. Additionally, I spected that if Choi Lee-kyung were to be injured so badly, then the situation wouldnt be an ordinary one. Perhaps we fell into a trap, or there may be enemies still left around. Once Choi Lee-kyung became incapacitated, I would need to initiate automatic navigation. Anything moving around a seriously injured Choi Lee-kyung should be considered an enemy. By then I might have gone crazy, so simple guidelines may work. After much consideration, I set the [Mind Control] keyword. If an enemy is found through [Search], I will proceed by ovepping the [Haste] and the [High Speed Sprint] skills during that battle. Ill need to alter the specifications to use all the skills stored in [Memorize] simultaneously. With that, I could temporarily obtain powerful strength. In theory, buffs like [High Speed Sprint], which temporarily amplified all strengths when versing enemies, could ovep and be applied several times. Though, once the buff subsided, the person might lose their life due to the umted burden on their body, so I hadnt used that strategy. Even without ovepping these buffs, as soon as they exited the dungeon, the person would suffer enough pain to be wheeled to the hospital. That was why Bards and Priests side-effect-less buffs were so popr. However, as an undead, I wont die. When [High Speed Sprint] ends, Ill be in great pain; at that point, my rationality should return. In other words, I was aiming for that side-effect. I could save Choi Lee-kyungs life, and the pain from stacking the buffs would increase the probability that Id return to my senses. Even if I couldnt return to my senses, I may not be able to stand the side-effects of [High Speed Sprint] and be reverse summonedCthat result wouldnt be too bad either. The 24-hour gap after reverse summoning where I wouldnt be able to see Choi Lee-kyung would be a problem, but I could expect him to survive through the protective skills and [First Aid]. He would only need to endure one day of surviving alone. I did as much as I could under the current circumstancesCI was satisfied with that much. After programming the skills, I reopened my eyes. Unlike before I closed my eyes, the skeleton was closer to the bed. Though it was visibly scared and trembled when I stared at itCbut, it still looked ready to put itself in harms way. When I saw its pitiful appearance, my mouth started moving before I was consciously aware, Im not trying to do anything wicked to Choi Lee-kyung I just applied some protection skills. [] So, I kindly exined this unexpected situation to the skeleton, but, perhaps because it was merely an undead, it didnt seem to understand my words. It didnt even make the effort to pretend to listen to me; it simply looked only at its master. In that case, the desire to bully the skeleton rose within me. So, I very slightly pinched Choi Lee-kyungs soft and squishy cheeks. The dumb skeleton straightened up and stared at me. What? You wanna try it too? [] The skeletons red eyes became narrowed in dissatisfaction. Perhaps I thought it resembled its master, I had thought if I poked at it a little longer, Id be able to draw out a response. Unfortunately, the instation of the programmed skills was soon over, and the golden effect that filled the room slowly faded. I rose from the bed after confirming that the skills I had given to Choi Lee-kyung were working as intended. Immediately afterwards, the skeleton jumped and climbed onto Choi lee-kyungs chest. It was only when the skeleton ced its ear to its masters heart that it wriggled its toes in reassurance. Cough! However, no matter how small the skeleton may be, Choi Lee-kyung must have the weight of a small child jumping on his chest; he woke up with a cough. The skeleton, paying no heed to how it was suffocating its master, looked up at Choi Lee-kyung as if it were so happy it could die. Choi Lee-kyung, who finally came to his senses, finally locked eyes with me. His stare pierced me in several ces; I closed my eyes, smiled, and said, Slept well? * * * We talked about increasing our synchronization with spending more time intimately with each other. No way, has he kissed others in this kind of transactional context before? My thoughts, after my first kiss, were kind of moody and gloomy. After all, Seo Dawon doesnt like me No matter how much I racked my brains, I couldnt understand why he would choose to engage in this kind of behavior with me. To be honest, I had also responded impulsively, but Seo Dawon doesnt even like men He even preposterously imed that he would date me if I had ordered it from him After leaving well enough alone, why now? Was it simply curiosity? I was so utterly curious about his motive, but it felt weird to ask. To be precise, I was afraid that this atmosphere would be broken as soon as I asked the question. After the kiss, I continued to sit in Seo Dawonsp; he kept stroking the back of my head with one hand. However, I couldnt be reassured by this fluffy atmosphereCif I were to ask why he kissed me, I might not receive a refreshing answer and instead hear something simr to, Its not as if I did it because I liked you. Even if I expected to some extent to hear something like that, such an answer would hurt my heart I hesitated for a long while; Seo Dawon patiently stared at me squirming in hisp. S-Soabout intimacy At that moment, Seo Dawons hands paused for a moment. Involuntarily, words started flooding out of my mouth. I felt my subconscious opened my mouth as if to say if youre going to get hit, lets get it over with early. Rather than hear the expected lines from Seo Dawon, I wanted to take the initiative and say this is just businessCto make a preemptive attack on the yer in this game. I guess I wanted to protect my self-esteem, no matter how low it may be However, Seo Dawon didnt even listen to all of my words. You arent, perhaps, suggesting that I sucked your tongue in order to increase our intimacy? Ah, noumnghhh Yeah, its not that. You want to im that theres nothing there? TL: Back to Lee-kyungs POV and present times! Sucked tongues, so direct, Seo Dawon >///< Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Im speechless. Of course, I was someone who couldnt act upon non-existent feelings. But maybe Seo Dawon However, Seo DawonCwho I have no idea what he made what of my silenceCadorned an inexplicable smile before drawing me to his chest. Before I was made to hug him again, I managed to push at his chest, stopping him by creating some distance between us. However, even after stopping him, I could not say what I wanted to ask with ease. Questions like: Why did you kiss me? Is it because you have feelings for me? What would you like to happen in the future? But, while I stammered, Seo Dawon reached out and began stroking my messy hair once again. He, in a faultlessly calm manner, said, Trying to do something when there is nothing is impossible so dont even dream about it Of course, his tone was flutteringly quiet, but the content didnt seem so sweet. Somehow, I felt threatened, so I flinched before looking at him. Seo Dawon was staring straight back, with that same inexplicable smile that I couldnt readCdid that smile herald his good or bad mood? Why didnt you mand me when I told you to in the first ce? What? Then, I couldve stopped if you had told me to stop I couldnt understand at all what Seo Dawon was saying, but I got the feeling that he genuinely felt some pity and sympathy for me. However, before I could further ask about its meaning, Seo Dawon stood up while holding me. He then carried me to my room. Sleep well. Hey, wait a bit I stillC! Lets talk about the rest tomorrow. Youre [sleepy now], right? I tried in my own ways to stop him from leaving, but as soon as he finished speaking, unbearable sleepiness hit me as if someone had mmed the back of my head. Btedly, I could see the faint silhouette of Lackey chasing after me into the room; soon, I felt the soft feel of a nket on my cheek. I tried to swear at him, Crazy bastard! But, opening my mouth to do that was myst memory before passing out. * * * I woke up and looked down at Lackeys rounded back burrowed into my arms and quickly remembered all that had happenedst night. As I was returning to my senses, I ran, loudly thumping, to open the door and sprinted into the umami-scented kitchen. Hey, Seo Dawon! ..Now, you even search only for hyung as soon as you wake up. However, the person cooking was Jung Garam and not the Mage. The young Assassin looked back at me with a slightly sulky expression and not his usual sly grin. Since Seo Dawon was always the one who cooked, I was so sure hed be there Feeling a bit embarrassed, I rxed my frown and asked Jung Garam, Huh? Ah Its nothingCwheres Seo Dawon? Dunno. mC! Jung Garams lips stuck out even more as he dropped the egg-fried rice down on the table. Pushed by the momentum of his re, I sat at the table for now. Mmm It seems as if Jung Garam had cooked it himself. Honestly, I felt a bit sorry topare them, butpared to what Seo Dawon usually made the dish was a bit clumsy. Jung Garam, sitting across from me, red with his eyes, Is Dawon hyungs food more delicious or mine? B-Both are tasty Youve improved your social perception. 1 That wouldnt everyone improve in front of an Assassin wielding a knife? Eventually, with a teary face, I ate all of the salty and bitter egg fried rice. Perhaps his mood was lightened, Jung Garam cut an apple for dessert when I finished breakfast. Fortunately, it was peeled normally so I could rinse my mouth with its taste. When Jung Garams pouting lips had finally returned to its original shape, I carefully asked again, About Seo Dawon Ah, stop talking about Seo Dawon hyung. No, that hyung isnt even a hyung anymoreChes now just Seo Dawon-ssi.'' Bewildered by the extreme response, I asked, Why Did you guys fight yesterday? Jung Garam stopped talking and turned bemused eyes towards me. Hm? Hyung and I were going to share a pizza, right? Uh? Can you eat food? But, Hyung waited in front of the front gates and ate it all by himself. That Trusting hyung, I just waited with a raised fork. For some reasonI dont think hes actually talking about pizza After specting that the rtionship between these two seemed to have soured because of me, I shut up despite myplicated feelings. Jung Garam didnt seem to intend to speak clearly, considering his roundabout pizza talk. Crunching sounds filled the silence between us. Did your fever get any better? Suddenly, the door that connected the utility room and the kitchen opened, and Kim Olim came in. The words came out of nowhere, but it seemed like they were directed at meCI nodded. So, that means youre in a normal condition right now With that said, Kim Olim nced at me out of the corners of her eyes and murmured something iprehensible. Then, with a pleading tone, she continued, Necromancer. When you make important decisions, you must first check your condition. Uh? Uh What are you talking about all of a sudden? Whether you ate well, you slept enough, or to check for any aches in your bodyIt wouldnt be considered toote to make the decision after first checking on your physical status. Mmm T-Thats true I nodded without much thought, because what she said was just so fundamental. At my words, Kim Olims frowning expression rxed. However, before she could continue speaking, I could feel a chilling touch on the back of my nape, Did you sleep well? Eek! .. I didnt know since when he stood behind me, but Seo Dawon began to speak affectionately, silently touching my neck from behind. Unlike me, who jumped straight up in surprise, Kim Olim and Jung Garam stared at Seo Dawon with a hostile expression. The atmosphere became sensitive enough to overshadow the awkwardness of the jump. JustWhy are they like this Wasnt the vibe pretty good around the three of them just yesterday? However, from then until now, Seo Dawons mood became more lighthearted than dirty, and the other two were full of dissatisfaction with the Mage. Disregarding them, Seo Dawon bowed his head towards me and ced a kiss on my cheek, as if he were disying for the others to see. Everything felt so natural, I lost the timing to push him away. Y-Youwhat I stuttered. Did you eat well? The food wasNo, the food isnt the issue here! So shy Seo Dawon smiled, as if he were looking at something super cute I got goosebumps from his unusual attitude and retreated three steps from him. Whats wrong with him! Ahhow annoying. Of course, Jung Garam did not remain a peaceful observer. Kim Olim stepped between me and the Mage and blocked him from approaching me. Additionally, Jung Garam, with apletely angry expression, skewered the marble table with a fruit knife and began to interrogate Seo Dawon, You used [Mind Control] on Choi Lee-kyung. Correct? No? Dont make meugh. Choi Lee-kyung had always been scared of hyung. Well Hyung is Hyung isnt in a position to be able to criticize Koo Hui-seo. Is that so? Seo Dawon, adopting a cheeky expression, responded half-heartedly to Jung Garam. Frozen, I could only watch the back and forth conflict, But, whats [Mind Control]? Meanwhile, Kim Olim suddenly turned back at me and asked, Choi Lee-kyung. Didnt you feel any indications of Seo Dawon using any skills on you yesterday? What? Have you suddenly thought that Seo Dawon was attractive? Or have you felt like your breath hitched around him? T-Thats Honestly, I felt that a few times, but I stuttered, unable to properly exin. Kim Olim squinted, As expected Inappropriate methods must have been used. Then, looking at Seo Dawon once more, she spoke in a contemptuous tone, Trying to possess someone by manipting their mind Are you insane? It was as if they couldnt believe that I would like Seo Dawon if I were sane. Seo Dawon shrugged, holding back hisughterCit felt like he was teasing me and the others. Its possible that Lee-kyung-ie might like me. As if. Dont give me that bullcrap! Kim Olim and Jung Garam responded to Seo Dawons sarcastic remarks simultaneously. TL: Kim Olim and Jung Garam would be the woman in this meme. Seo Dawon is the corpse shes carrying behind her. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Currently, you have nothing except for your appearance. Thats right! And Choi Lee-kyung likes small and cute things. Seo Dawon turned to look at me before turning away, biting his lips. Anyone could see that he was holding back hisughter. Jung Garam and Kim Olim were too agitated to see that, though. Um I started. And also, Hyung had always only dated girls! Choi Lee-kyungs a man! It was only a week ago that you promised to try and fix your obsession. Excuse me If its like this, wont you start dating a girl after reviving? I wont forgive you if you do something like that. Ill kill you for real Please.! Listen! To what Im saying! I yelled, eventually. [ck ck!] Only then did the overheated atmosphere subside. I sighed and addressed the eight red pupils staring at me, Iwould like it if Seo Dawon and. I could speak alone. At least at first Okay. The irrelevant people should get out of the way. Seo Dawon said, adding unnecessarily mean words and pushing the momentarily calmed Jung Garam away, before approaching me. I was a bit startled when Seo Dawon ced his arms around me, but, like that, I was dragged into the master bedroom. mC As soon as the door closed, I removed Seo Dawons arm from me and crossed mine. He, still utterly aloof, stepped down coolly. However, every time I retreated one step, he just approached me by the same amount. It was as if he was trying to not allow more than a certain distance between us. I was concerned with that attitude, but I ignored that and began to talk, You Choi Lee-kyung. Seo Dawon called my name and cut me off. I shut my mouth at the unexpected interruption; he, without being roundabout, spoke straightforwardly, I wasnt joking yesterday. That Thats what you wanted to hear, right? I would definitely be angry if I heard it was all a joke. I nodded reluctantly, and Seo Dawon lowered his eyes. It was as if he were carefully choosing his words, so I waited without rushing him. After a short silence, Seo Dawon continued, slowly speaking, And, Im sure youre curious as to why I did what I did Yeah But, its hard to put into words my feelings for you. Why? Its my first time feeling like this. Ive never felt this way before. Is that because he kissed a guy? The thought suddenly crossed my mind. Well, I floundered a lot when I first realized my sexuality; I was confused and wanted to deny everything However, Seo Dawons following words were somehow strange. Thats whyjust in caseCif I suddenly try to attack or imprison you, Ill show you how to stop me. Um.What? W-What did you say? If I be weird in a different way, Ill tell you how to reverse summon me. HonestlyDidnt he mean to say something emotional? Something like he fell in love with me, or he was momentarily swept away by the atmosphere? What sort of out-of-the-blue thing was he talking about? The change of subject was so off kilter that I was momentarily rendered speechless. Seo Dawon looked at my flustered self before sighing and walking one step closer. However, for some reason, I felt a bit terrified of his approach. I instinctively retreated, but the rapidly tensing mood would not relieve itself. Seo Dawon moved slowly, driving me into the corner. W-What is itWait a minute! Your body is responding to my bloodthirst. Its naturalCtheres no reason to think that its weird. Seo Dawon muttered slowly, watching me step backwards. I was asking you to exin why your bloodthirst had risen or why youre approaching me like this though! However, as the atmosphere felt like it was tightening around my neck, the courage to joke or shout left me. Now, drenched in cold sweat, I stepped back towards the bed. So, Lee-kyung ah, remember this feeling well. If I suddenly approach you like this or say something strange to you Before I fell onto the bed, Seo Dawon grabbed my shoulders and whispered gently, Say [-]. Understand? What? Since itd be troublesome if you say it by mistake, I locked it. Youll automatically be able to speak the word when necessary. At those words, my legs lost all strength and I flopped onto the mattress. You, really Im sorry. Theres not much I could say to make the exnation make sense right now. Seo Dawon apologized with a face that didnt seem sorry at all. A little while earlier, the Mage ced a strange suggestion on me. I had no idea what exactly it entailed, but my head kept imagining the eerie feeling of being forcibly held at knifepoint. I vividly felt anxious about what would happen to Seo Dawon if I were to say [that word] that I could not pronounce at the moment. I couldnt stand the idea that such a creepy thing may ur against my will. I lowered my face into my two hands. What the hellare you doing. Im doing whats necessary..something that must be done even if you despise it. In the end, Seo Dawon had no desire to exin. Whether I misunderstood him or hated him, it was as if he were telling me to feel however I wanted. Bracing myself for dismissal, once again I asked him, Whyto meHaah Why must you go this far It makes me think youll be hurt by me. Because, thats how I want it. I was stunned at the unexpected answer. It was true that Seo Dawon has often made me feel anxious or intimidated. I had thought that his personality was terribly oppressive and that he was a perfectionist. So, while I thought that Seo Dawon was coercive, I thought he was ignoring me because he thought my abilities were trivial. Days that were spent happily, days that he suddenly became cold despite what I thought was a progressing rtionship. I remembered being swayed between those two moods and asked, hopeful, Perhaps the scary way you crave for my beingis that the reason why? Mm, like what? That When I say something or mumble, you stare intensely at me. When we lock gazes, you turn your head away 1 I dont know about that. Hes pretending to not know. However, throughout this conversation, it seems like Ive found some clues about his extreme behavior. Seo Dawon is holding in some dangerous impulseCan urge he has no control over. But, it must have been tolerable at first? That feeling must have gotten worse as time flowed on .It must be incredibly painful. Even with that personality, I was able to grasp some hints with my dense head; perhaps his feelings are exploding after being patient for such a long time? If so, whats the cause? Was Seo Dawon exposed to any serious harm or curse while I remained ignorant? Curse? At that moment, a name shed across my mind. Koo Hui-seo? So I hurriedly asked, Are you injured? Or Seo Dawon answered obediently, Its not something like an injury. Perhaps its more like a penalty. For now But, I think Im drawing closer to the limit of my self-control. Seo Dawon said calmly, before sitting with a thud next to me. However, even after revealing all that, he had no further words to add. Now, rather than being frustrated by his iprehensible attitude, I thought that he must be constrained by some circumstances. Before I asked, he was unable to say itAnd even if I asked, he was unable to express himself properly What that exactly is I guess you cant really tell me. Seo Dawon did not confirm nor deny and simply stared at me. By those actions, I was convinced of my guess. It feels like hes under some ban. Hes not allowed to say whatever it is by his own mouthOr perhaps there are specific conditions to his silence. Then Then maybedoes kissing me bring you some relief? I asked. If so, then does skinship improve or have a big effect on his obsession with me? Seo Dawons random kiss could be exined through this logic. I looked at him, that thought lingering in my mind. But, pausing for a moment, Seo Dawon answered with a chuckle, Does that make sense? That was something I just wanted to do. W.What? What kind of mental illness could ever be cured with kisses? No, I mean Are you a doctor? TL: Theres a lot here but, to sum it upC Dawons bloodlust had gotten worse through timeChe did something and was perhapspenalized for it? Im just as blind as many of you guysCmaybe he tried to go against the system? Simrly, Seo Dawon seems to be confused as to what his feelings entail. (Understandable, theres so many influences on him, he must be just as confused as MC). Poor MC though. I wouldnt know what to do with what essentially amounts to a remote control to a kill button or a shock cor. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Seo Dawon grabbed my arm to stop me, red-faced from embarrassment, from running away. Then he spoke in a sarcastic tone, You followed such nice reasoning for everything in the middle and then suddenly had a logical leap for the kissIs that because you cant stop thinking about kissing me? No, you just suddenly scared me andDamn it, release my arm! If I just had a little less conscience, I would be the worlds first kissing treatment patient Eek! Shamelessly, he rested his head in my embrace. Then, as if to sort out all that had happened, he whispered, Anyway, since Ive been a bit capricioustely, dont approach me if I seem suspicious. Thats all I wanted to say. I was still rendered speechless from the lingering ufortable feeling that would not subside. Even though I did not reply, Seo Dawon still released my two arms that he was holding; he still leaned his body into my embrace, however. If I were to push him away, I could stand up chicly; instead, I simply hugged him after hesitating. I felt a low vibration near my heart; Seo Dawonughed and looked up at me, Lee-kyung-ie definitely doesnt miss any opportunity. Shut up. Youyou also did whatever you wanted. Even as I said that, I was afraid hed remove his hands from me and stand up. However, Seo Dawon peacefully remained in my arms. I thought, Well, now that I think about it, Its been far too easy Even now, when Seo Dawon couldnt show off all of his abilities and is restrained, I couldnt feel any of his limitations. When something inexplicably goes smoothly, rather than feeling satisfied with your good luck, you may start to feel anxious. As if theres a ticking time bomb that may explode at any moment. So, now that the cause of my anxiety had been vaguely pinpointed, I actually felt more relieved. Furthermore, I became more confident about a contradiction I had been pondering for a while now. For servantstheir master must be an essential existence. That must be the reason why such a cumbersome contract method was needed. After signing a contract with these servants, I had often fallen deep into thought about the significance of my existence. After all, I was being dragged around by those who were worlds apart in ability from me. It was a bit frustrating, but things tended to work out only when I listened to their orders; even if they were to borate beyond the bare skeleton of information, they might take the attitude, what good would it do for you to know? The fact that all this was unintentional made the situation more miserable. Just as how parents may not tell their children how much they makeCeven though making a living was important for their livelihoodsCit was natural for the servants to act this way since what would change if Choi Lee-kyung knew anythingwhat could he do for them? As a result, even if we shared the same home, we didnt feel quite like a team. It felt like we were divided into two: me and them. However, their selfish arbitrariness had led to Seo Dawon handing me some strange self-destruct device. If so, though he may not like to admit it, couldnt it be said that Seo Dawons current method had failed? Seo Dawon. Yeah. BeforeWhen you asked me to mand you, what did you mean? Of course, it wasnt like I was happy at Seo Dawons failure, nor did I think You reap what you sow. Actually, wasnt it more weird to think that I would be a necessary existence to someone like Seo Dawon? If I were the Mage, I wouldve desperately searched for another way besides relying on Choi Lee-kyung. However, in another sense, I felt refreshed. I may be able to finally know why it had to be me. Through a series of serendipitous coincidences, I was able to meet and contract with Seo Dawon. But there were days where I wondered why, except for the contract, I needed to be in this team. I had thought, It didnt have to be me, they could have had a more talented Necromancer. Thats why I tried in any way I could to contribute to the team, but my power was so utterly weak that there was no benefit. In addition, I hated to see Seo Dawon, Jung Garam, or Kim Olim taking risksCleading the front, so I may not fall into danger. In the end, I naturally thought that sitting around patiently, doing nothing was all I could do to help. However, I felt like I could finally grasp at my purposeCsomething Ive questioned even as I adjusted my behavior to amodate them. Seo Dawon was shaking. Now, he looked confused; the distance, which he had stubbornly maintained yesterday, between us had narrowed. So, I brought up the question I should have asked then. At that time, I didnt want to think deeper because I had simply passed hisment off as mere rejection, but, once you dug deeper, the words he chose were quite strange. Why did he use the word, mand? There were many other gentle methods to reject me. Its not as if he wasnt the type of person who would be smooth enough to reject me kindly. However, thats what Seo Dawon said. If so, did that mand contain another meaning? I meant it literally. Since youre the master, theres no need to walk on eggshells around me. I couldnt really tell what he was thinking just through his expression. I couldnt tell if I was dense, or if Seo Dawon was deliberately hiding his emotions, but I gripped onto Seo Dawons arms when he tried to stop leaning his head on me, sit up, and straighten his back. If not this time, I dont know when this distance between us would narrow again. Fortunately, Seo Dawon did not remove my hold and gently downcast his red eyes. T-then, if its mymand Are you saying that you would like me? Themand has to be specific. Like me Its not clear what kind of behavior you want me to showcase. Seo Dawon naturally continued. I realized he was giving me advice: a reminder that when a Master gives amand, he must give specific instructions that a Servant couldprehend and act upon straight away. So, I took his advice and manded him. Answer the questions I ask. Dont lie, either. Seo Dawon, knowing that he was given a mand, raised his head as soon as I spoke. Normally, his eyes were like transparent ss, but somehow they looked hazy and decadent now. I hesitated, feeling a hint of resistance from him, but Dawon soon slowly lowered his head. Yes, he responded, quietly. He adopted an attitude of total obedienceCenough that I suspected it was a prank to ridicule me. * * * A few minutes passed by; I couldnt find the words to speak easily. I was flustered by thepletely transformed atmosphere, and Seo Dawon was still utterly tranquil. And then, right before my eyes, a system message popped up. [Conditions have been met to expand or transform certain skills unique to your ss.] Skills unique to the ss? .. Seo Dawon continued to look at me with that cid expression. It was as if he was paying great attention to the words that came out of my mouth. I reminded myself that I was in the middle of manding him and subconsciously covered my mouth with one hand and hastily closed the system message with the other. After all, I can check the contents of this messageter HmmmI mean, s-soyou cant answer the questions I ask from this point on by lying, right? Yes. I cant get used to him using such formalnguageAh, n-no. I stuttered. When I saw Seo Dawon with a face devoid of any expressions, I felt like I was doing something malicious to him. I cleared my throat and once again asked the question I wanted to ask, Why did you suddenly ce such a strange taboo on me? The thing that bothered me the most was the unknown skill that Seo Dawon applied to me just recently. And, as soon as I closed my mouth, he answered straight away without any hesitation. Thats a taboo ced just in case I attempted to murder you. Murder Goosebumps raised along my arms at his word choice, and I felt slightly depressed that Seo Dawon would dislike me enough to kill me. Further, it felt unfairCwhy would he hold those sorts of feelings for me? Why do you want to kill me? I asked Ive never wanted to kill you. Ive told you earlier that the taboo was ced in order to stop me from murdering you. Again, another strange response. No, thats what Im askingCyou said you ced a restriction just in case youd murder me. There must be a reason, then, right? Only his speech was formal, his speaking style still left an unpleasant aftertaste I judged Seo Dawons expressionless face as one of contempt, and, rage rising, I continued to question him, voice wheezing. So! Thats why Im askingWhy you might want to murder me!? What I wanted to know was the reason behind it all! Its because of your blood. TL: Its been a while hasnt it? Ive been swamped with IRL work (grading papers T_T). Ive informed the discord server people that this break would happenCif you havent joined, thats alright! I do update about any potential breaks there, though. As promised, Ill do 4 chaptersC2 today, 2 tomorrow! Also I do know that theres a webtoon thats out! Although, I have no idea if thatll divert more or less people to this, haha. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Blood? Subconsciously, I ced my hand on my neck and fiddled with it. Why would my blood matter when hes talking about preparing for my possible murder? And Ive not really bled much around him either But, as soon as I had those thoughts, I nced towards Seo Dawon; his eyes were trained on my neck, figurativelypping at it. Startled, I reflexively leaned back. It felt like Id been captured by a hungry beast. I didnt think it was possible Does he truly want to drink my blood? I didnt voice those thoughtsCit was obvious just by looking at his expression A strange silence dropped between the speechless me and him. To think that Seo Dawon saw me as prey to eat Of course, as a rational human being, he must have tried to prevent himself from doing just that. In any case, he wanted to eat me to the point of needing to restrain himself. It was enough to unsettle me, who had liked him all this while. One may say that I should have realized this sooner, but I recognized, for the first time, that he was something truly other than a human. On the other hand, since he couldnt eat normally, perhaps he truly needed my blood. After all, some people donated their blood regrly; I wondered if I could give him enough blood without harming my overall health. Perhaps, I had received this news with a bit of anticipation, thinking that this might give meaning to my existence. Um, excuse me Cant I help if this is something you want to drink? I can give it as long as it doesnt affect my livelihood However, that thought was immediately dwarfed by Seo Dawons suddenly cold expression. A hostility that I had not felt before wrapped around us. With an awkward expression, I continued, trying to correct my previous statement, If you dont like that idea I dont like it. Seo Dawon answered immediately. Just thinking about the hastiness of that response soured my mood. I was a bit offended by his reply; the mage rarely expressed his disgust. I should have been relieved by his firm answer that he would not eat me, but, like a fool, I fell into a mental pitfall, thinking that he was rejecting my blood in particr. Ah, Mmm If you need someone elses blood Youre asking if I want to eat some other humans blood? Um, yes Ive never once felt that way. At my repeated questions, Seo Dawons expression gradually became harsher and harsherCit felt as if he were saying, Stop asking about this. Looking at that face, I inwardly scoffed. If youre going to be like that, then whats the point of asking me to mand you as I please Sure, his tone may sound respectful, but, from the look on his face, if I truly did as I wished, we were bound to have troubles. I mean, if you needed some bloodCand it had to be my bloodCwhy not just partake in it? Why must he be so hung up on maintaining such a dangerous, tenuous bnce that seemed risky even from an outsiders perspective? Perhaps, can he not control himself? Maybe his situation was simr to a vampires? Of course, Id never seen an actual vampire, but in movies, they usually went crazy at the sight of blood and ran amok with no care as to the consequences If Seo Dawon was feeling those same urges, perhaps he was thinking, I may want to consume blood, but, since I may kill Choi Lee-kyung, I dont want to drink it at all? Considering Seo Dawons confidence and ego, it may be possible. About my mands In your current state, you have to obey everything I say, right? Yes. You cant ever refuse? Yes. I confirmed the scope of these mands with Seo Dawon. As expected, this special ability must have absolute control over the Servants. Seeing someone with Seo Dawons personality speaking so respectfully to meit lent a lot of credibility to that theory. Sit still for a minute. Dont move until I tell you to move. I ordered. I remained skeptical of its efficacy, but, right after I gave themand, Seo Dawon stared at me in an upright position. A subtle change in the atmosphere gave me confidence that he was faithfully following my orders. Whew So, I took a deep breath and pulled a dagger out of my inventory. While taking it out, I nced at Seo Dawon; although he didnt move, I felt sharp tension pouring out from him. As I set the de on my palm, the vibe fluctuated even more erratically. And, at the center of that strange feeling, was Seo Dawon staring directly at me without blinking an eye. That unchanging line of sight intimidated me, but, in the end, I closed my eyes tight, gripped the dagger, and cut my palm. Well, if he says I shouldnt need to walk on eggshells and order him around Feeling throbbing pain in my palm, I slowly opened my eyes. However, Seo Dawon did not move as I had feared; in fact, there was no significant change in his expression either. It seemed as if the mand took priority over his desire for my blood. Of course, the strange atmosphere still filled the room, but at least my life was not threatened. So, looking at the blood slowly pooling in my hand, I thought about how I should deliver this blood to Seo Dawon. It would have been nice if I had a cup Should I go to the kitchen? I btedly med myself for slitting my palms before thinking it through. It would have been prudent if I had gotten a cup in advance before I injured myself. It would be unhygienic to make him lick my palms, and the Mage may feel humiliated if I asked him to do that Haah However, all those thoughts vanished at the sound of Seo Dawons constrained breaths. I looked at him in surprise; Seo Dawon was still motionless, but the atmosphere surrounding him was more eerie and cloying than before. Of course, he was still obeying my order. The pressure grew as time passed; I suppressed my nervousness and held a bloody hand out to the Mage. You can drink it. In return, you have to stop when I tell you to stop. Seo Dawon lowered his eyes, as if he were docilely obeying my words. Then, he gripped onto my fingers with one hand. I faltered at the slight force drawing me closer to him, but I tried to not let my nervousness show and forced my tense shoulders to rx. When his lips touched my palm, I remained calm, ignoring the bitter, stinging pain. However, Seo Dawon did not move after burying his lips on my palm. Even after I gave him permission, he did not drink. U-um, if you dont want to Embarrassed, I wondered if I had somehow misunderstood him and tried to pull my hand away, but I was caught by a force that couldnt bepared to the gentleness from the pull from before. As if waking up from deep sleep, Seo Dawon opened his eyes with a tranquil expression. He then wiped clean the blood on his lips with the back of my hand. It felt like he resolved to not drink, but, for such a resolution, his behavior was a bit tenacious. I blushed against my will. Seo Dawon looked up at me and whispered softly, I said I didnt want to partake, but Ah Thats not what Im starving for. With that said, Seo Dawon licked my wrist. Flustered, I twisted my wrist in his grasp; he tightened his grip, crushing the recent cut I had made. Nngh! It was painful enough to bring tears to my eyes, but Seo Dawon did not reduce the force of his grip even after hearing my groans. Rather, he bothered the injury, dealing unbearable pain. Eventually, I shouted, Stop! Stop He immediately released his strength and took his hand away. I was shocked to see the ragged edges of the wound, that made it look as if I had torn instead of cut my palm. I think you finally understand now, Seo Dawon cidly said. What? Thats how you should mand me. * * * I healed the wound on my hand with the potions left in my inventory and ended the mand I had given Seo Dawon. After the Mages eyes returned to normal, he left the room without a word of apology to me. I gave up on trying to understand himCI could only guess that my interference in his ns had somehow offended him. Why does Lee-kyung-ie look like hes eaten shit? However, it was hard to find the time to be depressed alone. Jung Garam casually opened the locked door and dragged me out, saying we should have dinner. With a glum expression, Seo Dawon ced fried rice, glossy from oil, in front of me. Automatically, I wanted to call him out for his crazed actions, but, not wanting to show those feelings, I fiddled with the chopsticks. Immediately afterwards, Jung Garam began to question me. TL: Lots of emotions to work through. Lee-kyung knows a bit more about Seo Dawons condition nowChow theres forces beyond his control. Yet, in his desire to be useful (because Lee-kyung can definitely feel how much of a burden he is in his current state and will work on that) Seo Dawon felt dehumanized. The mage doesnt want to use Lee-kyung as a blood bag T_T. Nor does he want to feel inhuman. Next time: ActionCPark Hosoek! Chapter 142 Chapter 142 .Its nothing. Hes upset 1 because breakfast didnt taste good. I also didnt want the after-effects of our disharmony to show, but Seo Dawons cold response stung my sensibilities. I mean, no matter how much the other tried to help, how could you pretend to be so intimate after making a mess and leaving? I stared at Seo Dawons tranquil self. But, because Jung Garam angrily shouted, What, its my first time cooking! I missed the chance to be angry at the Mage. Eventually, I silently swallowed a sighCbecause there was nothing wrong with the foodCand forced myself to swallow a bite of the fried rice. I think we can proceed with the operation faster than we thought. Kim Olim ced herptop on the table, fiddled with it alone, and then turned the screen towards us to show us something. On it was a picture of Park Hoseok, our target for next week, being issued tickets at the airport. This information arrived in the morning; its said that Park Hoseok is headed to Jeju Ind. We dont know what for, but he said he was in a hurry and is moving secretly without a security detail. Without the family too? Jung Garam, whose eyes shone when it came to matters regarding Park Hosek, immediately squeezed himself between Kim Olim and me and concentrated on the screen. Kim Olim nodded gently. Koo Hui-seo was the one who handed this information to us. ording to him, Koo Kyungman enjoyed golf as a hobby and stopped by Jeju Ind whenever he had a break. Also, the family vi Park Hoseok purchased in Jeju Ind was close to a vi owned by Koo Kyungman. Then, why is he moving alone this time? ording to Koo Hui-seo, the police had expanded their scope to Jeju Ind during the investigation into Koo Kyungmans whereabouts. He thinks hes acting upon that news. There must be something hidden all the way out there. Since Koo Kyungman was currently in custody, he couldnt contact Park Hoseok. However, as he became a prime suspect in Chairwoman Shins murder and the police couldnt find his location, it seemed that his personal vi and his entourage had be implicated in the fires of suspicion. Since Park Hoseok was previously affiliated with the [Red Dragon], he had no choice but to be entangled with Koo Kyungman. Both of them had not lived conscientiously until now. Perhapstheres something at the Jeju Ind vi? Because of that, Koo Hui-seo was caught on that detail as well. He asked his brother how many times he visited his vi and how often he traveled with Park Hoseok: Koo Kyungman said he visited about 20 timesst year, and 14 of them were spent with Park Hoseok. As she said that, Kim Olim showed the documents requesting approval for vacation, which drew from thepanys public funds. ..No, 800 million won? No matter how rich you may be, how could you spend 800 million won on a week-long vacation? Wouldnt that mean he spent more than 100 million won a day? However, while I was shocked by the cost, Seo Dawon asked Kim Olim a question after listening silently, Did Koo Hui-seo ask his brother about his vacations in JeJu Ind? He asked, but it seems like he couldnt ask thoroughly since Koo Kyungmans condition is quite bad these days. Hes lost at least half of hisnguage skills. Did he ask?I guess that was akin to asking if he had tortured him. I got goosebumps when I recalled Koo Kyungmans creepy, dulled voice through the voice recorder. Jung Garam confidently shouted, Well, in any case, this is a good thing, right? He went alone without his security detail nor his bothersome family; we should get rid of him before he returns to Seoul Hub. . Were not fully prepared yet, butI agree with Jung Garams opinion. Its the best opportunity. Even in my opinion, it would be best to attack when Park Hoseok was separated from his security. However, instead of readily agreeing, Seo Dawon looked at me; when we locked gazes, he turned away. ? Fine. Then, lets leave straight away on a morning flight. Soon afterwards, Seo Dawon nodded, getting rid of the coyness he held while looking at me. I felt a bit awkward, but I couldnt take the initiative to hold his attention because of the distance I felt from earlier events. * * * That evening, we finished our meal quickly and informed Koo Hui-seo that we would depart tomorrow. Originally, it was not a simple procedure for Users to leave the hub and head to Gimpo Airport 2, but Koo Hui-seo had provided passes that [Red Dragon] guild executives used, allowing them to leave for Gimpo Airport at dawn without any hassle. Koo Hui-seo, through his secretary, had not only sent passes but had also sent chauffeurs and luxury limousines. It was very considerate since I had no car, but the small amount of gratitude that I gained had shriveled up when we sat down in the rear seat and Koo Hui-seos video was shown on the backseat screens. [I recorded in a hurry because I was worried youd forget my face I had nned to greet you with Kyungman-ie, but hes a bit sensitiveCperhaps because hes in the early stages of his pregnancy. So you wont get bored during your travelsC] When I forcibly turned off the screen, unable to endure it any longer, Jung Garam burst into uproariousughter. Ah, so fucking funny. Isnt Koo Hui-seo so hrious? He recorded and sent a video to Lee-kyung-iebut he thought of including Koo Kyungman too I shook the arm that the younger was leaning on since the way heughed so openly about anothers misfortune was so despicable. However, Jung Garam said, Did I record that video? Why are you frustrated with me?! and clung even harder, tangling his arms with mine. As soon as Koo Hui-seos video turned on, Kim Olim raised her eyebrows; when I turned off the screen, she crossed her legs and closed her eyes. It seemed, though, that she wasnt able topletely rx; her eyes were open just a sliver, ring at the turned-off screen. And Seo Dawon, who I had been concerned about since yesterday, briefly looked my way before gazing out the window, as if he werent interested. With how much he likes Lee-kyung-iehow did he stop himself from following us? In the meantime, Jung Garam continued to be annoying. The police are suspicious of Koo Hui-seo; itll be hard for him to be at the front. Surprisingly, Kim Olim gave a serious answer to Jung Garams jeers. With a frown, she continued, Theres no reason in the first ce for the guilds sessor to kill his stepmother and flee. In this case, Koo Hui-seo, the first one to report this incident, would be the most suspicious. If he were to get entangled in this mess, hed be questioned intensively. The investigations focus was just barely out of Koo Hui-seos way since no corpse was found and evidence of Koo Kyungmans wicked deeds were discovered. It was honestly creepy for me when I had briefly convinced myself that all matters with Koo Kyungman had finished. Koo Hui-seos potential downfall was not only his business, after all; I was deeply tied to it. Its notpletely over yet If so, then shouldnt we be cautious of our surroundings this time? Looking at Seo Dawon, who wouldnt tear his eyes away from the window, I spected that he wasnt worried about whether or not Jung Garam would be able to beat Park Hoseokbut, instead, what would happen afterwards. The young assassin was far from the type of person that would proceed carefully or think deeply about their actions. Furthermore, our revenge wasnt within legal bounds either. Weve arrived. However, I had no time to contemte such matters deeplyCthe distance between the Seoul Hub and Gimpo Airport was close. After traveling on an unobstructed road, we arrived at Gimpo Airport in about 30 minutes. At the entrance of the Gimpo Airport, we went through the [User-only] gate. From there, the pass that Koo Hui-seo provided showed its strength. Our trip certainly felt different from my high school field trip to Jeju Ind, but the reception that came with the pass felt particrly awkward. The flight attendant personally came to the lounge; we only waited 30 minutes to board. Sweetments like, If you need anything, please let us know. were thrown our way twice. How burdensome I wasnt the only person in the lounge; there were quite a few others. There were a few people that were obviously dressed like they were on vacation, but those that seemed to be Users kept ncing at me. The atmosphere felt a bit strange. .Huh? At that moment, I heard a voice from behind. I thought, Of course, thatll have nothing to do with me, but the protagonist of that voice (gah this is how its written in the original) made her way immediately in front of me with cking steps. Im right? The one who sold the BarnasiumsDo you remember me? .Yes? At first, I was taken aback by the fact that strangers were blocking my view, but gradually I began to feel that the woman in front of me was familiar. Her bronzed skin, her sporty haircut, and the glimpses of the tattoos on her exposed shoulders. More decisively, her talk about the [Barnasiums]. Uh, huh? Good morning She was thest person to buy the [Barnasiums] I sold. Then,ter, I ran into her alongside Bae Jaemins party at the department store Not knowing what I should do, I offered her a clumsy smile and a greeting, but my insides burned with anxiety. I had a feeling that something was about to go wrong. What are you doing? a man asked. My premonition wasnt wrong. While I greeted the woman, someone with green, cropped hair popped out from behind her and stared at me. It was the man that began to release bloodthirst when Bae Jaemin had first shown interest in me I made eye contact with the man who was confirmed as an executive member of HaHae on TV broadcast. TL: Whoops, this chapter came a bitter than I wanted >.< Still! Were finally closing in on Park Hoseok! Chapter 143 Chapter 143 I could not hide my flustered stance after suddenly running into two people affiliated with Bae Jaemin. Further, why did it have to be right when were pursuing Park Hoseok? I was worried that the n may be ruined by this meeting. So, after our brief greetings, I shut my mouth and forced augh at the woman who recognized me. Please, Im begging you, just leave me Who? However, the green-haired man nced at me before speaking to the woman in his group. Looking at his face, it was clear that he found me somewhat familiar, but he didnt seem to exactly remember my identity. This was so bleak for someone like me who just wanted to pass through this unfortunate meeting by feigning ignorance. Of course, the woman who had no idea of my inner feelings, answered him with a smile, A while agoCthe one that spoke with our guildmaster With Jaemin-hyung? The green-haired man who referred to Jaemin as a hyung turned to me again; he seemed to be groping through his memories. After a brief moment, he eximed, Ah! before a slight frown adorned his face. Of course, when our eyes met again, he was expressionless. Though his current expression was neutral, from his unfriendly attitude and wary eyes, I was convinced that the hostility I felt from him in the past was not an illusion. Why on earth does this man hate me so much? I had no intention of being friendly with him either, but its not as if Ive done anything to him yet. Seeing him hate me so much, I wondered if Ive misstepped. No way, its not possible, but Does he know anything about my true colors? Wasnt our ultimate goal Bae Jaemins downfall and death? If the person that appeared to be his closest confidant was wary of me, wouldnt I fall under his suspicion for the following events? So many things seemed to be going wrong, I became dispirited. Suddenly, the green-haired man asked me, Are you still in contact with Jaemin-hyung? Huh? N-No I responded, reflexively shaking my head. The green-haired mans expressionless face instantaneously changed into a smiling face. Of course, he wasnt pretending to be friendly Perhaps it would be more urate to say that his mood suddenly improved? Aha. Then, after receiving the business card at that time, you havent seen each other since then? he asked. Yes. Of course, there was that recent embarrassing encounter with Bae Jaemin in the VIP ward at the hospital, but there was no need to bring this matter up to the two of them. After hearing my answer, the green-haired mans face brightened; the woman with the sporty haircut, listening to our conversation nervously, finally gave a relieved smile as well. It seemed that both of them wanted me to have as little contact with Bae Jaemin as possible. Now that I think about it, hyung doesnt suffer a big loss from not talking to you. The green-haired man definitely had an improved mood, but his hatred of me had not changed. It was exactly like he was trying to argue with me. I didnt want to reply to such childishments from someone who appeared to be an adult; he must have judged that I had taken offense from the tightly shut mouth. With a happy chuckle on his lips, he turned towards me and spoke backhandedly, Im really sorry This wasnt why we recognized you and came to talk to you. Ah Yes. Nothings wrong. Its not your fault The woman who first approached me was the first to bow her head, embarrassed at the green-haired mans attitude. As soon as herpanion moved away, her face turned red and she lowered her head. I shook my head, saying it was okay. In actuality, I wasnt hurt by his arrogant attitude. Hes a bit sensitive regarding guildmaster Bae Jaemins matters. The two of them are close friends 1 . I wasnt really curious about any of that, nor did their closeness excuse his rudeness. But, it was too burdensome to continue talking to her; I smiled to convey I roughly understood her feelings. After seeing my expression, she released a short sigh of relief; she then nced at her green-hairedpanion that had walked away by himself, UmmLets talk more when we meet again. If we meet again. Like that, the woman turned and walked away. I slumped back down in my seat. I looked at the servants who had been quiet all this while; all three of them had focused their gazes on the green-haired that moved far enough to be a dot in the distance. I sighed, trying to regain their attention, Hey. I dont really care about themYou cant harass him, okay? I like punks that look like that, Jung Garam said. What? However, Jung Garam continued to frown as he stared at the green-haired man. Shocked by those words, I tried to recall the green-haireds face. Of course, he wasnt unattractive, but his hair color was a bit weird, wasnt it? No, thinking about it a bit more, I guess he had good skin? Does he like homely looks? However, Jung Garam soon corrected my misunderstanding with a shady smile, Its the best when I see those kinds of guys crying and begging for their lives. Haah Thats right. I pressed down strongly on Jung Garams head, breaking his line of sight. Perhaps because he died so regretfully while at the peak of his teenage angstiness2, he often said things like this. I had to disperse his focus. Hes like a squid guardian. 3 This time, Kim Olim, who had been sitting solemnly, spoke. I was puzzled, unable to follow her line of thought, but Jung Garam, who began burrowing his face into my arms, justughed andughed. I wasnt so surest time, but Ive got it now. Hes an Animist. Looking at his hair colour, he must be a wind or forest type specialist, Seo Dawon said, identifying the green-haired guys ss. But, can you tell what ss someone is just by their hair color? Well, that green color really was unusual; it was too exceptionally shiny to be a stter dye job. Ive heard that there are cases where a Users ss could change their appearance; it seems like this may be one such case Actually, I was more curious about the reason they came to Gimpo airport, more so than the green-haireds ss. After all, I wouldnt want them to be an issue while we tried to capture Park Hoseok. No way. Bae Jaemin isnt going toe to Jeju Ind too, right? I asked. Bae Jaemins in Europe right now, Kim Olim answered, immediately. Ooh Did Koo Hui-seo tell you that too? No. I joined Bae Jaemins fan cafe. 4 With that said, she dared to add that she signed up with my ount. Of course, it was a natural thing to do in order to collect information, but Dont worry. Its not a paid ount. 5 After looking at my ambiguous expression, she added those words. As if I would be concerned about that [Wee passengers, XX Airline flight for Jeju will now start boarding. ] The long-awaited boarding announcement finally arrived; I gave upCswallowing the words I wanted to say. * * * After just an hour, our flightnded at Jeju International Airport. Not long after arriving at the airport, I received a call from an unfamiliar number. Hello? [Ah, have you arrived?] Koo Hui-seo-ssi? [Yes.] Unexpectedly, it was Koo Hui-seo. I took the phone off my ear for a moment and looked at the screenCit was an unknown number and not a stored one. I wondered if he had changed his contact, but, first, I thanked him for making it easy for us to reach Jeju Ind. Thanks to you, we arrived well. [Ive already looked into a ce for you to stay. Its a vi that Kyungman-ie used, so the house is very pretty and scenic.] There was a lull in the conversation; Olim, who overheard the call, nodded her head. That meant that I could ept it. Was it something they arranged beforehand? Thank you so much. I didnt know youd take care of us like this [Its nothing. The chauffeur will contact you soon. Feel free to spend your time freely before arriving.] I expressed my brief gratitude and hung up before Koo Hui-seo could continue with the useless niceties. Next to me, Jung Garam murmured, It seems like he noticed his numbers blocked. After milling about at the exit, I noticed the striking green hair once again. He nced my way with his sunsses-covered eyes, but he soon turned away from me and walked off. Hispanion, sporty hair-cut, followed after him. For some reason, my eyes followed them until I received a call from the chauffeur and exited the airport. When I saw the exotdscape dotted with palm trees, I suddenly thought of Lackey, who I couldnt bring since we packed in such a hurry. Since Lackey was registered as a weapon for my ss, I couldnt bring it on the flight. What a shame If there were no major issues, the itinerary should bepleted within two days, so we wouldnt be away for long. I had also asked Kim Sangyoon to stop by my lodgings once a day. Please, I hope things go as nned TL: Koo Hui-seo trying his hardest pour some sugar on someone who already has supplied him with a lot of sugar. Simrly, I wonder how much certain sses in this world change you, both internally and externally. Also! I reached 100 ratings on NovelUpdates! (Although the 100th rating was 1-star haha ^^; ) But thanks for the ratings and reviews guys. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Contrary to my worries, nothing happened on the way to the vi. After driving on the well-paved roads, we arrived at an area that seemed like an expensive vige, lined with beautiful houses. Near the end of that road, a three-story mansion with impressive open windows appeared before me. Its a pleasure to meet you. Ive received a call from the guildmaster regarding your arrival. Im Kim Cheol-gyun, the representative of this vis maintenance enterprise. As soon as we dismounted in front of the mansion, ten peopleCwere they contacted in advance?Cwere standing in a row. I awkwardly nodded; the man named Kim Cheol-gyun politely guided us to the vi without another word. After handing over a tablet PC and telling us to call him whenever we needed anything, he left for somece else. Hes probably being considerate, allowing us to move as we please? The servants scattered and settled in; Jung Garam went straight up to the third floor and found Park Hoseoks vi, which was quite near this mansion. Honestly, it wasnt close enough to see with the naked eye, but Jung Garam drew an ellipse on the window. The ss inside the line began to shine blue. Soon enough, Park Hoseoks vi, which I recognized from the previous photos, appeared on the ss clearly. It was as if the window became the lens of a telescope. The road connecting to the entrance of the vi and the license te of the parked car were clearly visible, so we could infer that Park Hseok was currently present at home. It seems that hes hung a security skill inside the window. I could probably break it down in about six hours the Assassin murmured. Park Hoseoks presence couldnt be confirmed due to the security skills installed that forbade others from looking inside the vi. However, after contemting for a while, Seo Dawon shook his head, Theres no reason to expend energy early. Were going to kill him before he can return to the Seoul Hub anyway. ording to the information we obtained, Park Hoseok will return to the Seoul Hub the day after tomorrow, so we shouldnt waste our precious time looking inside the vi. Instead, we focused on identifying the location and environment outside of his vacation home. If the battle is carried out at Park Hoseoks vi, theres a high possibility that there will be noiseints. In particr, theres a family of more than 7 that lives in that white-roofed mansion close by. Even a little disturbance could attract their attention. In addition, behind the vi theres also the Jeju City Hunter Management Office; dozens of Users go back and forth along that road daily. It may be a small distance away, but, if powerful spells are used, it may draw their notice. However, since the location was situated in such a wealthy residential area, overpowering Park Hoseok in the vi would prove to be a problem due to the prevalence of security facilities or neighbors nearby. As both Jung Garam and Park Hoseok are close inbat ability, the conflict is likely to be back and forth. They would easily be noticed if the house were to break or if Park Hoseok runs outside to ask for help. However, Jung Garam soon opened the map and found a suitable ce to lure Park Hoseok, HereCa road that runs along this coastal cliff. If we lure him here at night, I dont think wed need to worry about witnesses. Famous tourist attractions along that road were closed at 6 pm, so there was bound to be less traffic. In addition, its hard to identify us in the dark of the night; even if Park Hoseok wanted to turn and run away, his back was to the cliff. After deciding on the location, we decided to find a way to call out our target. Of course, news regarding Koo Kyungman would be the perfect bait. It was obvious, seeing how close the two wereChow Koo Kyungman helped to develop the spearmanCthat the two had intimate, dirty knowledge of each other. If Koo Kyungman is alive and is caught on suspicion of murder, the ensuing investigation may uncover other criminal charges. Someone with Park Hoseoks personality would constantly worry about loose ends. In such a situation, if Koo Kyungman were to contact him, the spearman would be unable to sleep without checking it out. But, if we contacted him pretending to be Koo Kyungman without any evidence to back that up, I feel like hed just ignore it. After all, hes such a cautious person. Lets search for something we could use around here. They built this vi to be close to each other, and they met up often. So, we began to search Koo Kyungmans vi indiscriminately. At first, I looked passively through desk drawers and cabs, but, when I saw Seo Dawon kick over the studys desk and open the wood floor below, I eventually began to search thoroughlyCto the extent that I may be used of dismantling the mansion. Kim Olim mercilessly cut down the decorational ornaments; Jung Garam used his skills to check the gardens outside the mansion. I took charge of the dressing room and attempted to find something suspicious, but ended up looking at Koo Kyungmans several million won watches to my hearts content. There was a safe, but nothing useful in it. It seems he really came to Jeju ind for vacation. Theres nothing specialexcept that most of the art here are imitations. The gardens also clean. Like that, after investigating the insides and outsides of the mansion for two hours, we gathered in the third-floor living room again. I also raised my hands, I found out nothing except that Koo Kyungman is dirty rich. At the very least, Kim Olim had found a pictureCKoo Kyungman and Park Hoseok fishing on a yachtCin a study on the first floor, but there was no conclusive evidence on those twos rtionship. However, since we didnt have much time, we decided to write down a time and location behind that picture, and, along with the expensive brand name watch that Koo Kyungman liked to wear, packaged them to be sent to Park Hoseok. Everything was feasible until this point. The problem now, however, was sending these things to the spearman without going through a middleman. Every vi in this luxury vige, including the one were using, had guards standing at the entrance. The same was true of Park Hoseoks vi. Even if we left this package at the entrance, the security detail would find it first, and its contents would be exposed to others. If Park Hoseok was found missing or his corpse was discovered, there was sure to be some guards testimony on the suspicious box and the picture containing the specified location and time. However, while we were searching for another method since sneaking and entering Park Hoseoks vi seemed too difficult at the moment, Jung Garam suddenly raised his head and looked out the window. Oh, it looks like we wont have to think about that? What? Following the Assassin and looking out the window, I could see Park Hoseok exiting the main gate and entering a luxury sedan. He left the vi in a chauffeur-driven car; perhaps he had an appointment? We exchanged nces and immediately ran down to the first floor. It was time to shadow him. * * * We contacted Koo Hui-seo shortly afterwards, and he immediately sent us a driver. He was arge, bulky man who looked more like a gangster than a chauffeur, but he didnt engage in unnecessary conversation. Furthermore, instead of a luxury sedan, he pulled up in an ordinary car. It was amon car that would be unnoticeable in a crowd except for the deep tints on its windows. Though it took about 15 minutes, we were able to catch up with Park Hoseok without much difficulty, thanks to Jung Garams tracking skills. Park Hoseok passed over the road to the downtown and entered a coastal path; after another 30 minutes, he got off in front of what seemed to be a cafe. The driver escorted Park Hoseok in and then disappearedCperhaps to go and park the car? I searched the name of the cafe and found that it was a luxury restaurant that only epted reservations. What should we do? Should we just go in? No, look there. Kim Olim suddenly pointed in a direction. I followed her hand with my eyes and found Park Hoseok approaching some people. The people that Park Hoseok greeted so happilywas none other than miss sporty haircut and Mr. green hair that we encountered at the airport today. Surprised, I reflexively hid my head. Did they just meet up simply for a meal? It seems like it, judging from their expressions. That restaurant doesnt have the structure to support sensitive conversations either. Though the three looked like dots on the horizon for me, Kim Olim answered as if she could clearly see their faces. Blinking, I stared at Seo Dawon. I wondered if we really needed to sit here and wait until they finished their meal. Then, watching them slowly disappear into the restaurant, Seo Dawon asked me to get out of the car. Are we going in? No. We should go to the parking lot. He said itd be nice to leave a surprise gift in the car. It was only then I realized why we kept waiting, and hurriedly pressed my hat deeply over my head; I held the box containing our invitation snug in my arms. TL: If I were Lee-kyung-ie, Id be stealing so many of those watches and things to sell. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 We quickly found the car that drove Park Hoseok here in a nearby parking lot. The chauffeur was standing not too far away in what seemed to be the smoking section. Calling on a cellphone with one hand and holding a cigarette in the other, the chauffeur stood with his back to the car, so we could easily ess it. What about the ck box? 1 Ive already taken care of it. Jung Garams eyes glimmered blue for a brief moment and then grew dim again; the light, which had been blinking regrly from behind the cars ss, flickered off. We heard a small clicking soundCit seemed that Jung Garam unlocked the car door. Lowering my head, I approached the car, estimated where it was likely for Park Hoseok to sit, and ced the box in the back seat before closing the door. I turned to look at the chauffeur just in case, but he was still busy on the phone. Have you finished your business? our driver asked. Yes, yes Soon afterwards, we returned to our own car, and the rough-looking chauffeur quickly took us back to Koo Kyungmans vi again. Haah I was unable to calm my beating heart until we arrived back at the vi. However, even after the initial nervousness subsided, constant insecure anxiety washed over me. So, about the box What if he doesnt open it because its too suspiciousor What if he asks someone else to open it for him? Dont worry. I left something thatd draw Park Hoseoks attention the moment he enters the car. Jung Garam smiled leisurely, as if he expected such a question, and winked at me. He moved his finger, just like when he drew the ellipse on the window earlier. That must mean that he left something on the cars window. In addition, Seo Dawon confidently said, I also applied a little suggestion thatll trigger the moment Park Hoseok sees the box; the probability that itll fall into another persons hand is small. Reassured, I raided the full refrigerator, prepared some decent instant food, and headed to the coastal cliff. The appointed ce indicated in our gift was a scenic photo spot located a little ways away from the roadCa triangr spot created by wooden deck and iron supports left quietly unattended. Perhaps people stopped walking over here when the road was built and it became difficult to ess the sidewalk. However, we couldnt let our guard down; we began some simple preparations to allow this reunion with Park Hoseok to proceed without interruption. Jung Garam began to engrave unknown skills onto the deck, and Seo Dawon broke several branches of the greenery nted nearby and dropped them at the entrance. Kim Olim jumped down the cliff and came up shortly afterwards, saying Theres gaps where people can pass by below, but well soon be isted due to the rising tide. As for my role Choi Lee-kyung! Do you see the branches at the entrance? Go past that and look this way. I was to check whether the boundary limitations set by Seo Daown and Jung Garam were fully activated. I crossed the line and turned around as Jung Garam asked, looking back at the appointed site. Truly, I could only see thick treesden with leaves and the coastal cliff beyond. However, I knew of their existence, so I slowly approached the cliff. It looked as if Id walk into a free-fall if I took another step, but I thought my foot would touch something. So, without hesitation, I stepped over, crossing the fence ..Uagh! What are you doing? Before I could crosspletely, Seo Dawon seized my arm from behind. I mean, you guys told me to check it I answered evasively, feeling awkward. Seo Dawon, still holding me by the arms, dropped me behind the fence. Spatial distortion isnt about hiding or masking space, but rather distorting it. If you fell here, youd actually plunge downwards. What? Gasp Shocked, I fell off the fence and stumbled again while stepping backwards, but, since Seo Dawon was still holding onto me, I didnt fall down. However, I couldnt avoid backing myself into his chest. Seo Dawon sighed quietly, and that soft sound vividly embedded itself into my ears. Since the dregs of yesterdays resentment had not yet been washed away, I felt abashed at receiving help for something so dumb. I felt more embarrassed than usual after hearing that sigh. So, I quickly tried to separate myself from him, but, instead, Seo Dawon drew me closer. Then, lowering his voice, he whispered, You just really recklessly rush into things when you dont know things, huh? Bravery born of ignorance, or something like that? However, his words were so sarcasticpared to the warmth of his embrace. Furthermore, the nuance of his words seemed to refer to more than my almost-tumble off of the cliff earlier. I immediately turned my head to re at him. Seo Dawon calmly shrugged his shoulders, despite my piercing gaze, If you dont want me to nag at you, consider how precious your life is. Dont jump down recklessly or donate blood. If you dont want me to act foolishly because of my ignorance, then exin things to me properly. Dont want to. Things wont change just because you know about it. Then, honestly, what do you want from me? You keep on treating me like a fool because of this great secret! However, before I could raise my voice in earnest, Seo Dawon interrupted my thoughts, Rather, its more relieving if you would stop trying to save me What? Because you like me too much. What on earth While speaking, Seo Dawon squinted as if he were looking at something that could potentially bring him heartfelt despair. Its like he firmly believed that if I were to know the whole story, I would turn my eyes away from himCfrom this weird delusion that I would do absolutely anything for him. I mean, hes not even meChow could he think of me so shamelessly? One might think Ive been the aggressor in this situation, chasing after him for months! Seo Dawon, you seem to be misunderstanding somethingI justI only just slightly am fond of your face, okay?? My cheeks flushed, heat pooling as if Im having a fever, but I couldnt pass this by without protesting. Just what does that bastard think of me? I drew a line in the sand, demanding that he let go of this misunderstanding. Is that so? Yeah! Its not like I cant live without youplease remember that! Then thats a relief. Why did I feel so dirty when I saw him obediently nod his head? Is my affection for him so bothersome? Fucker I didnt even want to confess to you! I didnt even do anything, and youre the one who went and noticed it firstCyoure the one who made our rtionship so restlessYoure the one who kissed me first! However, Seo Dawon suddenly grabbed my chin and lifted it up. Then, looking at my frowning face, he smiled, Then, why do you oscite between joy and sorrow from my words, hm? I never What do you mean, never. Even now, I can clearly see that youre thinking inside, Do you hate me so much?'' I was thinking that I wanted to bite my tongue. And, Seo Dawon didnt miss the momentary shame that crossed my face. I knew that my emotions shined out of my eyes, but I couldnt use my hands to cover them up. I didnt want to be dragged around like this. But because the Mage always looked at me as if he were observing something so cuteBecause this time, it didnt seem like a carefully constructed facadeI really wanted to take a mirror and show him his own expression at this moment. Thenerve of you Youre the one thats too interested in me Thats what I thought, but whos the one who shed his own palm with a de. What could my actions back then possibly mean to Seo Dawon? In reality, I was thinking quite simply. Of course, its not like I felt some innate repulsion at what I did. Its just that, Seo Dawondid so many strange things to his own body and mine for fear of ripping me apart. I just felt sorry for his lonely struggles. Rather than being motivated through pure affectionI was motivated more through humanisticpassion. Thats justThere was no special meaning to that Yeah? Yeah. It had nothing to do with whether or not I like you Seo Dawon, smiling, stopped me from exining myself further, Thats even worse, Lee-kyung-ah. Before I could ask what he meant, Kim Olim appeared from behind the fence. Still holding onto my now frightened self, Seo Dawon returned to his expressionless baseline. Jung Garam said that Park Hoseok returned to his vi. We should slowly get into our ces she said. Alright Yeah. And Seo Dawon, slowly, released my arm that he had been holding until then. TL: The way Seo Dawon is speaking is making me nervous lmao, its like hes preparing Lee-kyung-ie for his death or disappearance, pushing him away and worrying the Lee-kyung is doing too much for him. Arghhh I wanna know what the system has been saying to him. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 After finishing up the preparations, we returned to Koo Kyungmans vi in order to keep track of Park Hoseoks behavior. The appointed time to meet was set at 11pmCthe perfect time to act out of public sight. A problem, however, would ur if Park Hoseok spent the rest of the downtime to make a rational judgement and inform the police or the Hunter Association, not falling into the trap we dug. Fortunately, no remarkable movement was detected and, about an hour before the appointed time, all lights at Park Hoseoks vi went out. Silence reigned over his property. And, with about 30 minutes left on the clock until 11 pm, Park Hoseok finally appeared outside his mansion. He wore a deep hat in order to hide his face as much as possible; he left the vi through the side door used by gardeners rather than the front gate. After walking away for 10 minutes, he called a taxi and moved to an area near the meeting ce. We secretly followed him. He disembarked the car at the entrance to a road a little ways away from the appointed ce; after hesitating for a moment, he started determinedly walking along the cliff, as if he had resolved something within his mind. After a short while, he walked to the photo spot we had prepped in advance. After watching Park Hoseok enter the spatially distorted space, I followed. Since I deliberately made noisy steps, he quickly turned around, sensing the presence of another human being. You I know you. Yeah, weve met before, right? You sold Barnasiums or something. Surprisingly, Park Hoseok remembered me. He made quite the impression on me as someone that was part of Bae Jaemins entourage, alongside his striking scar on his face, but he hadnt seen me since our first meeting. I was a little startled by his unexpected and extraordinary memory. Park Hoseok examined my nervous face with a piercing look. Perhaps he found me acking opponent, without hiding hisughter, he asked incredulously, No way, was this ridiculous invitation yours? Thats right, I said. Really? Then how much do you know for you to go this far? No, thats not right. Someone of your level wouldnt try to engage me aloneWhos pulling your strings. However, I wasnt interested in Park Hoseoks interrogation; it didnt matter that he was looking down on me. Right at this moment, right when he started focusing his attention straight at me, II was so busy clenching my fingernails into my palms to stop myself from bursting intoughter. The moment his eyes locked with mine, memories that werent my own flooded my brain rapidly. The blue block 1 that was so vivid at the moment of his copse, the disgusting smell of roasting flesh, and the metallic taste of blood filling my throat prated my head. I steeled myself so as to not stumble, and, while staring straight at Park Hoseok, opened my mouth. [Jung Garam]. Huh? Jung Garam was the one to invite you. Amusingly, Park Hoseok did not have an immediate reaction to the Assassins name. Jung Garams memoriesthe death I had experienced personally That man, after killing someone with his own two hands, had forgotten about it afterwards. No, rather, because Jung Garam died, he must have had the privilege to erase all that from his memory. Because the assassin diedCbecause not even his corpse was left behind Enjoying the victory snatched through wickednesshe arrogantly believed that it was all over. Jung Garam? Of course, even if it were a bitte, Park Hoseok eventually recalled the owner of that name. And then, he looked at me in shock. You What do you know? . I asked you just how much you know! Answer me! He began emitting an iparably powerful bloodthirst. He threw away his facade of tacit rxation. When I didnt answer, Park Hoseok took one step forward. He seemed willing, one way or another, to extract what he wanted to hear from my mouth. However Just why are you yelling at our Lee-kyung-ie, hm? Behind him, Jung Garam appeared, back facing the rays of moonlight. Park Hoseok turned around, startled by the unfamiliar voice. When Jung Garams eyes met Park Hoseoks, the Assassin smiled, his red eyes in the shape of a half-moon. Then, raising his white hand and waving gently, he asked, Its been a long while, howve you been? * * * It felt as if the spatial illusion was ced on hold for a brief moment. Park Hoseok stared at Jung Garam with wide-open eyes, as if he had forgotten to breathe. Across him, Jung Garam lightly jumped to the ground from atop a hideous triangr iron sculpture. Hmm Afternding calmly on the groundCwithout even the slightest bit of noiseCJung Garam murmured mysteriously as he examined the shadows created beneath his hands and feet. And, after hearing that sound, Park Hoseok stepped back, hands trembling. He was so shocked to the extent that he was unable to speak. What? I havent even started yet, but you already seem so sick of me. Jung Garam mocked him relentlessly. Park Hoseok could only observe Jung Garams appearance, unable to retort despite his sarcastic remarks. He spoke, the expression on his face desperately hoping that the reality unfolding before him was simply a dream, D-dont make meughId-definitely Are you going to keep saying half-witted things like that? Jung Garam summoned a dagger in his hand and yawned, as if he were bored. The daggerCde curved with a sharp edge akin to that of a scorpions tailCbegan to sh eerily under the moonlight. Only after seeing the weapon did Park Hoseok escape from his desperate denial of reality and hurriedly manifested [Gae Bolg]. Impossible. I confirmed you were dead However, even when [Gae Bolg] was brought out, Park Hoseok maintained a confused expression that spoke to how numb his mind was. Jung Garam cut off his stutters, looking bored, and said, You should have been more thorough. Anyway, are we going to do a 1 on 1 for real this time? Can you even do well without Bae Jaemin? With a slippery smile, Jung Garam switched his hold to a reverse grab and leaned forward like a sprinter at the starting line. After seeing Jung Garams showy change in posture, he hurriedly held up [Gae Bolg] at an angle and took a defensive stance. However, his attempts were futile. In the blink of an eye, Jung Garam disappeared; soon afterwards, Park Hoseoks scream echoed through the night sky. Jung Garam, who had instantaneously moved behind Park Hoseok, had struck the spearmans ear with the dagger. He had even ripped off the dangling, barely attached ear with his bare hands. Arghhhh! Stop exaggerating, Jung Garam said. Park Hoseok, screaming, covered his right ear with his right hand. Though he tried to ce pressure, blood from the torn ear spurted out through the crevices of his hand. Jung Garam picked up the torn ear and, after fiddling with it for a while, threw it to the ground like trash. Park Hoseoks eyes were red and bloodshot. Fuck, fuckergasp, gasp Im going to kill this bastard! We havent started yet, and youre already in tears? You crazy bastard! Ovee by Jung Garams taunts, Park Hoseok threw the [Gae Bolg] at a great speed with his left hand. The spear, which resembled a flying wedge at its great speed, flew crookedly at Jung Garams waist, but Jung Garam avoided it and rushed into Park Hoseoks empty-handed vicinity. At that speed, Jung Garam could have plunged the dagger right into his heart, but instead he shed at one side of his chest. Ugh, Arghhh! After hearing Park Hoseoks desperate, long scream, [Gae Bolg], after missing its target, returned to its owners hand. Jung Garam neatly slipped away from the spearman. You should have practiced throwing that spear during the time you were living the good life. 2 Urghhhhngh. Park Hoseok was a man with an impressive body; he stood out as someone who had worked as a bodyguard. His upper body was quite developedCprobably from his choice of weapon. But, Jung Garam had cut at his chest and ripped away some muscles while jabbering at him. It seemed that he received double the mental damageCPark Hoseok was trembling, holding his chest together while being attacked from both sides. Completely cornered, he looked down at his blood-soaked hands, suddenly threw [Gae Bolg] aside, and knelt down on the floor. What are you doing? Jung Garam asked. P-Please! Spare my life. Hah? II justdid as I was ordered. Its the truth Jung Garam, as if he had lost all excitement, looked at Park Hoseoks lowered head with a cold expression. Of course, Park Hoseok hadnt seen the change in expression; begs and prayers tumbled out of Park Hoseoks mouth. Adopting an ambiguous expression, as if he were thinking about something else, Jung Garam approached his prone body. AnyAnything, Ill give you anything. Ill tell you everything I know, so please Anything? Y-Yes! Then, what about your family? At that moment, as if he had malfunctioned, Park Hoseok became rigid. Jung Garam continued indifferently, as if he were provoking an ant with the tips of his shoes, Nah. After killing you, I want to kill your wife and your children. In any case, they have to pay for the sins of their father, right? 3 . Dont like that? Park Hoseok, still lying down, slowly raised his head. His desperate expression was begging for something, anything; Jung Garam, looking down at him, seemed supremely satisfied. While patting Park Hoseoks head with a dagger, Jung Garam continued to speak, Actually, Im not fond of that idea either. But if you give up so easily, just where am I supposed to vent my anger? So, dont give up, take heart, and struggle hard. Until your whole body is in shambles. TL: Silent vigil for Park HoseokChes in over his head. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 His life was smooth sailing until he found a suspicious box in his car. By seizing an unprecedented once-in-a-lifetime fortune, he gained wealth and power he couldnt have imagined before; Koo Kyungman, the one who held his weakness, was being chased as a suspect in a homicide. If Koo Kyungman were to disappear like this or was found dead, the man would be able to cut off his ties with his dirty past and start, without pause, a new life. Furthermore, he received a call today from Bae Jaemin, someone he worked so hard for. The words conveyed through Bae Jaemins closest aides were clearly intended to appease him. Probably, Bae Jaemin wanted secret information on the Red Dragon guild that only the man would have. If Koo Kyungman were alive, they wouldnt have been able to meet boldly, but, now that Koo Kyungman was in trouble, this was an opportunity for both the man and Bae Jaemin. The man was well aware of that, so he tried not to seem despicable to Bae Jaemin even when he joined the [HaHae] guild and served as a spy. He had hinted that he was acting against his will. Bae Jaemin had received that signal, and made the man a double spy, deliberately providing him information that could be passed onto Koo Kyungman. The opportunity to reap the fruit of his endeavors hade into the light today. Now that youve shaken it all off, you should do as you please. Hes the one that knows your origins, right? Should such a capable person get caught up in such a trivial matter? .. Besides, dont you know? Were already in the same boat. Specific conditions were not mentionedCand the man did not speak recklesslyCbut the tacit consultation could be considered over. There were issues that still concerned him, but the Bae Jaemin the man knew would definitely be able to resolve such a minor problem. Still, the man spared his words in order to raise his price. Of course, he only unmasked his smile in the car where no other eyes were around. However, the mans happy mood disappeared as soon as he turned his head to look at the seat next to him. How could a dirty delivery box that looked as if it were used several times find its way to the seat next to him? Goosebumps raised all over his arms, how could he not notice such an unfitting object casually invading his personal space and touching his thigh. The man felt an unusually disturbing aura from the box, and, almost involuntarily, he muttered, Whats this? Yes? This box. What is it? I-Im so sorry, sir. I dont know what youre talking about. The man raised the box up to the chauffeur, but the chauffeurs gaze continued to wander the empty air and did not see the box ced in the mans hand. The chauffeur was an ordinary personCnot a User. It was then that the man realized that the box was a message directed to him. Normally, he wouldnt have opened the box and would have discussed its existence with the head of his security department, but the man could not withstand the curiosity that grew within him and instantaneously removed the loosely attached tape. Then, he found a picture where the faces were cut off. It wouldve been difficult for anyone else to recognize who the two men in the photo were, but the man could easily recognize them. The box had even contained the same model of watch worn on the wrist of one of the men in that photo. A time and ceCto meet?Cwere written in neat handwriting on the back of the photo. Anyone could see it for what it was: an obvious threat. Koo Kyungman? No, if it were Koo Kyungman, he wouldve contacted me earlier Besides, hes not the type to use this sort of method to contact others Actually, what tugged at the mans concern the most was that Koo Kyungman didnt even call him even though the former leader of the Red Dragon was being suspected for murder. As soon as he heard that Koo Kyungman became a prime suspect, the man was terrified that he would be ordered to enter jail for Koo Kyungman. However, Koo Kyungman was still reported to be missing, and, seeing how Koo Hui-seo naturally upied the position of guild master, he thought that Koo Kyungman had disappeared through Koo Hui-seos machinations For a man who was bing increasingly confident in his idyllic stability, this threat was undoubtedly fatal. He had to figure out what the mystery opponent wanted and just how much he knew, but there was no way to find those out immediately. The man arrived at his mansion and struggled until there were 30 minutes left before the threatened appointed time. He had the option to ask Bae Jaemin for help, but the man wanted to avoid being in debt without resolving specific matters in the previous conversation. After all, perhaps the sender may be from the tabloidsCmaybe Koo Hui-seo had tipped them off. Or, the information contained within may have originated from the small-time private moneylenders under Koo Kyungmans control. The man, while grinding his teeth, had even calcted how much information he would reveal depending on his predictions of his opponents current knowledge. SoCeven then, even at that disadvantageCthe man set off to negotiate. Jung Garam. However, the ckmailer he met at the appointed location was apletely unexpected person. The person was someone Bae Jaemin had shown a peculiar, singr interest in, so he had remembered his face, but the man couldnt remember the others name. The man was embarrassed to have no information on his opponent; perhaps, that was when he felt that something strange was afoot. But, when a most deadly nameCthe mans deepest held secretCdropped out of that persons mouththe man decided that he must kill this person, no matter what. Of course, that was what he thought before facing Jung Garam, back from the dead. * * * Impossible The man had personally killed Jung Garam. He was the one who took care of his corpse! He had never even encountered the young Assassin in a nightmare after murdering him. From that day on, those that knew of the [Red Lotus] and Jung Garam had simply mocked them. The same was true of the man. Its been a long while, howve you been? However, after a few sarcastic customary greetings, the ensuing attacks blew away any of his doubts. After killing Jung Garam at the [Tower of Command], the man thought that the Red Lotus guild members were nothingpared to what he expected from their public reputations. Of course, the man and his coborators had messed with the potions the [Red Lotus] members took, hadid a trap for them, raided them when they were extremely tired, and overpowered them with numerical advantage, but it still took only about an hour to exterminate the [Red Lotus] guild. In particr, the man held feelings of contempt for Jung GaramChis direct kill. I cant see However, when his ear was torn and one side of his chest was carved out, the man knew deeply how he had been mistaken. Not only Jung Garams attacks but also his movementsthe man realized that an insurmountable gap existed between them. He stood and attempted to attack, but that went crooked quickly; Jung Garam stepped towards him at a tremendous speed, though his feet made no noise at all. Moreover, after being attacked, having his flesh ripped and feeling the ensuing painhe knew what the Assassin was aiming for. Damn, Not like this! Bae Jaemin Or, maybe Jisoo-nimI cant deal with him alone. So the man begged for his life in order to leave this situation alive. His pride or his broken body could be a problem left forter. While thinking that, the man knelt servilely. Furthermore, he was confident that Jung Garam wouldnt be able to ignore his pleading. He still had some useCwould Jung Garam end his revenge after killing him only? There were at least ten usersCten giant yers withrge stakes in this businessCinvolved in the betrayal, and the Assassin wouldnt be able to call all of them out in this way. For the time being, he could use the man to lure the others. In that case, he could find the time to trigger something to make an emergency call. There was a special signal that Jung Garam didnt know aboutCwhen it was activated, all people involved in the [Red Lotus] annihtion would be summoned. No matter how strong andpetent Jung Garam was, he would not be able to stop them all. So, all he had to do was to buy time to trigger the emergency call Actually, Im not fond of that idea either. But if you give up so easily, just where am I supposed to vent my anger? So, dont give up, take heart, and struggle hard. Until your whole body is in shambles. When the man saw Jung Garams cold gaze, he realized he had made a huge mistake; the Assassin never had the intention to use the man in the first ce. No matter what the man promised, Jung Garam would never give up. Because he only desired the mans tragic death; the only way out was to kill Jung Garam. TL: Sorry guys, I dont know what happened or why it didnt upload! Either way, Here it is again! Also I like how in Lee-kyungs perspective, Jung Garams name is written with brackets bc he used his skill there to summon the Assassin. Park Hoseok doesnt know that, so its not shown. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 However, there was nothing to narrow the gap between Jung Garam and the man. No one knew that better than the man. When he had attacked Jung Garam in the [Tower Of Command], he was able to gain the upper hand because of not only [Gae Bolg], but support from Bae Jaemin as well; the man originally had no talent as a hunter. He had even fallen into depression because he had been so mdjusted when he first became a User. Moreover, after [Red Lotus] disappeared, the man was too busy ttering Koo Kyungman and being a double agent for Bae Jaemin, so he had no time to improve. Nevertheless, the time for him to take a hold of [Gae Bolg] had arrived. Reluctantly, while pretending to surrender, the man reached out once again to [Gae Bolg] that he had cast onto the ground earlier. Normally, in this situation, if an enemy tried to grab his weapon once more, one would try to block that attempt or knock the weapon far awayHowever, what Jung Garam desired was an adrenaline filled fight with the man; so he didnt hinder the mans attempt to re-equip [Gae Bolg]. The man had predicted all of this. Ill make you regret how at ease you are The man thought to himself, hands trembling as he lifted [Gae Bolg] into the air. After all, Jung Garam needed to continue to underestimate him as a miserable, poor opponent. With that, the man slightly turned a ring equipped on his right thumb finger, activating a [Temporary Recovery] skill attached to the essory. [Temporary Recovery] alone would not restore the parts of his body that had been cut out, but the open wounds gradually stopped bleeding and the pain that caused him to clench his teeth slowly subsided. The man had bought these essories because he had not fully believed in Koo Kyungman and was expecting a different sort of confrontation. Whew. After regaining someposure, the man settled his grasp on the spear. He gently tilted his hips back, resulting in a subtle but efficient posture that would enable him to throw [Gae Bolg] at any moment. Hmmm. Jung Garam, who looked like he was gazing at a sheep with his shy eyes, suddenly jumped away and widened the distance between them. It was as if the two were fighting in a boxing ringCthe young Assassin would give the other a chance and would not touch his opponent until he was ready. Within Jung Garams confidence, the man perceived the others absolute confidenceCthe Assassin knew that the spear couldnt even graze himCbut the man clenched his teeth and activated [Gae Bolg]s first skill: [Javelin]. ShwisshhhC! [Gae Bolg] immediately flew in a parab shape, cutting through the air at a frightening speed; with the force of gravity, the spear began to plummet atop Jung Garams head. However, he did not hear the expected resounding scream. Jung Garam had lightly caught [Gae Bolg], as if he were catching a sorghum cracker. He had not even been pushed back from his position. Without much excitement, Jung Garam looked down at [Gae Bolg], looked towards the startled man, and asked sarcastically, Want me to teach you how to throw it properly? He then gripped the spear handle between two fingers, like he was handling an iron hook, and threw it gentlyCbottoms upCas if he were ying with a ball. Jung Garam had an elegant stance, but the power contained within his throw was ferocious and harsh. If [Gae Bolg] were an ordinary item, the man would probably have lost his life with this singr throw. However, [Gae Bolg] was a divine item; these devices had systematic safety measures to stop them from harming their owners body. Therefore, [Gae Bolg] stopped right in front of the mans nose, vibrated loudly, before losing all strength and momentum, falling and rolling on the ground. The man paled and froze, looking at [Gae Bolg] which sounded very much like a tin can ttering as it rolled across the ground. He also discovered that the spear was damagedCsquishedCwhere Jung Garam had held it. Pick it up. The man took [Gae Bolg] back in hand. As he did so, a system message manifested before him: the item could possibly bepletely destroyed if used at this intensity once more without repairing it first. He realized that Jung Garam could have destroyed itpletely in his first throw, but he just chose not to. Jung Garam intended to not only destroy the man but his spear as well. Crazy bastard The frightened man began tounch a series of shy attacks to distract Jung Garam and modified his n to search for an escape route. No matter what attacks he made, he had no confidence that those actions would cloud Jung Garams judgement. He still had [Listrad], [Gae Bolg]s top skill, but he wasnt confident that [Listrad] would subdue Jung Garam. Gradually bing impatient, the man looked here and there, trying to find an opening. Even though Jung Garam was standing still, the Assassins aura made it so that not a single viable gap was visible. Didnt you have an exciting skill before? Jung Garam asked. Are you going to keep being no-fun like this? The man was unable to budge one inch despite the tant taunt. ckC Right then, the man could hear a very faint noise from behindCa very soft footstep. At that moment, the man realized once again that he and Jung Garam were not the only ones present. Where are you looking? [Listrad]! With that realization, the man sent a final blow towards Jung Garamspanion and not the young Assassin. He did so instinctively; the man thought it would be better to kill thepanion rather than to retreat while firing useless attacks at Jung Garam. Of course, there was a high chance that he would die first at Jung Garams hand before thepanion died Huh? However, the results far exceeded the mans expectations. Jung Garam ran towards him at tremendous speed, but he just passed by without attacking the man. [Gae Bolg] was aimed directly at the heart of the man behind him; Garam, who had barely flown to hispanions position, blocked the spear with his bare body. Originally, [Gae Bolg] would pass through obstacles to hit only the target, but it seemed now that its [blink] ability had been disabled because of its severe durability depletion. Nevertheless, [Gae Bolg] did its job wonderfully. As soon as Jung Garam judged he moved one step toote, instead of reaching out one hand, he stepped directly in front of the target. [Gae Bolg] directly hit Jung Garams chestCright in front of his heart. [Gae Bolg] had the added ability to split as soon as it prated its target, damaging their organs. As soon as Jung Garam was pierced by the spear, he fell to his knees, trembling as if he had suffered a grave blow. Garam-ah! The Assassinspanion who stood behind him screamed. Watching that scene, the man almost shed tears of overwhelming joy. Though the message [Gae Bolg has beenpletely destroyed] appeared, nothing could dampen the mans excitement. The joy of winning over Jung Garam once again and saving his own life had filled the mans head. Hahaha! Crazy bastard! I won! I did it again! Garam Of course, the man wasnt simply drunk on his own victory. He had eventually seeded in overpowering Jung Garam with his wit, but this incident had frightened him in various ways. He had to catch Jung Garamspanion and learn the truth at all costs. The names of some torture experts ran through the mans head; he also recalled that Bae Jaemin had showed extraordinary interest in this guy. I guess I can just leave him like this He had witnessed Bae Jaemins cruelty several timesChanding this guy over to him would probably yield satisfactory results. Plus, with this, the man could earn extra points with the Priest. After some mental calctions, the man decided he had no need to use violence against Jung Garamspanion. However, seeing Jung Garams body stretched out underfoot, he couldnt hold in his anger, so he raised his footCshowy, as if he were performing for the AssassinspanionCand stepped on Jung Garams white hand. Rather, he was going to step on it, but Just before his foot touched Jung Garams hand, the foot was squeezed tightly, as if it were caught in some trap. Surprised, the man looked down and discovered a fingerCJung Garams fingerCholding onto his foot. W-Whats going on! Goosebumps running up and down his arms, the man shook his foot recklessly to release his foot, but, instead of falling off, the fingers continued to tighten. AaArghh! Crack. The pain of his toe bone breaking followed the sound. Eventually, the man screamed, raised his legs, and gave onest ridiculous shake. However, the mans foot continued to shrink from the force of Jung Garams grip. The tip of the mans boot ran red with blood, and it seemed like his foot would soon crumple into a bizarre shape. Only then was the man released; of course, he lost his bnce and copsed onto the floor. At that moment, Jung Garam, who had his eyes closed for a while, opened his eyes again. TL: Whew, two chapters out today. Im running out of stockpile, to be honest, but I didnt want to leave you guys with only thest chap >.< I also forget how detailed this novel can get about its blood and torture. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 While rolling on the floor in pain, the man looked at Jung Garams heart, where [Gae Bolg] should have prated. Rather than the throbbing pain emanating from his foot, the question, How is Jung Garam alive right now? bothered him more. Suddenly, he felt something disharmoniousCJung Garam was too clean even though the spear should have prated to his heart. Hisbat suit was clean; there was only a hole that indicated the attack connected. The Assassins mouth or nose was clean and there were no signs of bleeding. Astonished, the man shouted, Hnnngh..W-Who are you! My timing was impable. Wasnt it? Jung Garam shouted. Are you crazy? hispanion said. However, no one answered the mans question. He was able to find the answer on his own as soon as Jung Garam slowly plucked [Gae Bolg] out of his heart. Despite the tremendous injuryCthe spear prated through the bodyCJung Garams movement wasnt restricted at all. He pulled the spear out as if he were removing a small thorn attached to his clothes. The tip of the spear had diverged like a tree root, broken into many pieces. Still, there was no blood. The body, which was supposed to have sustained a terrible wound, instead held a ck hole that seemed to suck in all light before slowly disappearing. Less than 10 seconds after removing [Gae Bolg], it became fine. Unlike the man who was utterly shocked at that sight, Jung Garam and hispanion did not pay that much attention, as if they had expected this to happen. Jung Garamspanion even shouted fearlessly at that monstrous Assassin, I knew youd be safe anyway! What.why do you sound so annoyed? No way, you didnt think Id actually get hurt by this toy, did you? Of course Im worried! UselessCwhy did you block it like that! But it didnt hurt at all? Being undead has its advantages. But you might have been reverse summoned Hey, thats only something someone sloppy like Lee-kyung-ie would be worried about. Argh..Fine. The man felt like a distant observer as he watched the two squabble with each other Undead? Did that mean Jung Garam had been revived? If thats the case, with what ability? In addition, hispanion wasnt shaken by Jung Garams grotesque appearance. The man trembled, recalling how, until a short while ago, he had thought of calling the others through an emergency call. No matter how many people would rush in, Jung Garams body would only suffer these creepy holes that would quickly fade away. However, if his side were stabbed and shed at That monster Could they even win? However, just as he thought that, the man made eye contact with Jung Garam and his smiling pupils. The man shuddered at the Assassins terrifying bloodthirst; Jung Garam turned towards hispanion and said, Lee-kyung-ah, you should leave the fenced area. Huh? Im still not done with him. Ah Jung Garamspanion, as if he had seen something in the air, gave a queer look before eventually nodding and turning around. The man wanted to avoid being left alone with Jung Garam. So, he wanted to cling to him and turn him around no matter what, but, the moment the man opened his mouth, something painfully squeezed his throat. Cough, Cough Jung Garam, who suddenly silently approached, stepped on the mans throat. Looking down at the man, the Assassin stood with his index finger over his lips, shushing him. * * * Jung Garam left the fenced area faster than I expected. I knew his resentment ran quite deep, so I had expected him to take his time torturing Park Hoseokbut I was a little surprised to see hime back in less than 10 minutes. [Your level has risen significantly from soothing a servants grudge.] [A new ss skill has been unlocked.] [For seeding at revenge far beyond your current capability, the Necromancers ability has been greatly increased.] In addition, the notification of his sessful revenge, confirming the deed, was still ringing in my ears. For now, I decided to check the messagester and removed them all from sight. When all the blurry system messages disappeared, my eyes calmly met Jung Garams gaze. What? The Assassin said. N-Nothing Disappointed that I came out so early? I was more curious about Jung Garams state of mind rather than disappointed. When I first saw Park Hoseoks face, my heart pounded, cold sweat dampened my back. Considering how little contact Park Hoseok and I had, it was a bit strange how agitated I wasCno matter how important this trap was, would I normally feel this way? Probably, the vengeful ghost memory I had witnessed when I contracted with Jung Garam was influencing me. If sothen if my emotions fluctuate so much from indirect memory, Garam, the party directly involved, would be Theres no way hed feel fine even if you put up a casual front. Even if Park Hoseok became a ruined mess, I wouldnt feel sorry for him. In fact, if I were a bit more daring, I wouldve wanted to watch instead of leaving the fenced area. However, it felt as if Jung Garam had finished his grand revenge very ndly, as if he hadnt fought Park Hoseok a few more times and just gave it up easily. Choi Lee-kyung, give me your hand. Huh? Uh However, Jung Garam suddenly asked me for my hand without saying anything else, as if that all didnt matter. I reached out my hand without thinking too hard, and a soft, white hand grasped mine. The feel of his [summoned] state definitely felt different. The soul felt cold and smooth, right now he was just like a living beingCwarm. It felt like touching skin. How does it feel to hold hands with such a handsome boy? Garam asked. Its nice? What? I said yes without giving it much thought, and Jung Garam, the proimed handsome boy, opened his eyes wide and looked up at me. It was probably because I epted his teases so docilely. .Tch. Jung Garam stared at me for a while, inted his cheeks with air, and clicked his tongue as if he were dissatisfied. As expected, he had lost a lot of his steam because I wasnt flustered. Holding my hand doesnt seem to make you nervous. Whats there to be nervous about You wouldve been jumping up and down for joy if it were hyung. As it turned out, he wasnt acting that way because his teases werent workingCthere was another reason. Furthermore, his assumptions were correct. Why now, of all times, were Kim Olim and Seo Dawon not here to be a barrier; while listening to Jung Garam, I looked around reflexively. Then, just in case, I closed my mouth. Jung Garam continued to mumble to himself even without a response from me, I knew it. I should have died after I grew a bit taller. Dont say such weird things. I want to grow taller. Mmm Would you have grown much more? Of course I would! Is that even a debate? Choi Lee-kyung, I wouldve grown much taller than you. Jung Garam shouted, angrily. But, when I saw his chubby cheeks, I felt somehow amused andughed. Usually, Jung Garam would beat me in a battle of words every dayCthis ted feeling must be why people tease others. However, who knows: if Jung Garam were still alive, he may have grown taller That thought made me feel bitter for no reason. I spoke sincerely, in order to soothe the sulky Jung Garam, Height doesnt mean much. Appearance isnt the only thing that matters after all Of course I hesitated a bit afterwards, recalling Jung Garams personality Jung Garam, though, listened to my words and asked, as if he were curious, Then, whats important to you? Huh? What kind of person do you like? He looked so serious; I felt that I shouldnt answer jokingly, so I fell into contemtion. However, I was a little annoyed that I had no good answer, because the name that came immediately to mind was Seo Dawon. I like warm-hearted people. So, as if I were making a pledge to myself, I answered with a characteristic that was the farthest from Seo Dawon. After hearing my answer, Jung Garam opened his mouth as if he had something to say, but Kim Olim and Seo Dawon had returned so he couldnt continue. Did you really leave the corpse out in the open for all others to see? Kim Olim brought up matters concerning Park Hoseok, so the atmosphere had definitely cooled down between us. I looked carefully down and awkwardly wriggled the hand Jung Garam was still holding. Jung Garam replied shamelessly, nodding his head, Because I heard something funny. Whats that? He said that when he sent a signal, all those involved in the [Red Lotus] incident would gather. Did you learn what the signalling method was? Yep. So I thought we could use it. When I heard them, I wondered what condition Park Hoseoks body could currently be in, but I tried to suppress my curiosity. Seo Dawon and Kim Olim exchanged looks and nodded. Its a bit early, but thats not so bad. It wont be so simple to pass this off as a simple disappearancethis would be a good way to draw attention. TL: RIP Jung Garam, its okay. I like short and cute boys tooCwe dont all have to be 180/190 cm giants. Park Hoseok was definitely in over his headChis death really was setting up something elsea foothold to the rest of the members. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 I had no idea what kind of fate Park Hoseok met, so I just listened to their conversation quietly. Then, since this ce wasnt suitable to continue talking in detail, we first returned to Koo Kyungmans vi. Thest person Park Hoseok officially met was the green-haired guy. From HaHae guild. Ah, Mmm So, I paid some attention to the decorationCa visual spectacle for Bae Jaemins eyes. After entering the vis living room, Jung Garam rolled around on the sofa, like a self-satisfied cat with a bright smile. I wondered what he did to Park Hoseok, but Jung Garam simply chuckled to himself with a cheeky face. Although he made such a cute sight for sore eyes, I was strangely terrified to ask for further details on what he had done. However, Kim Olim was different from my scaredy-cat self. She asked direct questions, disregarding Jung Garams bizarre vibe. There was something missing from Park Hoseoks corpse; do you have it? Nope. I threw a few pieces off the cliff. Ah! I also fed him some pieces too. To Park Hoseok? Ye~ep. Excuse me Sorry. Im going to go and wash up I rose up from my seat from the horrifying implications I had heard. I felt a bit nauseous. I didnt want to show such weakness, but it was hard to endure, especially as it brought up memories of Koo Kyungman. As expected, I shouldnt have heard that What, Choi Lee-kyung! Are you scared? Yourplexion looks poor. However, Kim Olim supported me without any criticisms as I stumbled my way out. I dont know about Seo Dawon, but I wasnt immune to Kim Olims kindness; I was visibly flustered when she held onto my waist. However, soon, Kim Olims touch felt cool like an ice pack; I felt so good momentarily that I involuntarily made a strange noise. Nngh! ? Jung Garam stared up at me with a puzzled expression. Kim Olim paused for a brief moment, but soon ced a hand on the opposite side of my back, patting earnestly. Because of that, I felt both incredibly embarrassed and incredibly good at the same time; I stood still, mouth shut, unsure of what to do. I mean, the pleasant feeling was just as if all my fatigue had melted away But I felt like I was going crazy, holding back my strange moans and noises. What if Kim Olim thought that I was a pervert?! E-Enough! Really! Right noweverythings fine! I hurriedly tried to escape Kim Olims touch, but she gently subdued me. Why refuse me? You should be honest, she muttered. Olim-noona, you just said something too lewd right now. Sooner orter, youll need to drive out those evil inclinations within your head. Im sorry It felt like a vibrating massager that could also chill my knots. In the end, after being captured, I melted softly into the sofa. Kim Olim, thankfully, did not point out my unsightly conduct and lightly ced a hand on my head. Whether or not there was meaning to her touch, my confused brain slowly calmed down as she patted my hair. The throbbing headache that was stimted by the recurrence of cruel memories soon subsided. W-What just happened After 10 minutes, I returned to my senses, wiped the saliva off my mouth, and blushed. Its nothing, Kim Olim answered, in a tone thatcked arrogance. I had no idea when he entered the room, but Seo Dawon leaned crookedly at the entrance, arguing with Kim Olim in a sarcastic tone, And you had said youd never even speak to people of that kind of attribute.'' Its not that I like doing this. He looked so much like a puppy shaking in the rain, I had to show mercy. Kim Olim responded without much heatCinstead, she nodded as if she wasnt particrly bothered. Honestly, what did Kim Olim think of me? Shed beenparing me to cute animals since earlier. What did she sayst time? I think she called me hamster-like Maybehave we be closer? Of course, the atmosphere between us had softened much more than the first time we met. However, Kim Olim nced at me and stoop up abruptly as soon as our eyes met. Her gaze was very cold. Bewildered, I reflexively stretched out my hand, but Kim Olim avoided it very easily. Then, in a cold tone, she said, Dont look at me with those teary eyes. Its not like youre some abandoned cat. T-Thatsnot it Its not like I want to be attached to you. No matter how much your hair may look like a maltese, no means no. With that said, she strode into her room. Cough Pfft Of course, after Kim Olim vanished, Jung Garam and Seo Dawon burst intoughter. I touched my hair absentmindedly after hearing Kim Olims words. Id often heard that it felt like dog fur, but (Maybe because its so soft and thin.) I didnt like hearingparisons between me and malteses from other people, but it didnt feel so bading from Kim Olim. Anyway, thanks to the Pdin, the rate of my trembling had calmed down. Though Jung Garam was vibrating from excitement, he perceived my uneasiness; thus, I learned about what had happened today through tomorrows news. * * * [Jeju User Murder and Muttion CaseVictim was a Famous and Large Guild Executive] [Park Hoseok C Ex Red Dragon Executive Assassinated Suspect Still At Large] 1 [Extraterritorial Jurisdiction and Users, Can we continue like this?] [Han Heon-hwee I will spare no effort in cooperation with the investigation. I will mobilize all our efforts.] [Director of the User Research Insitute: We strongly suspect the suspects ss to be Warrior due to the melee attack patterns The Korean Warriors Association must pay attention to how much senseless media reports are generated from them.] [Tensions between Rankers as reported by the prizing tabloid. Searching for the murder suspect is now trending on Social Media.] The news was reported at around 3 pm, about 4 hours after we returned to the Seoul Hub. Perhaps because such an important man was murdered so gruesomely, photos of Park Hoseok and our assassination site were covering all the channels. Those that appeared to be Park Hoseoks bereaved family and his acquaintances could also be seen howling their grief. I had no idea how much Park Hoseoks wife was aware of, but she seemed to be a famous influencer on Social Media. As a celebrity, the way she cried so devastatingly was not even mosaicized. To be honest, that pitiful appearance wasnt a pleasant sight to see, so I skipped all the excessive interviews with the bereaved family and focused on the news report. On a User-rted broadcastingwork called Channel H, experts from all walks of life were discussing the current incident on an urgently organized live broadcast; I watched that very closely. An announcer began, Honestly, though, the general public must be wondering who on earth that man is and why his murder is such big news? Afterwards, the announcers attention turned to a person named Moon Cheol-gu, a Warrior with a fairly high level of repute. Although hes currently retired from active duty, he often appeared as an entertainer in various broadcasting programs and worked as an expert on User and Hub rted matters. Moon Cheol-gu calmly received the announcers gaze, nodded, and answered in a steady tone, Thats right. And, its true that there arent many cases in which the victim was murdered in such a horrific way. It would probably be difficult for those that arent Users to really understand the embodied horror. Yes, yes. However This victim was one our countrys top 100 in terms of pure martial force. You mean, among the Users, right? Right. Im saying that there arent many Users that could deal with him alone. Ahhh It would be impossible for ordinary people or those with ordinary weapons. Yes, thats right. In a way, that would narrow our list of culprits. But the problem is Yes? Someone that would be just a bit stronger than the victim It doesnt make sense. What part doesnt make sense? Ah, can I add to that? At that moment, someoneCa middle-aged woman with white hair and a white doctors coatCraised her hand and interrupted the conversation. As soon as the screen focused on her, the captions informed us of her name and profession. [Korean User Research Institute, Senior Researcher Kim Aera] Results of the initial investigation into the victim and the crime scene are now being shared in real time. ording to what has been revealed so far, the victim was attacked by only one person and was disgraced. At least, so far thats what we know. Kim Aera-ssi said with her sharp and powerful voice, tucking in her chin. As soon as she finished speaking, the panelists all became silent and stared at her. Looking at the crowd, Kim Aeras eyes brightened. The suspect made light of someone within the top 100Cfurthermore, they made light of the owner of the legendary [Gae Bolg]. One single personthats what result weve concluded from the data provided. Even considering the traces left at the scene and the wounds left on the victims body, it must have been a one-sided fight. Oh my goodness. Huh Thus, the culprit must be a ranker. Thats an inevitable conclusion. Oh my gosh Since he was so horrifically murderedCenough that it was difficult to open your eyes and observe the carnageCtheres a high probability that the suspect had some sort of grudge with the victim. Although weck details currently, it was said that there were meaningful phrases written at the scene. So drastic and brutal; this crime intended to draw attention. This incident was particrly shocking for the industry experts. Ah, so that was why there was a witch hunt on social media. Photos of celebrity-level melee Users were collected; posts iming, Theres a culprit among those! were constantly being shared. Additionally, all the top posts in the User-basedmunity I often visited, [Ranking God], were about this incident. If we get caught while sentiments are high like this I was suddenly engulfed with anxiety. TL: MC: therapy puppy extraordinaire, Kim Olim: Massive tsundere Also its interesting how the world atrge reacts to the party and their machinations. Theres definitely more and more people that Lee-kyung-ie has to watch out for now. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Suddenly, the reality of what we did skyrocketed within me. It would be a problem to be caught and kidnapped by Bae Jaemins group, but the narrowing scope of the investigation also ced great pressure on me. Moreover, although it was different from my current situation, there had been a case in the past where a Users summon identally killed a person. The case went all the way to the supreme court; it charged the summoner with manughter. To summarize, if my summons or vengeful ghosts inflict damage on others, Ill go to jail. In my case, I would be charged with murder since I participated voluntarilyCtheir death wasnt a mistake. The funny thing is, though, this wasnt the first time Ivemitted a crime Its different from the situation with Koo Kyungman. Now I realized what line I crossed. With Koo Kyungman, I didnt feel like an active participant, perhaps because Koo Hui-seo had finalized everything. Have I been toocent? However, regardless of my inner turmoil, the panelists on TV continued to speak. So, if the murderer is discovered, what kind of punishment will the User receive? Are Users also imprisoned in ordinary prisons? No. The hub has special facilities for imprisoning Users. The exact location isnt disclosed for security reasons, but vicious criminals whomit murder, assault, rape and such cannot enjoy freedom just because hes a User. Users cannot escape from this special facility and two of our countrys L-ss Users work as managers there. Thats a relief. In all honesty, doesnt the general public feel a vague sense of fear of Users? This time, the crime affected another User, but the general public is far more vulnerable than other Users. Of course. Thereslittle chance that they could be a worthy opponent when ites to pure martial force. However, that doesnt mean all Users should be branded as potential criminals. Most UsersCmost of these supposed people that make the general public ufortableCdevote their lives to research within the Hub or dungeoneering. Despite the dangers the dungeons provide, havent they been steadily raiding and clearing them out? Yes. However, its also true that theres huge rewards involved. If you say they do what they do just because of the potential rewards But, these days Users have far too much extra-legal authority; there are too many provisions made by the Special User Act that vite the constitution. Havent there been cases where thats been abused? There were many different opinions among the panelists, so their voices began to raise gradually. There seemed to be differing stances between those who were on the Users side and those that wanted to shackle Users. After checking into the conversation this far, I connected to [Ranking Gods], the Usermunity. Park Hoseoks story dominated the top posts when I had checked earlier, but, as I expected, this incident also popted the daily boards as well. In the end, sumbing to my restlessness, I began to thoroughly read all the new posts on [Ranking Gods]; among those, there was one post that stood out. ********** Author: ?? Apparently that psycho wrote about Red Lotus something or another, you know 1 Also, the H H guild members are crowding all over the ce Apparently B J M is going to arrive tomorrow [Like] [Dislike] Likes: 0 Dislikes: 0 ?? Comments (Expand) Dodam: Are you on the ind too? All the civil servants are in emergency mode, fuck Author: Real, what the heck is thisha.I took a vacation, but was asked to return to organize a list of all the Users that came and went -_- ??: Saw the body? lolol Author: nope, I just went to the scene in the morning and only watched the tape OTL 2 : Whats this about Red Lotus? Author: Its what the criminal wrote, you know OTL: On the ground?? Author: Im not too sure either, but probably?? OTL: Wow..You think it the murder was maybemitted by someone loyal to the Red Lotus? Venus: To think that Red Lotus fans would go as far as murder *tremble tremble*. Maybe while arguing HaHae vs Red Lotus they just went and did it. ??: Lololololololololol Danga: You canugh at a time like this? Venus: This wasnt a joke you no-fun schr bastard lolol 3. Just how many of those bastards flooded [Ranking Gods] when Red Lotus fell, iming that Red Lotus was still alive lolol. They even dragged Bae Jaemin, asking why he was the only one alive lolololol. Every day, about 100 times, they constantly doubted him. ??: Real, listening to those Red Lotus-fans, you could totally believe they could get angry and stab people. Talgat is an Intellectual: Satan would shake his headCthey bombarded Bae Jaemin with death threats Author: Top Notch Hunter To my old friends C From Jung Garam [Like] [Dislike] Like: 53 Dislike: 7 Comments (Expand) Volvara: Crazy kekekekekeke Sae Geumho: Insane Ji-hee: For real? Author: Link to the Article Ji-hee: holy shit 4 Big Ta: Whats Red Lotus? It was mentioned above. Author: The most famous Garam among the Users was Red Lotuss Jung Garam. Big Ta: AhhThen the criminal pretended to be Jung Garam and wrote something?? Author: yup ??: Was it really a Red Lotus stan 5 ??: But, I heard they used the same skills as Jung Garam?? ording to the article, the skill analysis concluded that its about 98% consistent. Slight Salty: Assassin skills are all the sameCthe culprit must be from the same assassin subss ??: Aha, ty ty 6 May: Red Lotus stans are so excruciatingly tiresome. Yogurt: Wow, they really stabbed someone Yogurt: Honestly, doesnt this just sour Red Lotuss image even more? To be honest, after their death, public opinion has turned to shit because of these fans. Writer: Park Hoseoks fingers were detected in the corpses stomach, separated a ways away from the crime scene, and ripped into a few pieces here and there. Judging by the estimated time of death, he was still alive for a few minutes after being cut apart. Face: *vomit* ??: Disgusting Czech: Wow, fuck Spe: Arent there Witches who can divine a Users past? Writer: A few may pop up here eventually ??: lolol well done. Fuckers, pretending like theyve done nothing, swallowing Red Lotuss businesses little by little at a dirt cheap price.. Whenever themunity or the media says that theyre acting a bit suspicious, theyll sue and keep their mouths shut lololol. It was also fishy how suddenly Red Lotuss image became arrogant lololol. Park Hoseok must have died because hes done something worth killing him *tremble tremble* kekekekeke ?? : Red Lotus stanCarrest him Face: *siren noise* Makya: I guess you really have this level of intelligence in order to be a Red Lotus fan. ??: Wow, then is [Gae Bolg] going up on Auction soon? T_T I wanted it~ ??: Are you insane? lolololol Sarge: lololol how fucking funny lolol Light and Shadow: Honestly, I thought the same Calling: lololol Honestly, if you didnt think this way for at least 1 second, then youre not a User. ??: All of Satans teachers are gathering here Author: [Gae Bolg] was destroyed ****** Most of the articles had little substances, but a few had urate details about the situation and photos of the scene. In particr, thest article I read had information on what Jung Garam had written. I read all thements, feeling a bit bewildered, Was it really okay for Garam to say all that? Of course, the public already knew that Jung Garam was dead, so itll be difficult to connect those messages to me and perhaps confuse the investigation, butBut Bae Jaemin or the other targets of revenge may notice. However, as if he had noticed my worries, Jung Garam, who had gone away for a while, entered the living room and approached me immediately, Whats up? Its theNewsIve just been watching it a little. Hmmm. Jung Garam leaned on the sofa, showing little signs of agitation, and grabbed the remote control, flipping through the channels. He started watching variety show reruns I nced at Jung Garam and asked, By the way Was it okay for you to leave your name? Yeah? Hyung also gave me permission. I didnt think that he would have gotten permission from Seo Dawon Now that I think about it, Jung Garam was the type to persuade me at all costs if he thinks hes toe-ing the line, rather than recklessly enforcing his will. So, I was slightly relieved, but suddenly a red rm notice floated across the show that Jung Garam was watching. Breaking news slowly followed. [Jeju corpse-scattering murder suspect arrested34 year-old male User (Assassin)Arrested while on the run.] What? Startled, I stood up; Jung Garam turned to look at me. He must have seen the breaking news as well. However, Jung Garams expression was nd, as if he was not surprised. N-no way, did we frame? Look at Jung Garams sassy face, I asked if we had prepared a scapegoat in advance, but he shook his head. Its justif youre an Assassin with a criminal record, theyll just pin everything on you. I guess we might as well thank them for making such wild guesses. As if he expected such a situationCas if he expected no difficulty in getting awayChe sounded rxed. TL: Were definitely in the calm before the storm. BTW, ??, as you guys have probably guessed, isnt exactly a name. Its used as a ceholder, or anonymous username in this novel. Thanks for being patient you guys! Once again, schoolwork is piling up (got to grade so many students T_T) and Ive been trying to both turbo this novel and another one (also BL! Its still early, but check it out if youd like! Its called Show me your Stats! MC, after learning his estranged family had died and must now be the new lord of the region, wakes up to an ability that shows others stats (including their affection for him). Theres only about a year left till everything is ruined, and he has to learn to run his fiefdom well as well as find out who murdered his family!) Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Afterwards, simr reports began to pop up one after another. However, by evening, the report corrected itself: emergency circumstances revealed that the crime was notmitted by one person, but there was a helper on the murderers side. As soon as I saw that report, anxiety began to grip me without controlCmaybe the investigation team had already uncovered that I was there. However, the reports only revealed the possibility of an essory to the crime, and there was no proper information on that matter. I stayed up all night, anxious, but no one contacted or visited us. Lee-kyung-ie, youre a C-ss User with no criminal record; you wouldnt be subject to investigation, Seo Dawon said, but I was still insecure. My meal barely passed through my lips, and the tips of my nails were so tattered because I had bit them in a fit of nervousness. Eventually, Seo Dawon could no longer endure and held my hands, sitting down, and patting my fingers. Of course, I knew he was correct, but I dreamed a nightmare where the police chased me continuously whenever I began to fall asleep. Shocked, I repeatedly woke up throughout the night. I know, but Haah. Im nervous for some reason. If you continue like this, the state of your face will be your confession. Haah Seo Dawon spoke in a preposterous tone, but he didnt abandon my hysterical self. Without teasing me capriciously, heforted me so that evening I could calm down and fall asleep. After resting like that for a few days, Koo Hui-seo and Kim Sangyoon visited our lodgings. A while ago, through Koo Hui-seo, we had received an invitation to a party where the traitors, including Ryu Hyerin, would gather. So, we had nned on sending Kim Sangyoon as Koo Hui-seos plus one to spy on their actions. However, because Park Hoseok was murdered, the party was cancelled. Well, officially, the reason given was the rental site had dyed their reservation for about a month due to various circumstances, but Seo Dawon predicted that they would spare themselves until the culprit was caughtCand the identity of the person iming to be Jung Garam was revealed. That was why we called the two to our ce in order to discuss our changed ns. Of course, this time Seo Dawon was [summoned]. Hyung-nim. How have you been faring Kim Sangyoon, who lived close to us, arrived first. Before leaving for Jeju Ind, I asked him to take care of Lackey. Perhaps because of that, Lackey seemed to acknowledge the Warrior. [ck ck.] Lackey cked its teeth without any threatening intent, circled around the Warrior as if it were observing him, and ran back into my embrace. Kim Sangyoon also seemed to have be used to Lackeys presence; he entered the living room without paying much attention to the skeleton. I missed you, Koo Hui-seo said. Even if you open your arms wide like that, I wont cuddle you I was going to greet you, French-style This is Korea. Youre too much About five minutes after Kim Sangyoon arrived, Koo Hui-seo also appeared. He opened his arms wide at the entrance as if he meant to hug me, but I coldly avoided him. Koo Hui-seo entered the living room, pretending [My crops have withered, my face is breaking out. This sparks no joy]. And Seo Dawon, who didnt even greet Kim Sangyoon or Koo Hui-seo even though he was the one to invite them, sat cross-legged on the sofa, adopting an arrogant posture. Intimidated by the Mage, Kim Sangyoon sat on the edge, as far away from him as possible; Koo Hui-seo, not reading the room, sat right next to me. Only after I ced my forehead into my palm and pointed Koo Hui-seo to a seat a small distance away did the suffocating atmosphere begin to subside. The Jeju Ind incident has be a bit inconvenient. Koo Hui-seo spoke first, cutting through the awkward 1 atmosphere. His tone was gentle, but, when he stopped sipping at his tea, his forehead was crumpled, as if he were recalling some annoyances. The police came to call a few times because of the pass. It was only a cursory investigation, but I still had the issue with my brother Things nearly became quite cumbersome. If you were going to finish the job like this, then it would have been nice for you to have mentioned it in advance, Koo Hui-seo said, ncing at Seo Dawon. It seemed that our use of the pass during Park Hoseoks murder and subsequent investigation had caused a formal inquiry. Surprised, I asked him, Thendo the police know that we were there? Of course, Ive prepared documents in advance so we wouldnt run into problems. The documents state Lee-kyung-ssi as my personal trainer. Personal trainer? Yes. Ah, dont worry. Were not talking about a gym trainer, but a mental health counselor. Well, if they dig deep, I suppose theyll notice that Lee-kyung-ssi doesnt have any of the rted necessary licenses, but You arent prescribing medicine, and Im merely mentally dependent on you. Paying money for various services like thatCthats not illegal, is it? I was grateful to Koo Hui-seo for making a far more nuanced document than I had expected. Wed received help from him once again; I felt a little sorry for putting him in trouble Seo Dawon smiled haughtily, as if he heard something ridiculous. Learn your ce well. Did you forget that we rescued you from something cumbersome as well? Confidentlyhe treated Koo Hui-seo like a tool to be used. I was flustered, alternating staring between the two, but Koo Hui-seo didnt seem to be offended. That didnt mean he seemed to be cowed and unable to speak back, however. Koo Hui-seo maintained his calm tone but continued to say everything he had to say, Yesbut isnt there a problem with how much noise youve made? Im unsure if this is the correct timing to draw so much attention Theres no evidence anyway; its no use to whining here. This matter should be solved bywyers, anyway. Im saying, the problem is that there are a few people that are clinging to me. Where? The Police. That was why Koo Hui-seo arrived here in a different car for camouuge. He implored us to be careful when we did something under his name in the future. He probably came here today to convey this message to usChe was so resolute. Itll be difficult for Koo Hui-seo to be an active force until hes cleared of all charges from the Koo Kyungman matter It couldnt be helped, but it was indeed quite regrettable since we still relied a lot on Koo Hui-seos support. However Seo Dawon immediately looked towards Kim Sangyoon, who had been listening to the entire conversation as if it were anothers trouble. Then, why dont you leave all the moneyundering to him? Huh? Him? Mhmm. I think Sangyoon-ie will want to help us. What? Ah Yes. O-Of course. Ha. Ha. Ha. Kim Sangyoon looked disconcerted, but afterughing awkwardly he shifted his posture. In the first ce, my tax ountant advised me to open a business Shall we ask them? He responded, without a sign of reluctance. I hadnt mentioned to Kim Sangyoon that we nned to murder Park Hoseok, but based on the series of events, there was no way he couldnt have known we were the culprits. However, Kim Sangyoon didnt even seem to be curious about Park Hoseoks fate and, although he was still intimidated by the Mage, his attitude was quite cooperative. It seemed like his brain underwent some transformation But, wasnt it more normal to be even more afraid when someone, who had already been threatening death,mitted a murder? What was this? What was this subtlyx attitude However, before I could puzzle out the incongruity, Seo Dawon spoke first, Theres something I should point out before all that; I didnt kill Park Hoseok. Of course, it was Jung Garam who killed Park Hoseok, and Seo Dawon didnt kill him directly, but Why on earth would you reveal that? Koo Hui-seo and Kim Sangyoon inevitably looked towards Seo Dawon, speechless at the Mages unexpected words. Kim Sangyoon looked a little confused, but soon his eyes widened as if he noticed the implications. Seemingly startled by the thought that popped into his head, he hurriedly asked with a squeak, W-well then, maybe Just like Dawon-nim, did Jung Garam also Thats right. Gasp It seems that Kim Sangyoon was operating under the same misunderstanding he made with Seo DawonCthat Jung Garam had somehow secretly survived. Since he had already seen Seo Dawon once, he didnt even doubt Seo Dawons ims and more readily epted Jung Garams survival. Of course, the two hadnt actually returned to life fully, butI was still insecure in exining the circumstances of their resurrection and the role of the Necromancer to the Warrior, so I kept my mouth shut. However, Seo Dawon didnt stop there. And, in the future, all the members of the [Red Lotus] guild that have said to have died will return. HurkR-Really? . At those words, Koo Hui-seo paused briefly, teacup ced at his lips. TL: Lee-kyung has gotten so good at rebuffing Koo Hui-seos advances. As always its thetter half of the semester so Im slowing down just a tiny bit bc of work >.< Thanks as always for reading <3 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 However, many of mypanions dont want toe to the fore straight away. Bae Jaemin is still in good health, after all, Seo Dawon said. I guess Then, when will Seo Dawon-ssi enter the limelight? Koo Hui-seo asked for a specific time, following the flow of the conversation. Seo Dawon answered the unexpected question smoothly without a hint of panic, First of all, before setting a specific timeframe, we should break their bonds as much as possible. ording to the information we received from Park Hoseok, those involved in the [Red Lotus] incident were supposed to be summoned if a specific signal was sent. If that knowledge bes known to the outside world, perhaps their ns will crumble apart. After all, they must be closely monitoring those involved. After hearing those words, Koo Hui-seo fell silent momentarily before, slowly, starting to speak, What do you mean by breaking their bonds? Even if we assassinate a few more people in the future, it will only raise their vignce. That wont copse the rtionships on its own. And, as if he had been waiting for that question, Seo Dawon nodded calmly and exined, Right. If they think this murder wasmitted by an outsider, they may band together even more, sharing information and trying to uncover theirmon enemy. Howeverdo you really think that those people will think that this incident was caused by the [Red Lotus]? They probably havent noticed your resurrection yet No, theres a more fundamental issue at y. Even if my face were revealed, unless Lee-Kyung-ies existence was also simrly discovered, they may only think that the suspect was impersonating a [Red Lotus] guild memberCthey would never believe hes real. After saying that, Seo Dawon floated around the table a hologram that Jung Garam made. The hologram depicted a diagram of the rtionship chart and character profiles that Kim Olim had briefly organized. This was made by only selecting, from those implicated in our downfall, those that are the heads of powerful guilds orpetent rankers within the top 100. In a way, you could call these people key figures who contributed to [Red Lotus]s ruin. Seo Dawon said. Furthermore, the profiles were ssified into several groups. At one nce, I could tell it was roughly divided by guilds. Seo Dawon pointed at Bae Jaemins photo, which stood atop thergest grouping of profiles, However, they all arent part of one team. They just temporarily gathered hands during the [Red Lotus] incident. Actually, even when we were still alive, guilds never stopped litigating each other over trivial matters, right? Seo Dawon tapped at the edge of the desk; the screen containing the profiles was wiped clean and new letters began filling the hologram. The changed contents now showcasedrge and small conflicts orwsuits between the top guilds before the [Red Lotus] incident. The data waspiled from various newspaper articles and other credible sources, but there was also a graph at the very bottom. Whilerge and smallwsuit cases filed between guilds have been increasing, the number bottomed outCnearly to 0Cafter the [Red Lotus] event. Something smelled rancid. Suddenlywsuits and quarrels all disappeared, and guild rtions flourished. To summarize, the guilds that shared the [Red Lotus] huge secret have gotten closer. In particr, in [Opera]s case, while participating together in a raid with Koo Kyungman, Koo Kyungman used an [Opera] guild member of using a skill and deliberately infringing against certain established agreements during the boss monster fight. Thewsuit, which was originally quite controversial, was abruptly dropped. Now that theyre in the same boat, it seems as if theyre willing to be less sensitive with each other. Right. However, lets think about it from a different perspective Did they really be so intimate? I question that. Seo Dawon changed the screen back to the profile of the recently deceased Park Hoseok. You know that Koo Kyungman used Park Hoseok like a spy, right? Bae Jaemin knew that. Even so, he tried to appease and win over Park Hoseok. Moreover, during his recent trip to Jeju Ind, we uncovered that he sent his trusted guild members in order to bring him to his sidepletely. No matter if Koo Kyungman was currently missing, it felt as if Bae Jaemin had been waiting for the momentCas if ties forged during the [Red Lotus] incident could only go so far. WellI guess now that themon enemy has disappeared, they need a ce to wield their remaining des. In short, now that the [Red Lotus] issue had been taken care of, the rtionships between the guilds began to deteriorate again, as it had in the past. Furthermore, he exined how, even if no one had noticed their collusion for these three years and everything had gone as they desired, it would not have taken long for one party to run out of patience. What amazing timing. If Seo Dawon had been revived a little earlier, then those people may still have been on guard against [Red Lotus], and the bond between them may still yet be strong, making it difficult to find opportunities to dig between them. In Park Hoseoks murder case, his death may have been more thoroughly investigated. If they had, there was a higher chance that my existence would have been exposed. However, three years had passed byCeverything went as they had desired. And, no one could threaten their positions. Eventually, they forgot the [Red Lotus] and gradually became wary of each other, wanting to be the second [Red Lotus]. Koo Kyungmans sudden disappearance would be regarded as a golden opportunity rather than a reason to foster doubt. After all, the fall of ones enemy should be a cause for joy rather than vignce Then, will you now focus on human rtions and use others hands to punish your targets? No, Im nning on helping Bae Jaemin with his business for a while. Seo Dawon smiled and gave an unexpected answer to Koo Hui-seos question. Kim Sangyoon, who was listening calmly, also gave a puzzled look and raised his head. I honestly didnt understand his meaning well either, but, when I saw Seo Dawons expression, I had a ridiculous inkling. For the time being, setting aside [HaHae], well punish other guild members. In particrly, I n to first select those who are strongly opposed to and lobbying against Bae Jaemins guild certification. So, in order to gather this information, well need you, Koo Hui-seo. Once weve gathered a list of names, spent money, sent people, or met them personallythe method doesnt matter. Find out as fast as you can who Bae Jaemins biggest thorn is. Then, will Seo Dawon-ssi take care of those people? Thats right. Ill kill them all before Bae Jaemin can intervene. Listening this far, Kim Sangyoon mumbled, This series of murders could only be seen as advantageous to that person I also predicted that several of these incidents would end up isting Bae Jaemin within his alliance. Bae Jaemin will have a headache trying to get rid of the suspicion. Furthermore, the word [Red Lotus], like a taboo, will continue to appear at each scene. Only a few people know about that matter, after all. I Then, what should I do? Kim Sangyoon carefully asked the Mage, eyes shooting around and watching others reactions. Certainlypared to the previous operation, the Warrior was trying to be a more active participant. Seo Dawon answered without hesitation, Go into the dungeons with Lee-kyung-ie. Its not long till hes at the needed level. Ahh I understand. I want to go too Of course, Koo Hui-seo, who rushed recklessly into any ns that involved me, quickly interrupted. Didnt you say the police have their eyes on you? Dawon responded, as if he were teasing. Koo Hui-seo bit his thin lips and contemted for a minute, I can use a disguise. In the past, I used to cross-dress as a woman. In the past? Uh, when? I asked. Mmm when I was seven? That only worked because you were a child Although he looked emaciated, Koo Hui-seo was well over 180cm tall It would be strange for him to dress as a woman with that body stature Thatdoesnt really seem right, so dont do that. I said, repulsed. However, Koo Hui-seo puffed his cheeks and shook his head, as if he were a whining elementary student. Youre too much. Then when can I be alone with Lee-kyung-ssi? As long as Im here, theres no way youll be alone with him. Its best for you to quickly abandon hope. I didnt ask Seo-Dawon-ssi. Lee-kyung-ie shares my opinion. Of course, his attitude rustled Seo Dawons temper. The Mage also needlessly brushed his lips against my forehead gently while lightly brushing my hair affectionately. At that sight, Koo Hui-seo put his face into his hands and mumbled something (in a gloomy voice). The shadows under the sofa where he sat began to sh and tremble Seo Dawon, rather than quitting, lowered his lips to my nose bridge. Eventually, I had to awkwardly turn my head to the side to stop this ridiculousness. Damn it If youre going to fight with Koo Hui-seo, cant you fight physically? And not like this? TL: Ididnt realize Koo Hui-seo was so tall. Also +1 crossdressingCIm down for that. I should take a look at the webtoon; Im really curious about how they decided to name guilds/skills etc. Red Lotus, for example, could have been Pink (light red). I just chose to take the hanja/shorthand for Lotus instead, because I thought it sounded more thematic. Simrly, skill names could be done differently. (If so, do I need to standardize? >.<) Chapter 154 Chapter 154 The childish quarrel quickly subsided. Afterwards, we discussed a few more details and considered possible future variables. Throughout the whole meeting, I wondered what Jung Garam and Kim were doing. Perhaps because the servants always clung to me and hovered around me, the quiet made me anxious. Therefore, I sneakily nced towards Seo Dawon; he briefly caught my eye but did not say anything. Because we couldnt speak about the other members in front of Koo Hui-seo and Kim sangyoon, I bowed my head However, Seo Dawon suddenly asked in a kind voice, Are you hungry? Huh? Sorry. We talked for too long. Seo Dawon said before turning to the other two, Lets organize everything else through emailCsend it to me. He acted as if I were hungry. I was so bewildered, I lost the timing to deny it. Even more ridiculous, Koo Hui-seo and Kim Sangyoon, who didnt have much to say to me in particr, acquiesced and stopped their business. Theres a nearby restaurant I know well. Koo Hui-seo had even naturally squeezed in thatment as he rose from his seat. However, Seo Dawon hugged me, ignoring Koo Hui-seos outstretched hand. Lee-kyung-ie likes the food I make. W-What are you If Korean food is more to your taste, theres a ce 10 minutes away by car Hyung-nim, do you dislike sushi? Of course, Seo Dawon was in charge of my meals, but I wasnt hungry enough to storm off so suddenly. Flustered, I stared at Seo Dawon; his expression, though, was mysteriously t. I was forced to nod after trying to read his eyes. It felt like he was entreating me to match his beat. I-I justI want to eat the foodprepared by Dawon-ssi. Youre eating now, right? Yeah Faced with no choice, I nodded, feeling much like an immature child; Seo Dawon smiled contentedly. Soon after, he moved to immediately kick out Kim Sangyoon and Koo Hui-seo. So, send the rest of the details to me by email. Well set the time for the next meeting there. Wait a minuteCwe could at least have lunch with you Hyungnim! I also dont have anything to do today. My schedules been cleared. Im only going to prepare Lee-kyung-ies share though? You guys find your own meal. The two were rendered speechless at Seo Dawons cold-hearted attitude and were finally kicked out of the home. PopC! However, as soon as Seo Dawon closed the front door, I heard a strange noiseCsomething, a bubble, bursting?Con the second floor. Startled, I looked towards the stairs; Seo Dawon clicked his tongue and hugged me from behind. Thankfully, we avoided some annoying issues. W-What are you talking about? Ah, weve almost reached my summon time limit. As he said that, Seo Dawon brought the hand he used to hug my shoulders to my eye level. The hand that had been opaque until just a moment ago returned back to its vengeful ghost state. Did he send the others out urgently so they wont witness him disappearing after time was up? However, I was also bothered by the noise I heard from the second floor; before I could ask about it, Seo Dawon lifted me and carried me to the table. I was startled, but, since he acted so casual, I couldnt find it within me to argue. First, lets eat before talking. Seo Dawon rmended, cing cups and utensils in front of me. Helpless in the face of his actions, I sat at the table. * * * Even as I ate the food that Seo Dawon made, I still heard concerning noises from the 2nd floor. Furthermore Jung GaramCwhen on earth did he appear?Csuddenly came in through the garden side door. Did Koo Hui-seo leave? Yeah. Mmmm. the smell is rancid What smell? I asked, wondering if he was talking about the grilled mackerel I was currently eating. Jung Garam sat down next to me, wrinkling his nose. Lee-kyung-ie doesnt smell anything bad from that bastard? He leaned over onto the marble table and squashed his cheek on the surface as he talked. Rather than asking me, it sounded like he was directing his question to Seo Dawon who was calmly sitting to the side. As expected, Seo Dawon replied, Probably not. Lee-kyung-ie looks fine. Haah Cant we just not invite that guy? He wont be able toe over often since hes under police surveince. Thats a relief. It was getting worse and worseCit made me really want to murder him. A bad smell? No way, did Jung Garam escape our home because of a smell I couldnt perceive? While thinking about that, I ced my spoon on the table and poked Jung Garams cheek. He closed his head as if he were suffering a migraine before turning to look at me. Whats the bad smell? Did you leave the house because of it? I asked. Yeah After all, he carries around that garbage.'' Garbage? Although Koo Hui-seo was gaunt and a little pale, his attire was always immacte. As soon as I wondered what the Assassin meant, I recalled the balck shadow that curled up beneath his sofa seat. When he says garbagewas he talking about that? Youretalking about that shadow thing? Yeah. Dont you find it gross? Well, I did find it a bit threatening since I saw him destroy Koo Kyungman with it. However, I couldnt smell it nor could I see its shape properly; I hadnt thought much of the shadow. Furthermore, since Seo Dawon never reacted to it, I never realized While the two talked, I felt a presence approaching from the second floor; Kim Olim had walked down the stairs. It seems that the noise I had heard earlier was made by herCthough I had no idea what she was doing. Anyway, as she came down to the first floor, Kim Olim frowned slightly and crumpled her eyebrows before soon adopting an expressionless face. She approached the table where I sat, Did you have a good meal? Theres something I have to say to you. Ah, mnn. Okay I quickly cleared the dishes and sat back down again. Kim Olim began to speak in a patient tone, I wanted to share important information I just obtained. The Jeju Ind case will be jointly investigated between the police and the Dungeon Association. And Moon Issak is the front person put forth by the Dungeon Association. Moon Issak? Hmmm Kek That crazy bastard? Moon Issak was someone whose name I heard in passing at the Ahn hospital. To be exact, I heard that name while searching for the hidden room in the VIP wardCwhen I encountered Bae Jaemin, and he took me back to his room for an interrogation. There, I learned that Bae Jaemin conducted a background investigation on me. He was suspicious of the fact that I, a doomed Necromancer and a low-level User, would suddenly sell arge amount of Barnasiums. It was as if I had risen from the ground out of the blue. I understood Bae Jaemins suspicions; the Barnasiums werent readily avable items. Though, I had no idea what exactly tripped his wariness and what specific information he had uncovered. In any case, Bae Jaemin finished his background check, and, as a result, he suddenly thought I had teamed up with a ranker named Moon Issak. Seo Dawonter said that Moon Issaks and my movements have recently ovepped, and Bae Jaemin seemed to have reached a hasty conclusion based on that information. In addition, Bae Jaemin must have been very sensitive since he was in a position where he needed help from Moon Issak and was at his mercy. At that time, since Bae Jaemin found me suspicious, I had to march to his beat in order to turn away his doubts. As a result, we had even set up a nearly impossible dinner meeting between Bae Jaemin and Moon Issak. Of course, we had no rtionship with Moon Issak, but, in order to lure him, we baited him with Jung Garams ability. Moon Issak responded to our call in order to receive a [ck market] invitation, and we were able to deceive Bae Jaemin. At that time, we sent Kim Sangyoon to the twos meeting, so Moon Issak and I had never actually met. I guess though he didnt know me, I one-sidedly had some information on him? If were talking about Moon Issak Were talking about that Pdin who has a horrible rtionship with evil-attribute Users I began. Thats right. Is there a reason why hes in charge of this case? People say he volunteered. He wanted to do it? Though Ive never personally experienced an encounter with Moon Issak, I turned paleChes someone whos rumoured to have such a nefarious character. Wasnt it possible for our rtion with Bae Jaemin to be dragged out if we continue to be entangled like this? Furthermore, I was an evil-attribute UserCthe subject of Moon Issaks hatred. TL: I did a really quick once-over to proof-read! If you guys see any mistakes, feel free to tell me in thements (Or @ me on the discord!) Speaking of which, theres some readers that have been brought this way by the webtoon! Feel free to talk to me in the foxa discord~ Im happy to talk about this with anyone! Are yall ready to meet Moon Issak officially? Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Hes still living quite diligently, huh? Seo Dawon muttered, though I couldnt guess its meaning in a carefree manner. It seemed that I was the only one intimidated by such nefarious rumors. Smiling, I chuckled and teased him, Moon Issak Didnt you say you knew each other? We met often for business, Seo Dawon answered my question coyly; his voiceden with a teasing undertone. I really wanted to kill Moon Issak Next to us, Jung Garam, who stretched his body out like taffy, muttered. While speaking, as if he had returned to his senses, his body suddenly stood up, erasing allnguidness. He has an extreme sidebut he was a pure man. Kim Olims evaluation of the man, though, was quite generous. Surprised by her unexpected remark, I opened my eyes wide and asked, Were you friends? We werent friends. However, since we have the same religious interest Ahhh He was someone who studied quite hard. He was a church acquaintance, so to speak Considering how Moon Issak cooperated with us to obtain a holy object in Ahn Hospital, I thought Kim Olim might be right about his personal code. Looking at Jung Garam avoiding Kim Olims gaze and shaking his head at me, I could get a feel for their respective feelings. Moon Issak was someone that someone like Kim Olim would positively evaluate, but Jung Garam wouldnt Furthermore, seeing Seo Dawons sneer, he wasnt the type to think highly of Moon Issak either. I imagined Moon Issak as someone just as inflexible as Kim Olim, albeit a bit more radical. But, if I were to encounter Moon Issak unexpectedly I feel like Id be doomed Should I at least imitate Kim Olim? Excuse me, then What should we do if Moon Issak discovers me while investigating the case? We could run into each otherChe could ask unexpectedly sharp questions. You can call on me. What if Im in a situation where I cant call on you guys? Perhaps because wed been in so many absurd coincidences, no one dismissed my words as impossible. Well, you have to run, Seo Dawon replied after frowning and contemting for a brief moment. Jung Garam also chewed on his lips, but had nothing else to add. I-Is that all? I asked. I agree with Seo Dawon, Kim Olim added, though she had a strangely generous assessment of Moon Issak, she shrugged as if nothing could be helped. I wish I could protect you, but I dont currently have the backing to protect you socially. Just, if you see him, try to avoid Moon Issak as much as possible. And neverbe left alone with him. I swallowed my saliva. * * * Issak-nim. Yes, Da-jung-ssi. The secretary turned his head at the sound of Moon Issak calling for him. He was just briefed on the aircraft boarding records just a moment ago. In addition, a separate document was prepared, filled with selected names that should be watched. What would you like for lunch? Youvee all this way to Jeju Ind Ah, Ill be fasting until tomorrow, Moon Issak said. Aigoo, Im sorry. No, its nothing at all. Then, please have a delicious lunch before returning. Yes, yes Moon Issak, after subduing the secretary of the Jeju Dungeon Association with a restrained smile, read the other documents thaty upon his desk. Then, in thest part, his eyes, which had been hurriedly scanning across the pages, had stopped momentarily. The names of all the Users who visited the Ind during the timeframe of Park Hoseoks murder was roughly written at the end of the document. Moon Issak found a name that stood out to him, even as he skimmed through the namesCat such a great speed that others would wonder if he processed any of the names at allCthat were so packed and small like ck sesame seeds on paper. Choi Lee-kyung he muttered unwittingly. After Moon Issak said that name aloud, he no longer flipped through the documents at such a terrifying speed as he had done before, and he seemed lost in thought. While tapping the name Choi Lee-kyung with the tip of his ballpoint pen, he recalled various recent events. Some time ago, Moon Issak had visited the Ahn Hospital VIP ward for personal reasons. His visit was carried under such secretive conditions; he had not even disclosed it to those closest to him. However, not long after he checked in, a high-level skill, one that he could not ignore, was activated in front of his door. The skill spewed out huge aura waves as if it were provoking him; they had no intention of hiding themselves. Eventually, Moon Issak had no choice but to open his door after arming himself. However, contrary to his expectations, a simple invitation was ced on the ground, and no attack weed him. [If you dine at [Tea Banquet], the restaurant on the first floor, at XXday XX oclock, then well send you the ck Market entry ticket that youve been searching for.] When he opened the invitation, there was a request from an anonymous sender apanied by baitCthe promise of the [ck Market] ticket. Of course, it would be understandable to refuse such a suspicious proposal, but the invitation rustled Moon Issaks pride. He wanted to know the identity of the cheeky person who would send an invitationCnot the entry ticket itselfCin such a bold way So, he epted the iparably shady dinner with Bae Jaemin. At the dinner table, Moon Issak probed at Bae Jaemin, but that punk knew nothing. Furthermore, the other only lengthened the conversation with boring, tiresome remarks. It was clear he was requesting [HaHae]s official guild approval as fast as possible. He relentlessly brought forth proposals that Moon Issak had already rejected in the past. Moon Issak drank several sips of red wine to appease his tongue which wanted to swear at Bae Jaemin. He pretended to be agreeable, recalling that the invitation only asked him to attend the meal and not to follow Bae Jaemins words. Perhaps Bae Jaemin grew quite relieved at Moon Issaks attitude; he did something quite unlike himselfCbeing overt rather than subtle. As the meal was about to finish, he, in an unexpected cheesy gesture, took out a small box the size of a pencil case and ced it onto the table. This is Choi Lee-kyung-ssi left this. I was wondering if you could return this to him. However, thanks to that, Moon Issak uncovered a new name. So, with a chuckle, he took that box into his arms. Of course, Moon Issak knew that the item that Bae Jaemin gave him wasnt left behind by this Choi Lee-kyung. Asking to return a lost item was simply an excuse for a bribe. As expected, when Moon Issak returned and opened the box, it contained a key that could ess a particr instant-inventory. 1 The inventory essed by this key would probably contain plenty of valuable items and moneyCit was virtually impossible for the government or the Dungeon Association to track such bribes. Therefore, Moon Issak threw the key into the trash can. Since Bae Jaemin had no knowledge of the invitation, there probably wasnt much in that inventory space besides general bribesCno information. At the same time, he instinctively realized that the invitation-sender was also ying a trick on the Priest. If something happens at Ahn Hospital, report to me straight away. Because of that, the next day Moon Issak left Ahn Hospital and issued a new order to his personal assistant. Then, he sent the [ck Market] ticket he had received in exchange for fulfilling his promise to an appraiser. He wanted to find out the tickets owner. However, two dayster, the appraiser contacted him with iprehensible details. I couldnt find out the owner. What are you saying? You dont even have a name? Thatsa name did pop up, butmy search revealed ridiculous results. Ridiculous results? The owners name isJung Garam. Red Lotuss Jung Garam. Out of the blue, the name of a three-year deceased person popped up. In the end, the appraiser could only discover that the ticket was genuine and that it must have been owned, at one point, by Jung Garam. Bae Jaemin the survivorand Jung Garam, who died a while ago? Moon Issak felt a foreboding premonition after hearing Jung Garams name. At that time of the [Red Lotus] incident, he had some spections that there were unsavory circumstances that led to the failed raid on the [Tower of Command], but he was unable to dig further. There were too many suspects involved and evidence came up clean against them. Those that still made noise about the incident had disappeared without much fanfare. Moreover, Moon Issak had an extremely bad rtionship with the [Red Lotus] guild, so, at the time, he wasnt willing to dig at the case at the risk of personal damage or threat. After all, he wasnt concerned with the cheap deaths of atheists but the revival of his chosen god. So, he just set the name aside for a whilebut vague suspicions began to cross his mind again when the name Jung Garam began to pop up again. Shortly after receiving this questionable invitation, someone Moon Issak had suspected, [Red Dragon]s guildmaster Koo Kyungman, had supposedly killed his stepmother and was on the run. The new guildmaster of [Red Dragon] was his older half brother, Koo Hui-seo. And Koo Hui-seo He was long-term hospitalized at Ahn Hospital? Yes At least, thats what the reports from my investigations say. Coincidentally, Koo Hui-seo was hospitalized at Ahn Hospital, but his condition had rapidly improved and was able to return home. TL: Smh, he threw away the inventory key T_T I really wanted to know what was inside. Also, thexness of the Red Lotus members really shows here. (Although they probably were more rxed because theyre dead). Moon Issak isnt dumbCwe have plenty of hints. We knew that Witches and Item assessment specialists were a thing. Ofc Jung Garam should have realized that his ck market ticket could be traced back to him. O.O Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Furthermore, Koo Hui-seo lost his mother to his half-brother, Koo Kyungman, shortly aftering home to recuperate. ording to testimonies, Koo Kyungman came to visit the mansion, but when he saw Chairwoman Shin, his voice grew louder and louder. At that time, Chairwoman Shin requested to move to another location, worried for Koo Hui-seos safety. However, just a few hourster, Koo Kyungman had disappeared and Chairwoman Shin had been murderedCa broken neck in the living room. The police and the Dungeon Association, who were dispatched after receiving the report, hurriedly ced an arrest warrant for Koo Kyungman, but his tracks had gonepletely cold. Only Koo Hui-seo had been left behind. Naturally, an intensive investigation was opened on Koo Hui-seo, the only witness to this incident. Actually, there were often cases where a general investigation couldnt uncover evidence of murder in conflicts between users. So, if the suspect was a User, a User investigator affiliated with the dungeon association would be dispatched. That person could use their skills to piece together the sequence of events. In particr, Users ssed as Witches were mainly used in such investigations; they could see clues to the past through their crystal balls and beads. However, this time, the Witchs skills didnt work. We cant tell whether or not Koo Hui-seo is lying with our ability. Chairwoman Shins power runs through his blood. Its very old magic, and Chairwoman Shin, who has far superior ability than I, ced it on him herself. We can obtain nothing from Chairwoman Shins body. It is true that she died from strong force resulting in a broken neckHowever, I cannot ess the most important parts of her memories that confirm the suspect. Its as if only that part had been cut out Theres no way to find out what happened inside the living room either. Other Users have conducted an investigation, and nothing hase of it. The connection with Chairwoman Shins familiar has also been cut off. All three Witches, who were known to have a knack for looking into the past, raised their hands in defeat. Koo Hui-seo had also been questioned by the police, but, right in time, awyer affiliated with the [Red Dragon] guild came forth and reced him as spokesperson for the defendant on this case; no usations could be levied against him. Eventually, Koo Hui-seo was released. He was the most suspicious suspect, but no evidence had emerged. In any case, its obviousKoo Hui-seo purged them. You know about that guys background, right? However, despite theck of evidence, all those investigating the murder were convinced that Koo Hui-seo was the culprit. Eventually, as only Chairwoman Shin and Koo Kyungman disappeared, the one who eventually consumed and took over the [Red Dragon] guild was the one who benefitted the most from the fallout. When Koo Hui-seo was released from the grasp of the legal authorities, he disposed of Chairwoman Shins assets, as if he had been waiting for this chance, and recruited loyal key figures to support his side within the guild. He took control as soon as possible. Of course, this may have not happened if Koo Kyungman was caught and tried in court, but Koo Kyungmans current situation was quite ambiguous. Furthermore, acquaintances epted his disappearance without a trace as his death sentence. In lieu of Koo Kyungmans sudden disappearance, Koo Hui-seo became something akin to a new kingChis royal mandate proven through the blood that ran through his vessels. Thus, even those that were Koo Kyungmans limbsChis menCbowed their heads to Koo Hui-seo just a week after their former bosss disappearance. [Red Dragon] quickly recovered within a month, as if Koo Kyungman had never existed. At that time, Moon Issak judged that Koo Hui-seo used his brain well. If Koo Kyungmans body was found, the guild could not have recovered as easily. However, Koo Hui-seo had avoided even more intense scrutiny and usations of murder by somehow evaporating Koo Kyungmans corpse; since his brother was still considered a suspect, Koo Hui-seo, his only remaining family member, could dispose of Koo Kyungmans property at will. In the end, Koo Hui-seo took control over [Red Dragon] quite simply. Moon Issak was not in charge of the incident, so he heard about these details second-hand. During his meal with Bae Jaemin, though, this case came to mind. So, Moon Issak had started a personal investigation into the name Choi Lee-kyung, his only clue. However, he found that Choi Lee-kyung was simply the name of an umon [Necromancer], a C+ rated User, and someone living outside the Hubs core. On paper, he was just another humble User. Moon Issak felt like the winds beneath his sails had just escaped; no matter how he looked at it, someone of Choi Lee-kyungs ability could not have sent an invitation to his room. In addition, he had been given another task that required his mental efforts and time, so he had to pause his investigation. However, when looking through the surveys and flight records associated with Park Hoseoks murder, the name Choi Lee-kyung had caught his eye once again. Moon Issak requested more detailed boarding documents for the Necromancer. The results were shocking. He had arrived at Jeju Ind just a day before Park Hoseoks murder, carrying a pass that Koo Hui-seo had personally issued. This reeked faintly of rot. * * * After a few days, the news coverage of the Jeju Ind incident had gradually decreased. There had been no news of the suspects capture, but, even if the murder was such a shocking incident, peoples interests would wane a little after it dominated the headlines for weeks. The hot topic, Which ranker killed Park Hoseok, which reigned the conversation day by day had also withered with the news that the criminal had probably been part of a team instead of a lone agent. ording to the news, there was a suspicious overflow of skills used near the scene of the crime; a barrier had been erected to block the victim from escaping outside. My heart galloped whenever new information was reported, but it was indeed true that peoples interest in the incident had decreased significantly. Thus, news-rted stress had diminished slightly. To be fair, Bae Jaemin wasnt the one who killed him, and Park Hoseok wasnt very well-known in the first ceChe was still a bit unfamiliar to ordinary folks. So, these days, I started feeling more confident in leaving the house little by little. Starting today, Kim Sangyoon and I would begin dungeoneering again. I needed to level up quickly and summon a new guild member. In order to cultivate levels as fast as possible, we nned on entering the [Snack House] dungeon, which was a bit more difficult that [Aules Ghost Ship] and had little merit other than funneling experience to the Users. We nned on monopolizing all of [Snack House]s monsters since other Users would most likely raid a more efficient dungeon. Ding DongC The only downside to [Snack House] was its locationCoutside of the hubCand Users needed transportation to ess it. But, since we had Kim Sangyoon, that wasnt a problem. As soon as he heard we needed to clear [Snack House], Kim Sangyoon said he would bring his car to the front of my house and pick me up before I even requested that from him. And, today, about 10 minutes before the scheduled time, the doorbell rang. I had been waiting behind the front door, so I opened it immediately and stepped out. In front of the housey Kim Sangyoons red sports car. Its ck-tinted windows rolled down as I approached. Within the car, Kim Sangyoon satChis hair slicked backCand he wore a tacky, ck, brand newbat suit. The Warrior greeted me with a smile. B-Burdensome For some reason, his smile was intimidating, so I hugged Lackey tightly within my arms. [ck ck ck!] Hello! Kim Sangyoon chirped. Hi, hi I said. Whys he wearing his clothes so tight like that? Jung Garam bluntly voiced my thoughts before entering the car. I felt somehow embarrassed to look at Kim Sangyoon, so I mped my mouth shut and opened the passenger seat door. However, when I sat in the passenger seat, the overwhelming perfume scent almost made me motion sick. Since it was mixed with the scent of air freshener, the smell almost gave me a headache. Does Sangyoon-ssi usually wear perfume like this? I nced at him out of the corner of my eye, wondering, but, I have no idea since when hed been looking at me, we made eye contact. Kim Sangyoon smiled awkwardly before starting the car; I cautiously lowered the window. Like that, we drove silently for a while. Hyung-nim. ICould I listen to some music? Yes, please befortable. Im alright with it. Thank you! [I like Oppa~ Why dont you dont you dont you know my heart~] 1 No! This isnt it A popr idol girl-group song flowed out from the radio; Kim Sangyoon looked visibly embarrassed and tapped at the console screen several times. The music he turned on after that was simrly noisy and chaotic. Kim Sangyoon wrestled with the radio with a nervous face, but, soon after, a sweet acoustic band song that seemed vaguely familiar began to y. Only then did Kim Sangyoon rx and brighten his expression. It seems he was searching for this song. By that time, the intense scent had somewhat dissipated, so I leaned my head against the headrest and closed my eyes. Since the journey would take approximately an hour and half by car, I wanted to sleep. However, Kim Sangyoon engaged me in conversation. Um, Hyung-nim, am I right in thinking that you use this song for your ringtone? What? I-Is this not it? Ah Is it? I cant check my ringtone when Im calling someone else But,e to think of it, the melody does sound familiar I think so Do you like the guitar? MmWell I dont dislike it. I opened my eyes and looked sideways at him, wondering if he was ying that song for me. Kim Sangyoon mumbled like each of his words wereden with some double entendre, I..actually, I used to y some ssical guitar in the past. Really? Yes. Actually, I was a bit awed and thankful. This was the first song Id ever practicedhahaha! The warrior began to ramble. At first I wondered why he was acting like that, but then I reasoned he probably prepared some topics of conversation so the long car drive wasnt made awkward. TL: Moon Issak is so close!! And our hapless protagonists have little idea T_T Thank you for reading~ For those who havent, please consider rating on Novel Updates! It really helps! Chapter 157 Chapter 157 So, I was about to say something to ovee the awkward atmosphere Lee-kyung-ah, tell him, So What?'' This punk driverhas a lot of useless things to say. Hold it in, noona We cant put Lee-kyung-ie on the bus on the way back. Iughed awkwardly at the chaos in the back seats and shut my mouth. From what Ive noticed, the Red Lotus members calmed down when I stopped paying attention to Kim Sangyoon. Besides, at that time, the seat belt glistening near my face bothered me; I started chewing on it, refraining from speaking any furtherCnot that this conversation needed my input anyway. Weve arrived! Kim Sangyoon shouted. Thank you, I murmured. Like that, we arrived at our destination, safe and sound; we could see the swaying, brown dungeon gate. Other popr dungeons were often noisy because of the many street vendors and restaurants targeting theing and going Users, but this one was really quiet. Only one or two people would sometimes pass by the [Cookie House]s front gate. Lets brief ourselves quickly before going in. Yep! So, we just sat on a weathered bench nearby and shared informationCgiven to me yesterday by Seo Dawon and Kim OlimCabout the structure and flow of the dungeon. We need to break through as fast as we can until we reach a crossroadsBe careful not to step on or wound the little cookie children, I said. Understood. I exined while looking through my memo notes on my cell phone; My curiosity was triggered as I saw Kim Sangyoon answer confidently with an ambitious expression. These days, Kim Sangyoon was overly ambitious; even now, it seemed as if the Warrior was itching for some action. However, his bared smile expression didnt look so bad, so, instead of asking questions about his ferocity, I decided to enter after informing him about the [Cookie House] raids fatal risk factors. While walking behind Kim Sangyoon, I slowly checked over the battle uniform I wore. This was thebat uniform I bought at such a high price, but I was a little excited. The uniform would finally be showcased today! The dragon skin felt nice, and I was fond of the strange, unfamiliar smell of the leather. No, this bastard Now that I take a closer look, it looks like Lee-kyung-ie and this bastard are wearing a couple uniforms. 1 Mm? As I fiddled with the wrist guard, I heard an angry shout behind me. Jung Garam narrowed his eyes and jutted his chin at the warrior. Looking closer, Kim Sangyoonsbat uniform was also bought from the DAA, thebat clothing brand that tailored my uniform. However, hmmKim Sangyoon was originally a popr streamer and earned good money; it wouldnt be too outrageous for him to at least be able to afford DAA. Angered, Jung Garam whispered into my ears, Doesnt it feel bad to have been copied like this? Should I stab him? Is he crazy? Of course, I shook my head to dissuade him. Does it make sense to say that Kim Sangyoon had followed me? Thebat uniform design was ready-made anyway. Instead of arguing with Jung Garam, I nced at Kim Sangyoon walking in front. In a low voice, I whispered to the young Assassin, What kind ofbat uniform did you wear in the past? Me? Jung Garam replied. Mhm. What did you wear when you obtained Matara (the title)? Why? Was it cool? YeahI searched for something simr, but I couldnt find anything? Cough Actually, I obtained that after much difficulty Jung Garams expression suddenly brightened and expended a lot of effort in exining the origins of hisbat suit. At that point, Seo Dawon, who was walking next to me, and I briefly made eye contact; he noticed that my shallow attention span was wandering, but he made no particr moves to point that out. [ck ck.] And finally, we stood in front of [Cookie House]s gate. Kim Sangyoon had walked confidently the entire way there; at the entrance, he turned back towards me, and I nodded my head. [Berserker Kim Sangyoons party will now enter Cookie House. Press the button if youve finished preparations.] [Yes.] [No.] A familiar system message popped up. I pressed [Yes] immediately; after a while, my vision faded to ck. * * * [We wee you to Cookie House.] [You can start the event, What are the ingredients for Cookie Dough?] Soon afterwards, I felt like my body was being moved somece else. Even before I opened my eyes, I smelled something savory and sweetCexactly like freshly baked bread or sweets at a bakery. As I opened my eyes, the system message echoed in my ears; I stood in a small cave covered here and there with crackers. I could also see Kim Sangyoon. The other Red Lotus folks were all standing separately; when they saw me, they hurried to my side. Weve arrived. Kim Sangyoon equipped [Berserk] and stood in front of me. Lackey, who had been riding in my arms this entire time, jumped down and stood at my side. Following Kim Sangyoons gaze, I could see what appeared to be small bugs slowly approaching us. When we took a closer look, they appeared to be various cereal pieces like Frxxt Loop and CxCo Balls. 2 The cereal bounced against each other, as if it were enticing us to pick them up and pop them in our mouths. I told Kim Sangyoon, Those appear to be the cookie children. Should we move to the side so we dont touch them? Understood. [Youve discovered the Cereal Babies!] [They would make a hearty breakfast. Of course, if you pick any random thing off the ground and eat it, you may give yourself a stomach ache.] As soon as we moved out of the way, the system message btedly and sarcastically conveyed information to us. I pushed the message out of view, towards the left, and grabbed Lackeys handCthe skeleton was still looking at the cereal with a curious expression upon its face. Fortunately, Lackey didnt even protest and docilely stayed put until the Cereal Babies disappeared from view. We should now break through to the crossroads. Yes. After the Cereal Babies vanished from our sights, we hurried on forward. After walking like that for 20 minutes, a sharply sweet smell poked at our noses. The scent made me wonder if arge amount of dark chocte was being boiled somewhere. [Fon-due, Fon-due.] When we climbed the bulging cracker hill just outside the cave we exited, I was able to identify the source of that sweet chocte scent. A huge chocte river flowed right at the foot of the hill on the other side. Furthermore, nuts like macadamia, almonds, and walnuts (not crackers) were ced like gravel near the chocte river. Beside all that, a Golem, which seemed to be covered with melted chocte, continuously called out [Fon-Due] as it patrolled the surrounding area. [Youve discovered the Fondue Golem!] [Coated in chocte; covered in caramel and almonds! Any User that likes chocte bars would want to eat this monster in one bite. The red eyes on its face are dried raspberries, providing a refreshing taste on its otherwise rich vor profile. The chocte stick its holding is made out of 77% cacao! All ingredients are of the finest quality.] Of course, even with the Fondue Golems exnation, I didnt think it looked particrly appetizing. Even at first nce, the golem was enormousCover 3 meters tallCand the chocte stick it was holding was just as tall as I was. It was just so bizarre to see such a giant walking around shouting [Fondue] periodically. In addition, the Fondue Golem would grab the Cereal Babies that were jumping around and throw them into the chocte river. The Cereal Babies didnt seem like they wanted to be caught; they looked a bit pitiful, running away. The Cereal babies that were narrowly caught within the Fondue Golems fists struggled like fruit flies. When they were finally thrown into the river, they melted with a screech and, eventually, a silent scream. After looking at that sight, I looked over the chocte river once again. With small bubbles rising to the surface and exploding, the river looked almost exactly like magma. The river must be much hotter than it looks. There are about 10 in totalShould we start with the nearest one? Kim Sangyoon asked. Yes. Ill try to lure one over. I stroked Lackeys skull and softly instructed, Lackey-yah, bring one golem over here. [ck ck!] shing its eyes, Lackey walked down the cracker hill,id t on the ground, and crawled towards the nearest golem. [Fon-due, Fon-due.] Since Lackey was so small and its body was madepletely out of bone, it made little noise when it moved. Even the skeletons habitually nking jaw was held stable by clenching its teeth on its sword. Thus, Lackey could easily approach the Fondue Golems back, and, aiming for the Fondue Golems waist, Lackey grabbed the sword from its mouth and fixed its grip. ClunkC! [Fon.] Lackeys sword dug deeply into the Golems hip. It seems that the Fondue Golem wasnt hit as hard as I had hoped; the golem looked down at its stomach and looked at the protruding swordCtip covered in caramel sauce. Then, it straightened its bulky body. Of course, before the golem could turn around, Lackey quickly recovered its sword and retreated. [] The Golem stopped crying out [Fondue] and blinked at Lackey with its dried raspberry eyes. Soon after, it reached out its big hand and tried to grab at the skeleton. Dodge it! I shouted. TL: Hello, Thanksgiving ising up so heres my present before the holidays! (I might be a lilte for the update after the holidays + ck friday. Ive got some work to do >.<) This is honestly the worst dungeon to trante T_T I just got so hungry thinking of sweets. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Lackey barely moved out of the Fondue Golems reach. However, the Golem seeded in grabbing the tip of Lackeys deCthe skeleton wasnt sessful in moving it out of the way. ClunkC! Lackey, along with the sword it held, dangled midair from the golems tremendous power. It appeared like there was far too much difference in physical strength since Lackey was still in its transformed, low-level skeleton mode. Moreover, the Fondue Golem not only lifted Lackey but also grabbed the sword; like holding a shot put, the golem began to turn around as if he were readying forunch. In order to not fly off into the chocte magma, Lackey held onto the sword handle, but its grip was slipping little by little. Perhaps the centrifugal force was too strong. [Will you change your Servant Lackeys form into Skeleton Soldier?] Alright. So, I changed Lackeys form into Skeleton Soldier. Actually, this was the first time Ive done this since our practice session right after evolution, but I proceeded, thinking that it may be pushed around less since the skeleton would be muchrger. When I nodded my head, the small skeleton, still holding onto the sword handle, began to simultaneously produce arge amount of purple smoke. It was as if dry ice had been ced inside. [Transformation into intermediate Skeleton Soldierpleted.] Immediately after the system guide window popped up, the purple smoke immediately enveloped Lackey. At the same time, Fondue Golem stopped its reckless spinning action. The golem looked unnaturalC shoulders twistedCas if the sword was stuck mid-rotation. However, after the thick smoke lifted, the sword de that the Fondue Golem grasped had disappeared and turned into a sharpnce. And, grabbing onto thence handle with one hand, Lackey finally emerged, muchrger than before. It wasnt the baby-form that swayed helplessly in the wind, as if it would fly away at any minute; now, it had transformed into what seemed to be a child soldier. [ck-ck-ck-!] Whenever Lackey cked its jaw, purple smoke seeped out and hovered around its mouth before scattering. It felt as if my dog became Cerberos. Wow, It looks totally strong now? Kim Sangyoon, watching the whole incident, stared back at me in admiration. For some reason, I felt proud and emotionally moved at that reaction. nkC! While Lackeys sword had been upgraded into a shiny, silver elongatednce, a shield with a pointed bottom had also formed in Lackeys other hand. And, as soon as Lackey found the weapons center of gravity, it mercilessly hit at the Golems wrist that held the end of thence. The Fondue Golem couldnt prepare for such a sudden counterattack and, shocked, released thence tip. Lackey immediately retreated backwards. It calmly brandished the shield forward; all parts of its body except for the tip of its head were hidden behind the shield. [FonDue!!!] Lackeys current appearance seemed to provoke the Fondue Golem. The Fondue Golem molded a new facial expression with its dried raspberry-embedded face and began to roar. At first, I thought it was simply blinking its round eyes, but it seemed like the golem changed its expression into a pointy angry face (exactly like an angry emoticon on any electronics). The golem started running, footsteps thumping against the ground. Lackey must have been waiting for this exact moment; the skeleton rushed up right beneath its nose, turned straight around, and began to run back. It did as I saidCbringing one golem over to our location. I almost shed tearsCI was so thrilled that Lackey had fulfilled my orders urately for the first time without any help. Kim Sangyoons shout of Lets go! managed to calm me down. Furthermore, in order to target the moment that Lackey would disappear from the Fondue Golems sight, we began to look forward, tension rising. The Red Lotus guys in the back didnt give much advice todayCmaybe they were gauging Kim Sangyoon, Lackey, and my team y. Lackey did better than expected, so now, as its master, I should work hard too. The handle of the dagger slipped in my palm, due to the umted sweat from the tension. Please! However, I didnt showcase any of that tension externally and listened to Lackeys rapidly approaching footsteps. Step Step StepC! Lackey ran quickly towards the cracker hill, where wey in ambush. As soon as the skeleton saw us in front, it turned around to face the chasing golem. Before the Fondue Golem could fully bow down, I shouted out the skill Lackey got after it evolved into its intermediary form. Undead Charging! As soon as the skill was activated, the delicate smoke that flowed out of the skeletonsnce and shield began to creep up and enshroud it. Lackey dropped into a low stance, ready to bounce off at any moment. And, when the Fondue Golem turned the corner and jumped at Lackey with outstretched hands, Lackey shot out like a bullet and confronted its enemy. Its opponent was twice its size, but [Undead Charging] was the right skill to use against such a big and sluggish enemy. CrashC! Although Lackey had grown in size, the Fondue Golem was still 3 meters long; the golem was bound to have the upper hand in physical strength. However, Lackey elerated a tremendous amount right before impact, and the Fondue Golem bounced off. Furthermore, since the force hit the golem from below, it fell back after receiving a huge shock to its systems. BoomC! Due to the nature of the Golems shape, it took time for it to stand up again on its own if it were knocked over. Just as Seo Dawon advised, it was usually better to try and knock the Golem over instead of trying to kill it all at once. Of course, the appropriate force applied at the correct angle was needed to tip the Golem on its back, but Lackey did much better than I expected. You did well! I shouted. Im going in! Kim Sangyoon roared. I was happy to jump up and down in ce, and Kim Sangyoon jumped out from behind me with fierce momentum. Kim Sangyoon was not asrge as the golem but his size was something to be reckoned with, so his running appearance was still quite threatening. Kim Sangyoon was gaining momentum as if he were intending to jump off the cracker hill, and Fondue Golem, still struggling to stand up, had exposed its entire body. Buster de! Kim Sangyoons [Berserker] carried arge amount of hitherto unseen power. In the end, the Fondue Golem, who had fallen back and failed to defend properly, suffered critical damage to its nucleus on the front of its body. The dynamic sight of its thick caramel coating, broken almond pieces, and blood-like caramel sshing on Kim Sangyoons cheek caught my eye. [Kaaaaaack!] [Buster de] dug through the chocte coating and exposed the Golems shining [nucleus] core. Though I didnt separately order Lackey, it raised itsnce high and drove it straight through the nucleuss center. BangC! The [nucleus], the device that allows the Golem to move, was usually carried in a strong outer shell. In short, the [nucleus] was the Golems achilles heel. Lackey hit the [nucleus], located near the center of the golems chest, directly with itsnce; immediately after,rge cracks formed. The Fondue Golem became rigid before bursting, alongside a popping sound that came from its [nucleus]. Weve properly defeated it. [Youve received arge amount of experience since your servant, Lackey has defeated a Fondue Golem.] [Your Level has increased!] [Your Level has increased!] [Your party member, Kim Sangyoons, level has increased greatly!] [You have received almonds for the event What are the ingredients for cookie dough?] I dont think Kim Sangyoon expected for the monster to be killed so quickly; he turned back to look at me with a happy expression. I waved my hands wildly at him, telling him he did well. * * * Afterwards, we cleared through the Fondue Golems, one by one, with the same method. Lackey or Kim Sangyoon would draw the Fondue Golems attention and drag it to the base of the cracker hill; then, the other would ambush and defeat yet another opponent. In my case, even if I couldnt be in the front lines directly, I still had to control Lackey. I cooperated by watching and barking out instructions. Sometimes, I would look across the hill and watch out for any other Golems that may approach. We almost defeated 8 Golems in an hour, Kim Sangyoon remarked. [ck ck!] Kim Sangyoon wiped the sweat off his forehead and admired the hard work; Lackey puffed out its chest, probably proud. I reached over to pet LackeyCconveying it did wellCbut paused. A sweet smell was wafting from somewhere; Lackey and Kim Sangyoon had caramel and chocte sttered all over their bodies I handed a water bottle to the two of them in order to wipe all that off. Dont you feel sticky? Its better than when I defeated other monsters. I guess [ck ck ck!] Compared to the bizarre monsters in the [Tower of Command], the monsters here Could I say they were fairytale-like? Other monsters may have sprayed blood and caused a gory scene, but these were simply full of chocte sauce. I wasnt as stressed at this sight. TL: Im still sluggish from the break and havent TLd much (either for this or my other projects) but I cant be slow forever~ Yay Lackey though~ Finally a proper skeleton soldier! Chapter 159 Chapter 159 The golem poption still keeps on increasing. This monster must be able to Respawn (a phenomenon where a monster, after dying, is able to reappear once again after some time has passed) 1 Noona, but those thingsarent theying towards Lee-kyung-ie? Things didnt go as smoothly as I thought it would. We thought we had almost gotten rid of the Fondue Golems, but those monsters began reappearing from the boiling Chocte river, once again resuming their wandering. Unlike before when the golems travelled alone, they started flocking in groups of three or four. Moreover, a group of six golemsCthergest group we could seeCbegan to slowly approach the cracker hill where I hid. Even if I tried to retreat down the hill with my back t against the nes of the ground, it would not take long for me to be caught. Even if I ran with all my might, the area was a vast in with nowhere to properly hide. Seeing me struggle, Kim Olim approached me, the stress wrinkles on her forehead pronounced. If these golems are a respawn-type mob, theres no particr reason to clear them out. Lackey and Kim Sangyoon wouldnt be able to deal with 6 of them straight away anyway. After checking that Kim Sangyoon was far away, I lowered my voice and asked, Then? Is it better to run? You probably need to defeat another monster, not those golems, to move on. Since you cant find it here, it would be better to relocate. I nced towards Seo Dawon and Jung Garam, but they didnt seem to disagree. So, I beckoned Kim Sangyoon, who stood at a distance from me. Yes! Do you need something! Kim Sangyoon called back. Right now, arge number of golems are closing in on us, I said. I think I can handle up to three of them. Theres six of them. Kim Sangyoon opened his eyes wide, surprised by the sudden, out-of-the-blue increase in the number of Fondue Golems. Quickly grasping the direness of the situation, he whispered, Do we need to run away? That would be for the best. Besides, it takes a while for them to respawn. Understood. Ill lead the way. Yep After responding, Kim Sangyoon immediately took the lead and started moving us away from the Fondue Golems. I followed closely behindCnearly stuck to his back; Lackey kept a watchful eye on our rear. However, Kim Sangyoon suddenly stopped walking and turned towards me. I can see some strange monsters in front of us Strange monsters? After hearing that, I turned to look in the direction the Warrior pointed out. And there stood a hugemass of white cloudsCas if several individual clouds were moving together. What on earth is that? Under the cloud-like top, there was what seemed like an inverted brown triangle at its base. However, as the monsters were still at a far distance, it was hard to urately pinpoint its identity or shape. However, Seo Dawon, who also looked when I did, answered my unvoiced question in a calm voice, Its a Soft-cone King. 2 Huh? As I looked up, doubtful, Seo Dawon reached hisrge hands towards me and covered my eyes. I was a bit perplexed, but I stayed still. Soon the darkness melted away from my eyes, and, as if I had zoomed in through a telescope, I could see the distant clouds clearly. The monsters, through this view, really did appear like Soft-Serve Cones. The headCincluding its faceCwas a twisted white ice cream that looked as if it would melt at any moment; it stood on the brown cone with its pointed end stabbed into the ground. They moved aroundCjumping and leapingCfreely: after kicking up off the ground, the cones would leap to great heights before piercing the ground at another location. Looking at the sharply drawn eyes, nose, and smiling mouth drawn in chocte syrup, I decided I never wanted to eat another soft-serve ice cream cone ever again. I tapped Seo Dawons hand; I had seen enough. The mage removed his hand. HaahIs it okay to go over there? No matter how I looked at it, no vague hypothesis on how to defeat the monster came to mind. Just looking at the size, it appeared twice as big as the Fondue Golems I subconsciously looked at Seo Dawon, but I reminded myself that, this time, Kim Sangyoon and I were attempting to raid on our own merits. I swallowed the reflexive question that bubbled up. It looks like they are higher level than the Golems, I sighed. Right? Considering itsrge size [ck ck?] Kim Sangyoon, in the lead, also didnt look so optimistic as he looked at the new monsters through the telescope that hung around his neck. At the same time, we recognized that we needed to step towards the [Soft Cone King] to avoid the Fondue Golems. We were now even closer to the Chocte River; our taste buds grew tired of the sweet and familiar scent even before it could taste the chocte. [Co-one.] [Youve discovered Soft Cone King.] [100% pure milk! Its the best-selling ice cream in summer. Though the ice cream may be in, each bite until thest tastes sweet due to the sprinkling of chocte syrup. The enjoyable chewy yet hard waffle cone is a plus! All ingredients are of the finest quality.] EventuallyCmaybe because we stepped foot within the [Soft-cone King]s domainCwe heard the monsters cry; the system message had manifested btedly. Furthermore, we could vividly feel the echo that rippled out from the huge ice cream cone hitting the ground. Chills passed through me; it felt as if a giant dinosaur was passing by. Fortunately, at least, the [Soft-cone King] never turned around to look at us approaching from behind. Every now and then, the monster jumped randomly near me, leaving holes in the soil, but I didnt think it could freely change direction due to its structure. However, the closer we got to the [Soft-cone King], the more vigorously it stamped on the ground, the echoespounding with the cold atmosphere. Anxiously, we began to crawl on the floor in a prone position. If by any chance we were caught, we would have no solution. Are the golems still following us? Gasp, Yes I mean, dont mobs usually give up when their targets enter different domains? Furthermore, we still had the issue where the Fondue Golems behind us were still ambling towards us. I wondered if they wouldnt relent until they were right in front of our noses, but the Fondue Golems showed no hesitation in their chase. Furthermore, as we began to crawl forwards, we encountered another annoying problem: small, squirrel-sized cookies that stepped on our hands or the hems of our clothes. In the [Cookie House] dungeon, the most important thing to keep in mind is not to step on or break the small automated sweets. So, if they bump into or stick to you, you must move them gently aside Once set aside, you may think that was it, but some cookies decide toe back. In various ways, this rule was so burdensome. When I looked back to check on Lackey, I was startled to see the small cookies popping out of its empty eye sockets. The sweets clung to Lackey like eye boogers; I reached out to the skeleton and removed the cookies. When I instructed Lackey to not destroy the small cookies, it seemed that the skeleton had opted to ignore the sweets and allow them to climb all over its body. [ck ck] Its still following usWere not far from that soft-serve ice cream monster though Kim Sangyoon, a little ways ahead of me, said, flustered. I too couldnt think of a proper way forward, so I watched the Fondue Golems approach slowly. We were stuck in a dilemmaCwith no knowledge of what to do. [Co-one!] Suddenly, the [Soft-cone King], which had previously been looking resolutely forward, began to turn its body and look at us. Startled, I moved to stand up, but Seo Dawon, who had stayed still until now, pressed on my shoulders. Kim Sangyoon saw that I had remained prone, so he stayed calm as well. Lackey was the same. [Fon-due!!!] Behind us, the Fondue Golems roared, as if they were excited. The cone poured something white and squishyClike giant bird droppingsCover the head of the roaring Fondue Golems. With a plop! the mysterious white thingsCsoft-serve ice cream?Cfell. W-Whats going on? I asked. Those twothey dont seem to have a good rtionship, Kim Sangyoon said. With a heavy thumping sound, the Soft-cone Kings, hobbling around on their waffle cones as if they were one-legged, began to rush at the Fondue Golems all at once. Like a screw, the ice cream monsters began twisting their heads; at each rotation, more soft-serve ice cream fell over the Golems heads. To be honest, it didnt seem like a very dangerous attack other than the fact that it might feel cold, but the Fondue Golems seemed to find it threatening. The golems scattered immediately; the first one who got hit by the soft-serve ice cream floundered. Then soon, right where that golem stood CrackC! A colossal [Soft-cone King] crashed down. The Waffle cone smashed through the Golems waist and pierced the ground. TL: Coupled with the systems descriptions of the monstersI wonder if theyre truly edible or, if you eat them, youll get food poisoning etc. Also, Ive gotten sick! Just a heads up if Imte with an update! Chapter 160 Chapter 160 It didnt take long for the [Soft-cone Kings] to destroy the 6 [Fondue Golems] with their overwhelming size and aerial bombardment. However, in that time, we somehow hid ourselves amidst the nearby cookie trees; head-on confrontation with that huge monster didnt have to happen. After destroying the [Fondue Golems] in no time at all, the [Soft-cone Kings] began jumping around and leisurely ying with each other, as they had been doing before the altercation. Kim Sangyoon and I peered through the trees to catch glimpses of the [Soft-cone Kings] and quickly discussed amongst ourselves on how to break through this encounter. We could survive if we pit the monsters in this area against each other, just like before, Kim Sangyoon spoke first. He raised his telescope, examined the location, before turning his head away. After confirming that each recessed pit contained a half-demolished golem, he spoke with a dark expression, In return, we wont get any experience points. As Kim Sangyoon had said, all 6 [Fondue Golems] had been smashed, but our experience bar did not change. 1 golem was almost worth 1 level-up, so the 6 golems stolen by the [Soft-cone Kings] were a waste of experience. In addition, seeing as how the [Fondue Golem] that Kim Sangyoon and I had defeated bybining our powers was defeated in an instant by a single [Soft-cone King], the difficulty of leveling up with these monsters would be quite different. We were able to lure the [Fondue Golems] away and defeat them one-by-one, but the [Soft-cone Kings] crowded with each other. I couldnt think of a way to easily lure one away, and, even if we shed with one alone, it seemed difficult to inflict damage on something thatrge. Itd be impossible to break that cone and topple it over, right? I asked. Wont it immediately jump in and attack us? Mmmthen maybe we have to jump down onto that ice-cream part Seeing how the golem that was hit by the soft-serve ice cream couldnt budge one inch, that doesnt seem like ordinary ice-cream. I sighed deeply and leaned back against a nearby tree. Taking care to avoid Kim Sangyoons gaze, I secretly took a glimpse at the expressions on my detestable servants faces. Those bastards They look like they know something but wont tell me. Somehow, I felt that they took joy in this struggle as well. Of course, unlike Seo Dawon and Jung Garam, Kim Olim stood with a constant vignt and blunt expression on her face. However, she also did not easily open her mouth either. Is this all for the sake of training? Eventually, I threw away my regrets at the unfairness of this all and looked at the [Soft-cone King] again. Huh? However, one of the monsters in therge herd was acting strangely. Should I describe it as shivering? It couldnt stay still and kept trembling before finally jumping in ce as it shook its body. [Kyaa. Kyaa.] I heard a faint noise as that happened. I felt that there was something to observe, so I borrowed the telescope that Kim Sangyoon was holding and watched the oddly behaving [Soft-cone King]. Like that, I saw how every time the [Soft-cone King] shook its body, ice cream and small cookies fell off. Most of the sweets that fell off the ice cream monsters body were the [Cereal Babies] I had seen earlier. The [Soft-cone King] was probably shaking off the mini-cookies that had climbed up onto its body. I also saw that the expression drawn with chocte syrup on the soft-serve ice creams surface had changed to an (X.X) symbol. Puzzled, I realized the monster did not only find the cookies annoying, but, rather, seemed to hate them. Whats going on? Come to think of it, didnt the [Fondue Golems] also snatch up the [Cereal Babies] in order to throw them into the chocte river? Considering the rtive insignificance of the mini cookies martial ability, it was strange to see these gigantic monsters making such a fuss over them. After noting the [Soft-cone King]s unusual behavior, my eyes caught, out of the corner of my view, a [Cereal Baby] climbing on a branch. Small [Cereal Babies], the size of a thumb nail, were slowly climbing a roll-wafer tree. When I looked closely, something fluffy like a cotton ball was attached to the cookies body, so it could climb the tree easily without falling off. As the [Cereal Baby] passed by, its path subtly changed color. A long, faint trail remained, as if something wet had passed by. This mini-cookie Is there something more to it? Yes? Whether its the Fondue Golem or the Soft-cone King, anytime those two see these things, they try to kill the cookies. It seems like those monsters despise these cookies a lot. Eh, is that so? At that moment, just as we were speaking, I noticed that a [Cereal Baby] was trying to climb up Lackeys body through the gaps of its toes. Before I removed the nuisances, I opened Lackeys [Status Window]. Though it didnt seem like Lackey was irritated much by the [Cereal Babies] climbing up its body, the skeleton wiggled its skinny toes, feeling the cookies ascent. Now that I think about it, the [Cereal Babies] seemed to cling more to Lackey than to me or Kim Sangyoon. I moved to remove the cookie and moved it to the branch. Then, I realized that sticky caramel sauce was left on Lackeys feet; I sprayed water to wash it off. As soon as I washed the skeletons feet, the cookie children that had been notably hovering around Lackey scattered away. The cookies nature reminded me of a bug. My gaze followed the scattered [Cereal Babies]; the mini cookies moved slowly, but they roamed lightly on their feet. And, arge number of these cookies began climbing the trees near us. At first I had thought these trees were simply palm trees, but, in fact, the trunks were made of roll wafers coated in chocte; the leaves were cookies coated with green tea powder. The [Cereal Babies] climbed onto one such tree and stayed atop for a long while, making sounds as if someone were walking on freshly fallen snow. The cookies gathered in a very small space, but the tree melted fairly quickly; a hole started to appear. The cookies began slowly digging into the hole they created. I gently grabbed one of the [Cereal Babies] that had now dug its body in halfway, and, trying not to break it, pulled it out with as little force as possible. And, looking into that hole [Crunch Crunch Crunch] The [Cereal Babies] that had been bustling and bumping into each other stopped all movement when I looked at them. Goosebumps rose on my skin; I tore my gaze away from the hole. Then, Seo Dawon, who was watching me, opened his mouth, Cereal Babies are especially attracted to chocte and caramel. Thats why they sometimes dig into particrly slow monsters and eat them from the inside out. After saying that, Seo Dawon pointed to the six [Fondue Golems] that had been destroyed. I followed his fingertips to the pits created by the [Soft-cone King]s cones; within, I saw a pile of [Cereal Babies] that I had not noticed before. The [Cereal Babies] had swarmed onto the now stationary golem, tangled in its various sweets that made up its body. Apparently, they had gathered to eat the half-destroyed corpse. In particr, I could see that the dark chocte-coated head was already full of small holes. And we werent the only ones looking at the pit full of swarming [Cereal Babies]. I could feel that the [Soft-Cone Kings] were tantly staring at the pit as well. They may have just been simple monsters, but the expressions drawn out in chocte syrup were somehow familiar. I wondered if it was simr to the expression I held when I suddenly found my teacher in our dormitories back when I had attended university. Have you found something?CAck! W-Whats that, Kim Sangyoon stuttered. Mmm I think the [Cereal Babies] areconsidered pests here. No way, the golemAre they eating the golem? Yes If the sweet moves too slow, I think they just eat it all up. Perhaps Kim Sangyoon was also weak to insect-like beings; even though he wasnt a dessert, he approached me, fed up with this business, and avoided the nearby [Cereal Babies]. While observing Kim Sangyoon, I had suddenly thought of using this information to get rid of both the [Soft-cone Kings] and the [Fondue Golems]. First of all, I knew that the [Cereal Babies] wouldnt look for any old scapegoat. So, I began to observe the [Soft-cone King] that had been previously shaking off the cookie nuisances earlier. At first, I didnt notice anything different between it and the other members of its herd, but, after scrutinizing it closely, I found that my targets cone was slightly cracked along the bottom. Chocte and soft-serve ice cream were slowly leaking out, little by little. Though the thin crack could not easily be seen with the naked eye, after staying in ce for a long while, chocte syrup naturally flowed out of the cone and stained the ground. The [Cereal Babies] followed that syrup trail and climbed up the [Soft-cone King]. About our situation I exined to Kim Sangyoon what I had seen and began to expand on my hypothesis on how best to easily defeat these monsters. TL: Lee-kyung is slowly learning how to think through dungeons! (ofc made safe by the Red Lotus guild members). Also, somethings so sinister about such small things swarming and eatingrger monsters D: Sorry for thete update! Im also going slower even if I wanted to do a bonus chap this weekCit didnt end up happening bc Im in crunchtime for finals. As apology, though, I tranted a fanic, which Ill put into the discord thread for Necromancer Survival. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Thebat n I exined to Kim Sangyoon was as followed: First, the [Soft-cone Kings] were so huge that, if one approached carelessly, there was arge risk of being crushed like those [Fondue Golems]. We needed to make unexpected attacks, and, for that, we needed something to attract the monsters attention. Of course, I had thought about luring some [Fondue Golems] over here, but that would be too dangerous and would take too long a time. So, the n that came to mind involved taking advantage of the [Soft-cone King]s wariness of the [Cereal Babies], moving the small cookies over to them to grab their attention. Since they detest the mini-cookies so much, even if the [Cereal Babies] are just nearby, they may not notice our approachCtoo vignt against the [Cereal Babies]. Oh! That seems like a good n! Buthow will you lure the [Cereal Babies] there? Lackey will have to suffer some hardships. [ck ck ck!] I felt a little sorry for Lackey, but Lackeys undead body couldnt be eaten by the [Cereal Babies]. I had no choice but to briefly use the skeleton. Anyone could see that chocte was a favorite of the [Cereal Babies]. So, after much consideration, I scooped up some chocte from the nearby river and applied it on the skeleton. The chocte flowing near the banksConce I touched the flowing riverCwas not as hot as I had thought. It was simply hot enough that the chocte couldnt harden. At first, I was wary of touching the river. Air bubbles rose and slowly burst in the rivers center; steam rose from the burst bubbles like a hot spring. However, it seemed like there was a big difference in chocte temperature depending on the location. I was worried that Lackey would get hurt from the heatbut I was relieved to see that wasnt the case. I ordered, Do you want to justdip yourself in for a little bit beforeing out of the river? [ck ck!] Like that, Lackey became a chocte-coated skeleton. Of course, because of the constant motion around the joints, the chocte did not harden there so the white bones were exposed, but, except for that, Lackey became a huge chocte skeleton, sporting a brown, shiny luster. Lackey didnt seem to enjoy this very much, but it didnt express much dissatisfaction. I guess it realized that this was something it needed to do. Pffft hahaha! So hrious! [ck ck ck ck ck!] However, Jung Garam, who had been observing us, detestably made fun of the skeleton; Lackey could only fume in silent anger I immediately punished Jung Garam by stepping on his feet before making Lackey stand still for one moment. [Kyaaa.] [Kyaaa.] As expected, swaths of [Cereal Babies] appeared out of nowhere and climbed atop Lackeys body. I had no intention of holding onto the bait for a long while; as soon as I saw the [Cereal Babies] climbing atop Lackeys shoulders, I ordered the skeleton to run. Lackey ran, careful to adjust its speed so that the [Cereal Babies] would not fall off. [Co-one.] [Co-one.] The [Soft-Cone Kings], who had not looked our way once, reacted to the vibrations of the skeletons steps on the cracker floor. They turned their gargantuan bodies to face it. And soon, the mild-mannered expression painted in chocte syrup upon their faces distorted terribly. Their reaction denoted how quickly they recognized that something distasteful wasing towards them. [Coooooone!!] In human terms, I guess that was akin to an AGHHHHHH! scream? Each of the ice creams, which had previously seemed peaceful in their own right, panicked and began backing away from the approaching skeleton. And, better than I had expected, one [Soft-cone King] was so terrified of the [Cereal Babies] that, in its haste to retreat, lost its bnce and fell to the floor. Crash! Its inverted triangle shape, its building-like heightCthe damage it received when it fell must have been quite grave. The sound it made as it fell was extraordinary. As I hurriedly ran over to the fallen monster, I could see the [Soft-cone King]s waffle cone was almost fully broken; soft ice cream and chocte syrup began to bubble out of the bottom. A fatal injury! I gestured to Kim Sangyoon, who was following behind me. [Buster de]! As soon as he saw my signal, Kim Sangyoon raised [Berserker] high into the air and mmed it down. Maybe the skills level had risen; a blue me I had never seen before wrapped around his sword and created a whirling gust of wind. The [Soft-cone King]s chocte syrup expression changed from embarrassment to fear. mC! Like that, Kim Sangyoons [Berserker] broke through the cracks in the waffle cone. Although the monster was sorge that the sword could not fully prate it, Kim Sangyoon pulled his sword that had been deeply lodged within the waffle cone. As soon as the sword left the monsters body, white cream spurted out in a spray before subsiding. Simultaneously, the [Soft-cone King] stopped its struggles. [Party member Kim Sangyoon has defeated the Soft-cone King. Large amounts of experience points have been awarded!] [Your level has increased!] [Your level has increased!] [Your level has increased!] [Your level has increased!] [Your level has increased!] [You have received chocte syrup for the event What are the ingredients for cookie dough?] * * * We were able to defeat three more [Soft-cone Kings] in the [Cookie House] dungeon in that manner and were able to end our hunt when we reached the desired level. We hunted for four hours without a break, but I didnt realize, entranced by the rate in which my level had increased. I actually wanted to hunt more, but, at that moment, Seo Dawon stopped me and told me not to overdo it. On the car ride home, I nervously checked my status window. Name: Choi Lee-kyung Lv 100 ss: Intermediate Necromancer HP C 321,000 MP C 102,040 Title: Sweeter than candy C Revenge is truly sweet Greenhorn Adventurer C Youve tasted the bitterness of life! Main Stats (The three highest stats will be preferentially shown here): Magic: 680 Magic Control: 3.9% Movement speed: 22.7% (+5%) Skill: C Summon evil spirits [Summon Vengeful Ghosts: Proficiency 95%, Rank: High rank] [Summon Sacrificial Offering: Proficiency o.7%, Rank: Lowest rank] . . -Death Mark After special conditions are met, you can attach a death mark to the enemy. A living enemy marked by death will suffer a significant loss in defense; furthermore, you can gain additional experience points. -Shinigamis book (new!) You can summon a soul within one hour after their death and look into the souls memories. I checked the level section in my status window. Finally!! I also became a User with a 3-digit level. Fascinated by that number, I took a screenshot of my status window for thisndmark moment. When one pressed the screenshot button, the status window will be captured, converted to an image file, and sent to ones cell phone for storage. But, because previously my stats were so dismal, I had never used this function beforeCtoo scared that others would see it. In the past, I used to curse at those who would upload their screenshots onto the [Ranking Gods]munity, calling them attention seekers But, now it felt fun to be in that same position. My heart filled with pride Was this really the same loser Choi Lee-kyung? Hehehe! Now that I thought about it, I had never thought Id really be able to reach level 100. As the difficulties I had faced shed before my eyes, I, without realizing, got all choked up. However, this touching moment was short livedCJung Garam soon interfered, Haah Its the first time Ive seen such a solutionless status window. 1 All your ss skills are for utility? How on earth are we supposed to raise a Necromancer? Because I knew that punk Jung Garam spoke without a hint of malice, I felt even more upset. Honestly, he probably said those words because he was worried about me After all, he had one of the best sses for meleebat: Assassin However, regardless of his intent, his tone was so detestable, that my fist flew before my words. That was to sayI punched the back seat. Hyung, why is Choi Lee-kyung like that? No way, did he try to punch *this* body? Of course, Jung Garam was not hit, and the young Assassin maintained his shameless attitude. Dont invite violence, Jung Garam. Dont you know how hard sloppy people like Choi Lee-kyung have to work to reach level 100? Of course I dont know. Im not sloppy. Shut up. I growled. What? Is there something wrong? However, Kim Sangyoon would see our scuffles as my solitary struggleCa one-man show. I didnt want to be seen as someone strange, talking to myself and all, so I narrowly swallowed my boiling anger and kept my mouth shut My first trembled when I made eye contact with Jung Garams wide smile through the rearview mirror. In addition, Jung Garam ignored Kim Olim, who attempted to stop him, and hugged me from behind, continuing to tease me. Weak Lee-kyung-ie, be patient with me. I pinched the back of his hand fiercely, but Jung Garam was a man who wouldnt move even if I punched him with all my strength. He messed around with me until we exited the car. TL: Im Back! In the middle of finals and also amidst the DDOS attacks! Since Its holidays period, I want to get a few bonus chaps in! Rye and Drea, thank you for the Kofi! The bonus chap should be going up in like a few mins! Chapter 162 Chapter 162 After escorting me to the front of my residence, Kim Sangyoon asked if Id like to have lunch with him, but none of the Red Lotus guys seemed to readily agree. Letseat together next time In the end, after some hesitation, I had to refuse him. Fortunately, Kim Sangyoon didnt look too sad, and, with the promise to eat together next time, returned. My conscience was prickedCsomehow it felt like he expected my reply. Usually if one person gives another a ride in their car, they probably expected a meal in return. However Sangyoon-ie is incredibly friendly these days, Seo Dawon muttered. I thought it was probably for Kim Sangyoons benefit that I rejected him first Additionally, since it was time to resurrect a new guild member, I understood why the servants were so hastyCeven time spent eating would be a waste. So, as soon as we entered the house, I thought they would immediately ask to call forth the magic circle straight away .Huh? W-What? You want to eat lunch first? I thought youd want to settle the contract first I said. You look like youre starvingCwhy are you in such a hurry? Choi Lee-kyung, if you neglect to eat, youll eventually cultivate poor muscle mass. You didnt go and secretly munch on some monsters, right? Everyone, as if they had never entertained another thought, sat me at the table. With a spoon in hand, I ended up eating lunch, but, if I was going to eat anyway, why did they even send Kim Sangyoon away in the first ce? In any case, I ate quite a delicious lunch in the midst of the three servants burdensome watchful gazes. They didnt rush me even after I finished my meal, but I didnt want to drag the situation for no reason. I immediately pulled out a dagger with a blue de. It was the fourth time Id done this now, so Id like to believe my fear had decreased, but Does it hurt that much? Seo Dawon asked. What? I said. You keep on biting your lips. Seo Dawon, who had crafted the magic circle with an indifferent expression, made ament after he turned back to look at me for a moment. I felt slightly embarrassed. Whenever I felt stressed, Id nibble at my lips until I drew blood; it seemed that, subconsciously, I fell back into that old habit. To be honest, as a man, I didnt want to make such a fuss about a scratch, but Everytime I did this ritual, I was brought into someone elses consciousness, shouldering their hurt. To be honest, rather than adapting to the pain, I felt like each reiteration brought more agony. Should I say that, as soon as I gripped the dagger with my hand, I felt like all my energy seeped out through the scar on my palm? It felt like the energy flowed, disappearing into the Magic Circle through my blood; that sensationCthat feel of something against my palmCwas so unpleasant Still, it was honestly embarrassing to show my fear of a mere scar like that. I deliberately rxed my lips and breathed deeply. If youre too exhausted, do itter, the mage said. No. Its justbetter to summon him faster. I refusedCfor my own selfish reasons, but, for some reason, Seo Dawon slightly frowned at my answer. However, as I approached the magic circles center, Seo Dawon pointedly stared at me before eventually activating the circle. Layered linesced into flowery designsCslowly tinged gold. I stared, captivated, by the lights dancing like fireworks in Seo Dawons eyes before lowering my head. ..Ngh. And then, in front of the mage, I cut a line across both palms. At the same time, severe vertigo overtook me. I had to sit down and ce my hands against the magic circle anyway, so I ignored how the world spun around me. I just needed to endure for a little bit. [You have fulfilled the conditions for summoning a vengeful ghost.] However, after the [system message] that informed the conditions had been fulfilled had popped up, the vertigo did not vanish as it had earlier. Instead, I was ovee by an indescribable pain. The severe headache and dizziness did not subside; my insides wriggled, as if I were seasick. Urgh At first, I thought I threw up my recent meal, butI spat blood out of my mouth instead. As soon as he saw that I threw up blood, Seo Dawon immediately knelt beside me and drew me into his arms. Choi Lee-kyung! What happened!? First, take out a potion! Lackey, who had been crouching a little ways away from the living room, ran over and hugged me with its skinny arms. I knew something was wrong, but I couldnt stop vomiting blood. I felt somethingCSeo Dawon using some skills on me?Cbut it was no use. Rather, whenever Seo Dawon tried to do something, I felt severe pain, and my entire body cramped. He desperately tried to tell me something, but, at that moment, I smelled something fishy from my nose. Stop it! Simultaneously, I heard Kim Olim cryCa loud roar. No way was my nose bleeding too? I wanted to raise my hand to block the flow from my nose, but I couldnt do anything. However, when I barely managed to raise my eyelids, I thought that Seo Dawons face was far too close to mine. Furthermore, the gleam in his eyes was a little terrifying. Emotionlessly, he said, Were going to give up on summoning Woo Ragi. Dont just endure; press the summon cancel button. Haah Choi Lee-kyung, do you hear me? Lee-kyung-ah [Reying the memory of the deceased: Woo Ragi.] However, Seo Dawons voice seemed to grow more and more distant; at some point, I could no longer hear him. Simultaneously, my view of the clearly visible living room cut off, as if someone had turned off the light. It was then that my stomach, which had been continuously vomiting blood, finally settled. The suffocating pain subsided in an instant. It felt like I had swallowed some painkillers and, finally, fell into deep sleep. * * * Choi Lee-kyung, no way, are you sleeping? Someone called to me, cautiously. I felt a delicate patting on my back. Opening my eyes, I reflexively jumped up from my seat. I stood up with such force, the textbooks and ballpoint pens on the desk fell, ttering, to the floor. If youre feeling sick, go to the infirmary. Dont lie down and pretend as if youre attending ss. Infirmary? ss? Unable to understand what was happening, I looked nkly around at my surroundings. My homeroom teacher from my 3rd year of highschool stared back at me, clicking her tongue 1. Hushed giggling noises; indifferent gazes ncing at me for a moment before falling away. The homeroom teacher continued ss, as if she hadnt been interrupted, exining concepts on the electronic ckboard. And then, a familiar voice whispered from behind, Why did you suddenly stand up from your seat? You As soon as I turned around, I was struck speechless, bewildered. Seo Dawon, smiling yfully and tilting his headwas wearing a school uniform. The same uniform as me. Youwhat are you No, but here Hey, look forward. Homeroom Teach is ring at me too. ..What? I corrected my posture and started listening to the lesson again, but my confusion didnt go away. Something absurd just happened; what on earth was this bizarre reality? I had definitely been in my living room, atop a magic circle, about to summon Woo Ragi. However, after cutting my palms, I had no memory of how I ended up back in high school. Furthermore, Seo Dawon is sitting behind me? I didnt go to the same highschool as Seo Dawon. Seo Dawon wasnt the one who sat behind me Huh? Who was it that sat behind me? However, no matter how much I traced my memory I could remember the face of my former ssmate that sat behind me, but I couldnt recall his name. It was as if that knowledge had been blocked. Soon, though, the bell rang, signaling the end of ss. Seo Dawon naturally stood up, sat on my desk, and yed games on my cell phone. Too naturally. He didnt turn to look at me, but it was as if he had done this for at least one year. Seo Dawon. Yeah, Seo Dawon responded, but he still didnt look my way. Looking at that cheeky attitude, he was unmistakably Seo Dawon. FurthermoreCnow that I took a closer lookChis face looked a little younger, and his voice was higher than usual I felt uneasy; it really did feel like the mages younger self. So, I was struck speechless for a while; Seo Dawon unglued his eyes from the cell phone screen and turned to look at me. When faced directly with not his red eyes but more auburn irises, the words died in my throat. Was that the color of his eyes before he died? Whyd you stop speaking? N-nothing Anyway, you. Are you also in the Vengeful Ghost memory too? I soon returned to my senses and asked the other. I had thought he might have intervened and changed something. However, Seo Dawon made a subtly strange expression and responded, What? I asked if you also entered the Vengeful Ghost memory yback. Whats that? Huh? When I opened my eyes wide at his absurd words, Seo Dawon frowned and ced his hand on my forehead. It was as if he was checking me for a fever. Are you really sick? Youve been saying weird things since morning. No, Im not saying anything weird Youre boiling up. Then, he dragged me along by the arm with brutal force and took me to the nurses office. At the very least, he had wanted me to take a fever reducer. TL: The angst! Summoning these ghosts is truly putting a toll on Lee-kyung. I saw a faic depiction of this scene a while back, which made me want to read this novel! What do you think is going on? Why is he back in high school? Chapter 163 Chapter 163 After being dragged to the nurses office, a sign on the door stated that the nurse was away. However, Seo Dawon, as if it was nothing, entered the infirmary by pressing the password onto the door lock attached to the office and stepped inside. I felt like I had seen that relentless drive before, but that thought didntst long. It was scattered by the strength of Seo Dawons grip. Seo Dawon pulled me into the deste infirmary. Simultaneously, the door closed behind us; I could hear the sound of the door locking. W-What? Whyd you lock the door I said. We snuck in here. Why would I leave it open? Seo Dawon brazenly said as he led me to one of the two cots in the room. I was dumbfoundedChow could he say that so calmly after breaking in in the first ceCbut, when I saw him willfully rummaging around the cabs and retrieving a pain reliever and a cup of water from the water purifier, the words died in my throat. Furthermore, the water he brought me was perfectly lukewarm, and I felt too ashamed to cold-heartedly rebuke him. The Seo Dawon within this [Vengeful Ghost memory] was a bit weird, but, in some ways, he was simr to the real Seo Dawon. The Seo Dawon in reality would also take care to regte the temperature of the water he brought me for meals because he knew I wasnt fond of drinking cold water Hey, Are you joking with me Eventually, swallowing a deep sigh, I lowered the cup and looked at him standing in front of me. Seo Dawon was still making a strange face, so I felt a little frustrated. Honestly, why of all times would he be ying around now? Was Woo Ragi summoned? And where are we I asked. Woo Ragi? Yeah. Whats that? What?! Hes your friend My friend? However, Seo Dawons reactions were too strange to be passed off as a joke. Any other business may be different, but would he act this way during a [Vengeful Ghost Summon]? As soon as I thought that, Seo Dawons expression that seemed to say he had never heard of Woo Ragis name before didnt feel like an act. I had a strong feeling that something went wrong; I wet my lips, suddenly anxious, and tried to continue talking. However, before I could spit out my words, Seo Dawon approached me first. And, our lips met. W-What! I pulled my head back quickly due to the sudden contact, but Seo Dawon didnt seem to particrly mind. Rather, he pulled my arm towards him and made me lean closer into his embrace. My heart beat like crazy at his unexpected touch; my eyes trembled. Seo Dawon, though, simply looked down at me and said, Are you going to keep talking about weird things? What? What made you so upset again today? I couldnt understand what Seo Dawon was saying; I looked up at the other man. Instead of patiently exining anything, he licked my lips again. His touch was overwhelminglyscivcious. Seo Dawons lips did not stop there; they trailed down to my rigid neck, pressing down on the fluttering pulse underneath the skin. Startled, I pushed him away, but he cleverly avoided me. So, instead of maintaining distance, I ended up being drawn closer into his embrace. Seo Dawon massaged my wrinkled forehead with his thumb. In that way, he continued to fondle my face. It was just as if we were dating. This skinship was far too intimate. The Seo Dawon back in reality had never touched me in this manner. Bewildered and slightly embarrassed, the inexplicable palpitations I felt confused my mind. Meanwhile, Seo Dawon grabbed my weakly shaking arms and burst intoughter. It waspletely different from how, in reality, coldness and contempt underlined his smiles. Ifall that betrayal had never happened Was that why the past Seo Dawon couldugh like this? Shocked by the unfamiliar appearance, I shut my mouth; Seo Dawon hugged me tightly, as if he were a mp. Then, in a kind voice that firmly staked its position and refused to be shoved off, he whispered, What friends do I have? Who was the one who said I shouldnt make friends and should, instead, y with him? I couldnt help but instinctively respond because he kept looking at me. I-I did? You kept on crying about how jealous you were. Are you testing me again? Of course, Id never said something like that. Unless they were shot in the head, a grown man would never say something like that. However, instead of answering me, Seo Dawon messed with my hair. It was as if he were soothing meCtrying to convince me to relieve my anger and stopining. I found him so cheeky, so I opened my mouth to try and tell him to stop his nonsense. However, just before I could spit my words out, a strange headache pressed down on my brain, and I shut my mouth. Ding DongC Simultaneously, the school bell rang, announcing that break time had ended. Seo Dawon brightly removed himself from me, and I hastened to keep my gaze on him. It was at that moment I thought I needed to ask him for a proper exnation. However, when he saw me hesitating, Seo Dawon grumpily muttered, Do you want to stay here forever? The gleam in his eyes told me he would jump on top of my body if I nodded. I hurried to stand up; Seo Dawon grabbed my hand as I staggered. He didnt release that hand, iming he was supporting me, until we reached the ssroom door. * * * I was fooled againdamn. Seo Dawons lie was immediately revealed during the next break. Every break, Seo Dawon was surrounded by his friends from other sses, casually chatting and ying around. No friends? Bullshit Furthermore, a slim and pretty girl perched on Seo Dawons desk, giggling as she watched Seo Dawon y a game on his cell phone. Anyone could see that she was trying to flirt with Seo Dawon. The girl sitting next to me at our conjoined desk was also a cute, short-haired girl; she continued to talk with Seo Dawon only. It wasnt just girls, this tall, delinquent-looking guy wasCthough I had no idea what he found funnyCbusyughing at whatever Seo Dawon said. I turned my head and slightly red at Seo Dawon, sitting in the center of that noisy crowd. At that moment, Seo Dawon looked up. I had no idea that we would lock gazes, so I froze; Seo Dawon, after briefly pausing, soon smiled deeply. In a hurry, I turned my head forward and, as if I were pretending to sleep, leaned over my desk. Contrary to my expectations, Seo Dawon didnt bother me nor engage me in conversation. Though I was relieved, I felt a bit unhappy. While my emotions were fluctuating, someone in the crowd spoke with a loud voice, The lunch for today is damn gross. Should we eat off campus? Myung Il-gak, Lets go? Go??? I didnt want to eavesdrop, but I could hear everything the swarm of people surrounding Seo Dawon said, even if I was slumped over on my desk. It seemed that eating out was already a foregone conclusion; everyone was already choosing what they wanted to eat from the menu. I slightly chewed my lower lip, paying attention to the throng behind me. Soon enough, though, a clear voice cut through the noise. You guys eat by yourself, Seo Dawon said. Why? They have Grilled Atka Mackerel today though? 1 Theres someone Id like to eat with. Who? I shrugged my shoulders, hiding my neck, thinking, Theres no way, but Seo Dawon replied straight away with no hesitation, Or, do you also want to eat out? Then, he lightly tapped my back with his fingertips. I tried to ignore him, but soon I could hear the chair dragging against the floor. I could sense Seo Dawon standing by my side. Faced with no choice, I raised my head; this unfamiliar Seo Dawon was sitting in front of me. After he saw me startle, he asked once again, You want to eat out? Not really. Alright, Seo Dawon simply responded, ying mobile games on his phone once again. Of course, I couldnt be as nonchnt as him. I didnt dare look behind because, somehow, I could feel hateful gazes trained on my back. However, I couldnt back down either. Obviously, I aimed to enter someones memories to summon Woo Ragi, but, suddenly, a fabricated version of my school days was ying out in front of me. Furthermore, I was sure that this bizarre urrence must have something to do with Seo Dawon. Therefore, even though I felt my cheeks flush, I looked straight at Seo Dawons forehead and continued to speak, Lets eatjust the two of us. I swear I had no other ulterior motives. I just wanted no other hindrances around so I could fully grasp this strange phenomenon However, the conveyed nuance seemed to paint me as a spoiled child. But, I couldnt have expected Seo Dawons reaction. The guy turned his head almost immediately. The game that he had been focusing so much on was ignoredCa [Game Over] stamped on his screen. Shall we? Seo Dawon said. I found his happy smile so unfamiliar. TL: Hi guys! Quick chapter before Im drowning in finals! Sorry Im posting slow, but for this 1.5-2 weeks, Ill be fairly busy! Chapter 164 Chapter 164 In the end, Seo Dawon and I went to the restaurant in the second floor auditorium by ourselves with the bread we bought at the school canteen. Because I wanted to converse without the prying eyes of others, I was reluctant to visit the crowded cafeteria. Moreover, for some reason, there were so many people who knew Seo Dawon. Even when we went down to the first floor to pick up lunch, I felt burdened because there were too many people speaking to us. Its been a while since I graduated from high school; fortunately, though, our lunch was spent quietly since we were able to escape the crowd. Seo Dawon followed me docilely without making a fuss. However, whenever we made eye contact, I felt embarrassed since his smiling face was so unfamiliar. Listen to me while you eat. Alright. After arriving at the auditorium, I dragged Seo Dawon to the corner. There were piles of green, shiny sports mats; Seo Dawon and I sat on top of them. I continued with what I wanted to say as soon as I saw Seo Dawon tookarge bite of his melon bread. 1 Additionally, I wanted him to take me seriously, so I hardened my expression and lowered my tone as much as possible. No matter what you may think, were not in realityCwere in someone elses memory Seo Dawon paused while drinking his milk and looked at me; he didnt attack me or anything though. I made direct eye contact with him and asked him a question, Do you know what a [Vengeful Ghost Memory] is? HmmmNope. So, to put it simply, its simr to a dreamscape. Also, reality exists elsewhere. It may be hard for you to understand right now, but were in your friend Woo Ragis memoriesIn any case, the important thing is that were not in reality now. You were never ssmates with me in high school! WereWe met for the first time in a Dungeon. Our hometowns were also different. Once I began talking, I began exining the situation to Seo Dawon in earnest. However, in order to exin the [Vengeful Ghost Memory], I inevitably had to talk about the betrayal and death that Seo Dawon had suffered. I couldnt exin this situation without that context. I carefully brought that story up and observed Seo Dawon, whose eyes were gleaming as if he had just heard something interesting, but, other than that, there was no change in hisplexion. Of course, I had expected this reaction, but it was still a big shock that Seo Dawon didnt react at all to my words. Eventually, Seo Dawon acted as if he was listening to some other poor sods life story until the end of my exnation. I added a few vaguely sharp retorts at the mage throughout the story, but, for the most part, his eyes were narrowed, measuring me (with a face that inly stated he thought I was ying a joke). It was obvious that Seo Dawon didnt listen to me sincerely. At the very least, he wasnt making sarcastic remarksCmaybe because of my desperate toneCbutHopeless, I grabbed onto Seo Dawons shoulders and continued my ardent exnation. Fine. Then lets move past the parts that are hard to understand. Instead, was there anything that made you feel off recently? No. He answered without even a seconds worth of hesitation. If Seo Dawon werent a masterss actor, the Seo Dawon in front of me now really had no memory of all this. Speechless, my mouth mped shut and I fell into contemtion. It was the first time the [Vengeful Ghost Memory] had ever yed out like this. This was very different from the previous contracts and, still, I couldnt see hide nor tail of Woo Ragi. Did the system intervene? Or maybe this was Woo Ragis intervention? Of course, either way, there must be some reason that I was being shown a scene like this. Furthermore, there must be some way to exit this memory. I could vaguely predict that if I continued until the end of the scene or if I found some serious loophole, the memory would be broken, and the underlying truth would be revealed. A loophole After thinking that far, I fixed my gaze on Seo Dawon who was tantly staring right back. As expected, the core of this memory must be Seo Dawon.'' That fact was obvious from a shallow nce at this strange situation. The school uniform, even the structure of the school building was consistent with my high school experience, but I swore Seo Dawon was never a part of that stage in my life. Seo Dawon even acted like he was dating me in this memory; if I were to try and find something that didnt fit, I could find discrepancies almost immediately. Should I say this memory was like a distortion of my high school experience? Therefore Im almost certain Seo Dawon is some kind of a hint Then, what on earth could that hint be pointing me to? He didnt react at all to my provocations about [Red Lotus] or the [contract]; I needed to provoke him in a different way, but nothing came to mind. However, Seo Dawon suddenly talked to me who was still lost in thought. Whats with you? Why are you so serious? It was as if he were asking, Until when will you continue this joke? This bastard, he was totally listening half-heartedly, wasnt he? Furiously, I responded immediately, Im not joking! Who said you were? Did you listen to me sincerely? Honestlythis is a bit hard for me to take seriously. Haah. That punk didnt hide that he had no idea what was going on from the very beginning. I swallowed my ensuing words because I didnt have the energy to argue further. However, Seo Dawon didnt stop there and asked, Did you fall asleep while ying games? Its not like that! Hey, watch carefully. Frustrated, I went to myst resortCusing a skill. As expected, ones actions are worth more than a thousand words. Huh? However, suddenly I couldnt think of the activation keywords for the [skill]; it was as if my head was emptied. So, I tried to manifest my stat window, but the window, which had usually appeared automatically as soon as I thought about it, remained absent no matter how hard I tried. W-What Status Window! I shouted. Hmm. Why Why isnt it working I shoutedCdesperate, like I had been driven into a cornerCbut nothing changed. For me who thought of my skills as a steadyst resort, this failure was like a bolt from the blue. Shock silenced me. Seo Dawon stared a bit before speaking, Is your ESP not working? I could hear the amusement buried in his question. Though I had not recovered from the shock, I still reflexively responded, Its not ESP; its a skill Same thing. Hearing those words, I stood up abruptly. Those wordsCit was like It sounded like [skills] didnt exist in this world. Anxious, I pointed at him, nitpicking, No way. You dont know what a [User] is, do you? Yeah. Actually, I couldnt understand you starting from your story about dungeons. His answer threw me into despair. * * * From the end of lunch to myst ss, my soul had left my body. Within this fabricated memory, Dungeons, Users, nor Monsters existed. It was like the world before dungeons had ever appeared. After seeing how pale I was, Seo Dawon asked if I wanted to leave ss early and visit the hospital. His face conveyed pure worry, but the more affectionate he acted, the more hopeless I became. When can I escape this memory? At first, I was confident that escaping wouldnt be too difficult, but Now, I could see no possible exit. Should I trust the Seo Dawon on the outside?Then, what should I do until Seo Dawon wakes me up? And, more than my safety, if I couldnt find Woo Ragi, then thisll be a setback. The [Essence of a Vengeful Ghost] was a consumable item. In other words, even if Seo Dawon saves me from outside this memory, if I fail to summon Woo Ragi at this time, I wont be able to summon him ever again. Either way, the situation wasnt good. You havent said a word all day long, Seo Dawon said. Youre really not going to the hospital? Not going. I finished attending my sses, drowning in worry; Seo Dawon, who had been trying to make small talk with me all day, naturally walked by my side on our way home from school. He once again brought up the idea of visiting the hospital. I answered absent-mindedly, still nervous about the change in this worlds paradigmCthe absence of [skills]. Even if I went to a hospital now and got tested, I would be diagnosed with delusions. Even without seeing a doctor, that was the obvious result. However, Seo Dawon did not let things pass by this time; he pulled my shoulder so I faced him, paying no attention to the wandering eyes of other passing students. Even though I knew this wasnt realEverything felt so realistic. Even the feel of the passersbys gazes and the mysterious fragrance that wafted from Seo Dawon as he leaned closer towards me. Eventually, I shouted, facepletely red. Why are you like this all of a sudden! You seemed upset that I didnt believe you. Im not! I tried to exin there was something more serious afoot, but I just swallowed my words. Seo Dawon looked down at me with an ambiguous look when I ceased exining. TL: Seo Dawon is reacting well to his BF being absolutely bonkers at him. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Theres one thing I cant understand even if we take everything you said as truth He lowered his voice and whispered into my ear. What? That means that everything about me is faked. You said I didnt exist during your highschool days. Thatsright? Then, normally in cases like this, wont you be able to return to your original world after you kill me? Its like that in the movies. What did you say? Surprised, I looked at Seo Dawon. He calmly met my gaze; he didnt even chuckle at my wide open eyes. You dont believe me at all, but youd calmly discuss the possibility of your death being the key to end this memory? Flustered and scared, I stopped walking and scrutinized Seo Dawon. Are you asking me to kill you? You said this is all a dream anyway. Im speaking from your perspective. You dont believe me though. In any case, you just want to wake up, right? How could he say such things so cidly? Simultaneously, though, I began to problematically think that Seo Dawons words were somewhat valid. After all, this ce definitely isnt reality. But Enough. Its still We dont even know if killing you will wake me from this memory anyway. The more I looked at Seo Dawon, the more I thought I couldnt harm him willingly. I superimposed the future Seo Dawon onto him. Furthermore, Seo DawonCjudging from his teasing smileCmust have gleaned something from my soft and vague answer. Seeing that face, I impulsively asked, If you were in my situationWould you kill me? Nope. Seo Dawon answered before I could even finish my question. And, casually, he continued, I would simply try jumping from the roof. Usually, they say the sensation of falling helps to wake you up. I showed him an expression that conveyed how tired I was of him. Seo Dawon stared at me as if he was looking through my facade and smiled quietly when I didnt resume walking. Then, he murmured, as if he intended for me to hear him, What a relief. I would have taken you immediately to the hospital if you suddenly insisted on jumping. Haah. Either wayCkilling Seo Dawon or jumping to my death to wake from this memoryCwould require me to muster up some courage. If I had to choose one from those two choicesI guess I would jump. Honestly, since I knew I was within a [Vengeful Ghost Memory], I wasnt scared of death, but I would have to brace myself for a world of pain It wasnt easy to parrot empty words about preparing myself for the pain of a shattered body. However, Seo Dawon didnt seem to realize that I hesitated due to the promise of pain rather than being afraid of death. Of course, Seo Dawon would not have mentioned this method because he truly wanted me to jump off a high ce. From his point of view, he was seeing someone he thought normal loudly proiming that this world was all faked. He must be trying to observe my reactions while pretending to agree with me So, I shook my head and walked ahead instead of arguing the point further. I didnt want to reveal myplicated feelings evident in my expression. Seo Dawon tranquilly followed behind. * * * Lee-kyung-ah. Lets go eat something. Not long afterwards, Seo Dawon suddenly dragged me away, iming he was hungry. I contemted what to do, but I noddedCit would be best to stay by his side anyway. After a short while, we arrived at another familiar ce: a snack/fast food ce near school. 1 As soon as I entered, I ordered the knife-cut noodles 2 I had once liked; I felt strange since, fascinatingly, the noodles tasted exactly the same. I remember being so disappointed that this shop had transformed into a cell phone vendor before I graduated from high school. Then, would I be 18 years old now? When I thought that, I looked down at my hand. I realized btedly that I couldnt see the scar I had obtained during my military draft. Seeing bare skin reminded me of a novel I had read back when I had deeply regretted choosing the Necromancer ss. In the novel, the protagonist experienced a regression after death; the main character was so delighted to see his younger body, saying that a new opportunity had arrived. If only I could also turn back time like what Im reading I had thought. Now that Im in a simr situation, though, I feel rather at a loss. The only good thatse of this experience is that Im able to vividly see Seo Dawons younger face I have such carefree thoughts now. I kept ncing at Seo Dawon in front of me, conscious of his presence. Of course, as soon as I realized those subconscious actions, I was a bit embarrassed. Should I say that I keptparing the boy in front of me to the man I knew? The present Seo Dawon rarely ate in front of me, so it was somewhat strange and fascinating to watch him eat. What are you staring at? With how tantly I stared at him, theres no way Seo Dawon didnt know the answer to his own question. Why on earth was he pretending otherwise While I stood, flustered, Seo Dawon gave smiles at the passing high school studentsCas if he was already familiar with the faces Id make and had no need to look at me. Do you want toe over today? Seo Dawon asked. Where? My house. Because there seemed to be some insidious nuanceden in the words, my house, I shook my head fiercely. Id feel a lot of shame if I was swept away by his flow and did something with him. In the end, this ce was all fakedChow should I face the Seo Dawon back in reality? However, Seo Dawon did not back down easily. You have nothing to do, though. I have a lot? Youre the one who has nothing to do. Youre ying hard to get Then, should we go to your house? You want to be with me that much? Isnt that obvious? He acted as if he had no shame. His unexpected wordsnded a clean blow on me; my face flushed with warmth. The Seo Dawon who openly dered his affections for me without hiding anything made me strangely bashful. Even though I knew that this was simply a fabricated memoryChe was not like this in realityCbut However, before I responded, I blinked while looking at Seo Dawon; I saw something off on the inside of his hand during our conversation. W-Wait a minuteStretch out your hand. Why? Show me your palms. Seo Dawon paused momentarily, but soon unfurled his hands. And, on his palm, were ten cross-shaped scarsCsimr to the cuts I made on my own palm with the dagger. Howe Whats wrong with you? Where did you get this scar? What do you mean, scar? However, it seemed as if Seo Dawon was ignorant of the scars engraved onto his palm. Its right there! Frustrated, I even groped at the healed wounds with my fingertips. The other simply closed his mouth, opening and closing his fist a couple of times. Ive never hurt my hands though? I could see that Seo Dawon wasnt joking with me through his sincere expression. It really seemed like only I could see this scar. Furthermore, suspiciously, the scar looked simr to the wounds I inflicted upon my own hands. Why would the wounds incurred during the [Vengeful Ghost Summoning] appear on Seo Dawons palm? No way, Seo Dawon must be But, before I could think deeper on the issue, I suddenly heard an rm from both my and Seo Dawons cell phone. Simultaneously, the small TV screen in the snack shop cut its broadcast with a [No Signal] disy. Oh my, whats going on? Whats with this? Hey, I just received a disaster PSA. Suddenly, the store owner and the customers alike began to chatter. Weeeee-wooooC Then, I began to hear a faint siren sound from outside the store. I had heard this kind of racket often during military defense training, but, unlike training, the siren continued without end. An ominous feeling washed over me. L-Look at that! All the anxious customers rose from their seats. Seo Dawon and I also froze, staring out the store window. One man pointed at something outside. This eatery was located at the corner of arge intersection; the front and sides were built with transparent ss, so anyone could see far out with no hindrances. Therefore, when my gaze followed the mans pointed finger, I could clearly see to the far along the road. At the end, thick, ck smoke rose into the air. Is that a fire? However, as soon as he saw the smoke rising, Seo Dawon mumbled to himself. Why arent there any cars driving along the road? Come to think of it, I couldnt see a single car in the intersection. TL: I feel like Im getting whish from Omg its so sweet to What on earth is going on????? Also, Today is finally thest day of my finals! Ill be able to start TLing again after giving myself a break/rxation time. Ill probably be back to full capacity after Christmas! Chapter 166 Chapter 166 It was at that moment. BoomC! Kyaaah! W-What! Whats going on! Suddenly, as if an earthquake erupted, the ground started to rumble. Everyone within the shop began to scream loudly, copsing where they stood. I was also shocked and stood awkwardly; Seo Dawon dragged me to him as soon as I stumbled. Are you alright? Y-yeah However, the foreboding crashing sounds from afar did not stop. In addition, the ck smoke which had only been a thin tendril, became a thick stem in an instant. I now realized that the sky was turning ck, as if ashes were floating into the air. Something strange was happening. I couldnt shake the thought that this strange phenomenon was another omen originating from the [Vengeful Ghost Memory]. Simultaneously, I thought we may be in danger soon. So, I turned back towards Seo Dawn and tried to shout at him, Seo Dawon, lets get out of here! SwishhhC CrashC! Aaarghhh! Kyaaaah! Save me! However, just before I could finish speaking, the building suffered a shocking impact. The lights in the store went out all at once; the ceiling began to crumble. Some people in the store panicked and dove under tables, wrapping the backs of their heads and necks with their hands; others ran outside. Those who ran out reached the door at the same time and were stuck screaming and struggling against each other. Instead of rushing to leave, I stood in ce, observing the situation outside. It sounded like something plunged downwards at high speed earlier. I wanted to find out what that was. Before long, the thick smoke cleared and the mes subsided; what I had been searching for appeared in that gap. After seeing what it was, my thoughts became even moreplicated. Making an unholy racket, a helicopter had embedded itself into the road. A military helicopter at that! Why would abat helicopter fly into a civilian neighborhood and crash? Immediately, my question was solved through an announcement broadcasted over the loud siren sound. [Citizens of Korea! This is a warning from the Fire and Disaster Department and the Civil Defense Center. We are currently issuing nationwide air raid alerts] An air raid rmCsomething that could usually only be heard at military exhibitionsCresounded throughout the streets. There was truly something weird happening. Although I was bewildered, I was able to maintain my calm since I knew nothing was real. The others in the store could not say the same. D-did a war break out? My phone isnt working either. Is anyone able to connect to the inte? Are we going to die like this? What if we die Sehui-yah! Wake up! Since unfortunately the lights had all blown out and the building was dark, everyone stewed in their rising tensions before, eventually, the people ran out of the shop without a clear n. This meant that therge groups that congregated to eat ran out in divided groupings of twos and threes. Seo Dawon didnt immediately follow the others; instead his gaze seemed to ask me what to do. I had no particr n, so I met his gaze and nodded. Seo Dawon cautiously took the lead. While walking out of the store, I could hear the people in front whispering. Are we at war with North Korea? Are you insane? Honestly Are we going to die? As I half-listened to the chatter around me, I looked back often at the burning military helicopter and the ckening sky. I was lost in thought, Ive never experienced something like this before. That is to saythis couldnt be something that Woo Ragi, had experienced either After all, if arge catastrophe had happened like this in Korea, there would be no way I wouldnt have known about it. So, there was a high chance that our current situation was fabricated by Woo Ragi, the owner of this [Vengeful Ghost Memory], for my viewing pleasure. If thats the case, what on earth is he trying to do? However, I couldnt think about this for long. As if they had pre-nned a routine, the people walking in front had stopped simultaneously. I raised my head and looked ahead to check on what they saw. Theres a soldier A Soldier! Its true. Did war really break out? There really was an army up ahead. At the end of themercial district, soldiers manning tanks, military trucks, and riflemen were blocking the eightne road. I saw a barricade as well. An immense amount of tension flowed between the members of the crowd. Especially since the group we faced were so numerous and were all armedCa daunting sight. Fortunately, the standoff was soon resolved. The soldier at the lead confirmed our identities through his telescope and gestured at us, as if motioning someone behind him to hurry to his side. Then, a soldier rushed to the front and handed the original soldier a megaphone. [Citizens should move to the shelter.] Upon closer inspection, there werent only soldiers but also other civilians like us. Originally, because of the tension, I couldnt see the long procession that followed them, but now it finally caught my eye. The relieved people with us hurried to run towards the soldiers; after freezing from confusion, I also ran with Seo Dawon to join the crowd. Well proceed to the shelter. The soldier said. Excuse me, what has happened? We cant give you an answer just yet. How should we find our families? I cant get into contact with them No areas have reported any casualties yet. Most of the residents living nearby are likely to be in the sheltersCplease first follow the guidelines. Someone had asked what the current situation was like, but the soldier refused to answer, still maintaining that rigid expression. I paid close attention to the answering soldierChis attitude wasnt indicative of someone who knew nothingIt was evident that he was hiding something. Theres no casualties yet, but the army has already been mobilized? Theres no way. The military would not drive tanks to residential areas unless in a war or war-like situation. Otherwise, ordinary happenings could be handled by the police or firefighters. However, the soldier seemed to have no intention of telling us anything. As expected, he tightly shut his mouth; eventually, the people surrounding him gave up in unison. Looking at the expressions in the crowd, though, I could see that the people werent fooled by the soldiers stern attitude. They were only reluctant to be punished for not following instructions and tried to suppress their rising anxiety. Furthermore, when Ipared Seo Dawon with the trembling, anxious people around him, something felt dissonant. The migrating people were crying or looking at their cell phones while futilely attempting to call someone, but Seo Dawon didnt even attempt to ask about his family or contact anyone. I thought this sort of behavior suited him, but I also had my doubts, wondering if his actions were some kind of sign. But, at that moment. A strange noise suddenly rang out from back where we came. [Gyaaaaah!] Stomp stomp stomp stompC! At first, I thought I heard the roar of a monster. However, that would be strange since [Dungeons] dont exist in this world. However, as soon as we heard that roar, we heard several rounds of gunshots from what presumably were the military; after the gunfire, everything was silent for quite a while. Of course the citizens who had heard these gunshots began to be more and more anxious. .W-What was that just now? What was that noise? [Kekkkk!] Did you hear that? Hnnnngh. RunQuickly Run A new roar echoed through the area. The sound was much closer than the one before. A new round of gunfire was opened and the roaring soon vanished. However, whatever it was, it was headed towards usNo one voiced that thought out loud, but everyone knew. Once again, a breathtaking tension dominated the whole area. Though the soldiers did not seem like they were rushing, they quickly prodded us to elerate the procession. In that chaos, I slipped out of the crowd, avoiding the soldiers eyes. I held onto Seo Dawons hands tightly, worried that he might block me; fortunately, though, he moved ording to my lead after briefly ncing down at me. Pretending to hobble, I looked backwards. TL: Back in form and TL-ing~ Mind is spinning while wondering whats going on~ Merry XMAS EVE <3 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 [Kekkkk!] However, the moment I filed out of the ranks, something like a gigantic bird appeared in the air before me. To be exact, it wasnt a bird, but rather a [Gargoyle]Ca bat-like monster that wakes up and roams around at night while sleeping as a statue during the day, like the one I saw in the [Tower of Command]. I had thought the [Gargoyle] looked bizarre when I had seen it earlier, but, under the light of day, its features were more disgusting than I had imagined. Horns that sprouted from its head; sharp teeth jutting out beyond its chin. Furthermore, long arms that reached below its feet coupled with its incredibly long nails Anyone could see that it wasnt a normal beast. In particr, the shiny yellow eyes of the [Gargoyle] made me feel numb even if its focus wasnt turned my way. It felt like I was staring at the embodiment of a devil. For me, despite the fact that I had already encountered other monsters, I already felt incredibly overwhelmed; how much more overwhelming would it have been for ordinary people? In addition, the unique bloodthirst flowing from the monster was powerful enough to freeze everyone in the area. Everyone in the crowd was fixed to their feet, riveted still as they watched the [Gargoyle] orbiting the sky. We were scared enough to run away immediately, but the fear of bing the target after being the first person to move creeped over us. However the taut tension soon shattered when the [Gargoyle] spread its two big wings. Confused screams erupted everywhere. W-What is that! Kyaaaa! Save us! As soon as the [Gargoyle] heard these screams, it folded up its wings and, like a diving athlete, swooped through the mob of people. It happened in an instant. [Kekkkk!] AugghhhH! Then, the monster slowly soared back into the air; a man struggled, his shoulders held in the monsters grasp. S-Save me! The man shook his body desperately. In a sh, the two rose quickly upwards, and they were soon approaching the height of the fourth floor of a nearby building. It would be difficult to avoid serious injury if he fell. Nevertheless, the man tried in any way he could to escape the [Gargoyle]s graspCeven biting at its wrists. Well, I suppose if they continued to rise in altitude it would be more dangerous for the man Maybe the man was too engulfed with fear, of the [Gargoyle], that he hadnt even thought of the consequences. Perhaps annoyed by the aggressive rebellion, the [Gargoyle] used greater strength in its grasp on the mans shoulder. Even at a far distance, I could hear the brutal sounds of the mans shoulder des being crushed into pieces. A scream resonated from the sky. However, the mans suffering didntst very long. Right after crushing the mans shoulder, it opened its mouse-like mouth and tore into the back of the mans neck. The man convulsed with his mouth wide open, as if he had been muted. A little afterwards, the mans head slowly dropped. He didnt move anymore. With the man still hanging from its mouth, the [Gargoyle] descended. It was truly a hair-raising sight. The monster continued to chew on the mans neck; eventually, it separated the pitiful mans head and body. Only after hearing the mans head burst like a watermelon upon hitting the ground, could I close my eyes. Obviously, the other people couldnt have been fine with this gruesome scene. Even Seo Dawon, who had previously maintained a calm attitude throughout this pandemonium, couldnt tear his eyes away and could only just stare up into the sky. A-AaackC! H-Help Everyone screamed; people scrambled to escape from the [Gargoyle] that began to eat the mans corpse. There were even some folks that were crawling away. The expressions of those who stepped on fallen folk while running or pushing young children away seemed to inform us that we were already in hell. Whats that! What is that!! Save us!!! Arghh! A scream cut through the pandemonium. Bang bang bangC! Finally, the soldiers opened rifle fire at the [Gargoyle]. As soon as Seo Dawon heard the gunshots, he looked at me with an expression like he had just awoken from a nightmare. He looked as if he had something to say, but eventually he just grabbed my hand without saying anything. He must have had questions, but first and foremost, it was best to get out of this ce. Guns are of little use against monsters though I mumbled. Seo Dawon paused momentarily when he heard my quiet, subdued murmur to myself. He adopted aplicated expression beforeing to a full stop. Are you still sleep-talking? He spoke sarcastically, but hitherto unseen tension lined his face. Actually, Seo Dawon had been ncing at me ever since the [Gargoyle] had appearedCthe [Gargoyle] had appeared in one of the stories I had told during the day. Just by looking at the monster circling in the air while eyeing the crowd below, one could inly see that my earlier talk wasnt just simply nonsense. However, as if Seo Dawon was desperately hoping to deny it all, he pretended to be ignorant. You heard what I said during the day! I shouted. I only pretended to listen. What? I still dont understand a single thing youre saying right now, okay? So please, be quiet. Does that make any sense? I! Unexpectedly, Seo Dawon cut me off before I could begin to tussle with him. To be exact, he roughly pushed me over to block something over us, cutting off what I was about to say. The [Gargoyle] had left the shooting soldiersCwho knows when that change happenedCand swooped in our direction. I seemed to be the target this time. Gasp, Gasp Get up! Seo Dawon reached his hand out to me, whoid there nk at the sudden attack. I managed to stand up with his help and looked backwards. The Gargoyle glowered at me while perching on an electrical pole not far away. Its expressionCthat of a predator chasing its preyCmatched the one I saw in the dungeon not long ago. The monster was gruesome in the context of the dungeon, but seeing it in this modern location gave rise to new fears. No matter how I might try and convince myself that this wasnt reality and that I was in a [Vengeful Ghost Memory] I didnt want to face the same fate as the man who died earlier. However, the more dire the situation, life tends to throw ironic events at me. This time was no exception; unfortunately, my thighs were suddenly seized with cramps. Ngh! Lee-kyung-ah! My muscles became suddenly rigid, and I copsed. The [Gargoyle] must have noticed the stiffness of my legs; it gently spread its wings and leaned forward slowly. It adopted the perfect posture to glide towards me on the wind. Seo Dawon also noticed my dilemma and bent down to support me on his shoulders. However, if this continued, we would end up bing a tasty 1+1 deal for the [Gargoyle]. I made the instantaneous decision to push Seo Dawon away. Originally, our differences in physical strength would mean that he wouldnt have budged an inch at my push, but right now Seo Dawon was only an ordinary high school student. In the end, he lost his bnce. Simultaneously, I could feel a creepy presence right behind me, though I didnt dare look back. Afterwards, something cool-to-the-touch and stiff tightened around my shoulders, and my feet rose off the ground. In just two seconds, I went from looking at Seo Dawon to a view of the far-off street corner. The situation felt much more grim as I could hear the ps of wind rhythmically against my ears. Whenever I blinked, the ground moved further and further away, as if I were in a departing airne. I had moved far enough away that I couldnt see Seo Dawons expressions; my whole body curled up in fear. I began to hear the [Gargoyle]s soft breaths. I didnt dare look up; I simply closed my eyes and hoped my death wouldnt be painful. If I die like this, what will happen to Woo Ragi? Such thoughts shed through my mind in these long seconds. However, not long after I firmly shut my eyes, all noise (especially the sound of the wind) had suddenly disappeared as if someone had turned the volume off. The [Gargoyle] slowly began to ease up on its firm grasp. I thought that bastard was going to drop me from this high altitude in order to gobble me up But something was too strange for that. My body descended slowly and smoothly, like I had worn a parachute. Even if I had closed my eyes, it didnt feel as if my body was tilting on an axis. In the end, I couldnt stand this strange dissonance and opened my eyes. I hadnt been imagining things. I was actually slowly descending towards the ground. Of course, I wasnt heading towards the ce where I hadst left Seo Dawon but, instead, the middle of the inner city right below the ckened sky. No way, was the [Gargoyle] trying to bring me here? Feeling suspicious of this iprehensible situation, I mustered up the courage to look around me. Crazy It seems that my thoughts were half-right and half-wrong. Hanging gruesomely behind me wasnt a parachutebut a beheaded [Gargoyle]. As it pped its wings aimlessly without a head to direct it, the [Gargoyle] acted as a faithful parachute. TL: I cant tell if its more morbid or funny to imagine a gargoyle parachute >.< Chapter 168 Chapter 168 StepC Finally, at longst, my feet touched the ground. The weakened gripping force holding my shoulders also disappeared. I hurriedly stepped back, escaping from the [Gargoyles] grasp. The headless Gargoyle pped itsrge wings a few times as it lowered its outstretched handsCthe very hands that must have carried me here. pping very slowly and very consistentlyas if it were operated by a cog in a machine. It didnt stop there; the headless [Gargoyle] began to get down on one knee and folded its wings slowlyThe pose was so utterly polite, that I could imagine its bowed head if it were still attached to its neck. Why all of a sudden With nothing else to say, I stared at the [Gargoyle], puzzled. It was then. Lee-kyung-ah. Ackkk! Suddenly, I heard a familiar voice from behind. Terrified out of my wits, I looked back; I had no idea when he arrived, but Seo Dawon stood right before my eyes. The sight of the mage brought peace of mind, but I couldnt help but wonder how he arrived here faster than me. So, I approached him, eager to speak. You.. How did you Long time no see. A strange sense of discord washed through me. However, before I could escape, Seo Dawon drew closer to me and dragged me into his embrace. He treated me like drenched woolCsqueezing as he hugged. Wait a minute I started. I thought you wouldnt be here Seo Dawon, wait a moment! In pain, I struggled before losing my strength, but Seo Dawon kept muttering something iprehensible as he looked down at me. Various indescribable emotions waged war in his expression; I felt flustered, unable to keep up with his changing emotions. Is he like this because I was dragged away by the [Gargoyle] right before his eyes? However, somehow I felt that answer didnt fit. This is strange Therefore I scrutinized Seo Dawons faceCI was surprised to see his shining eyes. His eye color was different. Since the sky was dark, I was mistaken for a momentbut, the man standing in front of me had red eyesCthe color of bloodCnot a deep reddish-brown. Now that I look closer, his clothes tooHes not wearing a school uniform. Paired with a neatbat uniform and the sharper lines in his face, he was a little different from the Seo Dawon on this side. Should I say he looked a bit more adult? Of course, the Seo Dawon I knew intimately looked closer to the Seo Dawon in front of me. S-Seo Dawon? Yeah. YouHow did you get in here? Finally, noting the differences, I naturally realized that the real Seo Dawon must have entered Woo Ragis [Vengeful Ghost Memory]. Relieved, I rxed my anxious body and stretched my shoulders. Seo Dawon paused and soon smiled mysteriously. I couldnt really understand the change in his expression, but I just smiled happily since I was so d to see him. Im so d youre here Really? Yeah. I was at a loss since the [Vengeful Ghost Memory] was so weird this time. I couldnt see Woo Ragi at all, only you I was there? Yeah. I was with you until just a little while ago. Thats to sayyour highschool self? AnyhowI was with him, but then I was kidnapped and brought here by that [Gargoyle].With that said, I nced at the still kneeling [Gargoyle]. Even if it were to suddenly move and attack, I felt fine since Seo Dawon was here. Wait, thats not it. What if Seo Dawon cant use his skills? Feeling uselessly anxious at that sudden thought, I grabbed and shook Seo Dawons arm. Seo Dawon! Can you use your skills? Which one? I strangely couldnt use my skills aftering here? Can you? In lieu of an answer, Seo Dawon gently unfurled his hand, palms up. At the sight of the familiar golden magic circle floating above his hand, I sighed in great relief. How reassuringI had no idea what I should do otherwise Thats a relief. You still have your abilities We can finally find Woo Ragi now. However, Seo Dawon silently clenched his fist, canceled his skill, and stared at me. I was flustered by his stare that seemed to pierce through meWhile I stood there, terrified, he ced his hands on my cheeks. W-What is it I asked. Lee-kyung-ah. Huh? How much do you remember? I stared at him pointedlyCwhat a strange thing to ask As soon as I didnt answer, Seo Dawon instantaneously grabbed my neck. It happened so fast, I could barely think. Cough! Is he a fake this time as well? Seo Dawon said. Whaat Surprised by his sudden attitude shift, I grabbed at the mages forearm. As soon as I gripped his arm, Seo Dawon loosened his hold, as if he were giving me another chance. Of course, even though his grasp rxed slightly, he was still holding onto my neck. The mage didnt hide his bloodthirst; if I didnt answer properly here, he wouldnt hesitate to crush my neck straight away. CrazyIs this Seo Dawon also a part of this Vengeful Ghost memory? I was bewildered. My mind went nk as I looked at him; Seo Dawon stared down at me before lowering his eyes. As expected, I still cant kill while looking at your face. Gasp.Cough! You look too simr. It makes me feel terrible Surprised by the force of this gradual strangtion, I said whatever came to mind. Back at the dorm, Vengeful Ghost summonCough During thatII camehere! Hngh. W-Wait a momentDawon-ahWait! Once I spat out those words, I realized that he was no longer throttling me, though that didnt necessarily mean I was released. One thing was certain: Seo Dawon couldnt cause me more pain after seeing tears springing from my eyes. Noting that, I blinked for the sole purpose of squeezing out more tears. In the end, Seo Dawon slowly let the strength fall from his fingers. Even after I waspletely released, I was so surprised I sat down where I stood, trembling. Seo Dawon directly knelt in front of me and slowly wiped the tears away from my cheeks with his hands. Even though his actions were friendly, I was still so anxious about his unpredictable behavior. Afraid of being strangled again, I flinched my upper body away, but Seo Dawons gentle voice stopped me in my tracks. Lee-kyung-ah, Im looking for the real one. Hnngh What kind of bullcrap is he saying nowThose words rose up and filled my throat, but I narrowly managed to mp my mouth shut. However, Seo Dawon didnt seem to care how I writhed away from him. He just simply seemed to be trying to find something on my face. His persistent gaze made my breath catch. After scrutinizing me carefully, he slowly opened his mouth. After you disappeared I turned over the entire world searching for you. Observation finished, Seo Dawon stood up. As he did so, he began to mumble something iprehensible once again. But Ive been looking for you for such a long time now Everythings begun to fade. AnywaySorry. You must have been startled. I started choking you all of a sudden. His apology was somehow both bright and hollow. There was no trace of mischief within his words. It was justhe looked a little boredand exceedingly unstable. I didnt want to hold the mages outstretched hand, but Seo Dawon appeared as if hed stay in the same position until I grabbed it. As soon as I reached out my trembling hand, he patted the back of my handCas if he was praising me for a job well done. Then, with tremendous power, he dragged me to a standing position. Cant walk? Seo Dawon asked. Even as he moved to support me, fear filled my body. Thus, my legs shook. Seo Dawon, seeing that, lifted me up and hugged me close even before hearing my response. I truly didnt enjoy it, but, as soon as I saw his red eyes, my mouth wouldnt open. Seeing my terror-stricken expression, Seo Dawon smiled. ce your hands around my neck. Dont be too scared. I somehow felt that he liked my shivers even though he told me not to be afraid of him. Inwardly, I cursed like crazy, but the Seo Dawon before me was currently a ticking time bomb. I couldnt dare provoke him. I had no idea what would trigger another tantrum. Furthermore, since he was a [User] in full control over his skills, the gap between our abilities was just too far for me to sessfully run away or counterattack. What on earth is this Vengeful Ghost Memory trying to show me By now, I was sick and tired of Woo Ragi, wanted to escape this ce immediately, and see the real Seo Dawon. Then, I recalled something this Seo Dawon had said: You look too simr. It makes me feel terrible TL: Lee-kyung: Im sick and tired and I want to leave Me: No, no, stay there. I wanna find out whats happening. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Seo Dawon walked through the downtown without hesitation, as if he knew his way. I thought it had been less than an hour since the sirens went off and we were ordered to evacuate During that short period of time, all the asphalt roads were destroyed, and many of the shops on the ground floor were engulfed in mes. Even the parked cars were not left intact. Most of the cars hoods were crushed and on fire; there were several that werepletely turned upside down. In addition, I couldnt see other people anywhere. However, bloodstains could be clearly seen on the road or the broken windows, amplifying the bleak image. [Kyaaak!] [BeepC] Furthermore, aside from the [Gargoyle], all sorts of other monsters were making a mess of the city center. Where and when did these monstersClike an ant swarmCpop out from? These bizarre looking monsters roared and demolished the surrounding buildings. At that moment, an intact car slowly crossed the road; I looked inside, wondering if a person was driving As expected, the speed was far too slow. There was a monster instead of a person behind the wheel. A spider the size of an adult man was gripping the steering wheel; it stopped after ramming into a telephone pole. The spider slowly crawled out of the shattered window. The situation skyward was even more severe. On the other side of the road there was a 50-story building. On the upper floors, a humongous ck band-like, snake-like thing wriggled around until it had wrapped once around the circumference. ck scales shed brilliantly when sunlight asionally pierced through the ash-covered sky when the wind scattered the clouds. Of course, no snake could ever be thatrge a size, so that thing was also probably a monster. I had no idea what that snake monsters goal was, but it steadily headed towards the top floor. During its ascent, I could hear the small chiming bursts of windows shattering as the ss couldnt withstand the force. Huge flying objects that didnt appear to be airnes or helicopters cast dark shadows onto the ground, terrible screams heard from afar, gunshots that sounded like fireworks All thisbined made me wonder if I had entered humanitys hell. However, no monster rushed towards us even though we prated through to the center of this bem. Obviously, Seo Dawon must have done something. While staring nkly at the gruesome monsters destroying the city from within the mages embrace, I hoped that no humans would appear in front of me. Whatis that? I asked. Seo Dawon soon stopped walking; before us stood a giant altar that seemed anachronistic with todays modern urban aesthetic. I had thought the thing before me was an altar because it looked like a pyramid cut in half with a staircase in the middle that led to the top. There, a dark blue me wavered gently as it burned Icked the vocabry to describe such a sight other than altar. Furthermore, the monsters ced something into the me as if they were offering tribute, bowing their heads politely as if humbly bowing. Naturally, I had misgivings about the thing the monsters were offering. I had thought, No way But, as I looked around my surroundings, I was shocked to see human corpses piled along the side of the road. I had even seen a hole carved into each bodys chest. Simultaneously, I noted the faint smell wafting from the altar. The smell of roasting meat Urgh! Eventually, I shuddered and closed my eyes. No matter how unreal this world may be, my mental state wasnt strong enough to endure the implications. Rather, at this point, I wasnt sure if I had entered the [Vengeful Ghost Memory] or if this was really happening. In the midst of such confusion, a clear voice caressed my ears. I needed arge amount of mana to get here. It was Seo Dawon. And, his tone felt somewhat ominous. My eyes opened reflexively; Seo Dawon opened his mouth to speak while looking down at me. At first, I thought about using my lifespan But that wasnt enough to cross worlds. What Thats why I decided to ept the scenario. Rather than directing those words at me, it was as if he were speaking to deride himself. So, even without an exnation, I could guess that something fatal had happened to him. Are you.okay? 1 My question tumbled out instinctively, but Seo Dawon still adopted a smooth smile. In the end, he didnt respond to say he was fine, but he lowered me to the ground. Then, he slowly walked ahead. He motioned for me to follow him immediately. Howevermy feet stopped moving at the scene that soon unfurled before me. As soon as Seo Dawon started walking ahead, the monsters flocking at the altar began retreating, giving a wide berth to avoid him. At first, I had thought Seo Dawon had used some skill, but I soon realized something was off. The retreating monsters all politely bowed their heads to the ground; as soon as the monsters fully backed off, I could see a white ride standing upright in front of the altar, hidden by the monsters bodies earlier. It was a staff. Where there should have been a jewel encrusted into the staffs head, a skull had been embedded. Seo Dawon picked up the staff. As soon as he gripped it, blue light poured from the skulls eye sockets. It was as if the staff recognized its own owner. Bizarrely, the altars me, which seemed like it could burn forever, had disappeared instantly as soon as Seo Dawon had grasped the skeletal staff. Because the color of the altars me and the light gleaming from the staff was so simr, there was obviously an eerie connection between the two. Furthermore, when Seo Dawon lifted the staff into the air, the altar began to copse on its ownCas if it had finished its role. There was no sound as it copsed in on itself. As if it were a balloon losing air, it melted into the soft ground; only a pitCa gaping ck mawCremained. That pit was filled with piles of ashes and burned corpses. As if the sky that had covered this ravaged city and its inhabitants had been preserved there. Thats not? I hurriedly asked before I could even untangle the mess that was my thoughts in my head. Seo Dawon calmly looked back at me. He opened his mouth as if to answer me, but, before that, the shadow beneath his feet started to grow rapidly. The shadow, which had reflected an ordinary persons shape, gradually increased in size until it transformed into a gigantic horned devils face. The erged shadow opened its mouth wide and began tough. [Its as you can see] It answered, mockingly. * * * Immediately afterwards, Seo Dawon turned around, staff in hand, and approached me. On the surface, it still looked like Seo Dawon, but, on top of his head, a bel] that only appeared for Named Boss Monsters had appeared. However, I couldnt identify what monster it was because the letters were all broken. Either way, since that naming convention was usually attached to monsters, I was definitely shocked. Users bing monsters Seo Dawon, what on earth did you do? How did this I started. [Its all thanks to you.] The monstrously transformed Seo Dawon looked like he would be able to exert a tremendous force, even at a first nce. As he walked closer, step by step, the far-off buildings copsedCone by oneClike the altar that had copsed not so long ago. I hadnt necessarily checked where the buildings copsed, but I supposed a simr ck pit might have been left behind. If that was the case, then how much power did this Seo Dawon have? Wouldnt he have enough power to just destroy this world? Whats worse, the courage to boldly move at my own pace had long since crumbled with Seo Dawons appearance; my belief that this ce was simply within the scope of the [Vengeful Ghost Memory] had cracked. If, as the other had said, something bad had happened in the real world, and Seo Dawon made a horrible choice in order to arrive here, then Then who was I? And what was this world? So, bewildered and frightened of the Seo Dawon in front of me, I trudged backwards and eventually turned my back on him. While running, I honestly didnt think I could escape. I just wanted to look away from that scene. At some point, I couldnt hear the sound of chasing footsteps. By the time I realized, Seo Dawons chest was already right in front of my nose. I couldnt stop myself, so, with a thump, I crashed into his arms. The tip of my nose stung painfully. It was all so futile. What should I even do to escape from here? No matter how hard I run, Im still within this guys grasp I bit my lips, panicked. It was thenC Choi Lee-kyung! Just then. Seo Dawon called for me from behind. TL: Happy New Years! This is my bted present to you all <3 I haveso many thoughtsIm waiting till one or two more chapters to give my guesses though O.O Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Looking back, I could see Seo Dawon standing there. His summer uniform shirt, which had been white before, was stained dark red, and he carried a bat that he scrounged from who knows whereCwhat had happened? Furthermore, the baseball bat was drenched in dark red liquid, roughly illuminating all that he must have suffered to get here. However, coincidentally, he arrived right after [Seo Dawon] had turned into a monster; the delight at his appearance was overshadowed by tension. I stepped in front of [Seo Dawon], hoping that Seo Dawon wouldnte any closer. [This ce has some fun things, huh?] However, [Seo Dawon] was already staring at the others location with an interested look on his face. As soon as the monster finished speaking; I could hear Seo Dawons footsteps running up behind my back. Wait! I hastily turned around, trying to warn Seo Dawon to note closer, but Seo Dawon was much faster than I had expected. Without slowing down, he swung the bat my way. Surprised, I dodged to the sideCI thought I might have been hit if I hadnt avoided the swing. However, it didnt seem like Seo Dawon was aiming for me directly and, instead, was aiming for the [Seo Dawon] behind me. The bat swung hard enough to create a whooshing, windy sound and stopped right before [Seo Dawon]s right cheek. The problem was It didnt seem like Seo Dawon had stopped his bats momentum and merely attempted to intimidate the other. I dont think most people could have stopped inertia right at that position. [Seo Dawon]s powers must have intervened. Seo Dawon held his bat, nervous; the veins in the back of his hands popped. [Seo Dawon]s eyes glowed with fascination as he observed the boy who looked exactly like him. The tug-of-war between them ended when Seo Dawon fell backwards from a sudden gust of wind. Dawon-ah! I cried. [Who are you calling Dawon?] Ngh! I wanted to help the fallen Seo Dawon, but the other was faster in grabbing my arm from behind. Meanwhile, Seo Dawon righted himself. Just as I felt relieved that he wasnt hurt too badlySomething zipped past his cheek, scratching it and slicing it open; the younger man fell to his feet. [Will this help to distinguish between us?] Dont do that! [Seo Dawon] had inflicted that wound. Seo Dawon had also perceived who caused him that injury. Holding a hand against his bloody cheek, he red at the other with a fierce expression. [I dont think Ive ever worn a cute uniform like that?] [Seo Dawon] mockingly whispered from behind. Dont touch himPlease. [Why? Because he looks like me?] At the monsters question, I looked at the Seo Dawon that had fallen some distance away. An appearance and voice that fit what I imagined of the young mageFurthermore, the same name However, even before this [Seo Dawon] had appeared, the other had numerous differences from the real Seo Dawon. First, he couldnt use skills. Second, the real Seo Dawon and I were never high school ssmates. This, I was certain. Still, I was only half-confident until I saw the cross-shaped scar on his palm. After seeing that scar, I had already mentally processed that the Seo Dawon, here, wasnt real. However Dont scoff at him You also merely resemble Seo Dawon. However, this monster that suddenly appeared and, like a demon king, began destroying the world couldnt have been Seo Dawon either. Like Seo Dawon, he was simply another person that looked like the original. [Seo Dawon] must not have expected my response; he was struck speechless. I turned around to look at him, matching [Seo Dawon]s gaze with a firm expression. Youre also not the Seo Dawon I know. HeEven though that person died, he waited around for 3 years in the dungeon. [What?] He waited for me to arrive. [What are you] Hes not someone who would fall into ruin just because Im gone, like you did. As soon as I spat those words out, the world around us grew silent. And, confidence growing at the monsters reaction, I unleashed [Seo Dawon]s grip on my arm and ran towards the other Seo Dawon. As I expected, [Seo Dawon] didnt hold onto me. Rather, it was more urate to say that he froze in ce and didnt move. The monsters that disgustingly crawled out of the pit didnt move either. The soaring sulfuric smoke, the ringing sound of sirens, the burning city Suddenly everything stopped, as if time was frozen. All that my eyes could see remained still. Like that, I was able to reach Seo Dawons side without any interference. There, in front of Seo Dawon, I raised his faceClooking like he would cry at any momentCto meet my gaze. Lee-kyung-ah. Yeah. Are you returning? As expectedMy assumptions were correct; this Seo Dawon was fake. He tried to deceive meChe seeded in making me doubt my own memories, something crucial went wrong. That was probably why so many strange events that went against thews of this world had manifested, breaking down this illusion of a peaceful daily life and causing this sweet dream to fly away. Perhaps that was why I could feel some hasty impatience in this Seo Dawons tone. The bug can be fixed quickly. I can also modify it to match anything you want. Fine. Lets stop this high school first love scenario How about bing lovers before Seo Dawon dies? You can return to three years before, when Bae Jaemin betrays him, and save him. Seo Dawon dangled tempting bait before me, enticing me to stay. I looked at him quietly as he continued to speak. My high school first love did not work out. His name was still foggy to me right now, but, nevertheless, this Seo Dawon must have utilized those memories. This ce that instilled so much deja-vu within me was crafted through Seo Dawons imitation. However, I had also imagined what it would have been like to have met Seo Dawon in high school. What he would have been like back then, if we had attended school together. Those kinds of thoughts. As Seo Dawon had proposed, I had also entertained the idea of going back in time to save Seo Dawon in my dreams. As I grew to like him, I wanted to let him forget the wounds he had received. If that were possible, I wouldve done anything for that goal. Return to the past and persuade you It would have been nice if it had been Bae Jaemin, not you, that was roughly shoved onto that sandy dungeon floor However, none of that was real. Even if I saved Seo Dawon hundreds of times here, I wouldnt be able to save him back in reality. Rather, the longer I stay in this world, the more difficult it will be for him. After steeling my resolve, I walked closer and grabbed Seo Dawons hand. I held both hands together, covering the cross-shaped scar on his palms with my own. Seo Dawon stopped talking and looked at me desperatelyCbegging. I burst intoughter at the sight of such a pleading expression on the face of someone I liked. Will there ever be a day where Seo Dawon will plead to me with that kind of face? So, I wasnt upset. Also, I roughly perceived the real identity of this Seo Dawon. I rejected his offer with a gentle tone. I wanted to do that before. Lee-kyung-ah If it were back when we released Koo Hui-seo I would probably have lost myself, deeply, here. Sorry. I have to return. There are people waiting for me. Then, without a chance for me to react, Seo Dawons visage shattered, starting from the hands I held. Subsequently, it felt as if small windows were encapsting my view; as Seo Dawon shattered into small pieces, the real space beyond was soon revealed. A thin, feeble ray of light shone down from the ceiling into this dark, ck space. The light illuminated a butterfly with ck wings. Because I had experienced this kind of space and its strange air a couple of times, I was able to retain some calmness. This was the space where the real Vengeful Ghost Memory would unfold. And, probably, the butterfly with palm-sized ck wings was Woo Ragi. Woo Ragi lightly flew around as if he were swimming midair. His first words, after hended lightly on my chest, was CYoure homo? That. TL: Not gonna lie, it was mega confusing, when tranting, to distinguish between the two Seo Dawons. But, I think the novel did something interesting. Now that Lee-kyung knew Seo Dawon became a monster, all of his dialogue showed up in brackets, like other boss monsters within the game. His name was perpetually in brackets as well! As for theoriesI wonder what you all think? For me, Seo Dawon probably was the system (guided by Woo Ragi?? Unguided?) testing Choi Lee-kyung. [Seo Dawon], the monster, though, was an anomaly the system definitely didnt expect. Does that mean that this possibility of a [Seo Dawon] is realsomewhere out there? In parallel worlds? Who knows. Youll also probably get exnations for why this happened in a few chaps as well. : Woo Ragi. Whew. Hesinteresting. Chapter 171 Chapter 171 T.W. : Homophobguage I simultaneously felt deeply upset and flustered by the sudden rude question. Not only did I have a hard time catching Seo Dawon in a lie just a few moments ago, but I supposed one could say I was having such a hard time because of this guy. But, to see all my struggles and to just only ask, Youre homo? Furthermore, Woo Ragis apathetic tone triggered my long-held trauma. My first love back in high school had often looked at me like he was staring at a homo. He was disgusted yet, at the same time, cultivated a sense of superiority from my affection for him. He had once made eye contact with me while chatting with arge group of people. With sneering words that could only be meant for me, heughed and said, Isnt it obvious when homos are nearby? My crush was the social leader in that group, so the others surrounding him had agreed enthusiastically, saying how disgusting or creepy it was and cursing gay people. Since then, I couldnt bring myself to look at him when I felt that he was staring at me from behind Woo Ragis words dragged that frustrating memory to the surface. Frustrated, I tried to grab at the ck butterfly that pped its wings near my chest. However, my fingers only grasped at my cor. Because I had never tried to touch these moving illusions in the [Vengeful Ghost Memory], I had not known they werent tangible; I felt embarrassed. Woo Ragi, despicably, pointed out my futile attempt. CWhat were you doing? You were being offensive so I tried to bat you away. COffensive? Ah, the butterfly? Unexpectedly, Woo Ragi made the butterfly fly high into the sky without particrly responding to my catty answer. However, after sending the butterfly out of sight, he continued to speak without hiding the amusement in his voice. CIt seems like Dawon-ie is treating you well? Saying its offensive and all. CAre you miffed at the word homo? What else would you call a homo? Anyone could clearly see his words were meant to mock me; I clenched my fists and raised my headAt the same time, the space suddenly filled with bright lights. It was like turning on stage lights for show time. After squinting instinctively, I opened my eyes again; a shadow moved within the bright light. That shadow swaggered as it approached me. CYour expression tells me you have a lot ofints. He said as he looked at my frowning expression that was caused by the light. Of course, even if it hadnt been for the light, my expression would have still been rigid since I thought he was a jerk. Instead of being flustered, I endured the ring lights in my eyes and stared up at him. Finally, I could properly see Woo Ragis mug 1 staring back at me. I had distantly seen Woo Ragis appearance once in another persons [Vengeful Ghost Memory]. Surrounded by dozens of sparkling des from his [Echo des], he was so utterly beautiful in his discipline; rather than mere martial arts, I felt like I was watching a performance art. However, now that Woo Ragi was right in front of meI could acknowledge his refreshing and beautiful countenance. That was to say, his handsomeness wasparable to Seo Dawon, but His image wasnt quite nearly the upright, moral mien that I expected of martial arts practitioners; rather, he looked quite decadent, as if hed partake in drugs. Slight droop on the corners of his eyes; a faint sneer of cynicism that so suited him. Red lips and pale white skin I was almost lost in admiration for a man that called me homo. I hurriedly tore my gaze away from the Woo Ragi. CWerent you looking at me like a total perv just now? What are you spouting! Ive never done that. CWell, Im used to thatHomos seem to like my face. However, Woo Ragi seemed to have pinpointed my momentary first impression of his looks from my expression. He did not hide his ridicule or contempt as he grabbed my right hand painlessly. Then, pulling my hands towards him, he ced his lips on my wrist. Startled, I tried to shake him off, but my skin burned where Woo Ragis lips touchedCthe inside of the wristCas if it were on fire. At first, I thought the unfamiliar feeling was brought about the shock of his touch, but, when he removed his lips, I fully felt the burning pain. Woo Ragi had maliciously inflicted harm. Let go! CDidnt you want to form a contract with me? Woo Ragi suddenly mentioned the contract while I, bracing myself for the oing pain, tried to forcibly extract my wrist from his grasp; he smiled as if he knew everything. Hands shaking, I red at him. What do you want from me? CI want Seo Dawons contract with one more special use added in. And soon, a familiar red parchment paper unfurled between us. I silently looked at the parchment; when Woo Ragi lightly swiped his finger, the parchment scrolled down, line by line. Then, at the very end, an empty [additional provision] section was revealed. CDonty your hands on my body without my permission. Theres no way Id do that CTheres no way? Then, thats great. This is just to formalize it into writing. With that said, Woo Ragi showed me the newly engraved use. [Party [A] will not touch Party [B]s body without their permission. Penalties will be imposed for contact without permissionCthe intensity and duration of the penalty will be determined by Party [B]. Party [B] can only impose penalties such that it does not pose a threat to Party [A]s life nor permanently damage the body.] That meant hed use the penalty to stop me if I ever touched himI was struck speechless both by the homophobic condition and the mentioned bodily harm. Didnt that mean hed torture me for a touch? It was a clear threat, no matter how I looked at it; a promise for pain, just like when he had ced his lips at my wrist. Are you crazy? I might identally brush against you. CWe can distinguish between intentional and mistaken touches. Whats the criteria? CMy mood. 2 Then, youre saying that if youre in a bad mood, youll hurt me just like earlier? CIf you dont like it, dont force yourself to sign the contract. What utter nonsense. Agreeing to Woo Ragis arbitrary contract would just be one more hoop to jump through, but, if I just went along with this, I felt that my heart would burst from how upset I was. So, after taking a deep breath, I added a condition of my ownCmy own fuck you. 3 Fine. If I touch you without your permission and you feel vited, then Ill endure your harm, just like you want. However CHowever? If, just in case, you touch me, then what will you do? CWould that ever happen? I didnt think Id ever do that to you, either? CHaha Then, you do the same. I dont care. His added words were really so detestable, that I really want to attack back. However, there was a big problem here. In my case, it would be useless for me to try and inflict any sort of harm onto him, unlike Woo Ragi who had enough skill and power to torture me. Because of our level gap, damage potential would vary significantly; even if I stabbed him with a knife, I wouldnt be able to mess a strand of his hair. I dont know if the bastard had agreed to the condition while knowing that, but if I also said Ill beat you up, this additional use was far too unfavorable for me. However, I shouldnt be the only one to suffer unterally. While thinking about what could truly hurt Woo Ragi, my eyes nced at my hand that he was still holding. What could I do to get this arrogant Vengeful Ghost to taste a bite of his own medicine Then, I ced some force in my fingers, as if I was returning his tight grasp. While holding hands, I fiddled with him. Then, as expected, Woo Ragis leisurely smile hardened. CWhat are you doing? He raised the hand that I had been fondling and waved it in front of my face. Of course, I was ashamed to be doing this, butwhen I saw Woo Ragis expression as he gobbled up the bait, I felt validated rather than ashamed. So, I replied with a grin, If, by chance, you touch meI think Ill pet you, hug you, and fondle your hands like this. CWhat? Honestly, would it even hurt if I hit you? The terms of the contract are disadvantageous. He stared at me, caught off guard; I tightened my fingers as much as I could, trying to look unbothered. As soon as I used some strength, Woo Ragi shook his hands off, goosebumps traveling up his arm as if he had touched a bug. Ive known ever since hemented homo, homo, but he seemed to be the macho type that believes homos would suddenly attack him. Of course, I couldnt stand it if a guy was so clingy towards me as well, but CAre you crazy? If you dont like that, then withdraw your use. CWith all youve done just now, you expect me to trust you? My mood lightened watching Woo Ragi jumping up and down, temper risen. I ignored what he said and murmured, making sure he heard everything, Your hands are so soft. Then, Woo Ragi stared at me with such immature eyes. CJust a little while ago, you made such a fuss about liking Seo Dawon When have I ever said that I like you? CThen why are you groping at me so insidiously? What does liking someone have anything to do with teasing a guy whos crying homo, homo and making much ado about nothing? Since I was already teasing him, I answered without much push back. At my answer, Woo Ragis expression changed a little. He looked like he hadposed himselfChis expression bing calm. He opened his mouth. CFine. Then lets sign the contract under that condition. Seriously? CWatch. You brush past me? Youre dying that day. With that said, he adopted a chilling smile; at this point, I couldnt ask him to just forget both of our usesI had provoked him far too much. I cried on the inside,menting that I probably shouldnt have done that, butEventually, I had no choice but to nod and pretend to be rxed. [Ending yback of the deceased, Woo Ragis, memory] TL: HahaWoo Ragi Smh You guys were so excited to meet him, so I upvoted everyonesments while going O.O Honestly though, Im excited to see him because Woo Ragi marks the advent of something thats been long timeing: a Choi Lee-kyung who gives no fucks. I might upload a bonus chapterter today or tomorrow~ Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Slight dizziness apanied the long-awaited contractpletion message. Enduring the dizziness, I closed and opened my eyes; I naturally expected to see Seo Dawon or the other servants in front of me, as had happened before. But Where am I? An unfamiliar room greeted my bewildered self as soon as I opened my eyes. To be exact, a panoramic view of a hospital room came into view. I was lying atop a bed, with an electrocardiogram next to me, that beeped with every tick of the graph on its screen. As soon as I dropped my gaze to look down at my body, I saw that I was wearing a patients garb as well and a thick needle inserted into my arm. When I followed the connecting tube, I saw a saline fluid packet hanging from a stand. Let alone after a [Vengeful Ghost Memory], I had never woken up in a hospital room before, so I was flustered. Furthermore, my lips were dry, and my throat, as if it was being ripped apart, hurt far too much to speak. It felt as if I was in a particrly bad condition. I was fine up until I summoned Woo Ragi. Did something happen afterwards? At that moment, I thought deeply about thest memory yback. I moved my hand a little, but I felt a stinging pain poking into my skin. Looking down, I saw a blue bruise. While I was unconscious, a needle must have been stuck into the back of my hand. I shouldnt move around recklessly Something must have happened after the summoning. Ominously, I couldnt even see the noisy servants that had always surrounded me. Seo Dawon. Just in case, I quietly called out his name, but, as expected, everything was still calm. The same was true of Lackey. So, I decided not to move around futilely, rolled my eyes, and suddenly thought, Wouldnt I be able to get a grasp of the current situation if I manifested the [Status Window?] The [Status Window] could appear before my eyes with just a thought. Since the window updated in real time, it was highly likely that I could be informed of any changes. [Status Window]! So, I read the words that popped up before me, but Somehow, my situation was quite grave. Name: Choi Lee-kyung C Lv 100 ss: Intermediate Necromancer HP C 321,000 (-321,000) MP C 102,040 (-103,040) Title: Sweeter than candy C Revenge is truly sweet Greenhorn Adventurer C Youve tasted the bitterness of life! Main Stats (The three highest stats will be preferentially shown here): Magic: 680 (-680) Magic Control: 3.9% (-3.9%) Movement speed: 22.7% (+5%) Skill: C Summon evil spirits [Summon Vengeful Ghosts: Proficiency 95%, Rank: High rank] [Summon Sacrificial Offering: Proficiency o.7%, Rank: Lowest rank] . . -Death Mark After special conditions are met, you can attach a death mark to the enemy. A living enemy marked by death will suffer a significant loss in defense; furthermore, you can gain additional experience points. -Shinigamis book (new!) You can summon a soul within one hour after their death and look into the souls memories. . . (Choi Lee-kyung-nim is currently subjected to a penalty after undergoing an unreasonable Vengeful Ghost Summon) Whats this penalty? An ominous minus sign apanied all the stats in the [Status Window]. In addition, all of the [ss Skills] had turned red, which meant that there were restrictions on their use. However, it all felt so utterly unfair while observing the [Status window]Cthere were no warning messages or any foreboding signs that something bad would happen before pushing ahead with summoning Woo Ragi. The summoning activated without problems and now the system informs me that Ive gone beyond my own limits? 1 Did it think Id just ept that? What is thisbullcrap? Ngh My side fucking hurts I straightened my torso in righteous anger from the absurdity of the situation, but my condition was really the worst. I might not have been scared from the [Status Window], but it seems as if my body suffered pain that could only result from being beaten all over. In the end, I lifted my head briefly, violently trembled, before plummeting back onto the plush pillow. If anyone had been watching from the side, they probably would have just seen me stretching my neck a little before suddenly lying down once again. CCreak. Fortunately, I was not alone for long. A nurse opened the door and entered; she quickly approached me as soon as she saw my open eyes. Choi Lee-kyung-nim? Hows your condition? Its A-Alright. Wait a moment. Afterwards, a doctor entered, and I underwent a few tests. I was ferried to and fro, through the hospital hallway, while lying on the medical cot; I felt a little anxious after seeing the expressions on the hospital staff that were moving me. This is the Ahn Hospital Who on earth moved me here? Also, will I not be able to see Seo Dawon or the other servants until the penalty ends? When will the penalty end? etc All these thoughts upied my brain. Also, I was a little hesitant to ask the doctor or the nurses about the other surrounding situations. I was a little suspicious of their attitudeCtheir tendency to restrict information from their patient. I had no idea who was paying for the hospital fee either, so I just naturally lied down as I was told without saying another word. However, when I returned to my hospital room after various exams, an unexpected person was waiting for me. Lee-kyung-ssi Hui-seo-ssi? Im relieved, truly It was Koo Hui-seo. * * * Was Hui-seo-ssi the one to hospitalize me? I asked. Yes Koo Hui-seo replied in a somewhat hoarse voice. He then approached my prone self cautiously; his eyes seemed to be swollen and red. As if he had cried. Hui-seo held a mboyantly patterned handkerchief in his hand; while I stared at him, he dabbed at his eyes with that handkerchief several times. My heart wobbled a little bit at his cow-like gentle eyes dripping tears. For some reason, I assumed he was crying like that because I was hospitalized. Because he kept staring at me like that Furthermore, like a startled young child, he stayed at a distance while sniffling and dabbing at his eyes without being clingy, like he usually would. Therefore, I waited for him to calm down, but Koo Hui-seo had only sniffed at the asional 30-minute intervals. Since he didnt seem to have any intention of speaking, I eventually asked him a question first. Excuse me, are you crying because of me? Yes UhMm. Well, I dont have any idea of how I ended up here either Lee-kyung-ssi, you almost died I thought he was crying a lot just a while ago, but, after mentioning that I almost died, it was as if a faucet had been opened. Surprised and frightened 2, I raised my hand to stop him. Though it wasnt my intention, Koo Hui-seo took my open arms as an invitation to hug me and dragged me into an embrace. The weight of his body pressing down on me was a bit heavy. However, after feeling his wet and warm face rubbing against my chest, it felt a little cruel to push him away. Left with no choice, I sighed loudly and patted the mans back. As soon as I did that, his grumbling sound grewrger. Like that, 10 minutes passed by. Koo Hui-seo still refused to leave my embrace, but his tears had stopped. Even though I thought the other was a bit shamelessCstillying in my arms without being embarrassed of his tearsCI didnt push him away. Im just too used to this persons bizarre actions now. Furthermore, since he was only cidly clinging onto me, I wasnt scared either Excuse me Please exin. How did you know toe to my lodgings and take me to the hospital? How many days have I been hospitalized? 3 days I paused his nuzzling in order to ask some necessary questions; Koo Hui-seo replied, mumbling his answers onto my corbone. I pushed him away, telling him not to do that, but, since his blinking eyes were on the verge of crying again, I sighed and let the other do as he pleased. With my tacit permission, Koo Hui-seo continued to like a baby. Only after I dryly coughed a few times, did he raise his torso. Then, he exined the situation to me with a more cid attitude, Lee-kyung-ssi called meDont you remember? I did? Yes You called me twice. You called, didnt say anything, and then called again Is that why you decided to find me at my lodgings? Yes I wondered if there was something you wanted to say that couldnt be conveyed over a call Since I had no memory of that, I assumed that those were the servants actions. Knowing that Id been penalized, they must have contacted Koo Hui-seo, the most useful person at that time. Since they couldnt manifest properly in the world without my interventionmaybe they chose to use the phone with what little physical force they could exert TL: Bonus chapter as promised! Thanks to Kie and Sh1kari for the Kofi >.< Maybe I can get through my backlog of thanking people sometime soon >.< The other thing Im thinking about is making a quick discord for this + my other series, so its easier topile fanart/have people contact me about errors/typos etc! Chapter 173 Chapter 173 T.W: Sexual Assault Then, how are the servants right now? Gleaning that this situation was worse than expected, I took another look at the [Status Window]. There may be a clue in resolving the penalty situation. However, nothing changed even if I pressed the red warning message. At that moment, Koo Hui-seo, after staring at my futile efforts, suddenly asked, Does Seo Dawon-ssi know that Lee-kyung-ssi is injured? Yeah. Then, hasnt hee here? Circumstances happened. I barely managed to spit out something that didnt seem too awkward, but I was still nervous because Koo Hui-seo didnt look like he fully believed me. Koo Hui-seo probably noticed that Seo Dawon wasnt an ordinary human being. Since his mother was Chairwoman Shin, a former shaman and Witch, she may have passed some hints to him or he may have inherited some of her senses. However, Koo Hui-seo had never publically wondered about Seo Dawons identity nor had he acted on his doubts, so I never had to exin anything. And, if he knew exactly what was happening, I thought I shouldnt let him know about Seo Dawons current helpless state. Considering the misgivings Kim Olim and Seo Dawon had about Koo Hui-seoCand the way he dealt with Koo KyungmanChe may consider this time where Seo Dawon couldnt intervene a golden chance for himself. Of course, Koo Hui-seo had signed a contract that prevented him from harming me, but I shouldnt let down my guard since hes such an unusual character. Thinking about it that way, my absent servants were so mean. Youve always warned me to stay far away from Koo Hui-seo As soon as I copse, you call that same person? Could they not trust Kim Sangyoon? No, Koo Hui-seos exnation may have been somewhat arbitrary. I didnt think hed deceive me on purpose, but something was weird Contrary to the servants intent, Koo Hui-seo may have been the first to find my copsed body and taken me to the hospital. He may not be lying, but that doesnt mean hes speaking the truth. My suspicion of other people wasrgely influenced by Seo Dawon. Once or twice (or many times before) Ive been stabbed in the back after just passing over such inconsistencies. The current situation may also be brought about after Koo Hui-seo had calmlymitted something unimaginable. So, while swallowing a deep sigh, I didnt bother to give a detailed exnation to Koo Hui-seo. I didnt want to particrly depend on him any more. However, Koo Hui-seo obstinately insisted on asking questions today. Then, will Seo Dawon-ssi be unable toe here for a while? NoHell probably arrive soon. When? ThatIll have to contact him to know Should I lend you my cell phone? I felt strangely tested after he took out a cell phone from somewhere on his body. Koo Hui-seo blinked fiercely but did not stop his urging hand. Of course, I couldnt ept that phone. Who on earth could I contact in order to pretend to set up an appointment with Seo Dawon While I dithered, Koo Hui-seo retracted his outstretched hand and looked at me tantly. Then, he smiled meaningfully. My hesitation was answer enough for him. With an amused expression, he asked, It seems that Seo Dawon-ssiis in a situation where he cant be contacted. Its just because I dont want to disturb him while hes doing something else. But, If Im in danger Youre in danger right now. You vomited blood Your body temperature wouldnt rise properly, so you were in the ICU until yesterday. God damn I faltered and looked up; Koo Hui-seo bent over and looked down at me, like someone staring at a child in a cradle. I was afraid of the iprehensible smile that adorned his lips. However, I shouldnt make that obvious. I calmly returned Koo Hui-seos hair-raising gaze without closing my eyes. Lee-kyung-ssi, your heart is racing incredibly fast. BeepC BeepC BeepC Ironically, though, an electrocardiogram sensor was attached to my chest. When my face turned clearly red with the ECG machine sound, Koo Hui-seo outstretched a hand towards my flinching self; he ced his finger on my face, close enough to poke my eye. I reflexively closed my eyes, butinstead of the expected pain, I felt a gentle brushing touch. Why is he touching my eyshes! With just that, I pretended to ignore him, but Koo Hui-seo took it another step further. He covered my eyes with one hand. On top of that, it was difficult for me to remove his hands by force since it was so heavy. AndCwhatever he was doingCsilence reigned between us. I opened my mouth to protest his actions, but suddenly he broke the silence first. Are you still scared of me? I still havent done anything, yet MmmWhyIs it because youre lying down like this? His tone was full of amusement, but, as Koo Hui-seo touched my eyes, my intestines cringed. Should I say that it felt like a murderer hiding an awl behind his back was wandering nearby? Pleasemove your hand. Even so, I couldnt continue to suffer like this. Though I was terribly anxious, I expressed my dislike. Koo Hui-seo seemed hesitant, but eventually pulled his hands off my eyes. Then, as soon as I opened my eyes, he bowed his head towards me and rubbed his lips around my eyes. He even made kissing noises. Unable to endure, I swung my arm and pushed at Koo Hui-seos head hard, but only a few strands of hair on his head were disturbedit didnt seem like he was affected at all. However, after being hit two or three more times, he slowly retreated. Huffing and Puffing, I red at him as he took his hands out of his pants. I looked at him, wondering why his hands were even there, but that thought stopped short when I saw his bulging crotch. After giving another man such a huge shock, the pervertughed shamelessly with a flushed face. Ille again tomorrow. Is he really trying to walk out without an apology? Angrily, I yelled at him, Are you crazy?! Why Just what did you do to meNo, Just what did you do right now? Thats why I covered your eyes, though You crazy bastard! I yelled again. Perhaps because of my rapidly elevated blood pressure, I became dizzy and flopped back onto the bed again. Koo Hui-seo stared at me from a distance before pressing the Nurse call button. Dont let that bastard back in here! I shouted at the medical staff running into the room while pointing at Koo Hui-seo, but I wasnt sure if my words were delivered properly because an oxygen mask was so hastily shoved onto my face. * * * Hyung-nim, do you want me to peel you more apples? Lee-kyung-ssi would probably prefer bananas Afterwards, I, feeling threatened, sent Kim Sangyoon a party message; the warrior ran to Ahn Hospital at once. I had thought of asking the medical staff to bar Koo Hui-seo entry, but I doubted he could be stopped by the medical staffs power. Thus, I thought about crafting a human wall. Of course, I couldnt exin the detailed circumstances, but Kim Sangyoon happily epted to be my caregiver when I requested that of him. And, he even took caregiving quite seriously. For a while, I felt sorry for leaving unpleasant tasks to Kim Sangyoon. As soon as visitor hours opened at 6 p.m, Koo Hui-seo arrived with both hands full of fruit baskets and drinks. I yelled at him to get lost; Kim Sangyoon was embarrassed, but soon seeded in pushing Koo Hui-seo into the corner. Even though he was driven to where the radiator was located, Koo Hui-seo continued to look at me with a smile on his face. Then, despicably, he continued to give his opinion. Give me an apple. An apple. I said. Yes! Ipletely ignored the bastard, responded to Kim Sangyoon, and increased the TVs volume. Kim Sangyoon, caught between me and Koo Hui-seo, looked like he was at a loss. However, when he realized I was purposefully ignoring Koo Hui-seo, the warrior moved his seat so he could hide me with his body. As soon as he did that, Koo Hui-seo sighed deeply and apologized to Kim Sangyoons back. Lee-kyung-ssi, I did wrong Actually, I meant to do it at home, but I couldnt hold it in any longer If you say another word, Ill actually kill you. H-Hyung-nim Put down the fruit knife Kim Sangyoon whined. Of course, his apology was quite one-sided. If only I was able, I wouldve stabbed him. However, my condition was far from recovered; while I was impeded by sudden muscle pain, Kim Sangyoon caught the hand holding the fruit knife. Sangyoon restlessly watched me. One by one, he peeled my fingers from the knifes handle and removed it from my grasp. TL: Just a quick chapter before I run off to my honeymoon! (Ill still update, but slower~) Hui-seos so dead yall. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Kim Sangyoon was not soft on Koo Hui-seo, who was still trying to approach towards me. Perhaps because the Warrior knew Koo Hui-seo was the [Red Dragon] guild master, Kim Sangyoon was a bit ufortable as he pushed him away; but, when I showed my dislike and hatred for the other, the Warrior adopted a fairly tough attitude. Whats more surprising was that Koo Hui-seo, who was blocked at every turn, didnt seem to be offended. Rather, it was questionable whether or not he acknowledged Kim Sangyoons presence. I could feel Koo Hui-seos eyes staring at me through Kim Sangyoons thick forearmsCdespite their intervention in his viewCas if Koo Hui-seos eyes were licking at me. Dont look at me. When I couldnt stand it anymore and snapped at Koo Hui-seo, the Red Dragon guildmaster docilely lowered his eyes. However, he kept on ncing my way and smiling shyly. How contemptible. Sangyoon-ssi, that bastard is a total pervert, so be careful. I informed Kim Sangyoon, my supporting wall against evil. At those words, Kim Sangyoon flinched and looked down at Koo Hui-seo with a scary expression. A pervert Did this young master 1 do anything to hyung-nim? Yeah. He suddenly shamelessly rushed in and, then, he had an ere I managed to stop speakingCright when I was about to say he had an erectionCby chewing on my tongue. Now that I think about it, Kim Sangyoon isnt this a sensitive topic for him, especially for our shared past? However, using all the surrounding context clues, Kim Sangyoon seemed to understand what I was trying to say. He turned to look at me; his face was so red that it was hard to tell where hair ended and where forehead began. With slightly teary eyes. Kim Sangyoon, with an expression that just dripped with unfair regret, protested, I-I forced hyung-nim! N-noNot like that. I knew why Kim Sangyoon was acting that way, so I awkwardly denied his statement. The rooms atmosphere became awkward. Of course, the true pervert Koo Hui-seo boasted a unique reaction yet again. He alternated looking between me and Kim Sangyoon, How many men does Lee-kyung-ssi have? His words were such unpardonable atrocities against both God and man. 2 Kim Sangyoon froze as he looked at me, shocked; I was also taken aback by the absurdity of the recently spoken words. However, Koo Hui-seos bullcrap nonsense didnt stop there. Youre too muchConly rejecting me What I said that its okay if we arent exclusive You refused, so I thought you were monopolized by Seo Dawon. I thought my head would be affected by his weirdness the more I listened to him. Looking around, I noticed a small drink on the table next to the bed. When I picked it up, Kim Sangyoon flinched but didnt move to stop me; Koo Hui-seo kept his eyes trained on the floor until I raised my heavy arm. WhooshC! Unfortunately, before the thrown bottle could hit, something reminiscent of a ck spider quickly crawled out from behind Koo Hui-seos back and snatched away the bottle flying toward his head. Thank you. I was feeling a little thirsty right now Koo Hui-seo said. Do you really think I gave it to you for you to drink? Or do you think that I threw that at you? If Ive caught it, then youve handed it to me, of course Koo Hui-seo continued to adopt a heart-rending tone and began drinking the juice. Only after seeing that reaction did Kim Sangyoon seem to realize what kind of person Koo Hui-seo was. Kim Sangyoon, wary of Koo Hui-seo, approached me, scooting a couple steps away from the [Red Dragon] guild master. Isuspect that, no matter what, Dawon-ie hyung-nim shoulde here? Kim Sangyoon whispered, fidgeting and throwing me looks of pity. Of course, Seo Dawon, once again, did not answer my summons today. However, as my physical condition slowly returned to normal, my weakened stamina and muscle strength were normalizing. Do you want another bite? NghThats too much for me. Even so, you must eat to recover quickly, right? My shining recovery speed couldrgely be credited to Kim Sangyoon. He bought and delivered foods that satisfied even my smallest cravings. After realizing that I happily ate apples, he changed all the physical recovery potions into apple juice vored ones and carried them to my hospital room within his bulging forearms. Feeling sorry, I worked hard to eat all that he had brought. Maybe all that food was incredibly effective; my gaunt cheeks slowly began to gain weight. AndKoo Hui-seo also had a profound effect on my recovery speed. Should I carry you on my back, Lee-kyung-ssi? Fuck off. I wanted to touch your butt while carrying you on my back though Just kidding. I ignored the bastard, held onto the walking aid, and slowly moved my legs. I dont know what had happened for the muscles in my whole body to have be so wrecked, but rehabilitation was essential when even walking became difficult. Rehabilitation training is heavily influenced by the patients will. Wanting to escape sexual harassment, I held onto the assistive devices, wrestled with them for an hour a day, and showed phenomenal recovery. If this speed persists, the doctors predicted that Id be able to be discharged from the hospital within the week. So, Koo Hui-seo was arge help to me. When I recover, Ill make it so that his thing cant ever stand up again I wasnt moving around with my dying will 3 just for the goal ofplete recovery. Koo Hui-seos sexual harassment crossed the line; I endured hellish rehabilitation with the determination to punish him myself. That was how my days passed, and, two weeks after first opening my eyes, something happened. [The penalty for Vengeful Ghost Summon has been lifted.] [ss skills are able to used again.] [You are now able to call upon your servants.] Finally! The long-awaited system message finally appeared. * * * When I saw the system message, all the humiliation I received and the pain I had suffered during rehabilitation seemed to melt away like snow. I even felt grateful to that despicable Koo Hui-seo. Though, I tried to not let that thought show on my face Anyway, I had been worried that I wouldnt be able to meet Seo Dawon again, eternally, since this is the first time such restrictions had ever been ced. Seo Dawon! Thats why my voice sounded a little choke up as I called out his name. I thought he would appear as soon as I called out his name, so I stood still, holding onto my pounding heartMore than 10 minutes passed by after calling his name, and not even his shadow had appeared. Why Suddenly frightened, I manifested the [Status Window], but it contained nothing unusual. So, once again, I called out his name to the empty air. Seo Dawon! Hey Why arent you showing up? A-are you angry? I was grasping at straws, but, in the back of my mind, I was also eagerly recalling his mischievous nature. Suddenly, I felt chilly hands covering my eyes and a strong power pull me into someones embrace. Though surprised, I didnt hide the delight in my voice as I called out, Seo Dawon? Hnnn, I guess you really dont need anyone except for Dawon-ie hyung? Garam-ah! Ah, no, its not like that However, once again, Seo Dawon didnt appear. Jung Garam had responded to my call with a sulky voice before releasing shortly afterwards. Embarrassed, I cleared my throat with a cough. After organizing my thoughts, I looked behind in a hurry. Not only Jung Garam, but Kim Olim and Woo Ragi had gathered, staring at me. However, I still couldnt see the Mage. As if she had perceived my palpable curiosity, Kim Olim answered my unasked question. Even if you dont call for him, helle soon. You wouldnt know this, but weve been watching over you. R-really? [ck ck!] At that moment, Lackey suddenly popped out and buried its head into my feet, fireworks bursting from its skull, as if it were crying. In the end, I stopped looking for Seo Dawon and first lifted Lackey before drawing the skeleton into my embrace. [Current Mood: Scared. Dont like being alone. Scared. Cant you hear me? Master] After checking the rattling skeletons [Current Mood], I felt a bit sadCthis guy must have been so anxious while separated from me. Patting Lackey while simultaneously hugging it, I looked at the gathered servants. You guyshow was your situation? You guys werent hurt by any chance, right? Haah It was a bit frustrating. Choi Lee-kyung, nothing we could do would reach you. Kim Olim answered while staring down at me with a professional, business-like expression. However, her nk face was undermined by an unfamiliar, chilling gleam overflowing from her eyes that I had never seen before. TL: Still on vacation, but I didnt want to leave you guys hanging for too long! Also, Kim Sangyoons shared trauma RIP. Chapter 175 Chapter 175 It was the first time I felt helplessness. With that said, she outstretched her hand slowly. I didnt avoid it, and she suddenly grabbed me by the cor. She didnt move to strangle me, but, since her action was just so sudden, I became rigid from bewilderment. She lifted me lightly, like the shield she summoned, and pulled me right in front of her. After doing all that, it was obvious that her clicked tongue was simply just for show. Youve be lighter during this time. Youve probably lost around 3 kilograms. My anxiety was suddenly swept away by this actClike a grandfather grumbling about his grandchildren. Energy lost, I grumbled, an unknown feelingCwas it despondency? Was it relief?den in my words. Do you always have to find that out in this way You look cute when youre plumper, so take care of your body from now on. Haah I didnt lose that weight because I wanted to However, despite my protests, Kim Olim simply pulled on my cheeks without hesitation. That didnt hurt, but her touch did hurt my esteem; I crumpled my brows. Of course, she ignored my frown and only said what she wanted to say. Your skin got rougher too. Were you trying to invoke my sympathy by being so grubby? Jus- who woul- think like thaC 1 Thats not cute, so eat well. However, contrary to her stern tone, the hands holding onto my cheeks began to glow white; my body was enveloped in warmth. It felt just like someone was patting my back with a gentle hand. I assume Kim Olim did something? Since whatever she did didnt feel so bad, I leaned into her withoutint; after a long while, the Pdin took her hands off of me. Then, as if she was dissatisfied, she grumbled under her breath while wrinkling her forehead, Because youre part of that attribute, my skills wont immediately recover your condition. It did feel warm though I said. Do you really think I wouldve used a Pdin skill only to warm your body? Then, she looked down at me regretfully. Woo Ragi, who had just been listening from behind, suddenly interrupted our conversation. Whats all this? ? How did you manipte Kim Olim? 2 He stood there with arms folded, narrowing his eyes, as if I had influenced Kim Olim somehow. His reaction was just so absurd, I was going to ignore him, but, instead, Kim Olim blushed and took several steps away from me, making excuses. I just simply tended to him because he looked like a puppy left out in the rain! How on earth does he look anything like that? He just looks like a stick thin ho a stick thin boy. He was worth looking at when his cheeks were still chubby. Its not as good now, but, if he recuperates well, theyll be as puffy as before. No What Im saying is, what do puffy cheeks have anything to do with you, why should I care about that? When Kim Olim heard Woo Ragis question, she went silent, as if she fell into deep contemtion, and then turned around to look at him. Her expression looked a little frustrated, and her responding question belied how iprehensible she found her guildmates words. Ragi, didnt you feel anything when you signed a contract with Choi Lee-kyung? Feel what? After the contract, when the tattoo design appeareddidnt you feel an upsurge of emotion? ? Woo Ragi raised one eyebrow, as if this was the first time hed heard or experienced that. Kim Olim looked as if she was going to continue, but she closed her mouth, conscious of me. I was curious as to what the Pdin was going to say, but before I could ask, the space next to her darkened and split open. I was so surprised I forgot to speak. The other servants only observed such a scene without raising their guard. Meanwhile, an upright white hand popped out of that dark gap. I was scared at first, but, when I recognized the ring adorning that hand, I could hide my joy and ran forth. Seo Dawon! However, from the very moment Seo Dawon walked through that gap, his expression was different from what I had expected. He looked somewhat angry; as soon as he made eye contact with me, the gleam in his eyes became fiercerCthe atmosphere in the room was unusual. Um D-did you worry a lot? I stuttered. Crumbling under pressure, I took the initiative to begin speaking, but Seo Dawons steely, cold eyes remained the same. That didnt mean I began hesitating or clinging onto his hem, though. Seo Dawon sighed for a long while, and then spoke in a more rxed manner, I told you to cut the connection and return, Lee-kyung-ah. What? I didnt hear anything like that You kept on saying you couldnt, everytime you attempted to make a connection. Seo Dawon told me to quit, but I rebelled? Feeling unfairly wronged, I looked around; Woo Ragi also seemed to have no idea, perhaps because he was dragging his feet in signing the contract with me. Kim Olim began clicking her tongue. Sitting with his chin cupped in one hand, Jung Garam looked at me. Thats right. You rejected us by cutting your link to us. Dawon-ie hyungs rationality was also cut off at that moment as well Jung Garam shook his head as if he remembered something terrible. Honestly, I was feeling so unjustly maligned? When I finally returned to my senses after summoning, I was already in the [Vengeful Ghost Memory]. Right afterwards, it was Ahn Hospital. However, besides Lackey who nodded hard whenever I spoke, no one seemed to believe in my words. Hey, wait a minute Did you guys really give up on me because of that guy? Behind my upset self, Woo Ragi grumbled with an expression of disbelief. Jung Garam red at his former colleague with eyes wide open, as if he had been waiting for those words. Hyung, did you really do something to him? All of a sudden something strange wanted to link with my subconscious world, so I put it on hold. I cant be expected to allow something of unknown origins to nt itself in my head. Woo Ragi made excuses, as if he were burdened by his teammates continuing questions. However, Kim Olim, who had been listening quietly all this while, had joined in on the pursuit. Didnt the system message exin everything when Choi Lee-kyung linked with you? It should have exined the contract and its purpose. But only a fool would just readily believe that. Of course I have to test it. Do you think Lee-kyung was a spam mail or something? Then, do you think Im overly sensitive? Im sure, during that time, you guys would have received that joke of a scenario 3 as well. Compared to that scenario, the conditions set forth by that homo is just too good. Ive already been hit hard in the back of the head once, did you expect me to wee him with arms wide open? While observing their prickly confrontation, I vaguely understood that somethingCsomething else I didnt knowChad happened to my servants. To be fairfrom my perspective, the perspective of the contractor, I may simply be activating a skill called [Vengeful Ghost Summon], but the others could describe that as an invasion, as I would have been rifling through their memories. In Seo Dawon, Kim Olim, and Jung Garams case, I had passed immediately since they epted me; Woo Ragi was extremely wary, so he hadnt epted my proposal and used his abilities to test me. But, what is this Scenario.? What truly bothered me, though, was the scenario that they had been offered. From the servants attitudes and how they all grew quiet simultaneously at the mention of such scenario, I assume they had received another proposal before signing the contract with me But, the offered conditions must have been unfavorable. No, looking at Kim Olims expression of utter disgust, it might not be right to even call it a proposal. I had a lot of questions, but I stayed silent since I didnt think it was the right time to ask. Since youre so idiotic, you blindly threw a temper tantrum. At that moment, the previously calm Seo Dawon suddenly cursed. If Woo Ragi had been frowning before, his expression now was a volcanic eruption. Are you talking to me? If you know that much then you shouldve at least turned a deaf ear; whats the point of confirming what you already know. Ive exined my stance well enough, though? Before that, you should apologize to Choi Lee-kyung. Now that youve signed the contract, you cant sweep this under the rug by pretending ignorance. Surprised by the sparks flying between the two, I stared at Seo Dawon, but the mage didnt spare me a nce and only looked imperiously at Woo Ragi. Woo Ragi, on the other hand, alternated looking in between me and Seo Dawon as if he had heard something unbelievable. He snorted and asked, Are you high? TL: I hope this is conveyed well, but honestly Woo Ragi is kind of the hardest to pinpoint dialogue for since he speaks so casually/with so much ng. Its kinda hard to find that one to oneparison in English. Kim Olim dotes on the hamster so much T_T Lee-kyung has two hands for a reason yall. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 The mages purposeful walk towards the other was so unsettling, I hastily held onto Seo Dawon. I spent all this effort trying to summon the blonde; I couldnt just watch the mage growl at him like that. The problem, though, was that no matter how much I pulled at Seo Dawon, he wouldnt budge. Though the mage did not push me away, he wouldnt stop his advance either; Seo Dawon only looked back when I whined and hugged his waist. Woo Ragi, who also took a step forward, looked shocked when he saw that scene. It was as if the thought, Just what am I looking at? rattled his head as he looked between me and his former guildmaster. It wasnt that the homo had some unrequited love for you? My face involuntarily flushed red at those words. I knew Woo Ragi, through the [Vengeful Ghost Summon Memory], had observed the extent to which I liked Seo Dawon. However, it seemed like Woo Ragi was questioning Seo Dawon rather than me. He stopped in his tracks and asked the mage, You touch men too now? Seo Dawons face was full of contempt, as if he didnt even want to acknowledge him with an answer. Then, after a long sigh, he replied to Woo Ragi in a cid tone, Choi Lee-kyung and you are now in a contractual rtionship; hes not some tool to be used for your convenience. I get that you got attached to him while I was gone, but dont try to force me. What do you want me to do about something thats already happened. You must think Choi Lee-kyung can be reced at any time, huh? Woo Ragi paused for a brief moment and then shrugged his shoulders. His attitude showcased hisck of denial. Jung Garam, who had been watching the battle between his two older guildmates with a bored expression, slyly grinned. Hyung, Lee-kyung-ie is the only Necromancer. What? Lee-kyung-ie is the only Necromancer avable to sign a contract with us. Is he really such a high-level Necromancer? Its not that Its that the Necromancer ss itself is rare. I didnt even deny that point, since it was the truthCno exaggeration needed. Woo Ragi, frowning more than before, began looking me up and down. On top of that, Kim Olim also wedged herself into the conversation. If Choi Lee-kyung dies, were finished. Theres no next time.'' Is that why youre trying to please him? You want me to take part in that? However, Woo Ragi maintained his prickly attitude, as if he were some college student that had been infected with 8th-grader-syndromete. 1 Honestly, did the others look like the kind of people thatd treat me like some king because I was rare? How could a guy whod been friends with them for years misunderstand his friends personalities more than me, whod only known them for a few months? It seemed I wasnt the only one who was frustrated. Kim Olim closed her eyes and ignored him; Jung Garam mumbled under his breathCthough everyone could still clearly hearCRagi-hyung is being stubborn again Woo Ragi looked furious, but, in the end, he didnt say anything to them and simply shot me a silent re. His expression belied the fact that he wanted to hit me, but, despite the harshness of that re, I didnt find him too scary. Maybe I took confidence in Seo Dawons presence right next to me Hey, homo. I didnt mean to kill you, but Im sorry you were so fucking sloppy you almost died. Ah, what? Did I say anything wrong? I wasnt even angry at that ridiculous attempt at an apology. Was it because the other servants were so scornful on my behalf? Also, because Woo Ragi was homophobic. I didnt expect to hear nice things from someone who hated homos. So, before the others could rush forward, I nodded; Seo Dawon stared nkly at me before closing his mouth. The hospital room soon became silent. * * * Discharge? So suddenly? Yes Mm, Seo Dawons back at the house now too, so I-Is that so A few hourster, Kim Sangyoon entered the hospital room. He was surprised to see me packing and asked me what happened; I announced that I had recovered enough. Nevertheless, he repeatedly rmended that I just sit still in bed. Feeling sorry for him, I refused, but the other servants also told me to stay still. Once again I was forced to receive help from others. While packing, Kim Sangyoon asked me a question in a tone that belied his disappointment, But, how could Dawon-nim not visit even once during the entire time hyung-nim was hospitalized Startled, I looked at Seo Dawon standing next to me; the mage only lowered his eyes, saying nothing. This situation was one where the mage couldnt interfere or intervene, so it seemed a bit unfair for him to receive this criticism. The moment I opened my mouth to correct Kim Sangyoons misunderstanding though, Seo Dawon first grabbed onto my hand tightly, and the words died in my throat. Looking at my expression, Kim Sangyoon must have thought I felt hurt by his words. Flustered, he apologized, N-Nevermind. Im being presumptuous Its okay. ButDawon-ie also had some circumstances Understood. I justwas curious. After this awkward conversation, Kim Sangyoon elerated his packing. Hyung-nim, Ill move the luggage to the parking lot. Alright. Thank you. After we left the hospital room, I gave my parting greetings and looked towards Seo Dawon. I hoped he wouldnt me himself or take his anger out on Kim Sangyoon for no reason. However, Seo Dawon only gazed at the floor and had nothing much to say. The subdued atmosphere tugged on my heart. I grabbed his sleeve, but he looked back at me without saying a word and soon stood up from his seat. Then, if something happens, please call on me! Ille straight away, Kim Sangyoon announced. Yes. Thank you so much for all that youve done during this time, Sangyoon-ssi After collecting the receipt, we returned home. Kim Sangyoon said hed move my luggage all the way inside, but, since it was only just one bag, I thought that was too much. In the end, he only brought it to the front door before backing away. Certainly,pared to before, Kim Sangyoons reticence towards me seemed to have disappeared (though he still grew a little anxious whenever I reached my hand towards him). It was strange to see his sincerity. As I looked at the sports car and its loud exhaust sound disappearing into the horizon, I thought that it wasnt possible for people to fundamentally change so much What on earth is this?! However, I forgot all that as soon as I opened the front door and entered the living room. There was no time to be immersed in grateful emotions when such a horrifying scene unfolded before my eyes. They must have forgotten to clean up. Its tiresome, so lets have Lackey deal with it, Lee-kyung-ah. Whats this, you live in a better home than what I expected. But whys the living room so destroyed? The other servants calmly responded to the sight, but I couldnt do the same. It was as if the ce bore witness to a fierce fight. The sofa was covered with some debris, and the marble floor was cracked here and there. The ss table, which had no ws before I copsed, was shattered into pieces. Additionally, what was with the vase stuck in the center of the TV screen? Did you get attacked? Woo Ragi asked. The ss hasnt been cleaned up yet, soe this way. However, unlike my shocked self, the servants moved around without showing much agitation. In particr, Seo Dawon picked me (who had gonepletely rigid) up and crossed the living room, wading through the broken shards. I stayed still until I wasid down on the bed. As soon as my butt touched the mattress, I jumped up like a spring and grabbed the mage. Hey, why is it such a mess over there? Did something happen after I copsed? However, Seo Dawon was silent. Strangely, he avoided my gaze and looked far away. However, soon afterwards, Jung Garam opened the door, barged in, and hugged me. As if he were telling on someone, he pointed out the culprit in an usatory tone, Dawon-ie hyungpletely smashed everything. What? I tried to stop him, right? But, hyung grabbed me and threw me. Shocked by the unbelievable exnation, I turned towards the mage. Seo Dawon didnt react much to Garam-ies frivolous words. However, seeing as he didnt deny, it seemed that he actually destroyed the home. Why did you do that! I shouted. I failed to control my skills. Huh? My concentration kept on being disturbed. Then, Seo Dawon looked at me gently, as if I were the cause. I thought I should let this topic go, but, once again, my heart gripped onto it unexpectedly. I couldnt believe my heartbeat raced at the thought of him destroying the house Wasnt Ipletely hopeless? A sense of shame and futile expectation rose within me. TL: A bit of an early update~ (I have to be on a 20 hour ne ride tomorrow, so I cant upload then!) We have a non-apologybut dont you guys worry! Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Choi Lee-kyung, whats with that lively expression? However, someone who could severely scold me entered the room. As I returned to my senses because of Kim Olims contemptful face, I hurriedly tore my gaze away from Seo Dawon. Jung Garam, though, giggled and hugged onto my neck, dragging me back down onto the bed. Then, smiling meaningfully with his eyes, he said, Whats that? Youre into that? Dont say such weird things and get off I mumbled. Whats wrong with Jung Garam? Following Kim Olim, Woo Ragi also entered the room, saw the scene inside, and clicked his tongue. In particr, he concentrated on Jung Garam, who was on top of me. Though he didnt say much, it was clear that his gaze conveyed something akin to What kind of homo bullshit is this? To put it nicely, his expression was so very honest. However, Jung Garam didnt seem to feel any shame; he ced his face closer to mine. When he looked my way, he shouted, Oh? as if he had found something. Ragi-hyungs symbol is over here, huh? Hm? Im talking about your earlobe. With that said, Jung Garam reached out and touched my left earlobe; my shoulders wriggled since his touch on that pattern was quite itchy. Woo Ragi stared at us for a while, before tilting his head away. Temper raised, he rubbed at his neck. Hey, dont mess with that. A few secondster, he turned a frustrated frown onto Jung Garam. The young assassin smiled, mischievously toying with his hyung, and soon removed his hands from my ear. After Jung Garam released me, though, Woo Ragi strode towards me and pressed down the side of my head with his palms in order to scrutinize my ear more closely. The posture was quite ufortableCand I moved around a little to avoid his touchCbut Woo Ragis chilly voice spoke first. Dont move, hm? W-Why are you doing this? Shut up. Let me check something. Woo Ragi didnt touch my rigid body with his fingertips. Somehow, I figured out that he seemed to be distracted by the pattern on my earlobe. Then I felt something feather-light touching my ear, but the moment I locked eyes with Woo Ragi again, the soft sensation had disappeared. He brushed himself off and stood up again as if nothing had happened. Whats the basis for this contract? Woo Ragi turned his head towards Seo Dawon. When the servant is revived to his former self, only two feelings will remain: longing for the master who signed the contract and hatred for the enemy that killed him. The one to answer his question was not Seo Dawon but Kim Olim. After listening to her, Woo Ragi looked as if he fell deep into contemtion before shooting me a sidelong nce. It looks like Ill be driven crazy if this guy gets injured? What the hell is this? Why should I be driven to feel or think this way about a bastard I fucking dont like. Thats because of the servants special position. It cant be helped; its enforced by the system. Since this is a subordinate rtionship, the system is focused on weakening your ego. Of course there is still some space to resist, but, as a whole, its inevitable to be instinctively attracted to Choi Lee-kyung. Disgusting. Well, youve always been the type to avoid being emotionally entangled with others However, this isnt what Choi Lee-kyung wants. At thosest words, Woo Ragi made a mysterious expression; when he looked down at me again, it seemed as if his hostility was lightened by a single level. I had also been shocked by the obsession the servants had shown before, so I felt some responsibility for the confusion Woo Ragi felt. Though I hadnt intended for that effect, it was true that they were greatly influenced by my condition and feelings. So, partially making excuses, I hesitantly said, Im not nning on using your feelings in any way, so rx Thats a given. You. Youre not allowed to touch my symbol when youre alone. However, the way Woo Ragi conveyed his requests was so totally wrong. Thats why I blinked, grabbed at my left earlobe, and started pulling at it. Though, not enough that it hurt. However, I pressed hard enough on the earlobe pattern. I was aware that I was acting childishly, but it felt very good to watch one of Woo Ragis eyebrow rise high. Jung Garam, looking from the side, burst intoughter and rolled around on the bed, cackling. Is this homo bastard crazy? Why do you have so many things you dont want me to do? Asking me not to touch my own bodyyou know my earlobe is my body, right? Want me to turn you into Van Gogh? 1 His voice showed enough bloodthirst that belied his intent to actually follow up on that threat, but I wasnt in Woo Ragis [Vengeful Ghost Memory] right now. Furthermore, there were three other servants next to us who were enjoying this situation. So, I ignored Woo Ragi, twirled around, andid prone on the bed. Without even looking at the guy, I mumbled quietly, Also, you, if you say homo bastard one more time Im going to pierce my ear right through your symbol. What? Ill do everything that would fit a homo bastard. You look like someone whod froth at the mouth at the sight of a man who wears earrings. Pffhahahaha! It was so refreshing to just stretch out after throwing a tantrum. When I looked towards Woo Ragi, who was growling, he looked sharply back at me. His eyes were so sharp; if looks could kill However, the more I looked at his peeved face Its fun It was so thrilling! It was so refreshing to see reactionsCones that people like Seo Dawon or Koo Hui-seo would never make Honestly, I definitely had the upper hand in a situation where I knew the others pet peeve and the other couldnt hit me. I wasnt a closeted gay like I was in highschool. Furthermore, Woo Ragi had already seen my memories, so hed know what kind of person I am. Theres no reason for me to pretend to be someone Im not Rather, I feel relieved. Since Woo Ragi already hated me so much, I didnt even think about making a good impression on him; I wasnt bothered with the idea of upsetting him. Ive never felt this way about someone before. It was really my first time dealing with someone I had no desire to get close to and had no need to hide anything from them. In short, in my rtionship with Woo Ragi, I had no need to purchase his affection. Since I didnt need to make a good impression on him, I could act however I wanted and not walk on eggshells around him. The way I could act made me think that he and I werent on equal levels but that I was superior. Actually, I got a sense of liberation from talking to him. So, as I teased Woo Ragi, I didnt really detest him all that much nor was I hurt by his words. In fact, I didnt even take Woo Ragi persistently calling me homo bastard as an insult. I just wanted to humiliate him; Id be too soft on him if I just allowed him to call me like that. Lets see how long youll stay on your high horse. As expected, anger filled Woo Ragi to the brim, and the man suddenly opened the door and barged out. Seeing as how he didnt call me a homo bastard even though he left like that, I felt so incredibly victorious. After the door mmed shut with a loud crash, I stopped pulling at my earlobe and released it. Pfft Iughed. While I smirked, Jung Garam suddenly climbed atop my stomach. Wow, Choi Lee-kyung! Youre pretty good? Youre crazy good at handling Ragi-hyung. Ngh, so heavy Its the first time Ive seen someone talk to Ragi hyung like that! Actually, I thought youd be intimidated once Ragi-hyung arrived. Mmm Was I too harsh? No? It was damn hrious? As Garam talked childishly, I took a careful look at Kim Olim and Seo Dawon; I was surprised to see that both of them wereughing as well. Since they were friends, I thought they would be disappointed with me Even the stern Kim Olim tried to stop herughter by biting her lower lip; Seo Dawon wore a smile that clearly revealed his joy. The mage said to me, Its a relief that youre getting along with Ragi. Woo Ragi shouted, Piss off! from outside the room, as if he had heard what Seo Dawon said. After hearing that, we burst intoughter, and the room filled with sounds of delight. Honestly, Ragi has the stubbornness of a psycho. No one could win against hyung, you know? ReReally? Yeah! Hed easily throw a tantrum, so everyone marched to his beat. After hearing what Jung Garam said, it wasnt hard to imagine what Woo Ragi had been like back when he was alive. A man who said whatever he pleased, and a man who was never touched despite what he had said. He was a total jerk How is it that he couldnt defy Choi Lee-kyung one inch? There must not have been many people who could ignore Woo Ragi during his lifetime. With such a handsome face, overflowing talenthe didntck in money either Since he was the main DPS 2 position in Red Lotus, how many people could ignore his presence in a world where a man of his talents was so rare? Additionally, he was a close friend of Seo Dawon, the guildmaster. I think if I were him, I wouldve be a rude person as well. He probably had never been criticized even if he were rude. Im sure everyone tried their hardest to like him. However, I didnt intend to bend over backwards for him. Rather, if I could, Id rather Hmm Whats that word again? Discipline? Training? Educate? In any case, I didnt want to be swayed by him even if I needed to pointedly press him down. So, I simply shrugged my shoulders at Jung Garams amazement. TL: I feel like a proud mom T_T But also, please, pierce that ear. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 After gaining a victory over Woo Ragi like that, the house was cleaned shortly afterwards. To be exact, Soe Dawon was the one to destroy it, so he was in charge of restoring the ce to its original state. I dozed a little in bed; Seo Dawon woke me up, so I made my way towards the table. Soon, all the servants gathered in the living room. Woo Ragi, who had been seen for a long while, took a seat at the far edge of therge table. Whenever I wasnt looking at him, hed send a vehement gaze my way; when I looked up, he looked away. His actions really made me worry about him. Why is he looking at me like that, its making me want to tease him While I took a big bite of the porridge that Seo Dawon made, I looked suddenly at Woo Ragi. Iughed inwardly at the way that the other tried to pretend as if our eyes hadnt met. However, my prank was stopped when Olim tapped lightly on the table. This wasnt something I wanted to bring up during your meal, but theres something that bothers me about some actions on Bae Jaemins side. Weve already dyed too much, so listen while youre eating. I swallowed my porridge and nodded, conveying my agreement. Seo Dawon, who saw my nod, looked towards Woo Ragi this time. Do it. Woo Ragi seemed to have gained some background information from digging through my head, but it was still more important to know exactly what was going on. However, the truth was such a harsh reality for these people, that I listened to the impassive story that passed back and forth between them with bated breaths. Contrary to my expectations, Woo Ragi only listened quietly; his only reaction was the way his eyes grew colder. After the whole exnation finished, He opened his mouth and asked, Do you find out anything about the assassins that showed up that fated dayCespecially the guy that used the red daggers that looked like mes? We havent investigated that yet. We dont have a lead to the contracted assassins; theres no way to contact him. Find out as soon as possible. And, when we deal with that assassin, I want toe out personally like Jung Garam did. Noints, right? He looked at me for hisst statement. I didnt bother to go against him and nodded. After Jung Garam murdered Park Hoseok, an implicit rule had been created. They would personally pay back the enemy thatnded the final blow on them. I recalled how strangely devastated I felt when the assassin brought about Woo Ragis death. Though I couldnt experience how Woo Ragi had died from his point of view in his [Vengeful Ghost Memory], but his death scene was still vivid from Seo Dawons memories. My fingertips felt numb. Woo Ragi did not step down or retreat one inch in an unfair fight in which dozens of people rushed in to cut down one person. He knew that if he copsed it would be his guildmates turn. How could I keep him from resolving that resentment? Perhaps he had not expected my gentle response; his mouth gaped open as he mimicked a fish opening and closing their lips. Then, he grinned. Perhaps he didnt intend that grinChis smile quickly disappeared. In anycase, the atmosphere was good as we continued this earnest talk. Bae Jaemin had to return from abroad in a hurry due to Park Hoseoks case. After urgently disying some sorrow, the guild announced its n tounch a personal investigation. Kim Olim looked around at her audience and immediately continued onto the key point. That seems to have caused some friction between the official investigation team and HaHae. From the official investigations standpoint, they dont want people unrted to the investigation agency running around; from HaHaes standpoint, they demand a high-intensity investigation, referring to the official investigation agencys sluggish pace to gain results. Bae Jaemin hasnt officially appeared in public yet, but witnesses have stated hes oftening to Jeju Ind. After Park Hoseoks death, there was much talk of a suspect being arrested or that the team was in the middle of investigation, but each suspect arrested was found to have an alibi and had to be released. To put it simply, it meant that the real criminal hadnt been caught and the investigation was lost in fog As the incident had grabbed the whole nations attention, even if the case didnt make the front page every day, articles were still constantly being published. HaHae was strongly pressuring the government by appealing to the media. Bae Jaemin seemed to be able to intervene in this situation since the deceased, Park Hoseok, was a HaHae executive. The problem, though, is the impact of their confrontation on me. Thats why the investigation scope has increased; a notice has been sent to our side detailing a future visit from an investigator. After all, the date of Park Hoseoks death oveps with the time we spent in Jeju Ind. Huh? ThenWouldnt we be at a disadvantage if I say something wrong? Wemitted illegal deeds and I was an essory to murder, so I used to sweat at the mention of the investigation agency. Still, I took relief in the fact that no one came to me directly. However, the mention of an investigators visit had cleared up my drowsiness; I felt my heart pounding. Kim Olim, who saw my anxious expression, continued, as if to soothe me. They probably wont investigate you intensely. They probably will think that you couldnt even touch a strand of hair on Park Hoseoks head with your ability. Thats right, Lee-kyung-ah. Youre shabby, remember? Jung Garam giggled. No matter what they ask, its enough to just say I cant do that sort of thing?'' I couldnt tell if he was trying to tease me or help me rx; nevertheless, I calmed down a little bit. The thought of my lousy skills being some help made meugh. However, when I saw the notice that Kim Olim had ced on the table, I felt strangely anxious yet again. Originally, you should have attended immediately after summoning Woo Ragi, but it was postponed since you were admitted to the hospital. Within the next week, orders for you to attend will arrive. There will probably be the expected usual questions, so well practice speaking formally. Your alibi has already been created by Koo Hui-seo. Whew Alright. Fortunately, Koo Hui-seo and the Red Lotus members had fabricated my alibi, creating a schedule of my day. I received the paper, intending to memorize it until my scheduled investigation attendance date. As soon as Kim Olim finished her exnation, her expression became a little stiff. She started a new topic with a chilly tone, Ryu Hyerin also returned from abroad. I paused in the middle of neatly folding the paper I had received; I looked towards Seo Dawon reflexively. He listened to the Pdin, chin in hand, without blinking The issue was that someone else looked at Seo Dawon like I did. It was Woo Ragi. Woo Ragi stared at Seo Dawon; when he turned his head, I could see hisplicated expression. My mouth suddenly felt dry. As expected, those two Hah, damn Then, why did Ryu Hyerin betray Seo Dawon? No matter how Seo Dawon maintained his poker face, my heart strings couldnt help but be tugged because the mages closest friend looked at him with such a meaningful expression. However, since I couldnt hold onto Seo Dawon and demand answers, I bowed my head calmly. Kim Olim calmly continued to speak when silence fell over the table. Also, the first paparazzi photo taken of Ryu Hyerin after she returned from abroad was at a hotel restaurant with Bae Jaemin. So, the media, lured day in and day out by rumors of Bae Jaemin and Ryu Hyerins romantic rtionship, is going crazy. The rumors have even been pushing back news coverage on Park Hoseoks murder case. What?! I instinctively kicked my feet and sprung out of my seat at the shocking news. Was thisdy, Ryu Hyerin, insane? No, she had betrayed Seo Dawon, but How could she do that? Did she really not feel an ounce of remorse for Seo Dawon? Mm, well theyve denied the romantic rumors for now, so Calm yourself and sit down. Youre a bit too agitated. As soon as Kim Olim pointed out my behavior, I sat down again. My face flushed red. As I took a seat, I sneakily nced around at the others. Jung Garam bit his lips, holding back hisughter; Woo Ragi did not attempt to hide his contemptful expression. AndI saw Seo Dawon who smiled momentarily when our eyes met. The mage turned to look back at Kim Olim again. God, Im so embarrassed. However, its quite meaningful that they keep exposing themselves to the paparazzi. Those in the know would already have realized this, but Users arent easily exposed by the paparazzi. If they really didnt want to be caught in the open, they could have blocked the medias presence. I think hes using them purposefully. I-I see Complicated feelings rising up within me, I looked at the picture in the article that Kim Olim had uploaded onto her tablet. Ryu Hyerins happy smile and face could clearly be seen, even though the photo was taken from far away. Seo Dawon hadnt paid any attention to the photo, but I couldnt tear my eyes away until the screen was turned off. TL: Lee-kyung, feeling upset for his mans T_T I wonder whats up with Ryu Hyerin though. https://.patreon/Lil_ValleyTL Ive also made a specific discord for people to discuss stuff, for me to post an upload schedule, and for anyone to ask questions (about me/trantion etc). I dont expect it to be argemunity haha, but its mostly there to be a resource for when people want to check when the next update is. The foxaholic discord is definitely still there to join (and Ill be active in that server as well). Chapter 179 Chapter 179 What did the two gain from pretending to be in a rtionship? No way, was this a part of the n to betray Seo Dawon? However, after yawning for a while, Jung Garam made eye contact with me and said, I thought Ryu Hyerin didnt like Bae Jaemin all that much. R-Really? Whenever I criticized Bae Jaemin, she would help out. All I knew about Ryu Hyerin was that she was a famous, beautiful ranker that was Seo Dawons past fiance Desperate for even scraps of information, I urged Jung Garam with my eyes. But, surprisingly, Woo Ragi was the one to intervene in this conversation. Didnt she neither like nor dislike people? She was close with Ragi-hyung too, right? We werent close. We just didnt fight. Considering Woo Ragis personality, wasnt even that an amazing feat? Perhaps Jung Garam also had that same thought; the young Assassin began to giggle when we exchanged looks. Kim Olim, who listened to our conversation quietly, suddenly shut her mouth as if she thought of something. After steeling her resolve, she opened her mouth, To be honest, Ryu Hyerin is She was the most ideal person. She never got agitated at anything and didnt dislike others easily. Her title, [Opera] guilds deputy guildmaster, may seem shy on the outside, but she dealt with many things in the background. Ryu Hyerin always did a good job. She must have been tired, but, if something needed to be done, shed do it. Its honestly not that easy to fulfill all the duties that are expected of your position. I learned a lot from her in that area. We were friends, but I also admired her. I was shocked that Kim Olim would use the word admire. Soon though, Kim Olim opened her closed eyes, something blue shining within her blood red eyes, and continued, So, Im looking forward to slitting her throat. Ive never seen her be so frivolously startled or seen her make a fuss in all her life. Ill probably see some of her sincere expressions before she dies. Mm Then, will noona personally take care of Ryu Hyerin? You made an agreement with Dawon-hyung? Thats right. Kim Olim nodded. She turned towards my slightly intimidated self. And, in all honesty, I was still in doubt until we dealt with Park Hoseok. I wasnt sure if we could aplish anything. However, Choi Lee-kyung, you seeded in resolving Jung Garams resentment. I trust you now. Someday, youll be able to drag Ryu Hyerin right before me. That hopes been nurtured. I-Is that so Actually, I dont think I did all that much. I pped my hands, flustered by such a serious conversation. Kim Olim denied my words seriously, We exist because you exist. If it werent for you, we wouldve had to ept our destruction or resign ourselves to a miserable fate. Thanks to you, I was able to retain my rationality. Maybe its ridiculous for me to say this, butI feel like Im alive right now. I had thought that only the living were blessed with the ability to enjoy themselves as they imagined their future. As she said that, Kim Olim showed us a hitherto unseen smile. Deep dimples A real smile that harmonized nicely with her warm gaze. I felt a bit embarrassed; my toes curled. However, I couldnt tear my eyes away from Kim Olims face. She was always so stern and serious, but I realized that this innocent smile far suited her actual age. For a brief moment, I caught a glimpse of how she had sparkled during her lifetime. How could Ryu Hyerin kill someone like this? Ryu Hyerin must have been familiar with the Kim Olim that could make this kind of expression. However, her smile disappeared within a minute; She soon returned to her usual stern face and began nagging at me. So, from now on, work harder in training your physical stamina and take precious care of your body until our revenge seeds. Also, dont be too angry about Ryu Hyerins business. Its not time yet Are you listening? Necromancer? Ah, Mmhm! Your cheeks are red again. Are you feverish again? No, no! Im fine! I quickly came to my senses after hearing those wordsI suddenly made eye contact with Seo Dawon, who was observing my expressions. The Mage smiled brightly, but, for some reason, only his face was smiling. I wondered why he seemed to be in such a poor mood. In any case, our conversation ended there; Kim Olim handed me a piece of paper meant for tomorrows investigation appointment. The expected questions were written there. Underneath those were the answers I should give. This QnA was created by awyer. Koo Hui-seo said that hed provide awyer, but we refused because that might raise some suspicions. Read these answers, memorize them, and then practice answering while giving an appropriate performance. Therere more answers than I had imagined You dont necessarily need to memorize everything. The key questions have been marked separately, so its okay to look only at those. Mhmm I slowly turned a few pages of the A4-sized packets, reading the questions highlighted in red. In the afternoon, I ate brunch at XX cafe; the rest of the time, I was supposed to have read books at the vi. I didnt have much of a schedule, so I thought itd be easier to memorize than I had first imagined. Acting Seo Dawon said, his words taking on a strange nuance as he watched me eagerly reading the script. Somehow his gaze was gloomy. Jung Garam turned towards us, What? Lee-kyung-ie is super bad at acting. What? I asked. Pfft hahaha. What are you good at? Jung Garamughed. My temper red for a moment. However, I remembered how we had confronted Kim Sangyoon in the past, and my mouth closed shut. At that time, I decided to match Seo Dawons bad cop act and acted to convince the Mage to let the Warriors transgressions slide, but I answered everything stiffly like a robot Fortunately, Kim Sangyoon was a little out of his mind at the time. If he was in his right senses, however, he definitely would have noticed something strange. W-What should we do? What if ICWhat if they do something because Im acting suspiciously How many times have I said youre not a suspect in the first ce? On the surface, your ability isnt at a level where you can kill Park Hoseok. Even if you confessed, youd only be hit with the crime of obstructing the progression of the official investigation. Haah Afterwards, Kim Olim soothed me for about an hour, noticing how I had frozen, so my racing heart calmed down a little. But, strangely, my eyes could read none of the words on the paper Eventually, I stayed up all night, eyes open. * * * The next day. With faraway eyes, I arrived at the Hunter Association branch near the za with the servants. The exterior felt like just another district governmental office building, but the interior was designed to have something like bank teller windows. A wide space in the middle was allocated to receiving civilints. Should I say that the scent of civil servants was strong here? E-Excuse me Im here because of this [Attendance Summons] Ah, Please wait a minute. The person in charge will be here soon. The way I was handed a numbered ticket so that I could wait was so simr to other governmental offices. I felt my anxiety subside as I waited for the person in charge. The other servants were leisurely enough to freely chatter, unmoved by our situation; I gradually regained my calm. [ck ck!] And, Lackey was within my arms When I arrived at a crowded ce with Lackey, the skeleton would be unnerved by its surroundings, turning its small head here and there and ferociously observing the environment. Its actions were so cute that I couldnt help but stroke its smooth head. Though the skull was cold and firm, my mood improved whenever I touched it. The lead investigator has arrived. Ill guide you; this way please. When my heart finally calmed, the person in charge arrived, and I was able to befortably guided to the reception room. The reception room was a small room not far from the civilint counter; inside I could see a whiteboard, a long table, and aptopputer on top of that table. Rather than an interrogation, the atmosphere felt more like a meeting room; I released the deep breath I held and sat in a random seat. As soon as I sat down, I heard a click and the sound of the door opening. I turned to look at the person who entered. Hello. Im the investigator, Moon Issak. Be a Patron! TL: Choi Lee-kyung has two hands for a reason T_T And one of them belongs to Kim Olim. Chapter 180 Chapter 180 The moment my name left the man who entered the reception rooms lips, my face probably paled from the amount of blood that trickled away. At first, I couldnt say anything for a few minutes because of the shock; the moment I locked eyes with the man, I felt so overwhelmed I just couldnt open my mouth. Even though he had a slender physique and an ordinary appearanceCnothing extraordinary, my body began to tremble helplessly like a mouse before a tigers eyes. If Seo Dawon hadnt grabbed onto my shoulder from behind, I might have copsed to my feet. Moon Issak scrutinized me, his gaze pushing me down; soon, he adopted an expressionless look, erasing his bloodthirstAs if his force of spirit was some kind of joke. Youre Choi Lee-kyung-ssi, right? Yes Yes. Please, sit down. Then, Moon Issak gentlyid the documents, which he had brought under his arm and pinned to his side, atop the desk. I didnt dare defy him and ced my butt straight on the seat. Afterwards, Moon Issak handed me the documents without a word nor a nce. However, I still sat upright, as if nails had been hammered into my hips, and was wary of the others actions. Why is Moon Issak the one to personally interrogate him? Wow, this bastards living a long life, huh? Necromancer. Try to keep a straight face. Lee-kyung-iespletely frozen? [ck ck ck?] Behind me, the servants were also surprised by Moon Issaks sudden appearance. However, they were only flustered for a brief moment. Perhaps they decided to wait and observe; the servants behaviors didnt change much. They must have decided to dy any actions until after determining Moon Issaks attitude. A few minutesCwhich seemed like a thousand yearster, Moon Issak flung me a question while still looking at the documents. Of course, he didnt forget to turn on the recorder next to him before beginning. From X day to XX day, you were on Jeju Ind for 1 night and two days, correct? He asked in a professional tone. Considering how full of anxiety I was, his first question was quite easy. Yes I cautiously answered. Moon Issak scarily continued onto the next question as soon as I answered, But, even though Choi Lee-kyung-ssi isnt a member of the Red Dragon guild, Koo Hui-seo issued him a special pass that also included flight tickets? AhYes. May I ask why? This question had been one expected and highlighted by thewyer. After a moment of silence, I, careful not to stutter, responded with the memorized answer. Hui-seo-nim had asked me to aid in the investigation into his missing younger brothers, Koo Kyungmans, property. Thats why I went to the vi. An investigation into his assets? He had asked me to go to a vi owned by Koo Kyungman-ssi and find documents held within a private safe there. After all, right now, Koo Hui-seo-ssi cant move around rashly. Do you mean to say that he asked that of Choi Lee-kyung-ssi and not another guild member? He said he didnt have many people he trusted because he had just be the guild master. He must trust you very much. As far as I know, the two of you had just gotten acquainted. His words had teeth to them, but I was advised that I had no need to answer questions involving Koo Hui-seo and my friendship. Additionally, the servants behind me tapped my shoulder, meaning Youve said enough, you dont need to speak any more. So, I took a refreshing breath and was careful not to let my emotions show on my face. Fortunately, Moon Issak didnt delve deeper; once again, he began to read the document, flipping through the pages. However, not long after, he put the pages aside as if he had read through all of them; he looked back towards me and smiled slightly. Of course, I wasntfortable enough to smile back. Moon Issak stared at me, as if scrutinizing me. As if he were talking to himself, though he was loud enough for everyone to hear, he muttered, Well, if he was an overwhelmingly sexy person, I would have said maybe Koo Hui-seo just had those kinds of tastes. His tone was rude, but I didnt dare protest in this atmosphere. I just let thatment pass by while biting my lower lip. However, I heard unusual sounds from the servants behind me; I flinched and trembled slightly. It sounded like someone was grinding their teeth Of course, Moon Issak, who couldnt hear that sound, simply rapped the table carelessly with his fingers. Then, Moon Issak pressed the recorder button again. He stopped the recording. I was uneasy at that action, so I kept my eyes fixed on his sturdy-looking fingers. Then, in the quieted reception room, he asked in a softer voice, Actually, there was something else I wanted to ask Choi Lee-kyung-ssi. Thats why I came out personally. Do you know a User named Jung Garam? His question raised goosebumps on the back of my neck. It seems that Moon Issak had delved more into this situation than we expected. Of course, I knew that Garam-ie left his signature at Park Hoseoks murder scene, but asking me if I knew Jung Garam was on another level. Moon Issak must have gotten a lead and believed that I was a connecting factor! I had no idea how to deal with this. I couldnt say anything and tried to calm down my shaking body. There was no way Moon Issak couldnt have noticed my agitation. He eventually burst intoughter. How cute, Choi Lee-kyung-ssi. You dont look like the type to be deeply entangled in these sorts of things How did you get here? It felt as if he were sympathizing with me, but he didnt even try to hide the smirk permeating through his expression. Even though I thought I had already misstepped, I managed to continue with my denial. I dont know what youre talking about. I have a hypothesis; would you like to listen to it? Moon Issak didnt seem to care about my response. As if he had been set, with or without my answer, he continued in a clear voice. You know that the Red Lotus had been exterminated one day, long ago, right? It was very unnatural, though. Well, it wasnt any of my business, but the whole thing smelled fishy. And at that time, there were many businesses rted to the Red Lotus; the impact when they had all copsed with the guild was shocking. Manypanies went bankrupt. Since the situation and the entanglement of different interests were soplex, somehow many people became obsessed over finding the truth. Choi Lee-kyung-ssi is probably connected to one of them. . However, the more Moon Issak spoke the more my anxiety gradually decreased, little by little. He seemed convinced of his logical flow, but he had no understanding of the Necromancer ss nor its skills. He didnt seem to think that the Red Lotus were resurrected but, rather, that I was involved in working for someone interested in the Red Lotuss extermination. I was shocked when Jung Garams name left his lipsCI thought Id been caught red-handed He has gaps Perhaps, Moon Issaks arrogance can be used. On the contrary, as time passed, more people benefited from Red Lotuss copse. Some of those people would definitely have been involved in the guilds extermination. One of them must be Park Hoseok. Even I think that vaulted 1 man became a big shot after the Red Lotus incident. Furthermore, Park Hoseok was originally a part of Red Dragon, yes? With that said, Moon Issak stopped and threw me a look. It was as if he was daring me to try and refute what he said. If I couldnt speak properly here, Moon Issak would investigate me at an even higher intensity than before. My mouth felt bone dry and my heart began to pound, but I squeezed out courage from the depths of my stomach and looked straight at him. Moon Issak continued to look at me, unbothered. I swallowed my dry saliva once and closed my eyesCI thought Id be caught out in this lie if I were to look into his eyes. Once his gaze was blocked, suppressed the shaking as much as possible, and opened my mouth, Park Hoseok isAs far as I know, he was Koo Kyungmans right hand man. You think I wouldnt know that? Thats why, he went to HaHae under Koo Kyungmans order. Perhaps my words were intriguing, Moon Issak did not respond, urging me with his silence. I clenched my fists and continued, However, when Koo Kyungman disappeared, the person who protected Park Hoseok-ssi disappeared. So From what I know, Park Hoseok tried to entrust his being over to the newly crowned guild master, Koo Hui-seo. He was discovered as a double agent? Yes. Weve been in discussions, but Do you know who Park Hoseok met on the day he was murdered? He had a meal with HaHaes executives. Thats all I know. Be a Patron! TL: I wonder who grinded their teeths at Moon Issaks statement O.O Chapter 181 Chapter 181 As I opened my eyesCwords all said and doneCI saw Moon Issaks crumpled brows. He looked like he was examining the validity of my words. However, as soon as he made eye contact with me, a grin immediately formed on his face. Its already been revealed that Park Hoseok had a meeting with the [HaHae] executives that afternoon. Youre so clever with your words, Choi Lee-kyung-ssi. Did you appeal to Koo Hui-seo with that tongue of yours? As expected, that wasnt enough However, though Moon Issak showed signs of not fully trusting me, he didnt seem to readily conclude that my words were all a lie. Perhaps he had doubts about the [HaHae] guild. Perhaps hed gotten some sort of impression from Bae Jaemin back when the two had a meal together in Ahn Hospital. Looking at his attitude, he doesnt seem to be the type to hold a lot of affection for others At first, I thought Bae Jaemin would have made a good impression on Moon Issak, given that both of them were holy-attribute sses and both were harsh on evil-attribute Users. At that time, Kim Sangyoon had said nothing special had happened. I didnt know if Moon Issak had actually listened to Bae Jaemins request, but it would have reached my ears if they had raised their voices or if the meals atmosphere had been feral. So, I thought Bae Jaemin and Moon Issak would have had a rtively friendly rtionship, but Contrary to my expectations, though Moon Issak was simply harsh on evil-attributed Users, it didnt seem like he would give unconditional favors for those that shared his ss attribute. His attitude or way of speaking did not reveal in any way affection for Bae Jaemin. Nevertheless, seeing how he reacted to the keyword, [HaHae] Maybe Moon Issak is warier of Bae Jaemin than I had thought. In particr, it felt meaningful that he had asked many questions about [Red Lotuss] extermination. Someone who looked favorably upon Bae Jaemin wouldnt say such things. So, even though it was a gamble, I asked, Is Investigator-nim also suspicious of Bae Jaemin? Were leaving all the possibilities open. Ah, of course. Youre the most suspicious. If so, then have you ever talked about the [Red Lotus] matter with Bae Jaemin-ssi? Have you ever asked him in detail about the ? What do you mean? I swallowed my dry saliva once, before saying, The bracelet Bae Jaemin-ssi wears on his arm Ask him who Beatrice originally belonged to. ? I dont know what would happen if anyone else asks, but if Moon Issak, the person that currently holds the investigation rights, were to ask Im sure his reaction will be worth a scoop. Moon Issak didnt react much to my words, but I imagined he would soon realize the truth behind them. After all, he was someone with good senses. As expected, Moon Issak remained silent. Soon, his lips twitched; the temperature in the reception room became so coldCiparable to the chilliness before. The corners of his lips slowly twisted, and he strode to my seat. Then, putting his hands on the table and tilting his torso towards mine, he whispered, Do you know what youve just said right now? [Saintess Beatrices prayer] is an item that only changes possession upon its former owners death. Even if you ask others who the previous owner was, youd probably get a simr reaction. So, youre saying you know who the previous owner was. Imnot yet obligated to answer that. I guess you dont know that theres a separate interrogation room in this buildings basement. His bloodthirst ced terrible pressure on my chest, but I already noted that he would never hurt me. If this mans personality would allow him to hurt me now, his actions would have alreadye before his words. Just from tales, I could tell just how violent Moon Issak was as a person. So, seeing as how he hadnt touched one strand of hair on my head, I was certain. My exnation was already settling in. However, killing me could only help Bae Jaemin, I said. And, wont you always be curious about what youve heard from today? You wont be able to find the answer otherwise. Moon Issak-nim knows this well, right? If you miss this moment, you wont be able to touch Bae Jaemin, who holds [HaHae] within his hand. Since [Red Lotus] was beyond Moon Issaks interest, the investigator could stand to sit by and simply observe, but he was currently in charge of Park Hoseoks murder case. Actually, the more he dug into this issue, the more lost hed be. There was no way hed kill meCthe important key. I even mentioned Bae Jaemins name. From Moon Issaks perspective, the investigator probably quickly calcted that the sessful resolution of this case would uncover one of the most sessful rankers secrets. Or, perhaps, his weakness. As expected, he didnt refute my words and only stared at me, as if urging me to say more. Seeing that, I resolved to properly wedge this suspicion into his head. If you dont catch Bae Jaemin properly now, you never know when youll meet a fate like Park Hoseoks. Wouldnt his innocence be more certain after your death? After all, you have a lot of enemies. I spat out my argument almost as if I was calling down curses upon his head. Of course, I didnt expect Moon Issak to be shaken by this threat. My role, though, wasnt to scare him, but to light the fire of suspicion in his heart. Could he, who already had doubts about Bae Jaemin, not respond to the connection of the murder and the mysterious item? Furthermore, the one who brought this matter to him was an ipetent User whose neck could be twisted at any moment; in his view, I was risking my life. For a few minutes, while Moon Issak opened and closed his mouth several times, I really felt the blood draining out of me. Fortunately, Moon Issak didnt hesitate for long; soon, the bloodthirst that had filled the reception room was reigned in. He began using honorifics again, pretending to be polite. I listened well to your arrogant words. Choi Lee-kyung-ssi certainly has a uniquely talented tongue. As expected, Moon Issak was strongly interested in my story; I could feel intense excitement from him. It seemed like all thoughts of jailing me had disappeared. After oveing that crisis, I inwardly sighed but took care not to show those emotions on the surface. Moon Issak looked at me, like a predator letting go of a prey he had caught between his teethChis violent gaze subsided. However, he continued to add sarcastic remarks. Coincidentally, I have an appointment with Bae Jaemin in two days. I can immediately confirm what Choi Lee-kyung-ssi has said the day after tomorrow. From our perspective, nothing could be better than Moon Issak directly questioning and confronting Bae Jaemin, so I merely pretended to be calm, returning his stare. With that said, Moon Issak returned to his original position, cleaned up the scattered paperwork, and stood up. Then, winking, he raised me to my feet. I followed him, wondering if, finally, this breath-stopping investigation was finally over; before leaving the reception room, the [system] alerted me to a sudden [friend request]. Stammering, I didnt readily ept the request; Moon Issak stopped before the door, shamelessly looking at me as if he were saying Why havent you already epted it yet? If you need me, my phone number is I muttered. This is easier. We can tell each others locations straight away as well. Of course, I knew the advantages of the [Friend] function in the system. Kim Sangyoon and Koo Hui-seo were added as [friends], and this function had been used plenty. However, because of those benefits, it was difficult to ept Moon Issaks requestCto ept the fact that hed be able to monitor my location in real-time. It ran counter to our deception. Do you make friends with evil-attribute Users? I asked, grasping at straws. Moon Issak did not drop his smile, for he already guessed at my tricks. Eventually, I was forced to press the [ept] button. Well I could [Unfriend] himter Of course, I could be suspected and arrested if I was caught. In any case, thinking outside the box, I could also use this to monitor Moon Issaks location if something were to happen. I dont dislike evil-attribute Users. Meanwhile, Moon Issak, who just stepped out of the reception room, stopped right before my nose and spoke in a dulcet tone. I looked up at him with a nomittal though congenial expression. When his gaze met mine, he folded his eyes in a smile. I loathe them. Therefore, Choi Lee-kyung is a very special person to me. I hope that in the future your value will continue to trump my disgust. You would also hate to be tortured or live as a cripple for the rest of your life. Was there anyone who could stay calm after hearing something like that? Naturally, I froze and paled; Moon Issakughed out loud at my expression and left the area first. Be a Patron! TL: I wanna be a fly on the wall during Bae Jaemin and Moon Issaks meeting~ Chapter 182 Chapter 182 I didnt know what mental state I was in as I exited the building, but when I returned back home, the sigh that I had been restraining was automatically released. At the same time, Jung Garam, who was itching to speak this entire time, jumped on my back. I crumpled to my feet on the carpeted living room floor. Choi Lee-kyung! What was that eloquence earlier!! Are you really the nerdy Choi Lee-kyung I know? Of course, even if I fell down Jung Garam didnt care and only spouted what he had to say. If Kim Olim hadnt lifted the young Assassin by the scruff of his neck, I would have stayed there,ying down underneath the other boy for a while. Gahh As soon as I could breathe again, I sputtered out some groans and syed out in the living room. Perhaps I was just too nervous. I had no strength to even stand; my body felt like it was pricked sore. Noona, Let me gooo. 1 Youve overdone it in front of Moon Issak. We should have called awyer if you were going to put on airs and speak so obscurely. Kim Olim looked at me, who was still sprawled out, and spoke harshly. However, it seemed toe from a ce of concern rather than her reprimanding me. Ragi nced at me briefly before speaking to Seo Dawon. What do you think Bae Jaemins reaction will be? Probably waryChe doesnt know the extent of Moon Issaks knowledge. Then, will he make a fuss with Moon Issak? Hell probablytry to kill him? At the mages indifferent response, I looked towards him. He calmly added, After all, if these suspicious trails are caught, one by one, theyll spin quickly out of control. Should we say its like cutting down sprouts? Moon Issaks not the type of young master to get killed obediently either. Thats right. So, while Moon Issak draws Bae Jaemins attention, well have to advance with Kyung-siks summoning. Everyone fell silent at the mention of a new summons that fell from Seo Dawons lips. Of course, the mage was correct. We still had more servants to summon, and it would be advantageous to proceed while Moon Issak and Bae Jaemin were distracted with each other. However, since I had suffered physical damage for the first time with Woo Ragis summon, measures for further Vengeful Ghost Memories had not been discussed yet. Nevertheless, pushing ahead despite all that would be The most important thing to Seo Dawon is It was definitely revenge and resurrection, right? Even though this was an obvious fact, an unintelligible sorrow formed within me. Not wanting that sorrow to be noticed by the mage, I immediately followed up with a contradictory statement, Id be fine with that! But, to summon a new servant, my level is still I pretended to bepletely fine and agreed. However, Seo Dawon, who looked as if he had more to say, looked at me briefly, stopped his train of thought, and replied, We probably exhausted all the level-ups that could arise from these sorts of summonings. You had no level-ups while Woo Ragi was summoned, right? Ah, thats right Things have changed, starting from Ragis summoning. The conditions have be more severe. Previously, you could easily ess the [Vengeful Ghost Memories] with just a little bit of your blood, but now it seems youll need way more blood or mana. Then, not that I remember this past revival fully, will I have to follow the summoning method and lose pints of blood yet again? This time, I hesitated a little because my well-being and physical condition had yet to fully recover. As if he had perceived my worries, Seo Dawon responded, Were not going to use your blood for summonings anymore. Kyung-siks summon is likely to be more dangerous than Woo Ragis. Then Im thinking about using a different sacrifice. Was that why he so confidently suggested summoning another servant? I was relieved on one hand and curious as to the different sacrifice on another. When it came to ck magic offerings, plenty of creepy things came to mind. Ding DongC Huh? At that moment, the doorbell suddenly rang. Since I had no one ted to visit, I looked around at the servants. Seo Dawon nodded his head and said, Just in timeCthe sacrifice is here. What? The mage, acting naturally as if some parcel delivery man had arrived, hurriedly motioned for me to stand up. I ran to the inte to investigate who hade to the door. However, when I saw the visitors face on the intes screen, I looked at the mage with a dumbfounded face. W-Wait a minute Thats Koo Hui-seo? * * * Clearly visible in the inte screen was Koo Hui-seo, wriggling his hands and standing with cheeks stained red. He was holding a bouquet big enough to cover his face I held onto the hope that the flower bouquet would be the sacrifice and turned towards Seo Dawon. However the Mage, as if he were evaluating meat disyed at a market, said, Koo Hui-seo is a wless specimen as a sacrifice. Hes got witchs blood flowing through him; hes been exposed to ck magic for a long time, making his blood easy to process. It would be nice if we could pull out his eyes or heart, but, for the time being, hes more helpful to us alive Seo Dawon spoke so cidly, I thought I heard him wrong. Of course, I didnt like Koo Hui-seo much eitherstill, Id never thought of another human being like some meat on sale. So, I hurriedly cut off the Mage and asked him once more, No, wait! Did you even discuss this with Koo Hui-seo? Hes given permission? What are you talking about? You want his blood Do I need his consent? Hes your ve anyway. The mages words were unbelievably calm. Meanwhile, Koo Hui-seo kept ringing the doorbell [dingdong dingdong dingdong], urging us to open the door. Come to think of it, would someone ring the doorbell with such excitement if he knew the people behind the door were aiming for his blood? It was obvious that he came here in such a good mood without knowing anything Head aching, I pressed the connect button on the inte, trying to at least stop the doorbell sound. Ignorant to my emotions, Koo Hui-seo greeted me in an excited voice as soon as the call connected. [Ah, Good day Lee-kyung-ssi] I felt even more pity for his ignorant voice, whose words trailed and lilted a little at the end of his words. Even though I knew he was an untreatable pervert I first blocked the inte transmitter with my palm and asked Seo Dawon another question. His blood How much do you need? About 1.5 or more liters. Wasnt that a lot? 2 liters would usually be enough to cause death by excessive bleeding. However, none of the other servants seemed to share my opinion of how cruel this situation was. I chewed my lower lip and pleaded to Seo Dawon, Do we have to harvest it all in one day? Its more convenient to have it all done in one day. No, so what Im saying is If Koo Hui-seo-ssi dies or is admitted to the hospitalit wont be good for us either I wont let him die. We still need the [Red Dragon] guild master seat. B-but if Koo Hui-seo came here without knowing anything, and we only bleed him dryhe may harbor some negative feelings towards us Even though I was saying such obvious things, I felt so upset that the servants looked at me with expressions that seemed to say, and why should we concern ourselves with that? They truly didnt treat Koo Hui-seo like another human being Tch, so you find him pitiful, huh? It felt as if Jung Garam sympathized, but then he pretended to wipe away his tears. Sniffle Sniffle We have no blood to give since were dead His tone was incredibly effective in twisting others words into trash. Thats not what I meant! If you ask Koo Hui-seo for his blood, hell dly give it to you. What? The reason why I felt no particr need to ask was because it was obvious I would have no need to do so, Seo Dawon added, overly confident. I looked doubtfully at Seo Dawon, but the mage remained unshaken. Eventually, I couldnt maintain this stalemate and opened the front door. Ignorant to my inner thoughts, Koo Hui-seo rushed in, almost kicking the door in his eagerness, and stood in front of me without stopping his stride. Its been a long while I felt even more stifled at the sight of him handing over the bouquet, but In anycase, there was no one else to pose the question if not for me. So, I looked down at the flowers, closed my eyes, and opened my mouth. Excuse me Hui-seo-ssi. Ye-es. Im sorry, but by any chance Do you have any thoughts of sharing your blood with me? Ye-es. Koo Hui-seo answered without even a second of hesitation. I sighed and looked at him once more. No matter how I stared, judging by his nk expression, it didnt seem as if he properly understood my question. Excuse me Please listen to me seriously, I said. I was listening, though I need a lot of blood. You might even faint. Are you nning on using it for summoning? I inadvertently opened my eyes wide at the others words. Koo Hui-seo flushed shyly while looking at me Im jealous. If I were to die, it would be nice to be summoned by Lee-kyung-ssi Be a Patron! TL: Koo Hui-seo never learns, and Seo Dawon is stone cold. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Koo Hui-seo spoke as if he knew everything. Therefore, I retreated as many steps as he approached me. Koo Hui-seo stared at me before smiling iprehensibly. Why? Does Lee-kyung-ssi also hate me because Im dirty Its not because youre dirty More than that, how much do you know? About what? About the servants Did Chairwoman Shin talk to you about it? Koo Hui-seo adopted an expression that belied his ignorance and looked behind me. It was as if he were staring at the servants standing behind me. I watched his gaze nervously. Koo Hui-seo, in a tone that still conveyed he had no idea what I was talking about, continued to speak slowly. Those lumps, every day they would follow Lee-kyung-ssi. Well, its not like I can see them clearly, but I felt a violent energy from them And since Lee-kyung-ssi is a Necromancer I assumed they might be vengeful ghosts contracted to you. Even though he had such a nk expression, his words hit the nail on the head. I looked back at Seo Dawon, my eyes pleading at him to decide on our next actions. Its alright, Lee-kyung-ah. Summon me. [Seo Dawon.] Left with no choice, I followed Seo Dawons suggestion and summoned him. The mages outline next to me slowly filled in with vibrant colors. When his shadow, created by the lighting near his feet, was finally formed, Koo Hui-seo looked at Seo Dawon emotionlessly. Hello? If you had noticed what I was to some extent, you should have been quick to talk about it. Youre trying to offset towards Lee-kyung-ssi during summoning with my blood? Thats right. The two talked without much agitation from either sideCto the point where I, who had been a ball of anxiety, had rxed. However, unlike before when Koo Hui-seo was so eager to give blood, he suddenly rolled his eyes and looked at me. As if he had no desire to talk to Seo Dawon. Do you have anything youd like to say? I asked. If I were to give you my blood, will Lee-kyung-ssi do anything for me? Lee-kyung-ie was the one to stop me from just grabbing you and digging out your eyes. Seo Dawon immediately squashed his superficial question, but, when I saw Koo Hui-seos sunken eyes, I felt guilty. It was true that Koo Hui-seo had helped us a lot. So, after looking at the mage once, I sighed and replied to Koo Hui-seo. Nothing perverted, but, if theres anything you want, Ill listen. This isnt the time to pretend to be nice. Woo Ragi remarked sarcastically behind me. Of course, I also began to regret my words as soon as Koo Hui-seos eyes began to sparkle excessively T-Then Will youe by my house next Sunday? Absolutely not. The mage said. Without Seo Dawon-ssi Seo Dawon refused, as if there was nothing more that he needed to hear from Koo Hui-seo, but I observed the guild masters desperate face. It was difficult to turn a blind eye to Koo Hui-seos gaunt cheeks; when I lowered my gaze I even saw his bitten fingernails on both hands. I have to ask someone who looked like that to give me all that blood in one go You wont do anything weird? Anything perverted? I asked. Lee-kyung-ah. Yes! Yes, yes! Ill be back home by five pm that day. If Im to go, you cant cling onto me or confine me. At five, you must return me home. Of course Koo Hui-seos two cheeks shined brightly with joy. Seo Dawons eyes, pleading me not to agree, pierced me in the back of my head, but I eventually nodded. I made that decision because I thought itd be better to neatly detail the deal with Koo Hui-seo, but it was painful to be red at by someone I liked. I couldnt even bear to look at the Mage and could only mouth, sorry to him. Fine. On Sunday, Ill go to Koo Hui-seo-ssis house. I-I then Will Lee-kyung-ssie alone? Fine. At this response, the servants who were watching with their arms folded across their chests began to try to dissuade me. Choi Lee-kyung, are you crazy? Your liverse out of your stomach. 1 That was a rash response, Necromancer. Of course, I expected their dissent. We already know how bizarrely Koo Hui-seo acted around me. However, because the other couldnt hurt me due to the contract conditions and because I had prevented his perverted behavior just now, I thought it wasnt likely for there to be a big issue. Also, I wanted to ask why he invited me to his home while wringing his trembling, anxious hands As expected, this is a gamble Still, I didnt want to regret my decision, but, when I looked up to see Seo Dawon avoiding my eyes, I wanted to cancel my offer immediately. Haah I inwardly sighed deeply and stepped aside, allowing Koo Hui-seo to enter. Koo Hui-seo stepped through the threshold, wearing the brightest smile I had ever seen on him. * * * Afterwards, Seo Dawon was frighteningly quiet and made Koo Hui-seo stop in the living room. The Mage roughly grabbed and stood Koo Hui-seos thin body, making the guild master stagger; however, Koo Hui-seo maintained a despicably cheeky and nonchnt smile. It was as if he was purposefully drawing Seo Dawons ire If he keeps on acting like that, whats he going to do if Seo Dawon stabs him painfully? Could I say the guildmaster was courting punishment? Seo Dawon ced Koo Hui-seo in the middle of the living room, and, as if giving him amand, said Take your top off. Urghh Supply without demand Jung Garam, standing behind me, grumbled something strange and retreated. I also wondered if I should turn my head away because Koo Hui-seo dithered while looking at me. As expected, it must feel ufortable changing clothes in front of others? If you look at me like that Ill get excited Understood, damn it. However, rather than being embarrassed, Koo Hui-seo twisted his closed thighs together oddly. Fed up and annoyed, I turned my back and stood looking the opposite way. I heard the soft rustling of thin clothes disrobing, and silence fell over the living room soon afterwards. Strangely though, the rooms atmosphere changed a little after he took off his top. The other servants were staring at Koo Hui-seo, so I thought theyd start ridiculing him or say mean things for no reason. However, it was strange to see their mouths closedCtheir eyes unable to tear away from his body. In particr, Kim Olim, standing right next to me, looked a little shell-shocked; a firm expression returned to her face when she felt my eyes on her, though. Whats this? Is there something on Koo Hui-seos body? I was curious, but I remained silent and stillCI thought itd be too ridiculous for me to look after I had already turned around. Not long after, the faint scent of blood began wafting around the tips of my nose. Almost simultaneously, the golden lines on the living room floor, shining bright into my eyes, were slowly rising upwards. I stood at the edge of the magic circle, and I had no idea what state Koo Hui-seo and Seo Dawon were inBut, I couldnt afford to look at them because I was reeling from the gust of winds blowing against my back. As I kept almost falling forward, Woo Ragi looked annoyed. He grabbed at my cor with two fingersCwith enough force to strangle my neck. Cough! Dont make a fool of yourself and cling onto me because youre about to fall. Ragi said. W-Who would! More than that, my neck hurts! Dont whine. That bastard must think hes doing me a huge favor, but, from my point of view, it would be better to just roll over from that strong wind. Until Jung Garam came from nowhere to hug me, I gulped in gasps of air, strangled. PlopC Finally, the golden light that filled every crevice of the living room vanished, and the faint blood smell faded as if it had been washed away. The wind pushing at my back stoppedpletely, so I was able to stand properly, back upright, without the help of these two. Woo Ragi made a show of shaking off his fingers, and Jung Garam leaned against me, hanging off my waist. I stumbled under Jung Garams weight and barely managed to look back. Behind me were Koo Hui-seo, who now was fully clothed, Seo Dawon, standing with his eyes closed, and a brilliant crimson jewel floating between them. That jewel is probably something that contains Koo Hui-seos blood, right? I nced once more at the fist-sized jewel before observing Koo Hui-seon again. Since he originally had such pale white skin, it was hard to properly assess his condition. His expression didnt change much either I guess hes alright? I-Is it over? Yeah. Be a Patron! TL: Lee-kyung-ie asserting himself and going against Dawon >.< Honestly I would trust Koo Hui-seo as far as I could throw him with my noodly weak arms. However, its good that Lee-kyung is pressing his own agency. RIP Hui-seo though. Seo Dawon looks mad. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 As Seo Dawon answered, he reached his hand out. The crimson jewel slowlynded on his palm. However, as soon as Seo Dawon received the jewel, Koo Hui-seo, who seemed fine earlier, suddenly began to stumble. Flinching, I approached him and tried to support his weight. But because Jung Garam didnt let go, I couldnt take another step. Donte here, Lee-kyung-ah. Surprisingly, it was Seo Dawon who grabbed Koo Hui-seos arm. After stopping me, he lifted the gradually drooping Koo Hui-seo and allowed the guildmaster to lightly lean against him. As soon as it seemed like Koo Hui-seo was calmly held against his side, I suddenly heard the clothes swelling behind his back and something bursting out. Following that, ck string-like things began indiscriminately popping out from Koo Hui-seos back. It was as if a ck firecracker had exploded from his body. I-Is he okay? I asked. Choi Lee-kyung, back off. The servants obviously had little interest in Koo Hui-seos grave appearance. I was plenty worried that the other would die if the situation continued, but Jung Garam pulled me away, widening the distance between us and Koo Hui-seo. SlitherC What is that At that moment, the limp ck strings suddenly made strange noises, wriggling on the floor before slowly rising up. Because Koo Hui-seo still seemed unconscious, the strings felt like separate creatures with their own sentience. Furthermore, the strings slowly bent their heads and became hook-shaped; Seo Dawon, who had been supporting Koo Hui-seo all this while, began to bind the others arms together. W-What is that? So, thats why Im saying to not get close. Sloppy people like you will get hunted. When I shouted in surprise, Jung Garam rebuked meChis tone seemed to ask if I now understood the reason for his strict hold. Then, isnt Seo Dawon in a lot of danger? I looked towards Seo Dawon urgently, observing the strings that began to constrict his torso. However, whether or not Seo Dawon noticed my anxiety, the Mage calmly grabbed the guild masters arm and dragged him onto the sofa. Slitherrrr SlitherC Even then, the ck strings climbed up Seo Dawons torso, wriggling through his shirt cor and going through his sleeves. The strings suddenly became pliable, like fingers, and began to unbutton the Mages shirt, one by one. .Mm? What? Why is it unbuttoning his shirt? Gah, why the buttons! Anger suddenly swelled within me, and I inadvertently shouted out. Seo Dawon nced at me, chuckled a little, and soon, in one movement, tore off the strands that were annoyingly attached to his body. Its durability must be worse than I had thought. Shortly after being ripped off, the ck strings strands quickly fell to the ground, transformed into ck smoke, and disappeared. However, there were still a lot of ck tentacles remaining from Koo Hui-seos back; the wriggling mass insidiously hovered near Seo Dawon. Seeing that, Jung Garam poked me in the ribs, Choi Lee-kyung, are you a fool? If you just left it alone, you would have had a chance to see hyungs naked body. No need, alright? I dont want to see it in that manner You didnt deny wanting to see him naked, though, huh? I pushed Jung Garam and his urate read away. During that time, though, I met Woo Ragis contemptuous gaze. He looked as if he were seeing a pervertCthere were no words to describe how unfair it felt when I saw his expression. Honestly, its not like I brought this topic up first While I was feeling unfairly wronged, Seo Dawon continued to be grabbed by the ck strings. Seo Dawon wrinkled his forehead, as if he were annoyed, but ignored them and raised one hand above Koo Hui-seos chest. As soon as he did that, the ck strands covered Seo Dawons arm, as if the Mage had been snared in a trap; they began to tighten tightly. The force was such that I was worried the Mages arm would break, Seo Dawon simply uttered a skill. [Purify]. As golden light flowed from Seo Dawons palm, Koo Hui-seos blue lips gradually returned to its original pink. Even the guild masters breathing, which was hard to hear before, could be heard. I felt relievedCat a surface nce, it seemed as if Koo Hui-seo had recovered somewhat. The ck strands continued to grasp Seo Dawons arms like an anaconda, strangling the breath from its prey. Do we have to cut those off? Kim Olim asked. Leave them alone for a moment. Itd be counterproductive to disturb him now. After watching quietly, Kim Olim asked her question while fiddling with the handle of the sword on her waist with one thumb, but Seo Dawon shook his head, turning his frustrated gaze upon her. Soon, coughing, Koo Hui-seo woke up. Hnngh. Hm? Your tentacles. Sheathe them. However, even as Koo Hui-seo returned to his senses, he looked around with an expression that belied his confusion towards his situationCwhy he was slumped. I had experienced the same in the hospital room recently, so I was sympathetic to his befuddlement, but Seo Dawon suddenly pped Koo Hui-seos cheeks. I gasped in shock, startled by the sudden violence. Even though that p may be to return him to consciousnessWas it okay to wake someone who had copsed from anemia like that? His ruthless sideCsomething I havent seen in a long timeCmade me ufortable. However, Koo Hui-seo, the one that hit, blinked nkly without a word of protest, as if he was familiar with this sort of treatment. He slowly stood up; simultaneously, the tentacles holding onto Seo Dawons arm loosened, one by one. When the tentaclespletely released him, the Mage opened and clenched his fist; he walked a couple of steps away from Koo Hui-seo. SlitherC The ck strings, which looked a bit like electric wires when rxed and stretched out, began crawling towards Koo Hui-seos back. Gradually, the strands became shorter until they disappeared behind him. Looking at that sight, Jung Garam giggled, Its like he vacuumed up some electrical wires. I-If you say that, its a bit Of course, I had simr thoughts In any case, I nced at Koo Hui-seos slightly swollen cheek before going into my room, bringing out the cardigan I had been wearing. I carefully handed it to the guildmaster, who had been staring nkly at the ground. I was still concerned about the recently released ck tentacles, but Seo Dawon didnt stop me after seeing me move. Therefore, it didnt seem dangerous. Koo Hui-seo stared at the cardigan in my arms before looking up at my face. You should wear it. I said. Its cold Hes cold? I checked over the guild master once more at his unexpected remark. I btedly realized that ones body temperature would be affected after being drained of a great amount of blood. With an apologetic heart, I wrapped the cardigan around Koo Hui-seo and started walking towards the kitchen to bring him some warm water. Suddenly, something coldClike iceCtouched my wrist. Koo Hui-seo trembled and held my wrist. Simultaneously, Seo Dawon approached us, but I didnt remove the guild masters hand. Instead, Iid my hand atop his. Koo Hui-seos attitude was quite strange though; though he was the one to first grab onto me, he flinched as if my hands were fire before looking at me in amazement. He opened his mouth as if he were about to say something, but eventually said nothing and ced more power behind his skinny fingers. Why dont you drink some warm water? Ill bring some for you. I said. Imfine. Arent you dizzy? Even if Hui-seo-ssi had a peculiar constitutionthis must have been difficult. Koo Hui-seo blinked while staring at me. Was that his way of telling me that he was fine? Ha In front of us, Seo Dawon sighed deeply. Somehow I felt like he was sighing at me, but the Mage said nothing in the end. I must have vited some unsaid conventions. Koo Hui-seo held onto me for a long while, and, all at once, jumped up from his seat. Then, he released his hand that had be lukewarm. Are you okay now? Yees Koo Hui-seo responded, his expression nk as usual. He recovered so quickly? I was rmed at his amazing recovery speed. After answering, Koo Hui-seo looked at me for a long while; the cardigan I had dressed him in began ripping at the seams. Because I had no intention of getting it back from him anyway, I paid it no mind. When I said nothing, Koo Hui-seo calmed his wringing hands. Then, he called out to me in a pleading voice, Lee-kyung-ssi Yes. You dontsmell something strange from me? He asked, randomly. I immediately sniffed at the surroundings. The servants had previously told me that they smelled something bad from Koo Hui-seo, so I was a little curious However, this time as well, I couldnt grasp a single bad stenchCexcept for the slight scent of wood and grass, I smelled nothing. Rather, it was as if he had been scented with perfume Well, the servants wouldnt point the smell out for no reason I just assumed it was a scent I wouldnt be able to perceive, and I wasnt so concerned First, I replied honestly, I dont smell anything. Then, Lee-kyung-ssi cant smell himself, right? What? Do I smell? Yees Koo Hui-seo told me that he smelled something strange from me! I didnt expect to hear such a thing; flustered, I raised my arm to sniff at it. However, there was no odor except for the slight scent of sweat. I-Is it severe? Well? At times, its worse than now. What? Koo Hui-seo spoke casually, but I was shocked. It was the first time Ive heard I smelled. Almost involuntarily, I looked towards the servants When I locked gazes with Jung Garam, he opened his eyes innocently; Kim Olim closed hers and crossed her arms. And Woo Ragi You didnt know? Hepletely blocked his nose while smirking at me. Then, I looked up at Seo Dawon desperately. He stared back without avoiding my gaze. D-Does it really smell that bad? I asked. Even Seo Dawon, myst hope, crooked the corners of his lips and smiled. Enough that its hard to endure. Be a Patron! TL: Ive got a theory that the smell thates from both Koo Hui-seo and Lee-kyung is actually the stench of death. Dunno if Im right though. Also, >.< The hamster cant stop being nice. My heart~ I know I wouldnt be so kind to Koo Hui-seo. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Leaving behind my shocked self, Koo Hui-seo staggered to his feet. Before leaving my home, he said, You muste on Sunday, okay? I barely managed to see him off; as soon as Hui-seo left, I ran from the front door and blocked Seo Dawons way. After all, an important issue had remained. Is there really some smell emanating from me? I asked. You cant smell it either wayCwhat would change if I exined it? Because Im bothered, of course! I didnt know you cared that much about me. Seo Dawon slyly grabbed my shoulder and gently pushed me along. It seems he was still a little upset about what I had promised Koo Hui-seo a while ago, ignoring the Mage. At those words, I was struck speechless. Retreating, I hit the sofa and sat right there, dazed. At that moment, Seo Dawon, casting a shadow directly above me, smiled as our eyes met. Ill make sure you dont smell after Kyung-sik-ie is summoned. Is that possible? Ill make it so bastards like Koo Hui-seo wont be able to smell it. That nuance It felt as if the Mage was more upset at the fact that Koo Hui-seo could perceive my scent. As I was about to say that wasnt the point, Seo Dawon spoke first, Reach out your palm. Huh? The contract. Right now? I was bewildered, but my body followed his order and stuck a hand out. Seo Dawon lightly pressed my palm with his finger and drew a cross, the Chinese character for 10. Exactly the shape that would have been drawn with a dagger. Nngh Does it hurt? It shouldnt. Ah, it doesnt hurt Just surprised. After all, how could the gentle touch of a finger break skin? In reality, I was flustered because, just as Seo Dawon said, nothing hurt. Looking closer, his fingertips glowed with a faint lightCthat was probably a skill. Contracts including sacrifices proceed in a slightly different way. R-Really? Yeah. Here, hold it tightly with both hands. During our conversation, a new magic circle, making vibrating sounds, shined beneath the sofa I was sitting on. Seo Dawon handed me the crimson stoneprised of Koo Hui-seospressed blood; as I did as the Mage said, the blood began to flow out of my sped hands. Huh? When I grabbed the stone, I felt uneasy. It was a bit lukewarm in temperature and, furthermore, the stone seemed to pound and beat as if I was holding a heart. Surprised, my shoulders flinched; Seo Dawon gently pressed my shoulders down and whispered for me to calm down. His pulse is directly transmitted from this. Breathe deeply and take your time. Whew Whenever I slowly exhaled, the stone subtly glowed crimson. It was as if I was holding some red light. Seo Dawon kept his eyes trained on the light-filled stone and informed me of the correct timing. Its now. Take out the [Vengeful Ghost Essence]. Just as he said, I took out Choi Kyung-siks [Vengeful Ghost Essence] from my inventory. As if the [Essence] was thest piece of the puzzle, the magic circles state was drastically transformed as soon as it was taken out of the inventory. Piercing my eyes, the light exploded like a bomb; as soon as the pouring light made me close my eyes, the mechanical ping of the [System Message] rang in my ear. [Youve achieved conditions for Vengeful Ghost summoning.] [Vengeful Ghost Summoning Penalty has been offset by Contaminated Blood.] [Certain essential conditions for Vengeful Ghost Summoning have been substituted with Contaminated Blood. Summoning difficulty has been increased.] [New methods of sacrificial summoning have been added to your unique skill.] [Your Servant Seo Dawon has been acknowledged for his outstanding ability, devising auxiliary summoning magic circles and sacrificial summoning methods. As a reward, Servant Seo Dawons magic power has been increased by 10%] [A new use, Control, has been added.] [As the servant, Seo Dawon, increases in ability, the amount of control the master, you, can exercise over Seo Dawon decreases.] [If the masters degree of control falls below a certain threshold, then the Vengeful Ghost cannot be summoned. Please be cautious.] [Activating memory yback of the deceased, Choi Kyung-sik.] What? Perhaps because the method used this time was different, new conditions were added instead of the familiar messages that denoted a memory yback. I wanted to check on those additions, but I felt like I was thrown off of a rollercoaster and soon lost consciousness. * * * Gasp! When I woke up from this endless nightmare of continuously falling, I wasying in some unfamiliar bedroom. The air was coldCbut not exactly refreshing. Recoiling from the cold, I stood up from the bed and looked around; it was such a huge room that I could only describe it as grand. Where am I now? Furthermore, I felt a simr dissonance to when I had summoned Woo Ragi. That feeling wasparable to when, in Woo Ragis [Vengeful Ghost Memory], I experienced the incongruity of returning to my younger self. I-Is anyone there? This time around, without Seo Dawon sitting in the seat behind me, I was literally alone inside a spacious bedroom. After I stopped shyly and awkwardly looking for people, I looked around the room; the interior was incredibly luxurious and simultaneously intimidating in its opulence. The duvet was made of orange silk, detailed with one tiger in all of its majesty; all the furniture in the room was splendidly shy. The painting hanging beside the bed also seemed to be some modern art At least it seemed to be modern art, but, even to an outsider like me, the aura emanating from the ck and red painting was unusual. If I slept with this above my head, Im worried Id get sleep paralysis My eyes grew exhausted looking at the painting, so I crossed the marble floor and headed towards the door. I had a strong feeling that I had to exit this room. If my premonitions were correct and this was simr to Woo Ragis [Vengeful Ghost Memory], then I might be ced in a tough situation if the rooms owner were to enter. Maybe Is this room Seo Dawons room back in his Red Lotus days? As I had that thought, before I opened the door, I nced around the bedroom again. I had remembered that, following the pattern from before, Seo Dawon appeared shortly after I woke up. I began to think that it was usible for this to be Seo Dawons room. Rather than somemon person, this room suited a person like Seo Dawon Though, its a bit too much However, I felt no other presence while I was lost in contemtion. Eventually, I cautiously opened the door and exited the bedroom. The hallway walls and floor were simr to the bedroom and lined with marble. Large and small paintings hung uniformly on the wall. And, when I finally came to the living room of this spacious house Hnngh! Oh my, have you woken? Somedy was cleaning up. I was so surprised I inhaled my breath, but she simply smiled and greeted me. It was as if she knew me well. Ive just finished cleaning now. Should I prepare breakfast for you? She said. Ah. A-About that Flustered, I stood straight. A puzzled look overtook thedys kind face. No maam. I continued. 1 Understood. Ille again tomorrow morning. Yes I was nervous because I didnt know what variables would change with my actions, and, because I didnt want to raise her suspicions, I refused her offer. After a polite parting greeting, thedy disappeared into the hallway, and I was left alone in this clean and luxurious living room. What on earth A lush forest andke could be seen from the living rooms open window. The view is good, everythings good, but Where the heck am I supposed to find Choi Kyung-sik? Faced with a helpless situation, I suddenly suffered a headache; I grabbed my head in reaction. Suddenly, a strange dissonant feeling passed through meCmy own appearance, reflected in the window, was a stranger to me. Startled, I immediately lowered my gaze and observed my hands. It was pale and beautiful, but It was clearly different from the hands I remembered. These arent my hands? I mumbled dumbly. For a while, I couldnte to my senses; goosebumps crawling up, I ran to any random doors and opened them. The second door I opened contained a shower; I ran inside the bathroom and looked into the mirror. The man I saw when I looked into the mirror shocked me so much I couldnt even shout. How did thisWhy? The face in the mirrorCthe wide eyes staring back at meCsurprisingly belonged to Jung Garam. Be a Patron! TL: Seo Dawons dislike of Koo Hui-seo being able to smell Lee-kyungs scent gives credence to some of the readersments in the ! Also >.< Wee to the next arc you guys! Chapter 200 ising up at some point. Once again, I wanted to do a poll for whos your fave (human) character. I feel like if I put up Lackey, the skeleboi would win. This is just an advance noticeCthe actual poll willeter, after you meet a few more characters! Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Pale with fright, I fumbled at my face. Inside the mirror, Jung Garam began to simrly fumble at his face. This just isnt right! Aghast, I approached one step closer to the mirror and touched it. However, the smooth coldness underneath my fingertips made things clear. Moreover, Jung Garam, within the mirror, reached out as well. Afterwards, I pped and pinched my cheeks, but the situation didnt change. Im actually wearing Jung Garam as a shell. What am I supposed to do While muttering helplessly at the mirror, I suddenly remembered the message I had heard while entering this [Vengeful Ghost Memory]. Something about increasing the difficulty No way, is the increased difficulty at fault for why Ive be Jung Garam? No matter how you look at it, that seems to be the cause of this transformation; so, just in case, I called for the [System Message]. System Message! [System Messages cannot be checked right now.] However, the system messages tly prevented ess to message history. Come to think of it, I couldnt use skills during Woo Ragis memoryCperhaps things were simrly locked here? Then, I wont be able to ess the Status Window either? However, when I mumbled Status Window to myself, a familiar translucent, gray window manifested before my eyes. Name: Jung Garam C Lv 7731 ss: Special Hunter (Special Assassin) Guild: Red Lotus (Grade S+) HP C 22,341,333/22,341,333 MP C 71,000,000/71,000,000 Title: Special Hunter C A title only given to the most extraordinary hunters amongst the numerous sea of normal Treasure Hunters who have single-handedly mapped more than 100 unexplored Dungeons or pathsCunrivaled in their ability. Mataras assassin C A title granted to the assassin who single-handedly protected the tyrant Matara and assassinated 10,000 archers, 7,000 spearmen, 200 master-ss knights, and 5 archmages. . . Stat: Strength +980,000 Magic +250,000 Stamina +416,000 Agility +937,000 Luck +937,000 Intelligence +550,000 Physical critical damage: 5,245% Maximum Physical Damage: 2,474% Minimum Physical Damage: 903% Physical Crit Percent: 87% Curse Resistance: 9.21% Vs. Monster Armor Pierce: 67% Vs. Monster Magic Resistance Pierce: 32% Physical Skill Cooldown Time Reduction: 66.87% Probability of causing status effect Poison with skills: 14.23% . . Skill CExplosion: You can use bombs to destroy the surrounding terrain or enemies. CDark Counter: A powerful counter that ignores the defenses of a specified target. CDark Gambit: Coat your shade-touched energy with poison and use it to stop enemy movement. CDarkest Descent: Over a period of time, movement speed increases significantly and skills will output their maximum damage. CMapping: Update dungeon information in real-time, and share the information with party members quickly. Although, the contents werepletely different. Jung Garams Status Window opened? It seems like my outer appearance wasnt just Jung GaramCa status window containing all his stats had appeared as well. That wasnt the only surprising thing. [Explosion]. A ck sphere embossed with a holographic counter was created; ticking, seconds were dropping from [00:30]. I thought if the situation continued, I would only shatter the bathroom, so I pressed [Cancel Skill] straight away; I wouldnt be able to handle the situation afterwards I cant believe it As the [Explosion] skill unfurled, I felt a huge flow of powerCa scale that I had never felting from myself; I was so overwhelmed. It was akin to how a man who had only ever ridden a tricycle might feel when he steps into a luxury elerated sports car for the first time. Ding DongC There was no time to be mesmerized; the sound of a doorbell ringing suddenly echoed throughout the living room. I still felt agitated, but, aware of the need to check on visitors, I stumbled back into the living room where the inte was. When I touched the inte screen, there wasa girl in a dress, standing outside the door and looking this way. [Jung Garam-kun. 1 Why are youte for the meetingCforcing me toe all the way here?] As if she knew I was looking at her, the girl immediately started talking without any mannerly greeting. This chaotic development messed with my senses, but I managed to recall that the girl in the shy dress was [Red Lotus]s Bang Eunji. Given that shes still alive and also mentioned a meeting, this [Vengeful Ghost Memorys] setting must probably be set before the [Tower of Command] incident. However, I still had insufficient information, and, judging from the fact shes personallye to find and interrogate me, some setback must have happened. Looking at the big clock on the living room wall, it was pointing to 10 am. My best guess was that there must have been some important meeting this morning. It was a bewildering situation, but I tried to think about how to answer in my own way But, I had little idea of what to say, so a long time passed while I hesitated. However, as Bang Eunji tapped the floor with the tip of her boots in frustration, I felt nervous and said whatever came to mind. T-Thats I overslept. [] Bang Eunji paused and stared at the camera. Then, she tilted her head to the right, as if she doubted me. I wondered if I made a mistake and held my breath, but, after standing still, she suddenly stood upright. [Jung Garam-kun, are you sick?] She asked in a monotone voice. This was such a meaningful question for me. It would have been nice if I could pass this with a simple greeting, but if she felt any sort of incongruity there was no way for me to exin. In addition, I was further at a loss because I had no idea how Jung Garam and Bang Eunji used to talk to each other. However, Bang Eunji soon shattered the silence and continued to speak. [I dont know what kind of scheme youve brewed, nor am I interested, but You realize youll have nothing to say when youre cut from the guild for missing a pre-raid meeting? Its natural for Jung Garam-kun to have a childs body, but personal responsibility and maturity can be nurtured through effort] If the real Garam heard that, he would be frothing at the mouth ande at her for a fight. Even I was half-fed up with the words that spewed out, one after another; in the midst of all that, the idea that Id be kicked from the guild pierced my ears. C-Cut from the guild Even though this was inside of a [Vengeful Ghost Memory], the words still made me ufortable. Bang Eunji replied firmly. [What are you mumbling about? Instead of cursing at me, you may as well hurry, wear yourbat uniform, ande out. Ive definitely delivered this message; if you dont arrive at the guild quarters by 11 oclock, Beatrice is mine. Guild Master-nim gave me permission.] After saying that, Bang Eunji disappeared from the inte screen. Gripping my hair and pulling it out, I eventually looked at the clock one more time and hurried to the dressing room. * * * When I left Garams house, it was already 10:30. However, when I searched for the address of the Red Lotus office building on the inte, I found that it was only a 10-minute walk. There was no fear of arrivingte. But, I was still worried about what kind of attitude I should adopt in front of the other guild members. Especially Seo Dawon It was evident that Seo Dawon would appear in this [Vengeful Ghost Memory]Cmy mouth dried up with worry. How am I supposed to treat Seo Dawon during the Red Lotus heydays? He had quick perceptionCa little strangeness, and I could be interrogated or suffer something horrible. After our contact, Seo Dawon treated me fairly gently, but I often saw him act mercilessly to others He even pped Koo Hui-seo yesterday If Seo Dawon were to hit me Even imagining that kind of situation made me tear up. Of course, in the case of capture, my safety was an issue as well. I should be sparing with my words as much as possible In the end, I resolved to keep my mouth shut. Anyway, it was obvious that, as a Necromancer in this time period, even if I were to exin my words wouldnt be taken seriously. Be a Patron! TL: Were meeting the Guild members! Im so excited >.< Also, thanks formenting on the chapters guys~ Im always happy to read thements. If you are enjoying this novel, consider rating it on NU as well~ it really helps <3 Chapter 187 Chapter 187 With that in mind, I went to the Red Lotus building indicated on my cell phone. This is the headquarters? The streets looked like how the past Seoul looked with prosperous buildings lining the streets. And, among them, the Red Lotus building boasted an unrivaled height and decadent scale. My eyes bulged wide at the surprisingly unexpected building size and therge throng of peopleing and going through the entrance Somehow, I felt like the passing people were ncing at me. There were many people who stealthily avoided eye contact when I turned my gaze their way, but some, as if they had been waiting for this moment, strangely stared back fiercely. Unable to observe the exterior of the building more, I was chased inside. Unexpectedly, inside the building, security guards were standing in front, creating what seemed to be a security checkpoint system at a subway ticket gateCa strict boundary. Good Morning! H-Hello At that sight, I hesitated; a security guard who was inspecting the iing people saw me, came out, and greeted me loudly. I didnt know why he was greeting me, so I flinched. But then I soon realized this body belonged to Jung Garam and awkwardly bowed my head. I Did I make a mistake? When I looked up, all the security guards gathered in the lobby stared at me with a sour look. I frozeCthis was simr to the strange gazes I felt outside the building. It was then. Huh? Jung Garam? Someone called out Jung Garams name from behind. Looking behind, a man wearing round sses and a white doctors gown stoodChands stored in the gowns pocketsCstaring at me. Whos this? As he approached me, one step at a time, my anxiety grew higher. I felt like I had seen him somewhere, but his name didnt immediatelye to mind. However, without leaving me any time to prepare, approached to be at a friendly distance, grinning all the while. What are you doing at this hour? He talked to Jung Garam without any hesitation. Of course, I had wanted to talk to others as little as possible, but I couldnt afford to be suspected. In this [Vengeful Ghost Memory] I had been given a role where I could find a hint to summon [Choi Kyung-sik], so I tried to utilize the given information best I could. First of all, judging by the boys young face and his conversational tone, we must be the same age. 1 So, I smiled awkwardly and answered without honorifics. Becausethey said theres a meeting. Hm? That was postponed today. You didnt get the message? What? Bang Eunji said that if I didnt arrive at 11 today, then Id be kicked from the guild, though? Embarrassed, I called forth the Status Window; just as the sses-wearing boy said, I saw a notification in the [Guild] channelCA notice has arrived from Seo Dawon. [Seo Dawon: The meeting today has been postponed to 2 pm] The message had even arrived at 7 am. Then, Bang Eunjis harsh words for me toe by 11 oclock Was I deceived? Hm? AhCNo Eunji-ssi said for me toe by 11 oclockSo With a despondent heart I mumbled, but the smiling boy adopted a strange expression when he heard my words. Eunji-ssi? he replied. An odd gaze permeated into the eyes behind those sses. At first, I wondered if I should exin who she wasCjust in case he didnt know her. The boy soon clicked his tongue and spoke as if he found me pathetic. Then, are you pretending to be strangers this time? Huh? You guys are so immature. He then shook his head and crossed arms with me. Surprised, I almost avoided him, but the boy dragged me forward, uncaring. We walked in the direction of the security checkpoint that was guarded by security personnel. W-Where are we going? We have to go in, right? But, at this time Since you came early, we might as well go ahead. Mmm Isnt it pretty nomittal to go back home? Its just perfect to have lunch in myb. The boy seemed to be rushing, so I asked where we were headed; he simply grinned and pulled me forward weakly. As we approached closer, the security guards opened something that looked like a turnstile with a tense expression. The door, which had been closed and marked with a redser, turned green; the boy and I passed through it and stood in front of the elevator. The boy calmly pressed the button for the leftmost elevator, marked executive-use. The elevator, which was waiting on the first floor, opened its doors immediately. Then, the boy took out the employee card hidden within the cor of his doctors gown, scanned the reader, and pressed for the 47th floor with the touch pad. I had no idea what his name was until he took out the employee cardCI fell into panic. [Choi Kyung-sik]. The protagonist of this [Vengeful Ghost Memory]. * * ******** Since I only briefly saw Choi Kyung-sik in the [Vengeful Ghost Memory], I hadnt remembered him immediately. However, though I felt a little embarrassed, it only took a few seconds for the elevator to rise and arrive on the 47th floor. Before I had decided what to do, Choi Kyung-sik had habitually grabbed onto my arm and walked into the 47th floor corridor. Furthermore, there was no choice but to enter his destination, hisboratory, due to the tight security present in the building. It was as if the whole floor was dedicated to Choi Kyung-sik aloneCdeste without any passersby. The long corridor was divided by thick doors, separating it into sections; these doors were impossible to pass through without the others employee card. In addition, as we walked, the lines of CCTVs made me feel as if we were going into a treasure storage warehouse rather than Choi Kyung-siks personalboratory. Theres no blind spot where I can avoid surveince Was this how the inside of guild buildings were like? However, after passing the fourth door, a rtively normal-looking small door appeared. Of course, a security pad for swiping your employee card was next to the door, but, when this door opened, a cozy space that reminded me of a small library had appeared. Choi Kyung-sik entered theboratory, and, as if he was familiar with all this, sat at the office desk. I stuck my butt on the small stool in front of the desk. As soon as I did that, the door closed behind me automatically. Without looking to see if I had sat down properly, Choi Kyung-sik pressed the phone button on top of his desk. As soon as the signal connected, he ordered food quite familiarly, as if he had done this plenty of times before. Two bulgogi burger set menus, please. Ill send Puppy. It seemed like he was ordering us a meal; Choi Kyung-sik pped his hands as soon as the phone call finished. A magic circle was drawn beneath his feet; soon, wood-carved puppy-shaved golem gradually manifested above the magic circle. As soon as the summoned golem appeared, it ran towards the door after turning its head like a clockwork robot. I thought itd bump into the door, but, right before it hit, it warped outside, apanied by a whooshing wind sound. All that happened in an instant. When I stared at him nkly, Choi Kyung-sik blushed and scratched at his cheek. Well, Eunji said that theres an anime that I definitely need to watch if Im an alchemist Afterwards, I renewed my skills once. Uh Mm? I blinked because I didnt know what the other was talking about. Choi Kyung-sik waved his hand, as if to say dont mind. Afraid that the conversation would continue onto a topic I had no idea about, I simply followed along and nodded. An awkward silence started to settle between us. Garam-ie, you seem a little vacant today? But, the silence didntst long. Choi Kyung-sik raised his sses and asked me an ufortable question. His question felt as if he had noticed a difference between the real Jung Garam and me. However, instead of being worried about being discovered, I was more concerned with how to bring Choi Kyung-sik, in front of me, to the [Vengeful Ghost Contract] stage. Because of that, I missed the timing to answer, and Choi Kyung-sik waved his hand, leaning his torsofortably against his chair. Is it because you left the house while drowsy Well, you were always weak in the mornings. Jung Garam is weak in the mornings? Judging by the time I had spent with the young Assassin, I couldnt rte to that statement. However, his condition may have changed after bing a servant; there was no reason for me to get to the root of this incongruity. Rather, I just nodded because I thought it would be a good idea to pretend that I was groggy. Of course, I didnt close my eyesCI still had to keep an eye on Choi Kyung-sik. Be a Patron! TL: Choi Kyung-sik <3 You guys can probably guess what anime hes talking about. Also, HAPPY VALENTINES DAY <3 Heres a bonus chapter to thank you guys for reading~ Also thanks Yi Jia, Sae, Ara, and T for the Kofis >.< Chapter 188 Chapter 188 [Woof Woof!] Meanwhile, [Puppy] had arrived, holding onto Choi Kyung-siks lunch in its mouth. Since it had run out in a hurry earlier, I couldnt properly see it. Observing it closer, the puppy-shaped golem had the typical pebble-cobbled appearance of low-rank golems. However, its movements were more gentle and fluid than any other golem I had ever seen. I had heard that it cost a lot of money to make the golems joints move properly seeing how its tail shook fiercely from side to side, it seemed that he had invested substantially into this simple golem. Come to think of ittheres a lot of expensive things within thisb? After receiving the bag containing the hamburgers from the golem, [Puppy], it was time to clean the desk so we could sit facing each other for lunch. After moving some documents to the side, I could see reagents and potions, ones often used in alchemy, lined up at the end of the desk. As I kept my gaze far away from him, I noticed a small golden scaleCtotally authentic no matter how one looked at itCat the end of the desk, close to Choi Kyung-sik. On top of that scale were a pile of jewels as big as fingernails. Only then did I notice powdersCalchemical ingredients?Cstored in sks next to the thick books behind Choi Kyung-siks back; they were disyed like hoursses. There were even at least 10 sks that looked like they contained powdered gold. I heard that alchemists have a lot of money The sight of these jewels and expensive ingredients scattered about seemed to be amon view for Choi Kyung-sik; he simply focused his gaze on the hamburger bag I was holding. I thought the Alchemist seemed rather easy-going and, on the other hand, used to such luxury. I tried hard not to express my surprise and handed Choi Kyung-sik a hamburger. However, when he received it, his expression seemed a bit odd. It seemed as if he had seen something surprising. Wow, you see all sorts of things in lifeCto think that Garam-ie would hand me a burger before taking care of his own. With that said, the Alchemist admired the hamburger in his hands. Just how did Jung Garam live his life for such things to be said about him I almost sighed, but I managed to cover that up with Jung Garams blunt voice. I-If you dislike it, then give it back I already ate it though? Choi Kyung-sikughed as he took a giant bite of the hamburger. Then, all throughout lunch, he chatted about this and that topic. He mainly talked about the new Golems he was making; I didnt really understand most of what he was talking about. But, since I needed information on the Alchemist anyway, I concentrated on listening as much as possible. However, that concentration could only take me so far. Honestly, how could I understand Golem circuit switching devices or whatever he was talking about Haaah On top of that, after polishing off my hamburger, a yawn inadvertently bubbled out from me. However, Choi Kyung-sik didnt seem to care very much and continued to speak. So, I thought it was aplete innovation. If I could phase it in immediately, we could save more than 30 percent base mana, I said. But then, Guild Master nodded with a face just like yours, Garam-ie. Anyway, Im just d it was easy to persuade him. I thought he would ask for a months worth of payment I guess Seo Dawon was bored Chin resting on my palm, I observed the diligently chattering Choi Kyung-sik. I wondered if he was a denser person than I had imagined. When Choi Kyung-sik started a conversation about topics he was interested in, it seemed like he was the type of person to say all that he wanted to say without paying heed to his surroundings. Like he cared little if the surrounding people were listening or not. Thanks to that(?), it felt like he didnt notice that I wasnt exactly Jung Garam despite my stutters I couldnt be sure whether or not this situation was advantageous for me, but this wasnt too bad. Honestly, if I had met a sharp person, such as another guild member like Seo Dawon before I had met Choi Kyung-sik, I didnt think I would be able to calmly sit down and converse. The issue is even though we dined so close to each other, I dont know how I should end this [Vengeful Ghost Memory]. What on earth should I do? I fell deep into contemtion as I stared at the still prattling Choi Kyung-sik. It was then. Knock KnockC Suddenly, someone knocked on theboratory door. For me, whose eyes were drowsily half-closing, the knock made me jump. Hm? Whos that? Unlike my nervous self, Choi Kyungsik didnt double check who was behind the door and flung it open. Dressed in a flowy dress, Bang Eunji stood modestly behind the door. Ah, Eunji-yah. I didnt realize that dwarf would be here too, Bang Eunji said calmly, staring and throwing barbs towards me. I wondered if I should get angry or if I should ignore her, but I thought that Jung Garam would have immediately blown his top. W-Whos a dwarf! I didnt mention Jung Garam-kun though? Im really tired of your victim-mentality. Even though I wasnt the real Jung Garam, I was still somehow a little furious. But, before I could retort, Choi Kyung-sik quickly stepped in between me and Bang Eunji and blocked our views. Then, as if he were changing the topic, he asked Bang Eunji, Are you here because of the meeting? Precisely. Im convening our willful guild members for our hard-working, suffering guild master. Alright, alright. We wont arrivete. It would please me if youde up to the meeting room right now. Shall we go, Garam-ah? Of course, if possible, I didnt want to go to a gathering with all the guild members I knew I had no other choice, though, so I nodded and stood up from my seat. When both of us stood up, Bang EunjiCperhaps to find more of those willful guild membersCvanished into the hallway. In just 1 second, I could hear her footsteps near the elevator entrance; I was a little scared. To think that just a while ago I had thoughtlessly and fearlessly gotten angry at the owner of that tremendous speed. I need to behave like the real Jung Garam, but What happens if that leads me into a fight? I assumed that if I died as Jung Garam, the summoning would fail. After all, penalties have been applied. I sorely need to sign this contract safely I looked up at Choi Kyung-sik next to me, muttering inwardly. * * * Choi Kyung-sik and I rode the elevator to the very top floorCthe conference room. I let the Alchemist proceed me, letting him walk consistently half a step ahead. However, the top floor didnt have as tight security as the others. I saw several conference rooms separated by opaque ss walls. It felt exactly like a small enterprises office room? In each conference room, people were discussing or presenting using a beam projector or whiteboard, really adding to that corporate atmosphere. And, amongst all the many conference rooms, I assumed the spacious room at the end was where we would have our meeting. Choi Kyung-sik abruptly opened the door without knocking; I followed him docilely inside. Hello, The Alchemist said. Goodafternoon. After the Alchemists cheerful greeting, I tried to add what was hopefully a normal greeting of my own before entering The conference room contained more people than I had expected; cold sweat ran down my back. Seo Dawon sat at the head of the table, looking over some documents (he did not look our way); Kim Olim and Woo Ragi sat beside him. Kim Olim stood upright with a straight back, without even using her hands to aid in her posture; on the other hand, it was impressive to see how Woo Ragi leaned back on his chairCfar enough that I worried the chair would breakCwith both feet on the table. Next to Kim Olim sat a man with tattoos on both arms; heid down on the table, face cushioned by his arms, as if he wasnt a part of this meeting. That man was probably Jo Chanyoung. However After observing Jo Chanyoung and looking at the man sitting across himI saw an unexpected sight. He was the only one who gave a soft smile to Choi Kyung-siks greeting. From the moment I saw his face, I froze as if Id been nailed to the floor. It was Bae Jaemin. Ive brought them all right on time, Guild Master-nim! If Bang Eunji hadnt banged open the door, entering and shouting like that, I may have stood there, useless, for all eternity. After barely recovering my senses, I sat next to Choi Kyung-sik and bowed my head. I knew I would see the other Red Lotus members while they were aliveCwhy didnt I think to include Bae Jaemin A chilly voice, ringing throughout the conference room, cut through my btedly embarrassed thoughts. Thanks, Eunji-yah. Then well start the raid meeting for [Second Company]. Startled, I raised my head at the familiar voice. Seo Dawon, who had taken his eyes off the document he was holding, was looking my way. Be a Patron! TL: Back to our regrly scheduled update~ Honestly, if I were an Alchemist, I would definitely create adorable golems. Also, I made a slight mistrantion >.< Woo Ragis weapon of choice is a Echo de not a Chainsword. Im going to slowly fix this in the previous chaps, but if you guys want to let me know where Im missing stuff, feel free to tell me here or in Discord <3 (Theres a channel in there for telling me about typos haha) Chapter 189 Chapter 189 As his gaze flickered by me, I inadvertently lost my breath and automatically straightened my back. However, not many guild members responded to Seo Dawons words. Some of the members with poor attitudes didnt even seem to be listeningCfor example, the one who still had his legs bnced on the desk or the one who was still slumped over onto the desk. That one didnt even bother raising his head. The atmosphere was chaotic throughout. BamC! I have no idea when Bang Eunji took her [Gun de] out, but I didnt notice it until she mmed it onto the conference rooms desk. It was then that Jo ChangyoungCwhose face I hadnt seen beforeCtemperamentally raised his head. Perhaps it was because he was disturbed from sleep, Jo Chanyoung was the most ferocious person I had ever seen. Slitted eyes without double eyelids, well-tanned copper skinCthe sight of him was enough to intimidate me. Haa I returned back home at 5 in the morning. His fatigued voice, protesting against Bang Eunji, was so hair-raisingly low; if it were me, Id immediately apologize to him and avoid his gaze Bang Eunji, though, epted Jo Chanyoung bloodthirst without changing her monotone expression. Such whining wont work in a professional society. Anyone could see that Bang Eunji looked far younger; the contrast between the two was so vast. But, instead of arguing, Jo Chanyoung muttered something vulgar and straightened his slumped back. Unexpectedly, he seemed to be the type to resign fast. The boss monster this time is a [Dragon]. It should be noted that, unlike the dragons weve dealt with before, theres over 90% probability that this one has wings. If its as described in the scenario, its magic resistance must be quite high. Seo Dawon ignored them both and continued the meeting cidly. Kim Olim, as if she were assisting him, looked at the material in front of her and said, Every scenario involving [Second Company]s boss monster refers to it as XXXXX instead of its specific name. Perhaps the [Dragon yer] title could originate from here. Listening to Seo Dawon and Kim Olim, Woo Ragi yawned as if he were bored, blinked a few times, and scratched his cheek. We can just beat itCwhats the point of this meeting For the main DPS, he spoke so unbelievably ignorantly. Seo Dawon nced at Woo Ragi for a brief moment before neatly ignoring him. However, we dont know how many instant-death attack patterns this monster has. In thest scenario, the boss showed a total of three patterns, so it was quite easy to avoid This time, Ill exin while showing you a simtion. After speaking, Seo Dawon pressed the button on the remote control he was holding. Soon, the conference rooms lights went out; arge silkscreen lowered down behind him. From then on, the [Second Company] strategy meeting continued for 3 hours without a break. * * * To be honest, I didnt really listen to the meeting. Though this body belonged to Jung Garam, with my knowledge it was hard to understandChow should I know what a skillyup is? However, unlike how I would just randomly beat up whatever monster would appear in the dungeon, it was impressive that they meticulously decided who would use what skill first when a monster appeared. Furthermore, there was a simtion that informed us of the estimated time taken for the boss attack when we inputted various skill values in the program. Unlike us, Seo Dawon had his back to the screen, but it seemed like he had memorized all the skill sequences and attack values and didnt need to look behind him. Even more shocking was the use of the penalty that would take ce after one used every skillCthe time where one couldnt use another skill after using all skills once. In other words: cooldown time. Seo Dawon led the meeting by not only memorizing his own skills but the skills of the other guild members and the cooldown times as well. Then, Ill go in first with [Subaquatic Bomb] Thats not a bad idea, but [Subaquatic Bomb] has a 15-minute cooldown and also needs to be used for the 2nd wave. So, fall behind; its better to let Olim-ie go here. I think the timing is a bit tight. Even if I push through with [Dash], the maximum speed I can achieve is The other guild members calmly took this in, as if it wasmonce for Seo Dawon to have studied this much. To take it further, the guild members seemed to be actively promoting their skills, providing Seo Dawon with more cards in his deck of skills to use. For example, if a boss monster began to fly, Seo Dawon would use the skill [Gravity] to crush its flight; it took 30 seconds for the skill to be cast. In other words, the guild members needed to fill that 30 second time gap where Seo Dawon would cast his own skill with skills of their own. The most stable pattern was the one in which Woo Ragi woulde to the front and Kim Olim followed with an attack of her own. This method wasnt so bad if Kim Olim was dealing with a few monsters. However, if surrounded by 3 or 4 monsters, Woo Ragi might be attacked as well. The assist timing might not be urate. In such a case, Jo Chanyoung woulde forward, saying hed assist in retrieval efforts for the other guildmates or Bae Jaemin would say hed position himself so that he could assist by casting strength buffs. Like this, the skill path was devised, ounting for failures and other member inputs. Around 20 failsafes for each situation were created. What was also impressive was that all the other guild members clearly knew their own limits; if they expressed that they couldnt do something, Seo Dawon embraced. I sat there, silently observing their conversation while drenched in a strange sense of defeat until the lights in the conference room were turned back on. I couldnt open my mouth, not for fear of courting the others suspicions, but because I was hit with the reality that the way that I, Choi Lee-kyung, had fought so far was really too abysmal. Should I say I felt a gap that couldnt be crossed with just hard work? And What on earth is Jung Garams level Also, I was forced to speak a few times during the meeting because Seo Dawon looked at me during the middle. When two or more questions were flung my way, I felt like I was being tested; I kept Jung Garams status window in the corner of my view while answering. So naturally, I was led to observe Jung Garams status window in more detail than before I had almost released a deep sigh in the middle of the meeting, but I managed to keep my mouth shut. I knew that there would be a bit of a gap between me and the others, but I didnt know that the gap would be sorge that I couldnt even dare ovee it. Then, lets proceed this way first. Ill instruct you all in case of unexpected situations. Seo Dawon said. Fine. Understood, Guildmaster-nim. Yes, yes. Thanks for your hard work. 1 Even while I was shocked in many ways, the meeting ended smoothly; the gathered guild members stood up from their seats. Thanks for all your hard work So, I stumbled to my feet and, like the other guild members, gave my parting greetings. I moved to follow Choi Kyung-sik, but Ah. Garam-ie should stay behind for a moment. Seo Dawon chillingly said as he lowered the blinds. W-What is it? Did I do something wrong? Does he suspect something? His words definitely made me uneasy. Seo Dawons expression was genial, but that alone could not soothe my tension. I wanted to ask why he asked me to stay behind, but my mouth wouldnt open. Instead, I held my hands togetherCas if in prayerCunder the desk. Strangely, though I was the only one told to stay behind, Bae Jaemin, who had been strangely absent throughout the meeting, did not leave the conference room and sullenly remained in his seat. Whats wrong? Seo Dawon asked Bae Jaemin. Bae Jaemin hesitated a little and nced at me; it was as if whatever he wanted to say was difficult to express in front of me. Seo Dawon also noticed that gaze, and seemed contemtive as he looked alternatively between me and the Priest. I wont take up much of your time. Bae Jaemin said, gaining the initiative and locking eyes with the Mage. Seo Dawon stared at him before turning towards me. Wait outside the door for a minute. Yes, yes Tasting liberation, I quickly got up from my seat. As I passed Bae Jaemin and was about to exit the conference room, I heard Seo Dawons cold voiceCpiercing, like a spear to the back of my head. You must have something important to say, Jaemin-ah. If I were Bae Jaemin, I would have paled at that threatening tone. Be a Patron! TL: Hi~ Im on vacation so I wasnt able to edit as much >.< (Thanks so much to the PRs who catch most of my dumb errors~) Patreons advance chapter wille outter tonight >.< Also big same, Lee-kyung, big same. Seo Dawon sounds so preemptively angry at Bae Jaemin. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Afterwards, I had no idea what the two talked about. As the heavy door of the conference room closed, the voices from inside had been cut off, as if a mute button had been pressed. However, Bae Jaemin opened the conference room door sooner than I thought and exited. Though I stood right in front of the door, the Priest strode towards the end of the hallway without giving me a single nce. It seems like hes angry? The moment Bae Jaemin had exited the door, I had briefly caught a look at his face; though it was a very brief moment, I clearly caught his crumpled brows. Since I had been wary of him from the very beginningCmy attention had been upied by the PriestCthere was little chance I mistook what I saw. It sounded like he had an argument with Seo Dawon inside the room, and the argument didnt seem to have a good resolution. Is it okay for me to go in? I was concerned about Bae Jaemin, but Seo Dawon was currently my biggest challenge. The room seemed to be plunged in a chilly atmosphere; I couldnt move and simply craned my neck to look inside. At that moment, as if he had been waiting for me, I heard a soft voice. Come on in. Faced with no other choice, I opened the conference room door and cautiously entered. Inside, Seo Dawon looked at me with a smile. You did something wrong, huh? Yeah.Yes? Why are you so conscious of me today? At first, I thought Seo Dawon was interrogating me in his own particr way, but after speaking, he made a startlingly mischievous face. It was as if No, to be urate, it was as if he had a soft spot for the owner of this body, Jung Garam. His eyes were friendly and rxedCa look I had not expected from the Mage; I was startled at its unfamiliarity. Moreover, Seo Dawon did not seem to find my embarrassment strange. He just looked at my red face and beckoned me toe closer. Reach out your arm. Why Seo Dawon didnt answer and instead smiled. I couldnt refuse that smile. Hesitating, I offered my right arm; Seo Dawon briefly grabbed my wrist before releasing it. When the Mages hands fell away, the [system message alert] rang, notifying that I had acquired a new item. Surprised, I stared down at my wrist. On it, there was [Glow-in-the-dark Bracelet Type: Bracelet Durability: 10 Equipment restriction level: 10 Special Skills: None. Description: The glow-in-the-dark color changes when you shake the bracelet.] A strange bracelet. Seo Dawonughed out loud at my stunned expression. You were expecting Bea, huh? 1 No Dont lie. Your face turnedpletely red. His tone was clearly teasing. Of course, I was surprised. However, my surprise wasnt caused by the paltry item on my wrist but rather the Mages attitude. Until now, I thought that Seo Dawon and Jung Garam had a hierarchical rtionship. Although Jung Garam always acted nonchntly, the young Assassin had always minded the line between them. So, I had imagined that the two would have a more rigid rtionship. That is to saya rtionship where Seo Dawon barks orders and Jung Garam listens? The other guild master-guild member rtionships that I had witnessed were like that However, it seemed that during their lifetime, these two had a rtionship where banter was easily exchanged. Even now, the perceptive Seo Dawon wasnt suspicious of me As expected, it must be because I was wearing Jung Garams face. Rather than doubting me, Seo Dawon just judged that Jung Garams mood and condition were different from usual. Well, I suppose when a close friend behaves a little differently than usual, most people would assume an off mood rather than guessing that theyre apletely different person Bea should be given at a formal asion. Ill distribute it to you the day before we raid [Second Company]. Yes. After organizing my thoughts, I rxed slightly. Seo Dawon chuckled and immediately continued, Lim Jisoo entered the country secretly. ! Its important to find out who she met, but we lost contact with the spy we nted. And, I think the information leaked from our side. After hearing that, I recalled Bae Jaemin who had just left the conference room just now. Was he in league with Lim Jisoo ever since the [Second Company] raid? The probability was high. However, I wasnt sure if, at this point, I could talk about Bae Jaemin to the Mage. Anyway, this ce is inside the [Vengeful Ghost Memory] No matter what was done here, the future wouldnt change. However, Seo Dawon seemed to have gleaned something different from my darkened expression. The information leak is just a guess. Still, just in case. Tell me if something peculiar happens. Iunderstand. I nodded, my head weighty. Seo Dawon patted me on the shoulder. With my head bowed slightly and followed the other out of the conference room * * * Mired in myplicated thoughts, I walked around aimlessly; suddenly, I found myself in front of Jung Garams lodgings. ActuallyCsince I was stuck in a time long before even the [Tower of Command] raid, before even the [Second Company] raidCI knew no other ce and had no choice but to return to Garams house. However, the problem was Upon entering the home, there were unexpectedly people casually watching TV inside the living room. What on Ah, Garam-ah. I believe Ive said around 10 times that you have horrible interior design taste, Jung Garam-kun. Sitting on someone elses sofa and munching on potato chips, Choi Kyungsik and Bang Eunji greeted me. I had wondered how I should find Choi Kyungsik who had disappeared after leaving the guild building, but, now that I saw the two of them casually sitting in someone elses house, I felt strange. Did the original Garam-ie give the other guild members his home passcode? In addition, even though she was watching TV and snacking in someone elses home, Bang Eunji didnt stop her criticisms. I couldnt believe my eyes, I wanted to say something, but, no matter what I say, I felt like Id just get more exhausted. Besides, how could I retort when I saw them eating the snacks deliciously and swinging their legs softly back and forth? How old is Bang Eunji anyway? I know that Jung Garam had been a User since he was a minor, but Bang Eunji looked unnervingly young. I stared at the two, released a deep sigh, and walked over to the sofa and flopped on its seats. Choi Kyungsik sat on the living room floor, leaning his back against the sofa. As soon as I sat down, he immediately rested his head on myp. He was naturalCas if he had done this more than once or twice. Bang Eunji tilted the cylinder container of potato chips towards me. I reached my hand insideCperhaps she was sharingCbut there was nothing inside. Id like one more; salty-caramel vor, please. She casually requested. She frustrated me, but I stood up from the sofa, went to the kitchen, and retrieved the same snack from the alloted snack box. Feeling emotional, I threw the cylinder at her, but Bang Eunji simply caught the flying snack with her eyes fixed on the TV. Once again, she began eating diligently. Even more frustrating was that Bang Eunji fed Choi Kyung-sik, who was still watching TV; the young girl simply ced a snack in his mouth. Of course, I, sitting next to the Alchemist, didnt even get a piece Why on earth am I sad? So, I tantly red at Bang Eunji until she was caught off guard; I stole the container and popped one chip into my mouth. Then, Bang Eunji softly turned her head from where she had been watching the screen to give me a cold stare The potato chip inside my mouth was pretty tasteless, but her upset expression was the most delicious seasoning. Then, as if taunting her, I picked up a handful of the chips and ate them. I felt a cool energy on the back of my neck and instinctively leaned my torso back. ShhaaaC! A red line ripped through the air where my head was and vanished; if I were in my own body, I would not have been able to avoid that. In a blink of an eye, Bang Eunji was once again holding the cylinder of chips. Bang Eunji smiled brightly and returned my taunt, tilting the barrel as if to pour out all the remaining snacks into her mouth. With my left hand, I snactched them from the air before the potato chips disappeared into her mouth. All she ate were a few grams of potato chip seasoning. Youre quarreling again. I could hear Choi Kyung-sik sigh from where he was sitting on the living room floor, but I was too busy running awayCso her [Gunde] wont slice my finger. My mind was too chaotic to listen. Bang Eunjis attacks grew more blunt as she got more agitatedCher attack pattern had changed. She was now aiming at my neck instead of the sweets. I dodged every attack I could see, but, in my bid to escape her attacks, my hands inadvertently crushed the snacks held within. However, it was so much fun, so we continued to fight childishly over the empty container of chips until Bang Eunji finally split the living room sofa in two. Be a Patron! TL: Choi Kyung-sik, Bang Eunji, and Jung Garam are kinda adorable togetherCthe babies! Also, heres the poll for the 200th! Ill let it run for a couple of chapters. https://take.quiz-maker/poll4182866x98364057-131?s=res Feel free toment why you chose who you chose. And, if you chose other, feel free toment who that person is! Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Bang Eunjis personality was exactly like a cats. Just like a cat y-hunting, she would rush to bite at a hand just waving in her field of view. I returned to my senses and stopped ying around when her [Gun de] dug halfway into the sofas back. When I beckoned for us to stop, Bang Eunjis persistent attack stopped as well, but her eyes belied her desire to stab me once more. Rather than hating me, it seemed that her personality would not allow her to not return any hits and wrongdoings. Fortunately, Jung Garam had formidable physical ability, so I was able to narrowlyCby a hairs marginCavoid her hands. In return, Bang Eunjis eyes became slitted, showcasing her rising annoyance. Choi Kyung-sik, watching us, yawned and asked, HaaahMust you guys only y by yourself? Bang Eunji wont stop. I said, as if reporting my troubles, but Choi Kyung-sik didnt seem to be very interested in my hardships. Seeing a gap, Bang Eunji once again lept towards me; in order to stop these shenanigans, I deliberately didnt dodge. However, instead of stabbing me with her de, she actually bit my hand with her teethClike a cat. Thanks to Jung Garams endurance, it didnt hurt. When I saw the girl, with hand in mouth, roll her eyes and cheeks reddenedCclearly feeling victorious, my tension ebbed away. Shes totally a kid I must say, your hands are totally chapped, Jung Garam-kun! Meanwhile, Bang Eunji, drunk with victory, spoke pompously; instead of responding, I flicked her on her forehead. Immediately, she punched me. It was worth getting hit though, I felt like my body was being drained of anxiety If it were the real Jung Garam, these two would really have fought the entire day Garam-ie probably wouldnt let his hand get bitten like I did. He probably would have fought his hardest It was only then I understood how Bang Eunji could enter and leave Garams house without hesitation. The two really matched well. They were simrly immature, and the rtionship was well maintained because they were so simr. However, Choi Kyung-sik was still hard toprehend. Why was he squashed among these animal-instinct humans? He didnt look like someone with much physical ability; he may be bloodied if Jung Garam were to mistakenly swing his hand Of course, that was considering Jung Garams impressive physical standards. Therefore, I became even more curious about how the two grew close. For some reason, I thought the keyword for this [Vengeful Ghost Memory] was contained within this contradiction as well Where areyougoing today? 1 I asked while looking down at the top of the Alchemists head. After all, I have to confront the unknown. These words were bolstered by the confidence I had gained after I wasnt discovered by Seo Dawon earlier. As expected, Choi Kyung-sik did not find my question awkward. He answered, while looking up at me, Guildmaster-nim told me to level up until the [Second Company] raid. Haah His sighing face somehow reminded me of my past self. Recalling how I had to work diligently in the Dungeons to meet minimum summoning levels, I suddenly felt a familiarity with Choi Kyung-sik Choi Kyung-sik, simr to me, must have been at a low level. How many level-ups do you need? Im in thete 4000s, so he told me to change that first digit. Familiarity canceled However, perhaps he gleaned something else from my sour expression, Choi Kyungsik cleared his throat, a little ashamed. I worked hard to raise my manufacturing level! I just didnt have time to enter dungeons because Ive been so busy designing custom potions for all of you This time as well, Choi Kyung-sik-kun will be carried on our backs again. Bang Eunji answered before I could respond to Choi Kyung-siks words. She coyly wiped saliva from her chin with a haughty expression. Whoo Instead, Ta-da! Lets use this once: Its my specially manufacturedbat potion. Choi Kyungsik smiled and opened his inventory without getting angry at Bang Eunjis retort. Less than a second after Choi Kyung-sik signed with his fingers, two sks with red fogCrising like dry ice mistCwere ced between the Alchemists fingers. He handed one to me and Bang Eunji respectively. [Combat Potion C RED 1.9 Ver Type: Potion Level Restriction: None (Qualification Limit: Must own abat skill grade S or higher) Special Skill: Thebat skills operational capacity is improved one hour after drinking. Produced by Choi Kyung-sik of Red Lotus. *Buff List Strength/Magic + 100% Skill Damage +200% Skill Cooldown time decrease +10% Ignore Monster Defense -33% Ignore Target Resistance -100% Monster Control +3.4% Boss Monster Control +5.8%] Wow When I read the potions effect, my admiration poured out all on its own. I couldnt believe just drinking this thing could give suchrge buffs Couldnt this beparable to a Priest or a Bard? Even non-Alchemist Users knew that the manufacturing difficulty of abat potion rises sharply just by attaching one or two buffs during production. But, to have seven buffs In addition, almost all the elements werent useless add-ons and would increasebat power. a User could generate more than twice their usual power just by drinking this. However, Choi Kyung-sik, who had been enjoying my admiration, suddenly grumbled, Isnt it good? Amazing? But, our Guild master is so greedyDo you know what he said to me? What did he say.? He told me to continue to improve it so that we could go inside the Dungeon without a Priest. He wanted to increase its duration by more than half a day and double thebat buff add-ons to 13 or 15. Honestly, if he wanted that I told him that I could make various different types of potions, but he scoffed, saying Are you going to drink two liters of potions before a battle begins? Choi Kyung-sik kept on griping, like a disgruntled engineer. I was shocked by what he said. To be rid of the need for Priests with just one Potion? If Red lotus had survived after [Tower of Command]Would it really have been possible to make such a potion? Usually, it was difficult to develop potions recipes (its ingredients and ratios); once the recipe waspleted, mass production was easy. Production was one of the aspects that truly felt game-like, ignoringws of physics. In reality, factories, manpower, and arge amount of time were needed tomercialize certain industrial products. However, alchemists would be able to input ingredients and press the [Production] button to print thousands or ten thousands at a time. Hes alreadypleted about 50% of that goal If this potion had been finalized, Red Lotus would truly have developed into an unrivaled guild. Dungeoneering party formations could be radically changed. At the moment, no matter what Dungeon, Priests or Bards were essential. They were worth more than other sses because of their buffs. However, if this [Combat Potion] were to debut It would be an invention that could shake the basic ts of User society. The ranking for noble sses could change 2 As precious and valuable sses, many buffers would abuse their power. Theyd often tease, Dont like? Shouldve been a Bard or Hate it? Shouldve been a Priest. Even if other Users sarcastically remark, Are you some heavenly being?, reality hadnt changed. After all, Priests and Bards were irreceable in parties. All Users knew that. As a result, this conflict between buffers and general Users began to deepen. For example, a low-level beginner Priest was twice as valuable as a skillful second-year Warrior. Ones life would be difficult if they piss off a Bard or Priest, so, even if those buffers were being bossy, ordinary Users had no choice but to shut up and endure. Even if they could no longer stay patient and wrote a smear article, they would do so with a sub-ount and not their original ID. Now, Users had gotten used to such discriminatory treatment; though they knew it was unfair, this injustice became established as a way of life Then, if Choi Kyungsik is revived, wont Bae Jaemin be impacted indirectly? If Choi Kyung-sik were to be revived and finalize the [Battle Potion], just that would indirectly deal arge blow to Bae Jaemins ss. Furthermore, this [potion] may make its user stronger; even if the servants couldnt use this Potion, its quality would be enough for the General Users market. At that moment, I remembered how Seo Dawon had earned me tens of billions of won in a short time in the past. I excitedly looked at the Alchemist. Be a Patron! TL: Theyre all babies TT_TT Also, Dawon, what are you doing with that potion. O.O Getting rid of Priests?? And the survey is still open! Itll be open for at least 2 more chaps. Currently Jung Garam is in the lead! https://take.quiz-maker/poll4182866x98364057-131?s=res Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Still, if you manage to develop it, wont you be totally rich? I asked. Well, I suppose itll have an impact, but mass production would be difficult because of the ingredients. I havent found any alternatives for the key ingredients yet. At my question, Choi Kyung-sik stopped griping and began to sincerely exin. Looking at his excitement, he seemed like a professor who had been asked about his field. Though it seemed like he was grumbling, his eyes twinkled during his exnationCthis was truly his calling. The unique passion of someone who loves his work flowed out through his eyes. For example, if we take one of the coreponents, hm, Say we need a mineral called [Adamantium], we would need to gain mining rights for Mine Dungeons in order to source it inrge quantities Since theres little of that sort here, well have no choice but to contact overseas Users and their mines Ahh Then, its definitely hard to make money straight away Thats not all. If you want to make lots of money, this needs to be sold to as many Users as possible. However, this potion has a fixed condition. What? Everyone will want to take this potion as soon as ites out. The qualification restriction on its use is absurdly high. While listening to Choi Kyung-siks exnation, I took another nce at the potion in my hands. Now that I look at it, there was no level limit, but next to that line, the qualification restriction stood out. I inadvertently read it outloud, Only those with S-grade or higherbat skills can use this? Thats right Even I cant drink that potion. Really? Startled by his unexpected remark, I stared at Choi Kyung-sik. Perhaps he misunderstood my gaze, he sullenly responded, Jeez. 1 Not all Users have S-ssbat skills like you, you know? Though his tone didnt sound jealous, I felt awkward since it seemed as if I were boasting. I didnt mean to make a personal attack However, on second thought, this bodyCJung Garams bodyCcourts such misunderstandings because he was so high spec. If it were my original stats, my question would just seem ignorant. From a level 7,000 person, the meaning may be twisted into something chastising like you cant even drink that potion? So, though it may feel unfair, I apologized. Then, is there anyone else in Red Lotus that cant drink that? I asked. Garam-ie, I hate you Dont bother Kyungsik-ie, Jung Garam-kun. Unfortunately, even that question was another miss. Perhaps he was really upset this time, Choi Kyung-sik pushed at my knee with both hands and turned his head away. Bang Eunji even scolded meChappily, as if she had gained some advantage Of course, I was flustered; that wasnt what I meant. But, now I understood that the [Combat Potion] limitation was quite high from the response I had received. If even Choi Kyung-sik, who was over level 4,000, couldnt benefit from its effect, a considerable number of Users would not be able to drink that even if they were given the potion. Still, except for Choi Kyung-sik, that means that all the Red Lotus guild members can drink it, huh? Thats amazing That means that everyones at least level 5,000. Of course, there was a traitor named Bae Jaemin among them. Still, I was struck by the members statuses. Theyre so sessful Whats Seo Dawons level? As my thoughts continued, my gaze naturally wandered to the [Glow-in-the-Dark Bracelet] on my wrist. Thats why Guild Master-nim ordered me to develop the potion in two ways. ..Huh? Speak of the devilCas soon as my thoughts turned to the Mage, Choi Kyung-sik spoke of him. Flustered by the timing, I almost made a strange sound. Choi Kyung-sik definitely wasnt a sensitive person; he didnt notice my awkward reaction. He continued smoothly, One way is to dilute this [Combat Potion] for general User use by diluting it by a hundredth or thousandth in order to lower qualification restrictions and efficiency. Also, to make it really cheap. Perhaps I could describe it as low-end? In this case, mass production would definitely be possible. Ahh The other method would be to develop an improved [Combat Potion] for total Ranker use. Thats why, as a Users level increases, they can gradually increase their ess to different grades of this potion. If they use this potion as a beginner, wouldnt they continue to use it as their level rises? After all, Users dont often change the consumables that they use. If we expose our products to those in low levels, wellpletely take over this market. W-Wow Really, our guild master Isnt he good at wracking his brains for ways to make money? I wondered if I should respond, but for some reason I felt shy and mped my mouth shut. However, I vigorously nodded my head several times. Hes handsome too. Bang Eunji confidently said what I had only inwardly thought. Choi Kyungsik looked exhausted at those words and shook his head, but he didnt retort since it was an open secret that Bang Eunji blindly followed the Mage. * * * After conversing for a while, it suddenly became evening; the two ate dinner in this house and, bewilderingly, still did not leave. Well, now that Ive gotten used to Jung Garams body, it wasnt too hard to deal with them Is this perhaps not Garam-ies houseIs this the Red Lotus dorms or something? Both of them seemed to be vacantly staring at their cell phones or watching TVfortably, as if this is their homeCwith no sign of leaving. Hey Are you perhaps sleeping here tonight? I asked cautiously. Bang Eunji looked up from her cell phone screen and stared at me, Of course. I guarded him during the day. Huh? So, isnt it fair for Garam-kun to do it during the night? She sounded usatory, as if she were criticizing a cking coworker. Choi Kyung-sik, who yed mediator every time we growled at each other, shrugged his shoulders when our eyes met. His gesture informed me he had no intention of intervening. Of course, I couldnt understand Bang Eunjis words, so cold sweat flowed down my back. Somehow, this feels like some important key event 2 It feels like I have to calmly pass this test. So, I nodded and tried to adopt an expression that eximed, I already knew~. Of course, inwardly I felt like I was going to get motion sickness from trying to deduce what was happening. Lets think this through coolly. What did Bang Eunji say? Guard? She said guard, right? Since Bang Eunji said that its only fair if I guard during the night if she did so during the day, I have to protect something right? But, who am I supposed to guard? Just as I thought that, my eyes turned to Choi Kyung-sik, sitting on the sofa and watching TV. Choi Kyung-sik locked gazes with me and scratched his cheek. You still havent caught theb terrorist, right? Huh? I guess you dont have much to say Perhaps he took my exmation as answer, Choi Kyung-siks shoulder drooped in disappointment. Bang Eunji, who saw that, responded on my behalf. The terrorist has been caught, and were trying to figure out whos behind him. Really? Garam-ie is going to personally interrogate them? Bang Eunji opened her mouth, so I thought I could take a breather, but the question was flung back at me like a boomerang. Thanks to this, I was too busy guessing at the current situation; my mind felt chaotic. I felt strangled at the sight of two pairs of eyes staring at me. Laboratory terrorist? Theboratory theyre mentioningit must be that strange ce on the 47th floor, right? I had thought it was structured a bit differently from the meeting room Ah! Did the security system change due to the terrorist attack? A usible scenario was being written inside my whirling head. I opened my mouth and gambled, Hes an insane guy, right? Hes enough of a nutjob to blow up a whole floor I tried my luckCthis gamble was enough to drain the blood from my face. Fortunately, it seemed like my reasoning was correct; Choi Kyung-sik nodded. Well, I suppose he wouldnt open his mouth easily. However, hes still alive, right? Jung Garam-kun would often torture and not interrogate; many times now hes made people into dishrags. The problem was Perhaps interrogating the captured criminal was mainly entrusted to Jung Garamthe questions wouldnt stoping. I tried to enter the real Jung Garams mentality, trying to assuage whether or not the terrorist was still alive. I thought of Jung Garams attitude, back when he tore Park Hoseok into pieces His tongue isintact. Wouldnt this answer be appropriate? Fortunately, that must have been enough, neither of them asked me any more questions. And I became sure of something. This Vengeful Ghost Memory There must be special conditions toplete this memory. And in order to seed in those conditions, I was given Jung Garams body as a tool. Maybe that goal is Maybe its saving Choi Kyung-sik from the threat of assassination. TL: Hey guys, really quick update before I gotta go. Ive been a bit busy, writing my thesis paper. Ill leave the poll up until chapter 193! https://take.quiz-maker/poll4182866x98364057-131?s=res Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Only then did the sequence of events begin to make sense. Seo Dawon had even mentioned Lim Jisoos stealth entry into the country with me in a private meeting and had said that information was being leaked from our side. He wasnt just being conversational; there was a high chance his words were rted to theboratory attack incident. I 100% think Bae Jaemin is the culprit The problem was that I had insufficient evidence to support this im. Just in case, I turned to Bang Eunji and spoke, Was there anyone suspicious you saw just before the attack? I only saw the guild members though? Mmm Are you perhaps saying that theres an information leak from the inside? Bang Eunji reacted quickly to my question. Choi Kyungsik turned his headCfrom vacantly staring at the TVCto look at me as well. I fell silent; I wasnt sure how much I could reveal. Thankfully, before the atmosphere could be awkward, Bang Eunji broke the ice. Well, if one thinks like that, then wouldnt everyone be suspicious? Honestly, other than Seo Dawon-nim, everyone is wed By inside, do you mean the guild members? No way They have no motive. Choi Kyung-sik and Bang Eunjis opinions were split. Choi Kyung-sik felt ufortable even imagining the possible betrayal of a guild member; Bang Eunji tantly stared at me before turning away. It was as if she were implying Youre the most suspicious one. The attack would be impossible without ess to internal information. I decided to provoke the two a little. Choi Kyungsik widened his eyes and shrunk into himself when I said I was sure of the moles existence. Bang Eunji maintained her calm expression, but I was sure she wasnt carelessly listening. Unlike before, a heavy atmosphere settled between the three of us. Bang Eunji broke the long silence, But, Kyung-sik-ie is also correct. Is there any reason for an insider to betray us? Thats the thing about human greedCIt doesnt disappear because someone has plenty now. Whether its money or honorTo be honest, there arent many ces that would treat us better than Red Lotus. Theres no merit to betrayal. Choi Kyung-sik and Bang Eunji were ignorant of Bae Jaemins nature so they could say such things, but I felt frustrated in my efforts to instill awareness within them. Therefore, I wondered if I should press my luck and mention my suspicions of Bae Jaemin, but Bang Eunji suddenly crossed her arms over her chest and red at me. Youre not going to say that Bae Jaemin is the culprit here, are you? What? Youre also suspicious of Bae Jaemin? Startled, I stared at her, but Bang Eunji looked incredibly disillusioned. Her expression seemed to convey, What did I expect from this person. Even Choi Kyungsik sighed deeply. Flustered by their attitudes, I stammered and responded, WWhat? Haah, Garam-ah Jung Garam-kun. No matter how much you may dislike Bae Jaemin, this isnt it. I think that even the most cid of people like him would snap at all your usations and reallymit a crime. Looking at their reactions, their trust in the Priest seemed stronger than I had imagined. Furthermore It seems as if Ive lost all pretenses of objectivity since the original Jung Garam hated Bae Jaemin intensely. Only then did I realize my mistake and tried to cover for myself. Choi Kyung-sik took the initiative to soothe me with his soft voice. If Jaemin-ie wanted to kill me, he wouldnt have to hire an assassin. Just yesterday, the two of us ate together and drank coffee. Im sure he didnt want to be exposed as a criminal What Im saying is you know Jaemin-ie is a Priest right? I know Its so easy to fabricate causes of death or cast a death-pursuit timer on someone with Priest skills. Between the effort of finding an Assassin thats difficult to identify and gamble on a lower chance of sess, and simply manipting and killing my target with my own skills, I dont think Id choose the former. Of course, my ill-formed thoughts without evidence wouldnt work on a person who speaks so firmly and conclusively. Therefore, I stepped down first, ming myself for being so hasty with my words. Fine. Are you upset, Jung Garam-kun? Garam-ah Instead of trying to keep a straight face, I turned my backs on them, crossed the living room floor, and entered my bedroom. I felt sorrowful more than upset. In particr, I knew what Bae Jaemin had done to Jung GaramChow the young Assassin died, so their reactions felt cruel. Choi Kyung-sik and Bang Eunji did nothing wrong, though. Furthermore, their reactions were a history long pastCIm inside a [Vengeful Ghost Memory], after all Haah Eventually, afterying face down on the bed for a while, I got up to brush my teeth and prepared for sleep. No matter what may happen tomorrow, I wont neglect to monitor Bae Jaemin. When I was in Choi Lee-kyungs body, I was worried about personal safety since I could die in one blow, but now that Im borrowing Jung Garams body Ill catch you this time Above all, I wont be able to sleep in peace if I werent able to deal the Priest a blow in at least the [Vengeful Ghost Memory]. Since Ive be Jung Garam, shouldnt I, as his master, reward him with this small revenge? Even though this intive wish may be pathetic, I automatically clenched my fists. * * * When I woke up, I felt so much better; I was able to even ignore Bang Eunjis smarmyments. In addition, the young girl followed Choi Kyung-sik around to guard him during the day, so I could move around freely. I immediately headed straight to the Red Lotus headquarters. Good Morning! Yeah. I murmured. The security personnel were as deafening as the day before. I even packed my employee ID card that I had forgotten yesterday and safely received my entry stamp. I came here today to meet with Seo Dawon, the guild master. Yesterday, Seo Dawon wasThat is to say, the way he was so tender and kind with Jung Garam and so cold-hearted towards Bae Jaemin gave me courage. I pressed and scratched the [Glow-in-the-Dark Bracelet] Seo Dawon gave me with my fingertips What on earth Jung Garam? Garam-ie? What are you doing here at this time? Ngh H-Hello I stammered. When the elevator doors I had been waiting for opened, Woo Ragi and Kim Olim departed. The two gave me a puzzled stare; at their gaze, I nervously said, SoIm here to seeSeo DawC, No, Guild masterhyung. Now? Hes probably busy. Uh Is he super busy? Because I wanted to talk to the Mage about Bae Jaemin as soon as possible, I didnt catch the furtive nce the two shared. However, Woo Ragi replied in an indifferent tone, If its urgent, go. Ah, okay. Make sure to knock. Kim Olim also didnt bother to stop me, so I quickly took the elevator and pressed the button for the top floor. After riding twice, the high-speed elevator was now familiar to me; I rode up to the top floor in just a few seconds and began walking towards Seo Dawons office. Because the office was next to the conference room that we had a meeting room in yesterday, it wasnt too difficult to find it. I stood in front of the door and knocked Knock KnockC For some reason, there was no response from within. Just in case I wasnt heard, I was about to knock on the door again. Enter. Though slow, that was definitely Seo Dawons voice. Feeling tense, I opened the door after taking a deep breath. When the door opened, Seo Dawon and an unfamiliar woman were standing close together. It was as if his answer was dyed because the woman was in his arms just before my knock The woman, still standing close to the Mage, smiled brightly, Ah, its Garam-ie. Long time no see. What happened? Seo Dawon asked. Her smile contrasted starkly against Seo Dawons slightly expressionless face; nevertheless, the two made a dazzling pair. Looking between the two, I froze like a fool, unable to say anything. She was truly beautiful. I had seen a picture of her in the past, but She was so much more gorgeous in person. Her eyes had an elegant and profound shape; the refreshing way she smiled. The caliber of her beauty wasparable to Seo Dawon. The way they matchedThe rumors of possible engagement or marriage Ryu Hyerin Hm? I carelessly muttered her name; she made eye contact with me. Ryu Hyerin looked at me as if she wondered why I called out her name and soon approached me. Then Arent you d to see me? She said as she lightly dragged me into her arms, hugging briefly before releasing me. A fresh, green floral scent wafted past my nose before dissipating. Be a Patron! TL: Oh my gosh, my heart dropped for Lee-kyung when I realized Ryu Hyerin was in the room. Also, the poll is now officially closed! With 92 votes out of a total of around 300, Jung Garam has won! Second ce was Lee-kyung and 3rd was Seo Dawon! Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Of course, I might run into Ryu Hyerin in this time period. After all, the Red Lotus was intact, and she was Seo Dawons fiance. However, I was shocked by a different aspect than when Bae Jaemin had appeared. In particr, I hadnt expected to see the Mage and her standing together. So, I hurriedly bowed my head. I didnt want anyone else to notice my expression. Imsorry. I didnt realizethat the two of you were together. I retreated a few steps to further avoid being in this situation. Whats going on? Seo Dawon askedChis tone sounded odd. I tried to press down on my agitation by applying pressure to my voice box, trying to strengthen my voice. Later. Ill tell youter. Hmm? Because of me? Dont mind meCIm fine, Ryu Hyerin said in a friendly voice, trying to dissuade me and grabbing onto me. I saw a diamond ringCsuitable for marriage proposalsCon the ring finger of her left hand that she used to hold onto me. Did Seo Dawon give that to her? Even though I knew this wasnt the time to be having those thoughts, these thoughts unstoppably forced themselves into my mind. Lest my distorted expression be perceived, I bowed my head even more. Hyerin-ah, Ill pick you up in the evening. Seo Dawon was the one who ended this ambiguous situation. I raised my head at Seo Dawons words; he was smiling at Ryu Hyerin with a face that seemed to ask her for her understanding. Ryu Hyerin looked disappointed, but soon chicly smiled and picked up her handbag. Tch So youre asking me to leave now? I was going to stay with you until evening. I cant concentrate on work with you here. I guess if you cant speak with me here Ryu Hyerin smiled brightly, as if she was in a good mood, and turned towards me. See you next time, Garam-ah. Seo Dawon left the room with her to see her off. It was until his presence felt distant that I flopped down in an empty chair with a deep sigh. Haah I wiped my face with my hands. When I remembered how Seo Dawon had smiled at her with his eyesCthe first time Id ever seen thatCannoyance suddenly rose within me. Hed never smiled like that to me And, what? He couldnt focus on work with her there? Thats so cheesy? I said, voicing my childish envy. If Seo Dawon were in front of me right now, I would have wanted to p him on the back. ClickC It was then. As soon as I said that, the door suddenly burst open; startled, I jumped out of my seat. Contrary to my expectations, Seo Dawon wasnt the one to enter the room. UhH-How did youe here Wheres guild master-nim? An unsmiling face, lowered eyes Bae Jaemin asked perfunctorily. * * * Was Hyerin-ssi here? I meant to reflexively answer him, but Bae Jaemin was quicker, blinking and murmuring to himself. It was surprising how quickly he deduced that. I mped my lips tightly shut; Bae Jaemin nced at me before striding inside. I was incredibly ufortable, but I couldnt kick him out since this wasnt my room; I simply stepped back, creating distance between us. Jung Garam was infamous for his hatred of the Priest, so I didnt think hed pay any mind to my vignce. As expected, Bae Jaemin quietly sat in an empty chair without blinking an eye at me. As I pretended to not notice Bae Jaemin, I became certain of one thing. Bae Jaemin also really hates Jung Garam. At a surface nce, others may think that Jung Garam was the only one fastidious in his dislike, but, looking at the Priests attitude now that the two of us are alone, I could see that Bae Jaemin didnt care for Jung Garam either. However, he was clever enough to reign in his rudeness towards Jung Garam in front of others. That was why Jung Garam, every day, seemed like someone creating a mountain out of a molehill. While ring at the back of Bae Jaemins head, I inwardly clicked my tongue. Now that I had be Jung Garam, I thought his double-faced personality was even more despicable. Ah, but I wanted to report how suspicious Bae Jaemin is when Seo Dawon returns, but what should I say if this bastard is still here? Looking at him, I was at a loss for what to do. Even if I were to speak vaguely, Bae Jaemin may perceive that we were talking about him. However, I could not think about this issue further. Mm? Whats up with you, Jaemin-ie? Seo Dawon had opened the door and entered. Though the Priest maintained an expressionless face right before, he adopted a smile as soon as he saw Seo Dawon entering the room. I couldnt believe how dynamic his change in expression was. Previously, he sat with his eyes wide open, exuding a gloomy aura; now, he became a bright, prosperous young master. He could probably pass any snags in any interviews or meetings. Garam definitely didnt call him a disgusting abomination for no reason. Ive found the assassination client and am reporting in, Bae Jaemin said. Really? Youve found him sooner than expected. Everyone trembled just by the mention of Guild Master-nims name. It was easy to gain their cooperation. The Priest had even stealthily slipped in some ttery within his words. Seo Dawon didnt confirm nor deny Bae Jaemins im, but considering how carefully he read the documents the Priest handed over, the report didnt seem too bad. The Mage was so savage to the other when they hadst talked; perhaps their conversation ended well, the aura surrounding them was bright and refreshing. I, of course, was disconcerted by that conversational flow. So in your opinion, you think the Assassin wasmissioned by Virtuoso Workshop? Yes. The data Ive given you is from the ounting office. The ounting office has long dealt with the Virtuoso Workshop. We believe they had hired a frencer with preundered slush funds 1. The Assassin has no affiliations? Not to my knowledge. Alright. Good Job. Bae Jaemin reported his work sincerely; I stared between the two, mouth dry. In this scenario, I didnt think it would go over very well if I were to shout that Bae Jaemin was suspicious. Then, Ill be on my way. Please contact me if theres something else that needs to be confirmed. Feel free to speak with mefortably, Bae Jaemin said. See you tomorrow. Surprisingly, Bae Jaemin didnt linger and was the one to retreat from the conversation first. After finishing his report, he left the room without looking backwardsCjust like a faithful office worker. Even after Bae Jaemin left, Seo Dawon read various reports as if he were absorbed in his work Though I was still inside the room, I thought the Mage had immersed himself until he had forgotten my presence. Garam-ah. Did you juste here to y? N-no Of course, I had thought wrongCa brief illusory moment of calm. Seo Dawon stealthily nced at the clock before turning back to me. I didnt know how far I could push my luck, so I chewed at my lips as I returned his gaze. On the other hand, Seo Dawon seemed rxed and leisurely. Does hyung also think Im making a big deal about Bae Jaemin? After a deep sigh, the words I uttered were so patheticCone could mistake it for mere whining. I had wanted to say something more professional and objective, but As expected, that was beyond me at the moment. However, Seo Dawon looked calmly at me without smiling or frowning. You have a good intuition. As he spoke, the Mage set aside Bae Jaemins reportCthe one he had been reading just seconds ago. It was an unspoken promise to listen to me till the very end, just as he had done for the Priest. I was on one hand graceful but, on the other, I felt pressure in the pit of my stomach as I recalled how the Mage had been checking the clock. If I continue to stutter, Seo Dawon would probably rise from his seat and say we should continue to talk another time No. This isnt the time to think like that. I erased my thoughts before I could get off topic. 2 I steeled my expression and said, I think Bae Jaeminis lying about something. But you dont have evidence yetCis that it? Seo Dawon smiled jokingly; he seemed to have already understood all my inward conclusions. I nodded my heavy head. Seo Dawon closed his eyes brieflyCas if he were contemting somethingCthen opened his mouth. Ill craft an excuse for you, so go ahead and follow him until youre satisfied. Be a Patron! TL: Lee-kyung: If I see Bae Jaemin, its on sight! Im slower because my dissertation is due soon but Ill pick up when the arc starts more in earnest! I just wanna trante and not write T_T Patreon chap will go upter tonight!! Chapter 195 Chapter 195 I nearly bowed to Seo Dawon and shouted thank you at him. However, without giving me a chance tonguish in gratitude, he shot me a cool look. However, this time Ill need solid evidence. He spoke as if he would no longer tolerate these sorts of words in the future if I couldnt figure out what was so suspicious about Bae Jaemin. I thought Seo Dawon had infinite trust in Jung Garam, but I flinched when that belief was shattered. At some point he would draw the line and treat me as the head of a guild would. Understood, I said. However, Seo Dawon was the one to draw me, who had flinched at his attitude, back into an affectionate mood again. Seo Dawon looked at me before cing his hands over my bangs. Then, with an expression that didnt hide how cute he found me, he began tousling my hair. What is this, all of a sudden I had never even received this sort of affection from my father; naturally, I freaked out and avoided his hand. However, Seo Dawon ignored my attitude and continued as normal. It was as if, now that official business hadpleted, we moved onto a private conversation. Did you eat? I didnt Eat with me. But, Ryu Hyerin-ssi and you are What about Hyerin-ie? When I looked like I wanted to bite myself at the slip of the tongue, Seo Dawon onlyughed instead of interrogating me further. It was as if he knew what I wanted to say Theres still a few hours left until dinner, he said. If not, do you want to join Hyerin-ie and meter? What? No! I dont want to. Its better to eat with just the two of us, right? Seo Dawon had clearly never been rejected before. Eventually, I sighed and followed his lead. * * * Its good to see you, Seo Dawon-ssi. Seo Dawon took me, in his car, to a luxurious restaurant on the city outskirts. The appearance or the service level of the staff was quite extraordinary; the menu we were handed had no prices listed. Nevertheless, the spacious restaurant was filled with people. Even among those gathered, Seo Dawon was a spectacle. Because the restaurant boasted an open floor n, I could feel the others piercing gazes; trying to ignore the staresbined with the pressure of such a high-ss restaurant, it was hard to stay calm. The fish here is decent. Of course, Seo Dawon was calm. Furthermore, before I could peruse through the menu properly, he had finished ordering my share. Considering how I could barely pronounce the menu items, it was probably better for Seo Dawon to choose. However, I inwardly sighed when I thought about what his proficiency in these sorts of situations meant for his life experiences. Ohoh. If it isnt Seo Dawon-ssi! However, those thoughts were cut short. Someone suddenly, and quickly, approached our table. I turned towards the approaching people, wondering if I should block their approach, and opened my eyes wide. Another familiar face again. To be exact, one of the approaching men was thest person I had expected to see. Thats Moon Issak? The nerves in my body alighted sharply as I stared at Moon Issak. Perhaps he noticed my gazeChe glowered at me without blinking once. 1 His gaze was more vignt and weighty than what I remembered from when I was in my own body What was more concerning were the people in Moon Issakspany. In particr, the chubby man at the forefront wore a smileCin contrast to Moon Issaks impassive faceCas he reached a hand out to Seo Dawon. Congressman-nim. Speaking of smiles, Seo Dawons bright smile filled his face as well. IChow should I say this Should I say that I felt elements of steadfastness, reliability, and professionalism from that smile? I inadvertently stared, startled by the Mages expression. Moon Issakspanions, who seemed to be on their way out after a meal, blushed and smiled heartily when they saw Seo Dawons expression. The chubby man grabbed Seo Dawons hand and continued on into a more private conversation. Ohoho, its been almost 2 months since Ist saw you in Jeju. Thats right. How have you been? Hahaha, me? Well, Im always the same. Rather than me, I think our Guild Master-nim 2 would have been far busier. The man at the front of the party clung onto the Mages hands, busily raising his voiceCit was as if he were announcing to all here his lifes most importantworking connection. In particr, he kept on using words like Red Lotus and Guild Master, like he wanted everyone in this restaurant to recognize Red Lotuss Seo Dawon. If it were me, I wouldnt be able to maintain a straight face next to such a burdensome person Seo Dawon didnt even cringe and was perfectly attuned to the others beat. And, Moon Issak was He seems tohate Seo Dawon a lot? He stood far away from the Mage, eyes lowered and mouth closed in a tight line. Still, the negative emotions that he could not fully bury had permeated into his bodynguage. Surprisingly, though, Seo Dawon talked happily with the Congressmen surrounding him before finally turning towards Moon Issak, as if he just now noticed the man. He called out in an innocent voice, And this person is Ah! Hes administrative assistant Moon Issak Hes a verypetent friend. 3 Didnt you see him once in Jeju? Did I? Nice to meet you again. Im called Moon Issak. Seo Dawon only grinned after receiving Moon Issaks greeting. That was to say he dragged the lull until the person who had greeted him felt a bit ashamed. However, the otherwmakers didnt rebuke or say anything to Seo Dawon. They simply smiled genially and moved away, promising to meet again next time. Moon Issak bowed deeply and slowly straightened his back again. I clearly saw that he looked as if he was holding in his irritation before he twirled around and left the restaurant. Do youhate Moon Issak? When dining service, which had been paused temporarily due to the interrupting conversation, I stirred the soup in front of me and asked the Mage an abrupt question. The rtionship between Seo Dawon and Moon Issak concerned me. However, Seo Dawon responded indifferently, as if it werent a big deal. No? But then, why? Um You want to know why I gave him a hard time? Yes He was weirdly abrasive from the first time we met. Huh.? Well, live a long enough life and there will be people you hate for no reason at all. I guess he just didnt like me. Moon Issak picked a fight with him first? However, Seo Dawon seemed to have used his status and connections to skillfully mess with himCto treat him as subordinate Perhaps he read something from my expression, Seo Dawon lightly took a sip of his soup before saying, So, I decided to give him a reason. Ah But, the funny thing about him Now that Ive messed with him a few times like this, he waited for me in the bathroom and attacked me thest time I was in Jeju ind. What did you say? I looked at Seo Dawon, surprised. However, he simply blinked his eyes and shrugged, as if he were reminiscing about something quite amusing. He endures me well. Garam-ie, is he possibly to your taste? Huh? W-What? I smashed the bones in the back of his hand, and he didnt groan even once. Crazy.. What on earth happened between you two? Furthermore, doing things like that What was with him reminiscing about something like that as if it were something fun? I lost my appetite; I ced down the spoon that I had been using to stir my soup. Whats wrong? It doesnt taste good? Its just Mm, Ill eatter. Seo Dawon was being kind when he asked me that question, but I refused him while cold sweat. I remembered the few times I rebelled against Seo Dawon since I had met him. I even called him a pervert Now that I think about it, there were many fortunate incidents where the Mage had let me slide. Seo Dawon is incredibly generous to those that he considers within his boundaries. 4 Then, something abruptly urred to me. What did Seo Dawon think when Ryu Hyerin betrayed him? Hyung Hypothetically Hm? If I were to make a huge mistake in regards to Hyung Will you forgive me? What is this all of a sudden? Its just, well Things like that could happen in life. Though I pretended to be joking, the ends of my sentences sounded shaky. Seo Dawon stared at me absentmindedly, What would constitute a huge mistake? Ruining what Hyung has been working towards, losing all your money A mistake that would ruin Hyungs life. And how could you make a mistake like that? So, thats why I said hypothetically I stabbed my innocent soup with my fork while avoiding Seo Dawons persistent eyes. Now that Id spoken out loud, I wanted him to dismiss my words as emotionally charged nonsense. If you beg for forgiveness, Ill have to grant it at least once. After all, thats what you do with mistakes. Be a Patron! TL: Seo Dawon: So, I decided to give him a reason. Thats the level of pettiness I sometimes aspire to have. Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Seo Dawon answered my question as if it were some trivial matter. Then, he asked, But, did something happen today? .. Did something perturb you? Concern filled his kind expression. However, now that I thought about it, what I had just said wasnt something Garam-ie would have said, so I just kept quiet. The Seo Dawon in front of me would probably respect my decision to keep quiet rather than doubt me. As expected, Seo Dawon did not say anything to me even if I didnt respond. He continued eating quietly without overwhelming meCas if he would be there any time I wanted to speak to him. Near the end of our meal, Seo Dawon paid for the check and asked obliquely, How are you and Kyung-sik these days? Not bad. Theres no suspicious movements/stirrings? Yes. Things were quiet when I had left this morning; Choi Kyung-sik also seemed quite cid from someone whose life was actively in danger. I easily answered the Mages question. Blink blinkC However, as soon as I said that, the red lightC the alert for the [Message Notification] windowCsuddenly flickered in the lower right corner of my field of view. It seemed like I wasnt the only one that was sent a message; Seo Dawon, who had been rxed so far, frowned. [Youve received an urgent message from the Red Lotus channel.] When I rushed to touch the bottom of the message, an rm from Bang EunjiCapanied by an [Emergency Message] alert-manifested before me. [Bang Eunji: Theres been an ambush. Ive sent the Dungeon coordinates below.] [Bang Eunji: So far, five enemy personnel have been identified. Requesting support from all nearby guild members.] When I read the iing message, I looked at Seo Dawon in surprise. However, rather than being tense and anxious, he sighed in frustration. Its a good thing we ate early. Lets go. Then, Seo Dawon firmly grabbed hold of my arm. Gold linesCthe same that always appeared whenever the Mage used his skillsCcoiled around our bodies. [Warp]. * * * [Entering the dungeon, Lost in the Immortal Realm.] Using the coordinates sent by Bang Eunji, we arrived at a dungeon called [Lost in the Immortal Realm]. Choi Kyung-sik had mentioned that he needed to level up before the [Second Company] raid; it was probably for that reason he had arrived at this dungeon with Bang Eunji today. The problem, though, was that this information had been leaked and they were ambushed as they were proceeding through the dungeon. Dungeons were structured so that new Users could enter and exit at any time, even if someone had entered the raid instance first. To make matters more difficult, ones resources were often slim if someone intentionally aimed for that time period andunched a surprise attack. After all, in a situation where monsters lied ahead and assassins chased from behind, unless one was apetent User it would be difficult to escape from that dilemma. In particr, monsters would often chase the first target they saw until the bitter end. There would be a high probability of running into the dangerous scenario where the assassins and monsters worked in tandem. [Mapping]. Therefore, I used the [Mapping] skill to quickly find a path before Seo Dawon could urge me to do so. A familiar holographic simtion manifested, disying theplex structures and obstacles in the dungeon one after the other. Seo Dawon tapped my shoulder as he watched the map fill in from my side. Therere more than five assassins. What? Look at the dungeon poption count. Next to the value that indicated how many traps were in the dungeon, there was a number that indicated how many people were present. Subtracting me, Seo Dawon, Bang Eunji, and Choi Kyung-sik, there were more than 30 people here. Eunji also has skills simr to [Mapping]. She wouldnt have called us for merely five assassins. Ah. The route to the boss room is futile. Eunji and Kyung-sik must be hiding in one of the trap rooms. Gloomily enough the issue was that there were a total of 78 traps in the [Lost in the Immortal Realm] dungeon. The [Lost in the Immortal Realm] dungeon was roughly divided into two parts. One sideC[Normal Mode]Cwas the path to the smaller Boss monster room, the other side was of course the [Hardcore] route. In short, that path led to the real master of this dungeon. Of course, there were slightly more traps in the [Hardcore] side. Seo Dawon looked at the 80%pleted map and immediately barked orders to meCwithout hesitationCwhen he saw the diverging path. You should check the [Normal Mode] side. Ill go to the [Hardcore] path. Were splitting up? Its faster that way. I was momentarily nervous, but, when I remembered that I was currently possessing Jung Garams body, my mind began to calm down. Alright. The other guys will be arriving soon. Ah yes. Keep on checking your messages. Also, constantly update on the already checked traps. Yes! After speaking, Seo Dawon strode ahead with his long legs and disappeared into the [Hardcore] route. Staring nkly at the darkness that had swallowed the Mages back, I rushed to the beginning of the [Normal Mode] route entrance while trying to shake off my anxious thoughts. * * * Regardless of my worries, the entrance of the [Normal Mode] route was empty. Even when I first entered, no monsters approached me nor were there any scenario rms; all that unfolded before me was the dark and spacious cave passageway and a faraway dim light. There were no full-scale traps hereCthey were ced after this long passage. Where aremy useful skills So, to make this boring road pass by a bit faster, I called up Jung Garams [Equipped Skill List] without stopping in my run. Even though I was running iparably fastCiparable to my speed when I was in my own bodyCI wracked my brain for something simr to a Mages [Warp] skill. However, unlike my poor skill list that had less than 10 skills, Jung Garams skill list was so extensive that I couldnt see its end no matter how diligently I scrolled down. Still, I picked out a few skills that had caught my eye; the problem, though, was that all the skill descriptions sounded simr. I had no idea which skill was better than the other. CSwift: Increase movement speed by 100% for 30 seconds. CPrompt Action: Ignore the distance from you to the targetCapproach your target quickly (Cooldown time 10 minutes) CHigh Speed: Move quickly while hugging the wall. CSprint: You can run faster by consuming a portion of your HP. I couldnt understand even when I read the descriptions. The time was running out so I decided to first use them allCin order from [Swift] to [Sprint]. [Swift]. Uwaaaaahhhhgh! As soon as I uttered [Swift], my speed increased, almost bowling my body forward. It felt like someone was pushing me from behind? My body felt buffeted by strong tailwinds; my speed suddenly increased so fast that I could not control my body and almost staggered. A-Ahhhhgh! Screaming, I regretted my decisions, but there was no way to stop my legs that had already sprung out, one after the other. W-Wait a minute!!! And, just 30 seconds after [Swift] had been activated, I was approaching the light that had seemed so far away at a tremendous speed. Screaming once more, I closed my eyes; I felt, forebodingly, like my body was floating. [Youve entered the Normal mode route of Lost in the Immortal Realm] [Scenario Sumptuous Feast (Ƴ) has begun.] 1 And, as soon as I was flung into the light, the [System Message] automatically read itself, as if the system was taunting me. Its like It was informing me that I was screwed. Still, I quickly adapted to the blinding, dazzling light; I quickly opened my eyes in order to see what kind of monster had appeared before me. However, contrary to what I expected, I was faced with beautiful, foggy mountain peaks and cliffs, flowing blue riversCa picturesque home for the gods. AhCAaaaaahhhh! Unfortunately, though, I was currently being flung into that magnificentndscape. Because I couldnt control my speed while running, I would plummet off a cliff into a river with deep and strong rapids. Furthermore, the cliff had a smooth stone face with no handholds Eventually, I desperately screamed onest time as I watched the river get closer. TL: Hi guys, Really quick update before I gotta go! My dissertation is due soon so Ive been super duper busy >.< Chapter 197 Chapter 197 I survived because Im Jung Garam right now That was what I thought as I crawled up onto the shore. Like a fool, I couldnt control the strength of my skill, and I sprinted off a cliff, plummeting into the grand valley below. Fortunately, Jung Garams body was able to hold its breath underwater for a very long time. Of course, it was as frustrating as breathing in a humid sauna, but I was still able to breathe. Therefore, I was able to avoid drowning. Haah By the way, whats wrong with the map here After narrowly managing to crawl to shore, I checked where I was in the dungeon. I tried to manifest the map and confirm my location, but, as soon as I tried to use the skill, a system message blinked at me. [The map cant be loaded now]. The skill didnt activate. [Seo Dawon: I think Ive been caught by this dungeons [Maze]] [Seo Dawon: I keeping back to the same spot for a while now] [Bang Eunji: Yes, I also tried to send the exact coordinates inside the dungeon but failed.] [Seo Dawon: Then, Ill just break it down one by one ande to you] [Seo Dawon: Is Kyung-sik-ie alright?] [Bang Eunji: Thanks to my wonderful performance, we havent been hurt.] [Bang Eunji: Its just that today, once again, hes luggage hehe] [Choi Kyung-sik: TT_TT ] Looking at their conversation, I assumed that [Maze] was a skill that neutralized all skills that generated coordinates. After reading Seo Dawon and Bang Eunjis shared messages, I shook the dust off my body and got up without replying. For now, I decided to head straight along the road in front of me. The forest road continued endlessly. Is this the right way to go? There are no monsters appearing Not that I want them to appear The issue, though, was that the road progressed far too leisurely than expected for a dungeon. Of course, the scenic view couldnt have been better. It wasnt like the grime or bizarre dungeons I had been to in the past; heavenly natural scenery gradually peeped out of the fogCakin to something one might see in a xianxia 1 In addition, bamboo forest spread out from both sides of the road, wafting its subtle scent past my nose. [OooKkiKki!] What is that? However, Jung Garams perceptive body soon detected something strange. When I focused on a ck shadow zooming through the bamboo forest, my gaze quickly zoomed in like the lens of a camera. When I looked at the moving shadow again, this time I could identify it. Dozens of monkeys, that sported golden fur growing from the middle of its forehead, were crawling up the bamboo trees while observing me with their gleaming eyes. They exuded violent intent unique to monsters, but I was able to rx slightly when I saw their names. [Son Wukongs Children] 2 The monsters name, above their heads, was colored green. Except for Boss or Named monsters, the titles that appeared above the mobs heads were all colored differently. The color was determined ording to the level of the User that saw the monster; if the monsters level was lower and significantly weaker than the User, its name was disyed in green. In contrast, if the monsters level was significantly higher and the User would have a difficult time dealing with it, the monsters name would shine red. In other words, Son Wukongs Children were monsters that Jung Garam could easily beat even if hundreds of them were to attack en masse. Maybe the enemies had their own ways of measuring a Users ability; the monsters simply observed me from far away without rushing in. Ah, then Maybe it wasnt that the road here was too leisurelyCperhaps all the enemies just couldnt attack me? Jung Garam, youre really amazing?! After realizing that, I nced down at Jung Garams two arms in surprise. I hadnt even taken out a dagger yetCto think that this unarmed body could generate enough force to discourage a monster from attacking [Weve built our king a pond out of alcohol.] However, my rxed attitude soon came to an end. In the blink of an eye, the path led out of the bamboo forest. The way in front of me was hidden by thick fogCthicker than beforeCso, I could hardly see an inch ahead. Then, as soon as I briefly paused, a coquettish voice wrapped around my ears before scattering into the wind. Simultaneously, I sniffed the fragrant sweet scent of alcohol. [In his hands, we ced meat that would melt on the tongue and even more gentle, beautiful women.] Inventory! I took out the dagger stored in the inventory at the unusual aura that surrounded me. However, the enemyCstill unrevealedCcontinued to monologue mockingly in a lilting sing-song voice. [Jump around in this paradise all night. Forget all the weary and exhausting times] When atst the monologue finished, the fog cleared as if it had been washed away. Seven immortal fairies wearing silk appeared before me. They were all dressed in different colors, but their beautiful faces were the same; their feet may have been exposed underneath the skirts if not for the clouds that hid them. Surprisingly, they stood on cloudsCnot the groundCas they looked towards me. In addition, beneath the fairies floating feet, a huge pond with the terrible stench of alcohol had appeared. The lotus flowers floating on the pond surface were all made of gold, the crucian carps that asionally surfaced were created from jewels, moreover, there were extravagant dolls attached to the submerged waterwheel. As that wheel turned, the captured carps sshed about. Furthermore, there was a huge boat floating behind the fairies; on that luxurious boat shaped like a white dragon, peopleughed and twirled aroundCavish banquet was being held atop the boat. [Immortal Shadow Fairy] On top of all that, the names above the heads of the fairies were colored orange. Of course, that was better than red, but it still meant that these monsters werent as weak as the green ones that couldnt dare attack me. Anxious, I fixed my grip on Garams dagger and lowered my center of gravity. As soon as I bent my knees, the fairies smiled gentlyCall at the same time, as if they had rehearsed. Of course, the sight of seven human-shaped monsters smiling simultaneously was more gruesome than beautiful. [We will make you happy.] [Forget about all that makes you sad and weary.] [Dont worry about the rising and setting sun.] [Happinesssts forever.] [On the boat that floats above the alcohol pond.] [The never-ending banquet is opening.] The fairies, singing gracefully one verse at a time, rode their clouds and rose higher and higher. Only then did I notice that each of them held an instrument within their arms. Though I couldnt tell what each instrument was, the immortal fairies soonmanded attention in this area by starting to y their gold and loquat seed studded instruments. [Strum~~] [The Immortal Shadow Fairies performance has begun; the debuff has been applied. We rmend using earplugs!] [Movement speed is reduced by 35%] [Curse resistance has been disabled. 10 9 8 ] [Stamina has been greatly reduced.] Is it a buff-type monster? When the fairies began performingClike a bardC and applying status ailments, I thought they would be quite difficult to handle. This time, I felt even more annoyed at the yfully sarcastic system message, such as rmending earplugs. However, the [Immortal Shadow Fairies] attacks did not directly damage me. Even if I were to try and get close to them, the monsters were floating atop the pondCI would have no foothold. Instead, I decided to ignore the debuff for now and focus on the white boat floating behind them. Are they all monsters? After looking at the boat with a discerning eye, I fell silent as I noted that all the humanoid monsters on the boat had orange titles. At a first nce, it seemed like there were hundreds of folks there No matter how strong Jung Garam may be, would he be able to fight against all of them in an alcoholic pond arena? Furthermore, I havent even seen the boss of this ce yet. There are also assassins dotted throughout this dungeon I paused my movements, briefly contemting my situation. It was then. SwishC! The airflow shifted unusually; I reflexively turned my head to the right. Immediately, a sound of air ripping passed by, brushing past my ear. After what felt like the gentle brush of an arrow shaft against my cheek, I checked what direction the attack flew from. I was able to quickly find the archer. The archer did not bother to hide and, even for such a fancy boat party, he was peerless in his clothed finery. [What an amusing goldfish.] From the stern of the ship, a man with long hair, crimson inner-clothes, and blue outer robes 3 stared at me whilexly gripping a bow that spanned his height. Contrary to his disappointedCupset that hed missed his shotCgaze, the mans cheeks were flushed pink, and his mouth smiled innocently. My breath faltered when I saw the star symbol that marked this man as a boss monster above his head. [De Xin has acknowledged you. Boss Monster, Lord Zhou Di Xinsrge-scale attack will begin in 5 seconds.] 4 The moment I read the mans name above his head, a system message had popped up. Simultaneously, the boss monster, [De Xin], looked back and barked orders to those on the ship. [The hunting party will now begin.] The group of people that had been joyfullyughing stopped in the middle of their merriment. The dancers turned to look at me; the immortal fairies also stopped strumming and turned their gazes on me. Then, raising his chin, [De Xin] broke the silence. [Catch him alive.] Be a Patron! TL: Theres going to be a lot of uploads this week >.< Were in a Xianxia dungeon! I really personally like xianxia/mortal arts as backdrops for dungeons tbh. Chapter 198 Chapter 198 SwishhhC! As soon as the boss monster, [De Xin], gave themand, arrows shot at me like javelins. There werent only banquet guests that danced and yed their time away; soldiers were also mixed within the masses. Before I knew it, the archers were aiming at me. ck arrows flooded my vision for a moment, and I instinctively retreated. Before me, on the road, two arrows plunged into the ground. I I dont know how I should move! I couldnt use Jung Garams body properly. I barely managed to dodge the enemys attacks, but I simply held my dagger while staring nkly at the boat. Would I be able to reach that far if I used a skill? Damn it [Explosion]! Left with no choice, I summoned an [Explosion], the highest skill in his equipped skill list. As soon as I did so, a round bomb appeared above my palm; the ticking of its countdown echoed. I rolled the bomb around a few times within my handsCas if I were holding a hot potatoCthen immediately tossed it towards the boat. BoomC! However, was the trajectory of my throw too obvious? The bomb flew in a straight line, was shot by an arrow, and exploded in mid-air. BoomC! B-BoomC! Crash! However, I was ignorant of how the [Explosion] skill actually worked. The bomb was not finished when it exploded once, but the skill continued to expload in a chain reaction, detonating the shattered pieces. Because of this, the bomb exploded akin to a fireworks disy in the air; one of the small fragments barely fell onto the ship. BoomC! After a loud bang, ck smoke began rising from the sails, and fire began to spread. I looked at the scene, half-dazed, then looked at my hand. Jung Garam Its not like Im using White Phosphorus 1 or somethingCwhat kind of skill is this I felt quite ufortable even as I used the skill However, victory was not won in a single blow. The arrow rain, which had been momentarily interrupted, began pouring down again. The ck smoke from the burning sails had calmed down, as if the fire was slowly being smothered. Furthermore, The fairies continued to curse me while singing their beautiful melodies, paying no heed to whether or not the ship behind them caught on fire. [Magic Resistance is greatly reduced] [Defense is reduced by -20%] [Damage from the bleeding status effect has increased] [Stamina has decreased.] [Critical hit chance has been greatly reduced.] Annoying I should honestly deal with the fairies first, but the alcohol-filled pond under their feet was still problematic. It wasnt that the pond looked too deep; the idea that something was lurking beneath the surface made me ufortable. Plus, there may be devices built under the pond For some reason, I got the feeling that Id be in trouble if I approached willy nilly. SshC! However, while I was hesitating, somethingCa small kayak?Cbegan descending from therge boat. That small kayak was colored ck with a white stern in the shape of an eagle. 10 men wearing triangr straw hats with shining swords rode atop that small boat. I looked above their heads. [De Xins Royal Bodyguards] The man at the forefront of the guard was the only one wearing a ck straw hat; the traditional Korean overcoat he wore was white and glossy. In addition even more concerning, his name was a darker orange than the others. The Royal Guard has already been deployed? When the boss appeared in a dungeon, there were always guards or additional mobs that appeared with them. Itd be nice to only focus on the boss, but guard monsters were loyal to their masters and showed a different level ofbat powerpared to their ordinary monster counterparts. Furthermore, the monsters did not seek to spare their own bodies because they were an existence that lived for the boss; many Users were killed or injured due to the Guards reckless attacks. Therefore, I had no choice but to focus all my attention on them from the moment I identified the monsters. W-What!? However, regardless of how I strived to mentally prepare myself, the small kayak they rode raced forward at a speed that greatly exceeded my expectations. Flustered, I ran around the border of the pond. I judged that it would probably be better to deal with the fairies rather than the Royal Guard. However, while running along the edge, the pond seemed briefly transparent due to the angle of the moonlight hitting the waters surface. Surprised by the terrible sight within, I automatically stopped breathing. Numerous peopleid thereCsunken beneath the ponds surface. The corpses stood upright in the water; looking closer, all the bodies were tied to thick wooden pirs. I didnt know if the corpses were left to sink beneath the water by the weight of the logs or if a living person was tied down in order to drown them Nheless, this was a knee-shaking sight. Even in the waters near the white boat, where the vessel floated slowly, the corpses heads briefly bobbed to the surface before sinking down again. [Youve found a hint for the Scenario C Neverending Banquet.] Thanks to the system message notification, I was shaken from my dumbfounded daze at such a brutal sight. I blinked my stiff eyes and turned to face the Royal Guard approaching me. Then, I fixed my loose grip on the dagger, holding it in reverse. Theres no way Im entering that pondCeven if I die I was at a dead end anyway; I had no choice. [The hunting banquet is now beginning.] Just then, the man in the ck hat, standing in the point position, stopped walking, looked down at me, and barked orders to the rest of the guards standing behind him. [As long as hes alive, his physical condition doesnt matter. Drag him here.] [Understood!] 2 The guards responded and jumped off the kayak simultaneously. Contrary to theirrge size, their dive created a small, quiet ssh. Only their triangr bamboo hats were left, floating on the waters surface. I couldnt decide on my next actions, so, for now, I manifested the [Skill List], made it translucent, and left it floating in the upper left corner of my view. This was a temporary measure to find and use the skills I needed while making sure my view wasnt blocked. SwooshC! Right then, a very small, thin syringe needleCinvisible to Jung Garams eyesCflew towards me. Though I bent my very flexible waist backwards and avoided it, cold sweat flowed down my back. The needle flew at apletely different speed than the arrows I had avoided just earlier. Theyrepletely different from regr monsters The arrow rain was nothing inparison. Whats worse, I hadnt the faintest idea where the royal bodyguards were located within the pondCI could only see the abandoned floating hats. After much consideration, I called forth another skill. [Explosion]! Then, I thew the bomb below the waters surface. PlopC! However, nothing happened after the explosion except for a lone, tall waterspray. The submerged bomb probably couldnt defeat a single guard monster. Furthermore, after the water spout eruption, the water rippled strangely, making it hard to see inside. I had failed to create an opportunity for myself. It was then. [Shuriken.] Suddenly, I felt a cold energy beneath my waist; the royal bodyguards bloodthirst erupted. Eeek! A strange sound ripped out of me as I stepped to avoid a guards sword aimed at my ankle. I managed to avoid the attack by jumping incredibly high, but I couldnt change my position midair. No! Perhaps the de aimed at my ankle was mere bait or perhaps the monsters nned for a time-difference attack pattern the thin needles that I had seen earlier began to fly directly at my forehead. I clenched my teeth and tilted my head backwards. I began to hear the curious fairies melody again; my body moved half a beat slower than I expected. As soon as ICface palingCthought I was doomed [Barrier]. nkC! Suddenly, a small, blue protective film formed between me and the syringe needle. The needle lost its momentum and fell to the ground. Startled, I turned to look at who protected me with their skill. An unexpected person stood before me. How did you I trailed off. The expressionless man, reaching his hand out towards me, was definitely Bae Jaemin. What do you mean how. Didnt you also receive Eunjis SOS? It felt like I had briefly stopped thinking. It was already shocking that Bae Jaemin had appeared before me, but it was especially unbelievable to see that the Priest would use [Barrier] to save me. However, Bae Jaemin only gave a subtle grimace at my expression and turned away from me. It didnt seem like he was waiting for my response. He stretched out one hand and took his staff out of the inventory. The staff was delicate and beautiful, engraved with his gods words and jewels. Light apanied the staff as it exited the Priests inventory. Moreover, Bae Jaemins surprising behavior didnt stop there. He opened the skill book with his other hand and urately pointed his staff at me. Then, he started to apply buffs to my body, one after the other. [This blessing arises from five springs. Like a flowing spring, it washes away unclean energy; while the sun has risen, nothing can harm Jung Garam. The nights wolves will not be able to hide their ws; the dirty souls cant dare lift their heads. This covenant is this, Bae Jaemins, blessing; the blood running through his and Mother Earths veins shant be cursed.] [Exhaustion levels have been reset.] [Physical and Magic Power has been increased by 200%] [Your attacks will ignore enemy defense (10 minutes remaining)] [uracy and Concentration has been greatly increased. Critical chance has been increased by 50%] [Defense has increased by 30%] [During daytime, skill attack power increased by 50%] [At a low chance, damage received can be countered for 50% of its strength with additional damage done to the enemy.] [Movement speed increased by 100%] [Additional damage added to all attacks (+50%)] TL: Sorry for thete chap >.< My migraine really took me out yesterday. Patreon chap will go upter tonight! Also, smh, Priest buffs are OP. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Annoyingly, I felt so invigorated. What are you doing? The Priest said. What? I gave you all the necessary buffs. Bae Jaemin hurt my pride with his cold words that seemed to question why I was standing still when the Priest had done all he needed to do. I red at Bae Jaemin with eyes that didnt even try to hide my frustration, but I was even more annoyed because the other wasnt wrong. I didnt want to seem clumsy in front of him. Damn The issue, though, is that I cant figure out the best way to clear this dungeon. HoweverCthough the thought may make me tear upCit was true that my skills were dreadful, so it was difficult for me to take the initiative. If I were to advance clumsily, Bae Jaemin might notice my weird behavior So, after contemting, I copied Jung Garams most unwilling and despicable face and said to the Priest, You take the lead. ? How can I trust you enough to show you my back? At my words, Bae Jaemins brows furrowed slightly. However, surprisingly, he didnt bother to argue further and took the lead smoothly. Perhaps he just didnt want to speak to me anymore, but In any case, I was able to release a relieved sigh now that Id escaped from Bae Jaemins intimidating view. Bae Jaemin walked out before me, closed the open skill book and vanished it, plunged the tip of his staff into the ground, and activated a simple skill. [Search]. Then, the hitherto unseen enemies gained a glowing red border, clearly showcasing their positions in the forest and pond. That skill probably temporarily revealed hidden enemies. In the blink of an eye, I memorized the locations of the hidden enemies and threw daggers at them. [Dark Counter].Hngh! Since this was the first time I used the skill, I almost bit my tongue in surprise when my body moved automatically. However, thankfully, the skill activated properly; my body slid forward, cleanly decapitating the [De Xin Royal Guard] to my right from the chin up. The enemy couldnt even shout or finish its death throes; he copsed where he stood. Then, I leaned backCas far as possibleCto avoid a sword that was about to dig itself into my armpit. Jung Garams body moved acrobatically. Though I was a little stiff around the torso, it wasnt difficult to chain one movement into another. [Dark Gambit]! Since the translucent skill window was still disyed before me, I could see the list of skills currently avable. I was only reciting these abilities in order. Fortunately, though, it seemed like I chose well. My body moved oddly automatically, effortlessly approaching the next enemy. Drawing closer, that bodyguard had what appeared to be fish scales tattooed on his face. Contrary to his terrifying appearance, though, the guard couldnt follow my movements and opened his mouth slightly in a memorably dumbfounded way. It felt as if I alone could move freely within this paused world. I could clearly see how slow my opponent was; the guard could do nothing as my reflection could be clearly seen within his pupils. As soon as I thought this fight might be boring, the royal guard blinked and closed his eyes. Simultaneously, myCnow blueCdagger inserted itself between the guards lips, and I ripped it horizontally. [Cough. C-Cough!] The [Dark Gambit] skill added an additional poison effect to the dagger. The guard with the torn lips soon began to have swollen cheeks, rolling on the floor while spitting up ck blood. Somehow, despite the brutal sight, my heart was beating calmly and consistently. I inwardly counted the seconds until the royal guard stopped moving and I could see the whites of his eyes before running towards the next enemy. Because I turned around so rapidly, the next target briefly stopped, as if it were scared by my movements, before rushing towards me again. However, to my eyes, it seemed as if he were floundering in water. That was how slow he appeared. How should I put this Its strangely amusing Just like aedy It felt like I was watching a clowns over-exaggerated, ludicrous movements. However, I only had a short time to appreciate this; I jumped off the ground, spring-loading enough strength into my thigh muscles that it felt like Id explode. Using the enemys spine as a stepping stone, Inded on his shoulders. The enemy faltered under my weight, and he turned his head to look up at me. His small eyes revealed his inner thoughtsCJust when did he get up there?. Instead of answering such a silly, unvoiced question, I smiled at the enemy, who was darkened by the shade of my shadow. ClunkC! That was probably thest thing the enemy saw. His head burst; the guard faltered and copsed. Stepping on the falling enemys back, I jumped lightly and turned around. There were still many nearby monsters; the closest was right behind me. He was the owner of the lingering gaze that had been annoying me since long earlier. Perhaps he was cautious; perhaps he was scared. That gaze kept following me at a barely tolerable distance, but its owner did note any closer. Gasp! Was that why I heard a small gasp when I pinpointed the enemy directly with a re? It sounded like he was pierced with fright. As I slowly stared at the guard, I sensed something odd about him. I couldnt quite pinpoint what that was, but the mans general movement and behavior were a little different from a normal bodyguard. Whats this? Bae Jaemin, who walked ahead, mumbled to himself; the guard flinched and took a step back. Realizing that he was about to run away, I took arge step towards him. Then, in one movement, I grabbed him by the neck. A-Arghh! W-Wait! he screamed. I was about to grab my dagger and drive it under his chin. The guard threw his heavy sword onto the ground and trembled as he grabbed my wrist. The man felt slippery to the touch with sweat; his face naturally frownedCa cringe. However, I swiftly stopped moving because of what he said. Id never seen a monster trying to talk to a User before. A monster could only spit out guttural, strange words; they couldnt speak humannguage. The meaning of their words was directly conveyed into the brain, passed through some trantor. Monsternguage was utterly different and couldnt originate from a humans voice box, so humans couldnt pronounce monster words or imitate them. The same was true for monsters. However, the royal guard used humannguage to beg for his life. Bae Jaemin, who quickly approached us from behind, muttered indifferently, I think its a human? T-Thats right. Im not a monster! He was definitely wearing clothes worn by [De Xins Royal Guard], but the man hastily nodded, agreeing that he was human. The man started to peel off thin skinCwhen the peels of skin had reached his neck, rather than [De Xins Royal Guard], a normal human man had appeared. Of course, he wasnt someone I recognized. I was only wearing an item I had created. Im not a monster Then, why observe us after wearing this disguise? The man broke out into a cold sweat at Bae Jaemins question, but he soon raised both hands in a surrender gesture. I wasnt keeping an eye on you That is to say, Im a Corpse Modiste I can use a monsters corpse to temporarily transform into that monster. I was moving within the mass of enemies in order to procure ingredients; I was just going to leave the dungeon as soon as I found what I needed. The man asked for our mercy and ced his hands in his inventory. Then, he took out pieces of skin taken from famous monsters. I can even transform into a Lizard or an Ogre I looked at Bae Jaemin, wondering what we should do; he strangely only stared back. It was as if hed follow my decision. It doesnt seem like hes lying However, I was still stuck on the fact that Bang Eunji and Choi Kyung-sik were being chased by assassins after entering the dungeon. Could I trust the man and let him go? What? Is he acting cute? At that moment, Bae Jaemin kept blinking his eyes at me. Unable to understand his motives, I stared at him; Bae Jaemin sighed quietly and lowered his eyes again. The self-proimed Corpse Modiste, who was watching this sight with bated breaths, spoke hesitantly, E-Excuse me I think he wants you to check your messages Huh? Haah Bae Jaemin frownedCit seemed like he was saying You and I really dont match, within his mind. Only then did I see and read the notification, [A new message has arrived!]. Awkwardly, I pressed the window; Bae Jaemins message unfurled before my eyes. [Bae Jaemin: Torture him for information] Be a Patron! TL: Lmao, imagine being a captured enemy and telling your captor what his teammate wants from him. Also, Necromancer doesnt seem to be the only cruddy ss around! Omg, corpse modiste sounds like it has zerobat abilities! Chapter 200 Chapter 200 I opened my mouth and stared at Bae Jaemin again. However, the Priest ignored my shock and tapped at the air with his fingertips. Now, he sent his messages openly. The man I was holding rolled his eyes and held his breath due to the rigid tension that fell between me and the Priest. Before long, the message window blinked with a new notification. [Bae Jaemin: If you dont like that] [Bae Jaemin: Then, drag him around.] Honestly, then he should torture that guy. Why is he telling me to do it? I loosened my grab on the teary mans cor. Though I thought Bae Jaemin was correct, I didnt really want to do as he said. Released from my grasp, the man faltered and copsed to the ground. He was muttering through his tears, perhaps realizing that we were letting him live, though unsure of our reasoning. Hnn Thank you. His pitiful appearance reminded me of when I first met Seo DawonCwhen Choi Lee-kyung first visited the [Tower of Command]. His gaunt face exuded the weary, life-hardened scent of a User with an unpopr ss I felt sorry for him and bent down to give him a hand. When he saw me approaching, he flinched and raised his head. It was then Huh? Jung Garam, what are you doing! The air before my eyes shone bright; my vision was obscured. I felt a hot searing pain on my wrist. Something sharp had cut me. Then, I felt Bae Jaemin, immediately after his sharp shout, dragging me from behind. Simultaneously, I felt a hot pain in my eyes. I had lost my eyesight for a while; in the midst of that chaos, I heard hurried footsteps. I instinctively threw a dagger at the person running awayCI didnt have to think. Knghh! A few secondster, I heard a scream and the dull thud of a body falling down. From behind, I felt Bae Jaemin wrapping a hand around my wrist. I tried to shake him off, repulsed, but I felt something warmer than mere body temperature enveloping my wound. The painful sensation quickly subsided. [Divine Power]. I felt embarrassed at the unexpected heal; Bae Jaemin silently focused on taking care of my wound. After gentlyyering a few more skills, he touched my face very naturally. Of course, I was still wary and held onto his hand. Arent you unable to see? He asked. Bae Jaemin muttered calmly even though his wrist was bent at an angle from the force of my fingers. Inadvertently chewing on my lips, I let go of his hands. As cold and soft fingertips brushed over my eyelids, I could smell Bae Jaemins faint scent as the priest drew closer to me. Did the guy only select famous perfumes? It smelled so familiar. Today, youre so While treating my eyes with his own hands, Bae Jaemin paused in the middle of speaking. The situation itself made me frustrated and repulsed, so I red my bloodlust. Fuck Off. Bae Jaemin didnt seem to be intimidated by my vigor, but, sure enough, he stopped talking. The Priest had simrly felt no joy from this aborted conversation. The pain in my cold eyes vanished in about 1 minute. As soon as the skill finished, Bae Jaemin took his hands off my eyes and stepped back chicly. However, after I blinked to confirm that my eyesight had recovered, the Priest said something quite annoying with his emotionless expression. Are you in a bad condition today? Your movements stink. 1 What? Stay alert. Whats wrong with youChow could such a low-grade assassin attack you. Of course, this had all happened due to my carelessness, but I had no desire to endure the Priests scoldings. After all, I had dealt with the assassin even while injured. Furthermore, that bastard didnt need to shamefully rub himself all over me. This sort of wound could be treated with a high-grade potion. How nosyCunloading all this business onto me, telling me to do this or thatChow dare he say all this now. I tilted my head and crossed my arms, Are you whining because youve healed me a little as a Priest? Why are you so condescending after doing your job. 2 Im not being condescending, Im worried. It seems like no matter what I say, my words press your buttons. 3 I was sick and tired of the way that Bae Jaemin seemed to imply Youre the crooked one thats distorting my words. Could he continue to yap after I shoved this dagger in that pretty mouth? The Priest continued, I dont know why you hate me so much. Hah? Youve been like that from the very beginning. No matter what I do, you look at me with that unhappy face ring at me with your arms crossedCjust like that. Wouldnt you find it hard to speak kindly in that situation? With that said, Bae Jaemin hid his tired face between his palms. He looked quite intive. The Bae Jaemin of this era was a handsome man, to say the least; his expression had the power to move peoples hearts. If I werent Choi Lee-kyungthe Jung Garam from this time period may have hesitated a little At least, thats what I thought. Had this happened to Jung Garam in his past? Deep in thought, I looked at Bae Jaemin without anyrge movements. Suddenly, I wondered if Bae Jaemin had any thoughts of betraying Seo Dawon at this very moment. It must have taken quite a long time to bring all the traitors together and craft a trap He must have made up his mindCto some extentCalready. But he still wants to portray a good image of himself to Garam-ie? Worried that the Priest had something else up his sleeves, I opened my mouth to say something nkC! What are you two doing? Apanied by the sound of metal dragging against the ground, an unexpected figure appeared. Like a person who had just woken up, the manCWoo RagiCdrowsily stepped towards us, weapon trailing behind him. I didnt know when Woo Ragi had drawn near, but I somehow couldnt erase the suspicion that Bae Jaemin was conscious of Woo Ragis presence and put on a performance. The Priests sudden conciliatory gesture was still bothering me. Therefore, I simply stepped back without saying anything more to the traitor. Perhaps Woo Ragi had actually rushed out after waking up, he shook his head gently, yawning continuously. His chain sword wasnt primed and perched in his grasp and was, instead, drooping like wet insect wings beside him. He lookedless wless than usual? Eventually, I couldnt ovee my curiosity at his unexpected appearance, so I asked him in a slight astringent tone, What brings you here? I wouldnt be here if it werent for Seo Dawon, that crazy bastard. Woo Ragi murmured a few vulgar curses under his breath. It seemed like the guildmaster did more than send him a few messages. Before I could finish that thought, a golden chick wearing a round, rm-clock hat suddenly popped into existence, mid-air, and noisily rang its rm. [Wake up! Chirp Chirp! Wake up! Chirp Chirp! Wake up! Chirp Chirp! Wake up!] Woo Ragi silently grabbed that baby chick and squashed it. Within his hands, the chick soon turned into sand and melted away. Fucker. Sending this sort of thing every 10 minutes Ah Im already in, you son of a bitch. He jabbed violently at empty air with his hands, as if he were writing an angry message. He was probably swearing at Seo Dawon, demanding that the Mage call off the rm-chick. I held back myughter, recalling how cute the baby rm-chick was. After exchanging more messages, Woo Ragi scratched his head and ced his hands on his waist. As soon as he touched his waist, his chain sword glowed with blue light and slowly rose into the air. Haah Fuck. Though he grumbled, it seemed like he was fully awake now. The man straightened his shoulders, and the sword floated high above his back, ready for battle. I checked the group chat as Ragi walked ahead; the messages had piled up while I was distracted. [Seo Dawon: The Dungeons toorge] [Seo Dawon: Whos the guy that cast Maze, lolol. Hes done damn wellCI want to bring him into the guild] [Choi Kyung-sik: We also cant tell if were in the hardcore or normal route The roads keep changing.] [Seo Dawon: FirstStay where you are, if possible] [Choi Kyung-sik: Yep] [Seo Dawon: Olim-ah, where are you?] [Kim Olim: Iming] [Kim Olim: What about Ragi?] [Seo Dawon: I guess hes still sleeping] [Kim Olim: Do I need to go wake him up?] [Seo Dawon: No, lolol. Hell wake up soon.] [Jo Chanyoung: Im almost there] [Kim Olim: Good] [Woo Ragi: Hey] [Woo Ragi: Its my day off] [Woo Ragi: Cant go] [Woo Ragi: I said its my off-day, bitch] [Woo Ragi: I barely slept for an hour, fucker] [Seo Dawon: Youve woken up, dear?] [Woo Ragi: Son of a bitch] [Woo Ragi: I said Id kill you if you ever send this birdbrain to me, right??] [Choi Kyung-sik: lolololololololololololololol] [Seo Dawon: Ill send you the coordinates, so, if you have something to say,e on over lolol] [Woo Ragi: bitch] [Woo Ragi: Do you think Ide?] [Woo Ragi: I can just wait at your house and stab you as soon as you open the door] [Bang Eunji: Thats impossible] [Bang Eunji: I tried to hide in guild master-nims house] [Bang Eunji: It was so secure and well-protected; eventually I gave up] [Woo Ragi: ?] [Seo Dawon: Really? You should have told me in advance if you wanted to visit.] [Seo Dawon: I wouldve left it open] [Bang Eunji: Ahhh TT_TT Its nice to be invited, but I wanted to sneak in!!] [Woo Ragi: What kind of bullcrap is this] [Woo Ragi: Fuck, Bang Eunji I told you not to interrupt me while Im talking, didnt I?] [Woo Ragi: Do you think Im joking?] [Bang Eunji: ??] [Bang Eunji: Rather, Woo Ragi-ssi shouldnt squeeze in my and Guildmaster-nims conversation] [Choi Kyung-sik: lololololololololololololololololol] [Jo Chanyoung: Im going in] Reading through, it seemed like all the guild members were eventually gathered because the dungeon was just too vast and it was too difficult to find ones way because of the [Maze] skill. In the end, I shrugged once and followed the two others, who started walking ahead of me. It was unfortunate that I was apanied by those that made me ufortable, but It feels like Im slowly getting used to this body? Be a Patron! TL: Sorry guys~ Im going to be dyed with the drawing for chap 200 >.< Im super busy in my worktely TT_TT Also, RIP for Woo Ragi, but the rm clock chick sounds adorable. And Bang Eunjisplete ignorant no u to him is amazing too. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Whats this? Woo Ragi, who strode forth in the front of the group, found the body of the assassin I had killed with a dagger earlier. He must have been familiar with the shape of Jung Garams weapon, as his gaze was directed exactly at me. Uh He was disguised as a monster; we ran into him. You couldnt catch him alive? I was embarrassed at his immediate follow-up question. After all, I ignored Bae Jaemin, who had been pushing for torture from the very beginning, and released him before killing the man while panicked from his attack. However, Bae Jaemin kept his mouth tightly shut. I scratched my head and just revealed the truth. I released him because I thought he was innocent then, he suddenly started to run away. Is that so? Fortunately, Woo Ragi epted my words without digging further. However, he took the time to kick the corpse. I dawdled before recovering the dagger from the assassins back; with one shake, I flung the blood off the de. Then, when I saw the red blood flowing from the assassins back, a strange dissonant feeling washed over me, and I stopped in the middle of my action. Ive never killed anyone before, and Ive never been seriously injured enough to wind up at deaths doorstep Strangely, my heart felt calmCas if this was just another routine event in my work. Come to think of it, Iutilized the skills incredibly well? Considering how I was reacting to unexpected events, I moved unbelievably smoothly. I looked down at my hands for a while. When I saw Woo Ragi stalking forward again, I set aside my ufortable feelings. [Curtain Call]. And, as I followed behind the blonde man, I forgot about those dissonant feelings. Living up to his reputation as Red Lotuss best DPS, Woo Ragi dealt with the iing rushing monsters with tremendous skill. I waspletely fascinated and mesmerized by his skill. Woo Ragis weapon of choice was an [Echo de]. I didnt know what that sword was made of, but, unlike normal swords, the [Echo des] floated around its owner. Like a satellite. The set of [Echo des] consisted of swords of different sizes; thergest of the dozen was almost Woo Ragis height. It was used for a wide range of heavy strikes. The two smallest of his swordsCalmost the length of ones forearmCsliced through the persistent and fast-paced enemies rushing in at Woo Ragis sides. In that way, he ughtered the enemies with four or six moving swords. When the enemy masses became too crowded, though, he often used skills that utilized all the swords he had avable. One of those skills was [Curtain Call]. When Woo Ragi triggered [Curtain Call], the floating swords behind his back came forth and sliced through the gap between Woo Ragi and the monsters, like lowering stage curtains after a y. The monsters paid no mind to the swords new movements, though, and gradually sped up, rushing towards him. Watching from behind, it was like watching moths rushing towards the light. Simr to the fates of those bugs, the monsters exploded in the bright light and crumbled into piles of ashes. Woo Ragis face, in the midst of that blue, cruel light and whirling ashes, looked inhumane. So, when Woo Ragi turned back to look at me, with a faint smile on his lips, my heart automatically trembled. You sure y around when Im here. Uh Yes? I said. Are here to get carried by me? Are you here to observe? No, well, its not like youve given me space to intervene. So, thats why youre just watching with your arms folded over your chest? You couldve said something. However, Woo Ragis angelic dignity disappeared every time he opened his mouth, leaving the image of a frivolous punk behind. His smile earlier was merely bared teeth, belying his irritation. Hes got no ss, no ss at all Grumbling, I stepped forward to Woo Ragis side, dagger in hand. However, as soon as I stepped beside him, I felt the faint feeling of something gently hugging my back. I barely managed to tamp down a cringe and schooled my expression. Bae Jaemin was silently buffing us from behind. The tactile element to his skills was so unpleasantCit felt like the Priest was holding my hands in prayer. Hypocrite While swallowing those thoughts deep inside, I worked diligently to defeat the [De Xin Royal Bodyguards] and [De Xin Military Archers]. Perhaps I leveled up as I defeated them; at some point, the names above their heads turned from orange to green. Or, did that mean the level of difficulty decreased because Woo Ragi joined us? It definitely was less stressful than fighting alone. Because Woo Ragi was so shy and attracted enemy aggro, he was the perfect partner for my assassination skills. With the blonde drawing all attention, I was able to melt into the shadows and stab the monsters from behind. After hiding in the shadows, I rose up from their ankles and slit the enemys necks. At that time, I felt a thrill rising up from deep within me. I felt a sense of freedom that I had never felt before As if I had found my true calling. Flushed with those feelings, we began clearing the raid excitedly, when Oho? What is it? Somethings flying at us from the other side? After fighting for a long time, we stepped across countless wooden poles stuck in the pond and slowly headed towards the ship. However, I could hear the sound of something heavily ripping through the air from somewhere. I was the first to raise my head and turn to look in that direction. Following me, Woo Ragi also frowned his brows; the monsters rushing towards us also stopped rowing their oars and looked back. What is that? I used my powers of perception in the direction of the strange sound. Now that my vision was enhanced like a telescope, I quickly nced through the sky and soon noticed a small white dot flying towards us. Theres something quickly approaching us from the 1 oclock direction Huh? Is that a monster? I said. Monster? It looks likehm a dragon? I think I suppose itd be more urate to describe it as a long dragonCfrom oriental paintings. Startled by the unexpected sight, I almost forgot to speak; the dragon approached us as if it were swimming through the sky. It was a real dragonplete with purple ss orbs within its mouth. It was so bizarre to see it flying through the sky, yet simultaneously, the glittering light reflecting off its scales seemed so magical. Strangely enough, I couldnt see the monsters name. Even more rming, the dragon, which had been flying at a constant speed, suddenly disappeared and reappeared at a far closer distance, as if it were warping. Threatened, I watched the sky closely and brought the dagger across my chest. However, Woo Ragi reacted unexpectedly; even though the unidentified dragon was closing in on us, he narrowed his eyes, keenly staring at it, before rxing his expression. What theCthats Seo Dawon. What? I guess he met and joined forces with Jo Chanyoung. How unbelievableCStartled, I looked back at the sky again; I discovered a previously overlooked ck dot, something I couldnt see because the dragon was too far away before, above the dragons head. As I focused my eye on that ck spot, the dot soon turned into a clear silhouette of a man. Flowing robes with a luxurious glossy luster; a fewrge, shy rings adorned his fingers The man, whose appearance was even shier than his essories, was looking our way. It really was Seo Dawon. The Mage was carrying a staff taller than he was in his right hand. The ck staff looked like a tree root that had just been pulled out of the ground; A golden jewel shaped like a human eye that shone like a star adorned the staff. At that moment, Seo Dawon looked like an evil wizard riding atop a dragonCstraight from a fairytale. [Gravity]. The dim sound of him uttering a spell carried on the wind to us; the resulting effects of the spell were bizarre and gruesome. As if time had stopped, the wind brushing past us stopped; soon, all surrounding noise had vanished. Not just the Immortal Fairies music, but also the reverberating sounds of insects that had been chirping around the pond. It was as if everything were holding their breaths. In the midst of such ominous silence, the moonlit pond lost its shine and darkened, as if it were the void of an abyss. Not long after, the white ship sank into the ck pond, as if it were being sucked in. However, the ship did not sink fully. On the contrary, it slowly began to lift off into the air. The ckened pond began to boil, like heated soup; the droplets slowly began climbing upwards, one at a time.The white boat soon separated itself from the liquids surface, and the alcoholic pond began to evaporate. Atop that rising ship, the Normal Mode boss monster, [De Xin], seemed to be suffocating; struggling, he grasped at his neck. However, no one was able to help himChis loyal men were already ruthlessly smothered till dead, blue fromck of oxygen. [De Xin] continued to rise into the air. Even higher than the ship. In addition, as the pond began to evaporate and turn upside down, the corpses, that were originally tied to the pirs at the bottom of the pond, began to rise as well. The corpses surrounded [De Xin] as if they were spectators watching him choke to death. The boss, grasping onto his neck and floundering in silk garments, seemed to be dancing. [Cough] When finally [De Xin] stopped struggling and was simply suspended midair, the dragon, which had been floating in the sky, gentlynded. Leaving the reality-bending sight behind, Seo Dawon jumped lightly from the dragons head. TL: Hey guys, Still working on so much stuff so I dont have as much time to TL and drawtely. Still, I wanted to give you all a bonus chapter. Also, I noted that theres something strange going on with Lee-kyung and the way hes getting used to Jung Garams body~ Weird~ Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Though the impact of the sight before me was quite incredible, something even more astonishing happened right after. After Seo Dawon hopped off, sparkling lights began to cover the dragons body. Soon, its white shine filled my view. After the light faded, what appeared before us wasnt the huge dragon but Jo Chanyoung in hisbat uniform. In addition, the echoes of light still remained, floating as string-like light strands midair. These white strings percted into Jo Chanyoungs back, as if sucked in, and soon disappearedCIt was as if the dragon had turned into a human being. This was so fascinating because I had never directly seen such transformations before, nor had I ever heard about such cases in my entire career as a User. Jo Chanyoung stretched and crack his neck. After seeing my shocked expression, he made a strange noise. Only after I felt his gaze did I realize that my shocked expression was perhaps a bit too honest; I turned away from him. Soon, though, I was forced to look straight ahead again because of Seo Dawon close approach. Garam-ah, the mage said. Yes? Are you hurt? The first words I heard from the Mage was surprisingly filled with concern. As if he was genuinely worried, his voice was so soft and gentle. I felt my face flushing red, and instinctively denied, N-No Really? Jaemin-ie said you got injured, though. N-No, thats it was nothing. He got hurt, but I healed him. I red at the despicable Bae Jaemin who squeezed into our conversation. No wonder he said nothing to Woo Ragi; he was busy ratting out the tiniest of details to Seo Dawon. When I red at him, Bae Jaemin smiled as if he had something to say but eventually frowned his brows and lowered his gaze. It bothered me how shamelessly he could adopt an unfairly wronged expression. However, Seo Dawon tapped my shoulder and chuckled. Its fine as long as youve been treated. I just wanted you to be careful. Yeah. So, stop ring at Jaemin-ie. You know Jaemin-ie has to regrly report to me about injuries. Seo Dawons scolding pierced me urately in my conscience; I reigned in my re. However, as if I were being stubborn, I stayed at a distance from the Priest. Subsequently, the Mage passed by me and approached Woo Ragi, who stood unphased. Woo Ragis Echo Swords were perched like wings, floating beside him in the air. As Seo Dawon approached, the swordsman created a gap between the des and allowed him to enter. When Seo Dawon stepped inside, I couldnt hear any voices from within that cocoon of des. Maybe theyre talking about something secretive? Inadvertently, I began to eagerly observe Seo Dawon and Woo Ragis expressions. Seo Dawon smiled as he said a few things; Woo Ragi frowned and shook his head, as if he refused to do as he was told. Because I was so focused on their conversation, I didnt notice the presence that had crept up behind me. Someone tapped me on the back very lightly; horrified, I turned around. There stood Jo ChanyoungCtwice my size even though his posture was stooped over. However, after going through the trouble of getting my attention, he simply stood still without making eye contact. He stubbornly tilted his gaze away from me; it was to the extent that I would have assumed he was trying to pull a prank if not for his serious expression devoid of smiles. Furthermore, he must have called out to me because he had some business with me, but he did nothing but silently stand behind me. How frustrating. Whatis it? So, naturally, I had no kind-hearted things to say. At my blunt question, Jo Chanyoung pointed his finger at where the [System Message] alert would be from my perspective. There, I had received a notification that a new message had arrived. It was as if he was informing me that all he had to say was written in that message. But, why isnt he saying anything and only gesturing with his hand? I saw him speak normally during the pre-raid meeting; he shouldnt have an issue with vocalmunication Even though this business was all so cumbersome, I opened the message with a puzzled mind. Jo Chanyoung had sent a private messageCnot to the group chat. [Jo Chanyoung: I want to purchase a ck-market ticket by tomorrow] [Jo Chanyoung: Also want to know if its possible to make it a monthly purchase.] [Jo Chanyoung: Can I hand you the amount I paid before?] I felt even more puzzled when I saw his brief message. Honestly, was it really necessary to do this over text? Furthermore, judging from his behavior and expression, it seems like he was grudgingly participating in this conversation. I unintentionally responded out loud, Its possible, but However, as soon as I spoke out loud, Jo Chanyoung rolled his eyes and tapped his fingertips in the air. Soon after, I heard a new rm, informing me that a [New message has arrived!]. [Jo Chanyoung: Rather than talking] [Jo Chanyoung: I want to continue the deal here] Of course, it was Jo Chanyoungs message that appeared before me. I was at first skepticalCwhy, when he has a perfectly intact mouth, would he need to send messages? I wondered if there were any rules to the [ck Market] that I was ignorant of, so I finally asked him these questions over message. [Jung Garam: But, why arent we talking out loud] [Jo Chanyoung: ?] [Jo Chanyoung: Complications can arise when conducting mary transactions through verbal conversation] [Jo Chanyoung: You could take the money and not uphold your end of the deal.] [Jung Garam: Me??] [Jo Chanyoung: Yeah] Whats he saying Does he think Im the type of person to do that? Shocked at the absurdity of his statement, I red at the summoner. Jo Chanyoung bowed his head a bit more as he noted my worsening mood; he also tilted his body subtly out of my way. If you dont trust me, why would you want to do business with me? When I immediately questioned him in an angered tone, Bae Jaemin, who had been giving us quick sidelong nces, started staring at me. However, Jo Chanyoung continued to tap at the air with a prim expression even when confronted with my temper. [Jo Chanyoung: Rather than not trusting you, Ive decided on this method after considering the possible consequences.] [Jo Chanyoung: Also, when I speak with people for a long time, my mood starts to slump] [Jo Chanyoung: Id prefer to conduct business with as little speaking as possible.] His replyCwhich brokered no formalities nor excusesCwas refreshingly curt. After reading all that, I looked at Jo Chanyoung again, but his head had turned away from me and was staring at the ground soullessly. For some reason, it felt like hed just trudge awayCmurmuring it cant be helpedCif I were to refuse him for some reason. I was bewildered and not exactly happy with what he said, but I finally nodded. Perhaps Jo Chanyoungs request may be a keyponent of this [Vengeful Ghost Memory]. However, I didnt know the market price for the [ck Market] tickets; the world within the [Vengeful Ghost Memories] isnt real anyway. This was a quest that had been packaged in with Choi Kyung-siks memory, so I thought itd be fine to do him the summoner a favor without receiving money in return. Well To be honest, I was also curious to see how Jo Chanyoung would react to something like that. [Jo Chanyoung: And the price?] [Jung Garam: Ill just give it to you] [Jo Chanyoung: ?] I retrieved the [ck Market] ticket by pressing on a button on the [Status Window] and floated it above my handCas if I were showing it off to Jo Chanyoung. The subtle gleam of the invitation ticket, unchanging from when Ist saw it, caught the light; I inserted it into a crevice created by Jo Chanyoungs folded arms. Jo Chanyoung looked speechless in his own unique wayCtypical of those that cant express themselves very wellCat my unexpected action. When I grinned, his gaze turned chilly, and he grabbed me by the wrist. I hate being in debt. He firmly shut his open mouth and murmured bleakly. The force applied to my wrist was so great; I felt like Id be dragged around by him. However, I was an assassin, a ss that was peerless in its close-range attack abilities; Jo Chanyoung was merely a summoner (?) I simply spread out my fingers one by one, shook them, andughed teasingly at him. If you dont need it, then you can throw it away, I said. The clear bewilderment on Jo Chanyoungs face made me happy. He blinked a few times, as if he were about to call out to me, and eventually dropped his hand, fiddling with crumpled edges of the ticket. Just then, a gap appeared in Woo Ragis mass of swords; Seo Dawon stepped through and joined the rest of us again, a smile on his lips. Woo Ragi, standing behind the mage, looked annoyed but docilely followed his guild master anyway. TL: Jo Chanyoung is such an interesting person I want to meet him. Hes kinda like my friend wholl text me when Im in the room w/ her lmao. Anyway guys, Thanks for reading >.< Hope you enjoyed the two chaps. Trying to pick things up and return to the current timeline lmao. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 The map is loading abnormally because of [Maze]. Seo Dawon led us down the path in front of us. We followed silently behind him. Ever since Seo Dawon joined us, the monsters havent approachedCwary of the mage perhaps. Just like how the monsters with green names earlier in the dungeon didnt dare approach me. After killing the normal mode boss monster, [De Xin], the sound of the Immortal Fairies music was cut off. Therefore, the foggy road felt somewhat gloomy, but the path was devoid of tension. I became at ease, perhaps because I was among the reliable rankers of the [Red Lotus] heydays and was within Jung Garams body. Another way to read this situation, though, was that there were dangerous enemies lurking everywhere who didnt care about making suchpetent rankers their opponent, so it was too early to be relieved. As if he had read my mind, Seo Dawon broke off the long silence, This skill isnt controlled by one person; there are at least two people that are moving around and consistently ovepping their skills. Maybe they had even used an item We probably wont be able to meet with Kyung-sik-ie by normal methods. The mage said that he came to this conclusion when, after he broke a hardcore route trap room in half, he exited into a ce that he had already destroyed. With that thought in mind, he wanted to convene with the rest of the guild members. Since he was currently out of contact with Eunji or Kyung-sik, there was a high probability that the two had encountered an enemy. So Youre saying that Bang Eunji or Choi Kyung-sik were defeated? Woo Ragi responded, with a frown on his face. He looked like he found this whole ordeal troublesome without the slightest hint of concern on his face. I couldnt find the smallest hint of camaraderie in his question, but Seo Dawon didnt criticize him at all. The mage touched the ring on his left index finger and slowly answered, Thats not it. I think theyre hiding well. Now, Woo Ragi walked up to Seo Dawon at the front of the party, presumably to vent his earnest annoyance. Why do we have to go and rescue them when theyrepletely fine, then? Its difficult for them to exit while Eunjis protecting Kyung-sik-ie. Is Bang Eunji at a level where she cant even kill an assassination team that only knows this sort of trickery? Eunjis skills are enough to kill them and more. However, Eunjis a sword and not a shield, right? Shes severely restricted in what she can do since she has to protect Kyung-sik-ie; if this leads to injury, we have no way of knowing how thatll impact the [Second Company] raid, which isnt too far off. The [Second Company] is a gateway we absolutely cant fail. Seo Dawons tone was mild; he answered Woo Ragi without looking at him. Woo Ragi seemed to be convinced in the end; he no longer continued to argue and just flourished his Echo des. Perhaps he was annoyed with the situation that made hime to work on his day off; Woo Ragi brandished his swords with more violence than necessary. The blood flung off the desnded here and there; but, since we were now moving forth peacefully, I didnt want to point that out. After about 30 minutes of walking, theke we had destroyed appeared before us again. Haah The same thing again No Its different. This time, it was Jo Chanyoung, staring calmly at the ground, who spoke. He covered his nose with his sleeves and looked around at the surroundings cautiously. Then, his face paled, Were in a different ce. Theres a nauseating scent I couldnt smell before. There are different types of monsters here. Following Jo Chanyoungs words, we snapped back to attention after being sox. I fixed my grip on my dagger; Woo Ragi went to the front of the party with Echo des raised high, as if to protect Seo Dawon. Seo Dawon briefly recited his [Memorized] spells, and began to activate them one at a time. The golden magic circle beneath his feet began to ripple like waves; simultaneously, Jo Chanyoung shook one of his arms lightly and changed it into a wing. The orange wings exuded zing warmth and were clearly not the wings of a bird that existed in reality. In the blink of an eye, Jo Chanyoungs whole body transformed into a phoenix as big as he was; he began to fly over our heads. Bae Jaemin stood still with no particr extra movements, but, seeing as both his hands shone softly, he must have finished his own preparations. As soon as we finished preparing, theke peacefully split into two sides as if it were waiting for us. I thought wed see the corpses tied to the pole, submerged underneath theke, butthe tragedy waiting underneath the water was even more gruesome than that. Beneath theke, there was a nicely built pavilion in the center. Though it was ominous to see a pavilion sunken deep within and nestled in theke, the beauty sitting on that small pavilionCeyes closed and stillCwas truly terrifying. Furthermore, she was hugging the corpse of the normal mode boss monster [De Xin], whom Seo Dawon had killed earlier. It reminded me ofmon horror movie scenes. It felt as if shed suddenly rush at us when she opened her eyes; I felt anxious and out of sorts. Above all her name, above her head, was colored a deep blood-red. [Hardcore route boss monster, Daji has appeared.] 1 [The hidden side of the Immortal Realm C Sweet Banquet scenario has begun.] [Daji]s eyes, which opened alongside the alert we received, were colored a beautifully dangerous red. 2 When Iid my eyes on her, my heart began to beat nervously. Maybe it was the colorit was as ifI was looking into my servants eyes. However, Daji didnt move. She slowly stroked [De Xin]s corpse and began to slowly singCher voice peerlessly beautiful and chillingpared to the earlier immortal fairies. [My pitiful king is dead; his body was hung on the castle walls.] [The victors spoke solemnly.] [This man made a pond out of alcohol to please his lewd slut.] [He killed innocent children and made meat from their bodies.] [Its even said that he held this banquet every day.] [They said that hes curried Heavens wrath] [And that everyone should throw stones at him.] After each line, the corpses hanging from their wooden poles screamed. [Dajis The most important rule for a lonely soul in purgatory and the Jiangshis has been activated.] Following that, another warning appeared; as soon as that warning manifested, Bae Jaemin called forth a huge shield that covered all of us. Just as the shield spread above our heads, rain slowly fell from the sky. The droplets were as red as blood. Soon, the poles will break, and the hanging zombies will group up. Try not to engage them if possible and scatterCafter all, theyll explode as soon as you touch them. Also, organic matter soaked by rain will decay right away; so move ording to the shields range or keep the rain from directly touching your skin. Understood. Also, Jaemin-ah. Dont use consecration(ף}). That woman isnt an evil spirit with lingering grudges; holy attacks wont impact her much. Yes. It was my first timeing to this dungeon, but Seo Dawon must have raided this ce before. He quickly briefed us on its strategy and stabbed the end of his staff in the floor. [Chronicle]. Immediately, strong and cold winds swirled from the staff. The ground foze quickly; his blue ice attack stretched straight towards the pavilion where [Daji] was sitting. However, though the attack seemed likely to connect with its target, a ck Imugi (a mythological serpent) appeared at the pavilions entrance and blocked the attack with its torso. The Imugi was a huge snakeCabout ten meters in lengthCand was covered with ck scales. It seemed like Seo Dawon knew that would happen; he backed away neatly, but his expression wasnt too happy. Woo Ragi clicked his tongue and said, frustrated, Tch. How is it that the enemy with the highest magic resistance is ying guardian. Mmm True. Itd be much easier if the Martial Arts Jiangshis 3 would juste out of theke. Yeah. It does have a poison mist, but its not too hard to dodge since it foreshadows that attack withrge movements. Cant be helped. We have to attack at a distanceCat least as much as possible. Then, after discussing viable tactics, the battle began in earnest. Be a Patron! TL: I kinda love the fact that Daji is the hard mode boss while her emperor husband is the normal route boss. Thematically, its so fitting. Also, Im about to transport myself into this novel to bop Woo Ragi on the headChes so grumpy!!! Chapter 204 Chapter 204 [Kyaaaaa!] The guardian, named [ck Imugi], continued to zone us away so that we couldnt approach [Daji]. There were times when its tail, the size of a truck, would bend and flick at a tremendous speed, driving itself into our sides. When we jumped into the air and tried to aim for its eyes, it would spray poison mist or open its mouth to bite and tear into our bodies. Its speed was also incredibly fast; it seemed difficult to approach the Imugi without taking any damage in return. In addition, even if the attacks hit, its scales were so hard that the attacks did not cause any significant damageConly slight bruises and scratches. Because of its strong resistance to magic, the Imugi did not move a single inch in the face ofrge-scale magic explosions. So, there are times when Seo Dawon is useless too, huh If I were a mage, this battle was so one-sided to the extent that Id run away. However, Seo Dawon did not seem particrly anxious and kept using a wide variety of magic that didnt seem to work. I thought he would have some n. Seeing the Imugi raise its headCstill intact and fineCafter Woo Ragis echo sword attacks, the inside of my mouth felt strangely gritty. Of course, I couldnt just tranquilly watch Seo Dawon cast magic. The bodies that were hanging from the wooden poles stretched their arms straight, turned into a mass of jiangshi 1, and attacked us. The corpses eyes rolled up in their heads; they rushed towards us. Because Ive experienced this sort of situation before, I wasnt intimidated; however, the [Jiangshi] emanated a problematic and tricky corpse poison. 2 My throat and eyes are stinging. Get to Jaemin-ie before it gets worse. The [Jiangshi] would rush in with bodies bloated with alcohol and upturned pupils. However, they werent so bloated that they couldnt properly stretch their arms out; the bodies maintained a neat posture. In addition, their nails were green, as if moldy; whenever they swung their arms, a threatening sound ripped through the air. I noticed that the [Jiangshi] main weapons were their hands. I tried to cut off their wrist bones while holding the dagger in a reverse grip. However, as the dagger struck the [Jiangshis] wrist, a sound like iron hitting iron rang out; the strike didnt seem effective. So, I had no choice but to aim for its rtively soft elbow. Even if I cut that off, however, the monster would quickly attach its body together again; I had no choice but to defend myself. Furthermore, most of Jung Garams skills were closebat oriented, so I was unknowingly exposed to the [Jianghis] corpse poison. It wasnt serious enough for me to sumb to some abnormal status effect, but my condition continued to deteriorate. After hearing myints, Seo Dawon told me to go to Bae Jaemin in a kind voice; I felt a little frustrated at that. Even though his words were valid, I felt greatly defiant. However, I wiped all notion of that annoyance from my face and turned towards Bae Jaemin, following Seo Dawons orders. I was exposed to poison I could no longer ignore, anyway. Bae Jaemin stood behind usCin the most protected positionCwatching the battlefield and casting buffs in anticipation of the guild members injuries. As I approached, Bae Jaemin turned a nervous look on me; I must have seemed fine at a surface nce, though, for he turned his head away without saying anything. Use your cure on me. I said. Feeling ignored, I called out to him demandingly. Bae Jaemin simply reached out to me expressionlessly and deployed [Cure]. ? However, as soon as the [Cure] began to take effect, I suddenly felt dizzyChead spinning. Simultaneously, dark red blood poured out of my mouth and nostrils. As soon as I sensed the abnormal consequences, I immediately wondered if Bae jaemin was finally showing his true colors. So, stumbling, I looked up and red at Bae Jaemin. Jung Garam! However, the bastard ran to me with a stark, pale face. I raised my dagger up and out, as if to tell him not to touch me, but the bastard did not care and pulled me towards him without hesitation. Then with one hand on my chest and the other on my head, he recited some strange spell. [Sacrificial Exchange]. Perhaps due to the current skills effects, brilliant wings that didnt fit with Bae Jaemin unfurled behind the Priests back. The shy wings, which looked like they were formed from curtains of light, pped a few times before disappearing into pieces. However, the effect was as amazing as the skills performative qualities. As soon as the wings disappeared, my pain did as wellCas if it had been washed away. My poor condition due to the spreading poison had recovered. Whats that? I couldnt hold in my admiration and muttered sourly. I could hear Bae Jaemins chilly voice from above my head. Ive finished so put away that dagger. As soon as I heard that voice, my momentary embarrassed admiration vanished. Moreover, I felt frustrated with his lukewarm weight leaning against me. Since Bae Jaemin was only slightly taller than Jung Garam, I could see his philtrum quite close; I wanted to punch him and knock him over. Moreover, the bastard I was angry that I showed him my vulnerable side. However, before I could hit him, Bae Jaemin suddenly faltered and copsed. Bewilderment overtook my irritation. I didnt even hit him yet? Shut up and get lost. Bae Jaemin pulled himself back on his knees and spat out dark blood; he raised his sweatden face my way. He looked how I looked earlierCpoison seeping through his body. Eyes bloodshotCveins popping at the edges of his irisesChe looked like someone on the verge of death. Instead of assisting him, I raised his chin up with the dagger I was holding. Then, lowering my voice so the other guild members couldnt hear nor pay attention to what was happening, I said, What are you scheming? What? Whats with the overreaction? [Sacrificial Exchange]? Why did you use such an ufortable skill? Haah If youre going to talk nonsense, then hurry up and get lost. No matter how much I thought about it, I wondered if it was necessary for Bae Jaemin to act so kindly towards Jung Garam. Because I believed that Bae Jaemin might have colluded with the assassins who entered this dungeon, the Priests pale face was nothing more than smoke and mirrors. However, Bae Jaemin continued to stubbornly re me in the eye; his lips thinned as if he had something to say before pushing away the dagger. Itll be my responsibility if you die, so dont misunderstand and get lost. Donte crawling back like a fool because youve gotten poisoned again. How many times a day can you use this spell? Once. Then what about the next guild member that sumbs to poison? Haah Do you think everyone fights like a fool like you? You always take so many risksCthis time too! While listening to him, I suddenly cut a line across my palm with the dagger. Though it painfully stung for a moment, the pain soon disappeared. Bae Jaemin flinched before wrinkling his brows. A faint smell of iron began to exude from where the bastard was grabbing my cor. As expected my wounds transferred onto the Priest. Bae Jaemin retreated from me with a slightly frightened face, realizing why I had cut myself. I didnt even need to clench my fist and widen the cut; it was clear that I had tide had turned in my favor. Will all the wounds I suffer be transferred to you? I asked, grinning. Even though looked scared enough to chatter his teeth, Bae Jaemin confessed calmly, Only for two hours. If I were to get hurt until Im on the verge of death, will that be transferred to you? Why dont you try and find out. Should I? My eyes closed into crescent moon smiles. Bae Jaemin clenched his trembling fist, trying hard not to show how rattled he was in his expression. Dont. I carefully looked at Bae Jaemins regret-stained expression before poking him in the cheek with my finger. Though the priest looked ufortable, he sat perfectly still. Enjoying his humiliation, I asked him in gentler voice, Jaemin-ah, you need something from me, right? Honestly, unless youre a pervert You must have some ulterior motive to continue to cling close to meCespecially when you know how much I hate you. Itd be much morefortable for you to just say what you want from me. I might give whatever it is to you. Bae Jaemin now looked at me with a contemptuous gaze. However, I saw faint signs of conflict within his eyes. Is it because of Beatrice? I asked. Maybe I was wrong; Bae Jaemin repressed his momentarily exposed emotions and lowered his head. If youre done talking, get lost. Then, a congrattory notification appeared before me. Be a Patron! TL: Really makes you wonder what Jung Garam and Bae Jaemin were like back then O.O Chapter 205 Chapter 205 At this point, Seo Dawon was looking our way; I didnt particrly want to do so, but I quietly stepped back. Then, I used my skills to deal with the [Jiangshi]s rushing around. At that time, Seo Dawon, Woo Ragi, and Jo Chanyoung had almost knocked down the guardian, [ck Imugi]. [Wave]. No matter how high the [ck Imugi]s magic resistance was, its scales were only a physical barrier and failed to withstand the shock of the threes attacks. The guild members avoided the [Jiangshi] and moved to ransack the serpents inner organs. Just like a car crash, a cars frame may look fine but the insides may be messed upCthere were no problems with the outer skin, but the inner viscera had been damaged. Dark, viscous blood began to flow from the Imugis mouth. Its long, drooping tongue had begun to hang out of its mouth. Of course, the [ck Imugi] wasnt going down peacefully. Now, there was a visible difference in its attack patterns; there was no time to take a step towards the monster because the serpent had sprayed its poison mist everywhere. However, there were three long-distance damage dealers on our side. After transforming into a phoenix, Jo Chanyoung couldnt be touched by poison. He annoyed the Imugi by shooting blessings at it from midair. When the [ck Imugi] tried to attack the floating Jo Chanyoung, Woo Ragi fired his echo des at it, drawing its aggro yet again. In the midst of this snails pace battle, Seo Dawon began hitting the serpent with his attacks, consistently. Even if a single attack seemed to have no impact, there must be umted damage, for the serpent clearly moved to avoid the spells in self-preservation. Above allCforget avoiding all three attacksCthe [ck Imugi] had no choice but to let itself be hit. The [guardian] of a dungeon had no choice but to protect the boss monster from Users. So, while [Daji] sat perfectly postured in her pavilion, the serpent had no choice but to block all attacks directed at her with its body. At some point, Seo Dawon began to direct his skills towards [Daji]s location and not the Imugi, and, ever since then, the Imugi had been dragged around by the Mage. The serpent moved towards Seo Dawon on numerous asions in order to kill the Mage, but it had no easy ess. The guild members surrounded Seo Dawon, keeping the Mage in the center, so no one could approach the Mage while he used his skills. That was why I was also not directly attacking the [ck Imugi]. A Mage was a truly powerful damage dealer, but their slow skills left them vulnerable to attacks. Therefore, protecting Seo Dawon was a priority, and I took care of the [Jiangshi] rushing at the Mage. If Kim Olim were here, this role would have been yed by her; however, since she was absent, I had to step forward as a closebat DPS. [Gravity]. [KyaaaaaaaC!] Finally, the Imugi went down with thest attack, slowly copsing. The system had also notified me with the experience and randomly distributed items that I had received. However, we observed [Daji] without rxing in the wake of victory. Usually, hardcore boss monsters, after the [guardian] that protected them had been felled, would awaken into a more powerful second phaseplete with new attack patterns. As expected, [Daji] looked at the fallen [ck Imugi], raised her head, and closed her eyes. Soon after, her white and beautiful skin cracked like rice paddies during a drought. As he observed [Daji]s transformation, Seo Dawon briefly began to lead us all. The [Jiangshi]s will be stronger soon; the corpse in [Daji]s embrace, [De Xin], will be resurrected soon. [De Xin] will perform arge-scale attack every three minutes. However, if theres a danger signal, leave its surroundings immediately and try not to jump as much as possible. Understood. Also, dont make eye contact with [Daji]. ording to the scenario, [Daji] was a powerful witch, puppeteering the living and dead alike. Everyone should spread out; do not approach guild members that are acting strangely. Listening to his exnation, I looked forward nervously. As Seo Dawon said, [De Xin] had been resurrected. [De Xin]s movements were grotesqueCas if his body were being pulled by stringsCbut he was still very fast and powerful. [De Xin] staggered around and equipped the bow he had stored on his back. Afterwards, he repetitively pulled at empty bow strings. Even if no actual arrows were notched, his attacks still flew towards us. Reading the airflow, I tilted my head. At that moment, I confirmed out of the corners of my eyes that the attack had cut off some strands of my hair. Tension began to rise throughout my body. [It was you who called me from the moon.] [You reached your hand out from the pond and said] [If you tell me your name, Ill do anything for you.] Fascinating despite its insidiousness, [Daji]s voice reverberated in my ears. [Daji] sang sweetly and richlyCher voice melting honey. A curse was definitely permeating through that song; despite Seo Dawons warnings, I kept wanting to turn my head to look at her. Bae Jaemin? However, I wasnt the problem this time; instead, the issue was with Bae Jaemin, who was supporting us from the rear. At some point, the shield that had been protecting us had disappeared. When I looked back, Bae Jaemin had lowered his hands, looking at some strange ce with a nk expression. I didnt bother checking what Bae Jaemin was looking at and, instead, flew towards him. Even after he was pushed down by my attack, Bae Jaemin continued to blink without much focus. What should I do with this bastard? Garam-ah, get away. Seo Dawon warned me. I was briefly puzzled, but then I thought deeper. I had approached Bae Jaemin even though I was told to stay away from guild members that were acting strangely. Sheepish, I tried to get away, but Bae Jaemin had already ced his hands on my eyes. [I shall block the enemys view]. As soon as the Priest ced the debuff on me, my vision became dark for a while; soon after, all the guild members around me began to look like [Jiangshi]. Even where Seo Dawon had stood just a minute ago, a [Jiangshi] was spreading out its blue hands towards me. My head was spinning. Dawon-hyung? I asked. [Growl] I couldnt even hear the guild members voices; all I could sense was a mass of flesh walking towards me. However, I backed away while lowering my dagger. If I swung my dagger in this situation, I would most likely harm the other guild members. Fortunately, my [Confused] condition didntst long; my perception returned to normal. The problem, though, was that in that short time, Bae Jaemin walked away from our range of control towards [Daji], moving as if he were being controlledCjust like [De Xin]. I knew that I would be attacked if I were to approach the Priest, so I stood there, helpless. I directed a question to Seo Dawon, who had arrived by my side in the blink of an eye. What should we do about that bastaCBae Jaemin? For now, its better to observe him. [Daji] wants to use him as her ve; she wont kill him. Fortunately, our situation didnt seem too dire yet. Furthermore, Seo Dawon must have expected something like this to happen; the Mage ordered Jo Chanyoung to lure [De Xin] away from the Priest. Watching that, Iined, Honestly, why did he look at her when told not to Its hard to resist [Daji] when you firste to this dungeon. Those of the holy attribute are especially weak to her 1 He looked over at Bae Jaemin as if he were a naive child. When I saw Seo Dawons worried gaze rest on Bae Jaemin, my mood worsened quickly, and my brows frowned. However, before I could express my feelings, Woo Ragi approached us with light jumps; his expression was far more menacing than mine. Is he possessed too? Kim Olim also flipped out on me. [Daji] is particrly discordant with those with holy-attributes. It cant be helpedCtheir natures just dont match. What are you going to do? If you make arge-scale attack, Bae Jaemin will set up a shield. I almost blurted out that we should do that, but, fortunately, I drawed upon superhuman patience just before I opened my mouth. While I was silent, Seo Dawon stared tantly at Woo Ragi. Whats with those eyes? What are you going to make me do now Worried for himself, Woo Ragi backed downCquite unlike his usual bluster. Seo Dawon, though, caught his arm before the swordsman could move away. Disgusted, Woo Ragi tried to shake the Mage off, but, once again, Seo Dawon was faster. Ragi-yah. What. Im afraid I need your help. Then, before Woo Ragi could react, Seo Dawon shouted [Warp]. Be a Patron! TL: RIP Woo Ragi. Also, Lee-kyungs speech patterns, at this point, havepletely transformed into Garams speech patterns. I tried to show that, but Im not too sure how sessful I was! Chapter 206 Chapter 206 In the blink of an eye, Woo Ragi was transported right in front of [Daji]. Seo Dawon used his [Warp] to send the swordsman to the boss monsters vicinity. Because he was far away, it was hard to hear exactly what Woo Ragi was shouting, but my ears caught the faint sound of curses. Seo Dawon, the one who sent Woo Ragi into harms way, simply smiled and took no further action. Will he be alright? I asked. Who knows? After the Mage responded ambiguously, he turned from [Daji] to stare at [De Xin]. I also turned to stare where Seo Dawon was looking, but, strangely, [De Xin]s movements had changed somehow. Until earlier, he focused on attracting our attention with his brutal attacks, but now staggered around in a circle before taking faltering steps towards [Daji]. Since [De Xin] is a puppet controlled by [Daji], she cant easily hold and control her doll now that an enemy is right in front of her. Seo Dawon, observing this scene, calmly continued to speak. Simultaneously, the gem embedded in his staff began to heat up, scattering brilliant lightCmore light than before. [Thunder Calling]. Seo Dawon shouted the magic keywords and drew a long horizontal line of light with the staff in front of him. The line soon wrapped around [De Xin]s body, which was moving in choppy jerks as if the puppet was broken; the glowing light soon exploded. Dozens of lightning struck the ground where he stood, as if to demolish the area. Furthermore, at that moment, Woo Ragi hit Bae Jaemin in the back of the head and knocked him out. He then dragged the Priest into the [Thunder Calling]s trajectory. I wondered if he would be worried about being caught in the falling lightning strikes, but his echo swords pointed straight into the sky, letting the current flow through them. The swords served as lightning rods. Even in this situation, [Daji] couldnt get close to the dying [De Xin]. Moreover, Bae Jaemin, who she had enved, had been stolen in an instant; face filled with anger, she turned towards Seo Dawon. Because of the unusual bloodthirst pouring forth, I instinctively stood in front of the Mage. [Grrrrrrrr.] A birds feet talons grabbed [Daji]s forehead. A great force must have been exertedCI could see the ws digging into her forehead skin. While [Daji] was distracted, Jo Chanyoung attacked her from behind. Following this initial attack, he grabbed her right shoulder with the other foot and pped hisrge wings. White smoke began to curl up from the contact points; soon, his whole body began to catch on fire. In pain, [Daji] violently grabbed the birds ankle with her hand, but she quickly removed her grasp after a sizzling sound. Perhaps due to a phoenixs nature, Jo Chanyoungs entire body must have been made of fire. [ArghhhhC!] Afterwards, [Daji] struggled and resisted, but nothing worked. Eventually, she was quickly dragged far above ground; soon, her ashes rained down. [Youve defeated the Hard Core route boss monster, Daji (Hardcore).] Alongside the notification, the lightning strikes that seemed to tear through the sky calmed down; Jo Chanyoung descended onto the ground and returned to his normal human form. And Woo Ragi, who survived the [Thunder Calling] through his echo swords turned lightning rods, stepped out of his sword cocoon and grabbed Seo Dawon by the cor. Of course, Seo Dawon didnt seem to care. With a sincere voice, the Mage said I believed in you, and earned Woo Ragis ire. Huh? Why am I here At that time, Bae Jaemin, who had been lying on the ground, also returned to his senses. After hearing an exnation, he seemed very ashamed to have been defeated by [Daji]; the priest flushed red, all the way down to his neck, and bowed his head. I didnt even say anything, but, as soon as Bae Jaemin met my gaze, he frowned and turned away. I didnt think much of Bae Jaemins sensitivity, but, after seeing his upset expression, I felt like I had properly observed how he felt pitiful. He had rolled around on the ground during [Thunder Calling], soiling his clothes was that enough to hurt his pride? Looking good. I mumbled, loud enough for the Priest to hear. Judging by how the Priests back recoiled, Bae Jaemin must be sensitive about his looks. Moreover, he even turned around to re at me this time. I red back, not breaking eye contact, daring him to fight with me. Seo Dawon, whose cor had been grabbed this entire time, suddenly broke free from Woo Ragis hands and pointed somece with his finger. The roads open. Following Seo Dawons gaze, we looked at the destroyed pavilion; just as he said, there was a small entrance underneath the pavilion that seemed to lead to some basement. Like usual, I lead the pack towards the entrance. Then, using skills, I observed the surroundings. I dont think its trapped. You dont know where it leads? Yes Maybe because space is twisted? Was there always a road here? Ordinarily, this is the way to the exit. After contemting for a while, hyung turned back to me, Theres no choice. Can you go in first and mark the road on the map? Well follow afterwards. Yes. Okay. Be careful. After receiving my hyungs farewells, I grabbed thedder that led down to the basement, descending one rung at a time. Honestly, if someone hadnt bothered me, I could have jumped straight down. Bae Jaemin had attacked me verbally once again, Is it okay for Jung Garam to go alone? What? Hes clumsy and takes risks Ill go with him. Of course I jumped up and said I hated that. How could I trust him toe along with me? I recalled how hed killed me in the past Huh, whats that? Why would I die? Soon, contrasting memories emerged; my head suddenly felt nk. Nausea rose up within me. The problem, though, was that my timing was offCmy strong protests were cut off. Fine. Then the two of you go. Huh? AhCdont want that! Im a little worried to send you alone on such a twisted map. If you go with Jaemin-ie, youre less likely to be hurt. Ah, hyung! I really dont want that. Id rather go alone. Dawon had already adopted a smooth smileChis expression conveyed his staunch resistance against anything Id say. Ive never beaten an argument when hyung adopted that face, so, in the end, I epted my defeat and sighed. Hyung clearly knew how much I hated Bae Jaemin, but he had never epted my opinions in the dungeon. Even if I grumbled openly about how it would be better to deal with ten [Daji]s simultaneously rather than to move with that pretentious lump, hyung still stared at me without backing down. Eventually, I was the one to step down. I red at Bae Jaemin, who dutifully insisted on following me, without hiding my annoyance. I had also resolved inside to kick him in the back and push him into a trap. However, facing my zing eyes head on, Bae Jaemin simply looked at me with a strangely calm demeanor. In the end, I had to descend down with the annoying Bae Jaemin on my tail. Thedder leading down to the basement was really endless. We descended so far that no light from the opening of the entrance could eventually be seen. Honestly, if I were alone, I could let go of thedder and quickly crash to the bottom instead of dealing with this long ordeal. That would be far faster. However, since Bae Jaemin wouldnt be able to keep up with that kind of performance, such actions were impossible. Of course, this fact also yed a role in my irritation. Hey, since when have you cared about me enough to make a fuss about following me? Just what are you up to? In the end, I couldnt endure so I took sarcastic potshots at the Priest. Bae Jaemin said nothing even after hearing my insults. However, it was a little difficult to assume that he was ignoring me; he stopped in his tracks and clung to thedder. Your way of speaking Its truly like Jung Garam, He mumbled, strangely. The underground passage was far too quietCI couldnt have misheard him. After thinking for a long while, I frowned and asked, What bullshit are you saying now? Be a Patron! TL: Hamchii!!! Youve lost yourself~ Ill try and see if I can do something to turbo TL this next week. Well see if I have time~ and if I want to procrastinate as much. Chapter 207 Chapter 207 You still dont realize? Dont you know why youvee here? Bae Jaemin said. What? Is this an effect of being buried within the memory? Bae Jaemin did not pay any heed to my nervous reaction and chatted to himself willfully. I felt a growing headache building behind my eyes and eventually took my hands off thedder rungs and fell down. Perhaps the drop was shallower than I thought; I was able to step on the firm ground quickly. The issue, though, was that Bae Jaemin also leapt after hearing mend. The bastards face was hidden in the dark, but his looming, approaching presence was clearer than a thunderp. What kind of unpleasant things are you mumbling to yourself? I said, as I quietly reached out a dagger in his direction. I resolved to sh at him if he got any closer. At that moment, the thought that the bastard was my guild member shed through my brain, but my instincts were warning me. I knew I had to finish him before he said anything else. However, I was half a beat slow yet again. Bae Jaemin leaned towards me, as if he were about to rush in, but, as soon as I opened my eyes wide to observe the mans movements, he stopped in his tracks and burst out a [Light]. While my view was temporarily blocked by the sudden light, he moved out of sight and rushed at me without hesitation. In my anxiety, I had been caught in a rudimentary trap. However, contrary to my expectations, my body felt no pain; rather, a soft hand embraced my face. At first I thought the bastard was aiming for my eyes, but he wasted his sole chance to aim for my fatal vital points. He simply cupped my face with both hands. Without missing a beat, I prated his personal space and ced a dagger by his Adams apple. The situation was now reversedCI was now threatening Bae Jaemin. However, the bastard paid no heed to his cut and bleeding throat. Instead, when I stepped inside his embrace, he opened his arms wider and looked down at me with eyes as deep as the bottom of a well. I felt some dissonance from the moment my eyes locked with Bae Jaemins. Simultaneously, I realized that something didnt make sense. No way. This isnt Bae Jaemin. When I first looked into Bae Jaemins eyes, I didn feel anything out of the ordinarybut, somehow, I couldnt tear my gaze away from those ordinary eyes. As if pulled by some invisible gravitational pull, I stared endlessly at the ck darkness lurking behind his eyes. There was some strange magicden in his gazeCas if I could see a swirling river right before my eyes. It was different from when I had locked gazes with Bae Jaemin before. A deeper, richer emotionCmore so than anything else Ive ever feltCwas within him. My impression of this man before and after I met his eyes was so different. It was to the point where I found it hard to know why I mistook this man for Bae Jaemin a while ago. Only then was I sure that the person in front of me wasnt really Bae Jaemin but someone wearing his skin as a shell. Unfortunately, before I could steel my expression, I flinched; the mysterious man standing before me perceived what I had just realized. Nevertheless, the man hugged me more confidently without trying to hide or floundering. This situation drove me crazy; I was too nervous to force strength into the hand holding a dagger, so I tried to weakly push him away. But, the man simply pulled me deeper into his embrace, and I had no choice but to stand around, wondering what my next move should be. The man bowed his head towards me, ignoring my anxiety. Moreover, as if he were teasing me, his lips came close enough to almost touch mine; I stopped breathing Then, continuing onto my ears, he whispered in a low tone, I came here to wake you up, [Lee-kyung-ah]. And I I foolishly kept my eyes closed until the man said my name. Then, after he called my name, I heard the sound of a window shattering from far away; this ce slowly began to crumble and copse. * * * Dizzied, I let go of my dagger. The released dagger melted into the ground and disappeared. Normally, this would be an rming urrence, but, right now, none of that mattered. After all, everything here was fake. The dagger that had melted into nonexistence wasnt a problem; this bodyCthis Jung GaramCwas also a falsehood. My body had already turned back into my original identity: Choi Lee-kyung. Though when I returned to my original body, I strangely felt an iprehensible pain all over my body. I couldnt remain alert because my whole body felt so bruised as if I had been beaten all over; there was a strange chill deep within my bones. Dry heaves rose up from within automatically. Ughh Of course, I had nothing to vomit inside my stomach. Even though the disgusting scent of food wafted up to my nose, only saliva poured out of my mouth. I could still vividly taste the hamburger I ate with Choi Kyung-sik, but I hadnt actually eaten anything. My stomachCwhich had nothing to eatCwas wrung and squeezed, but there was nothing but drool. At that moment, someones soft hands touched the side of my mouth without hesitation. That person supported me, clutching at my faltering body. Holding my dizzy forehead, I looked at the person that still looked like Bae Jaemin. Seo Dawon? I asked. Yeah. Lee-kyung-ah. When what I had assumed was confirmed, my head began to hurt more than my body ached. How did Seo Dawon adopt Bae Jaemins appearance ande inside this [Vengeful Ghost Memory]? Moreover, he chose to look like Bae JaeminCthe enemy he hated the most? I looked at the repulsive face, staring hard at the only familiar aspectCthe red eyesCand asked, H-How did youe here? I devised a method because you wouldnt wake for such a long time. What? How long did I sleep? Todays the third day. Indeed, this amount of time would definitely worry Seo Dawon. Even so, something itched at my senses. I tried to repeat to myself that my life is simply just a critical variable in his ns Thats all However, I couldnt stay immersed in such sweet emotions for a long time. So, I buried all that I wanted to say and bowed my head to apologize. S-Sorry ThatsAt a certain point, I thought I should behave perfectly like Jung Garam It didnt feel like itd be prudent to get caught So, I actually remember why I came to this dungeon, but I have no memories ever since I came in It would have been hard for you to resist. This is a well-made trap. After remaining briefly silent, Seo Dawonforted me. However, to my embarrassment, hisforting words made me more upset. In fact, I barely heard his reprimand because of the few seconds of silence before hisforting wordsCthat silence weighed down on my mind. I cant even do something like thisWhat on earth would he think? Not being able to act reliably as a master,Cthe sense of shame that came with the inability to judge and act as the [Red Lotus] guild members do despite our (admittedly brief) correspondenceCweighed heavily on me now more than ever. Though it was fake, the memories of being able to move and act like Jung Garam also made me feel more bitter. How should I put this I felt a severe sense of deprivation. Seo Dawon must be really tired of this, right? If it werent for his situation, he would never have signed a contract with me But, as soon as I thought that, Seo Dawon suddenly grabbed my chin and lifted it up. Surprised, I looked at him; Seo Dawon looked down into my eyes carefully. What were you thinking? Huh? I-I wasnt thinking about anything But why do you look like youre about to cry? Do you still feel nauseous? No, its not that I fumbled and made excuses, but Seo Dawon still held my face in his hand. The longer this confrontation continued, the more my heart began to beat. Although it wasnt Seo Dawons face in front of me, I started to feel nervous and oddly guilty. At that moment, Seo Dawon spoke bluntly, as if he had read my inner thoughts. You havent failed yet, so dont be so mncholy. Re Really? Yeah. Its not over yet. I just came in early because I was worried. Seriously? Haah What a relief. I smiled when I heard that my ordeal hadnt ended inplete failure. Seo Dawon looked at me and took one step closer; he looked as though he were about to do something, but immediately retreated again after doing nothing. So, I looked at him curiously; when the Mage and I made eye contact, he simply shrugged his shoulders. I cant even cheer you up with this body. Huh? What? Lee-kyung-ie likes it when I do this and that to him, right? W-What are you talking about! He implied that if he were in his original body, he would have done something. Furthermore, his expression was so mysterious; I ended up yelling at him. Be a Patron! TL: Iwanna see Seo Dawon cheer Lee-kyung up, even if this isnt his original body. Also!! Dawon!! I missed you! Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Seo Dawon and I walked through the endlessly long passage. The only light in the passage was Seo Dawons summoned [Light], so I had almost fallen over several times on the unpaved bumpiness of the path. Whenever that happened, though, Seo Dawon caught me. Even now I could remember being Jung Garam, and I was dissatisfied with my clumsy body But, I couldnt evenin in front of Seo Dawon, who had adopted Bae Jaemins appearance. Do you need something? Huh? No? Then why all the sidelong nces? Ah, thats not it Of course youll stumble if you keep ncing elsewhere. Scolding, Seo Dawon stretched his hand out towards me. I hesitated briefly, but I grabbed his hand because I thought it would be a better alternative to falling over. As I walked slowly, led by a hand that was thinner than the Mages original hand, my view gradually brightened. When it became bright enough for us to identify each others faces, Seo Dawon turned off the [Light] and began to look around cautiously. Where are we. I murmured. When we entered the illuminated space, I was honestly quite bewildered. Strong iron tables, neatly arranged sks, oldputers, and stacks of documentsCthis looked like a wlessboratory. Seo Dawon had his mouth firmly shut while looking around; there wasnt much to say about it. Choi Kyung-sikssi? Excuse me Is there anyone there? Hmm. Nothing happened even after we waited for quite a while; I had no choice but to raise my voice and call out for Choi Kyung-sik. I even lightly tapped the iron tables with my fists. However, nothing happenedConly echoes resonated within this empty space. While I called for Choi Kyung-sik, Seo Dawon rifled through some of the documents piled upon the iron tables. Nothing must have grabbed his attention, though, as he quickly ced the pages down again. Huh? It was then. As I snuck nces at Seo Dawon, who was reading the documents, I noticed across the room from where we entered. The iron gates were painted white like the walls of theboratory, so, at first nce, it wasnt so noticeable. However, when I saw a slight gap, that gate looked like the way in and out of this room. Dawon-ah, the door behind you Door? Argh! W-Whats thatCjust now! I attempted to inform Seo Dawon about the door, but I made eye contact with someone through the open gap. Goosebumps rose all over my skin. Those eyes disappeared as soon as I screamed, but I was certain that someone was peeping on us from behind that door. After seeing my paleplexion, Seo Dawon fearlessly kicked the door I was pointing at. Of course, though, no one was there. Behind the iron gate, there was a staircase, and I could clearly hear faint footsteps running away. Seo Dawon, who had been half doubtful that something was there, closed his mouth and looked back towards me after hearing that sound. Did you see what they looked like? No I just made eye contact with him. Was it Choi Kyung-sik? I dont know. Though I didnt get a clear look, I didnt think that the unidentified person was Choi Kyung-sik. Though I was startled to meet the eyes of a hidden person. I think Ive seen those eyes before It was difficult to exin, but those pupils felt familiar. Even though I matched the names and faces of those I knew to what I saw, I couldnt quite recall who I saw. I felt frustratedCas if a fog had been clouding my head. I think Ill know straight away if I just saw them one more time Anyway, there was no hint of finding more about the [Vengeful Ghost Memory] if we were to stay here, so, even if it was dangerous, we decided to chase the stranger that ran down the basement stairs of theboratory. Before going down the stairs, Seo Dawon pressed the switch next to the door. It must have been a light switchCfortunately, the bottom of the stairs was clearly revealed. ClickC! Furthermore, the space wasnt so deep, contrary to what I expected. How should I say this It looked just like a small warehouse used by theboratory upstairs. Though stacked up, the delivery box piles were shorter than I was; when we flicked the switch within the warehouse, everything was washed with light. This was advantageous for us who hade to this ce to find the suspicious person that hid behind the door. Even now there were signs of someone moving in a hurry; so we slowly moved behind the rustling delivery boxes, preparing for a sudden attack. Seo Dawon, who walked in front of me, seemed to find the intruder first. Choi Lee-kyung? Hm? However, after calling my name, Seo Dawon simply paused and did not approach the intruder any further. It felt quite different from his usual bold behaviorClike he was somehow bewildered. What? Whats wrong? I said. Even after a long while passed, Seo Dawon said nothing. I couldnt help but to stick my head out from behind his back to check on what he had seen. My mouth fell wide open from the shock of the intruders identity. What the W-Why am I over there? How horrifying A man that looked exactly like me was staring back at us in fear. That wasnt all. He wasnt alone; a small skeleton bravely stood, arms wide open, in front of the man, trying to protect him. I-Isnt that Lackey? Are you Choi Kyung-sik? The trembling Choi Lee-kyung seemed to have taken some courage after I recognized Lackey and tossed us a question. I listened absentmindedly to his voice and stared at the man who wore my face. Then, instinctively, I pulled Seo Dawon to my side and shouted, Thats a fake! Choi Lee-kyung made a dumbfounded expression before ring at me, Who are you calling fake! You should stop pretending after wearing my face, Choi Kyung-sik. What? Why am I Choi Kyung-sik? Stop acting weird. Ivee here to sign a contract with youCnot to see you imitating me, Choi Lee-kyung retorted, made a cheeky expression, and drew Lackey closer into his embrace. It was as if he was saying You dont even have a Lackey of your own. Speechless, I looked at Lackey within his arms. The skeleton gave us confused looks before deciding that the closest man must be his master; it began making threatening cking sounds at me. I was unable to calm downCI felt such a sense of betrayal at that moment. Tearing up, I found myself angry at that despicable fake. Y-You coward even creating a Lackey What are you talking about Lackeys been with me ever since I came here. Lackey never enters [Vengeful Ghost Memories] okay? Then, howe youre iming youre the real one when youre the one roaming with Bae Jaemin? The fake Choi Lee-kyung was strangely overly talkative and aggressive. I was going to say that Bae Jaemin was actually Seo Dawon, who had simply taken the Priests form, but the Mage stretched out his arm and stopped me. I was unable to bring that point up. As if recovering from his brief moment of confusion, Seo Dawon spoke to Choi Lee-kyung with a calm voice. Im not Bae Jaemin. ? I borrowed his body as a shell to enter this [Vengeful Ghost Memory]. As he said that, Seo Dawon lightly manifested his trademark, his golden magic circle, over his palm before scattering it. Then, Choi Lee-kyung crumpled his brows, as if he were contemting the Mages words. He looked so familiar to me when he was lost in thought; I continuously inwardly repeated to myself Thats not me However, soon after, Choi Lee-kyung raised his head and stared tantly at Bae Jaemin; it was odd to see his expression slowly change. At first Choi Lee-kyung looked at him with distrust, but the fake soon opened his mouth slowly and blinked his eyes It felt like my reaction, when I realized the Mages identity, had been copy-pasted onto the man before me. The unpleasantness of seeing someone copy me was bing gradually unbearable. Choi Lee-kyung suddenly stepped forward, A-Are you Seo Dawon? Thats right. How did you Now, it felt like I had be a total third-wheel. 1 Seo Dawon was answering without hesitation, not even suspicious of that fake I folded my arms and red at the fake. When I saw Seo Dawon staring at Choi Lee-kyung with downcast eyes, something painful was caught in my throat. Be a Patron! TL: Part 1 of Bonus chapter! Turbo to the end of the arc (by the end of this week) we go~ Ngl, this is my worst nightmareCIf I saw a doppelganger of myselfI probably would have an existential crisis. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 However, that fake Choi Lee-kyung went one step further and finally crossed a line. That bastard looked as if Seo Dawon, who appeared before him, was some great savior and jumped casually into the mages arms, hugging him. Whoa! I mean, this is Ive been wandering around here for so long and Im ovee with happiness to see you The fake Choi Lee-kyung didnt stop thereChe suddenly stepped backwards, made a fuss, and pped at his now flushed neck. In addition, Lackey simply stared, with its fingers in its mouth, at its masters shameful behavior. If that was the real Lackey, the skeleton would already have squeezed in, cking furiously, between me and the Mage. I snorted and red at Choi Lee-kyung. Unbelievable. If youre going to imitate me, then you should do it properly Ive never acted like that towards Seo Dawon. So, I thought Seo Dawon would soon push away that Choi Lee-kyung. However, Seo Dawon simply stared at him without any further movement; at that, Choi Lee-kyung sighed, rxing a little, and grabbed the Mage by the arm. I wasnt the only one startled at such natural skin contact. Seo Dawons back became rigid, as if he was nervous; he began looking down at Choi Lee-kyung as if he were something fascinating. As soon as I arrived, I was in an empty spaceCno one came out. I was relieved, though, that at least Lackey could be summoned You didnt meet any monsters? Yeah There was nothing? And Choi Kyung-siknever appeared either. Choi Lee-kyung gave me a sidelong nce as he mentioned the Alchemists name. That passing gaze was filled with wariness and difortan exact replica of my expression towards him. I met that gaze, unwilling to back down, before looking at Seo Dawon a little anxiously. It was frustrating to see Seo Dawon be so motionless within that fake Choi Lee-kyungs grasp; I was ufortable with the idea that the Mage had perhaps already made his choice. Above all, to see someone in this [Vengeful Ghost Memory] adopt my face and pant all over Seo Dawon like that It hurt my pride. Though I held affection for the Mage, Ive never openly appealed to Seo Dawon like that. Why Is he writhing his body like that? Do I really act like that? I wanted to grab Seo Dawon by the cor and ask him, Do I act like that in front of you? but I couldnt. In the end, I red at Choi Lee-kyung, clenching my fists within my folded arms. However, whatever Choi Lee-kyung thought of my inaction, he soon turned to Seo Dawon after staring me down. He now clung to the magepletely, as if he were dangling off of Seo Dawons arms. What made me furious was that Seo Dawon not only did not push the fake away, but still looked down at him wordlessly. Frustrated, I wanted to scream, Isnt making others intimidated with just a piercing stare your specialty? It felt like my anger was boiling within me, threatening to burst out. Haah. But Im d youre here. Actually, I was worried that Id be stuck here. Furthermore, suddenly someone who looked exactly like me barged in. Ive never seen an enemy like that, so I had no idea how to respond Choi Lee-kyung said. The fake grinned as if he were incredibly relieved. And Seo Dawon paid close attention to that bastard, without tearing his eyes away from the fakes face. I felt so anxious as Seo Dawon stared at Choi Lee-kyung. His hesitation was so different from how he usually acted. No wayis he really confusing me with that fake? Lee-kyung-ah. However, after a few seconds of silence, Seo Dawon turned towards me and called my name. Simultaneously, Choi Lee-kyungs expression turned dark. It was clear at that moment who the Mage chose. After being so shaken for these past minutes, my anxiety disappeared all at once at the Mages call. I took one step closer to Seo Dawon, answering him joyfully, Yep! We must be inside some mirror-like thing right now. Inside a mirror? You look exactly the same Seo Dawon nced at my right hand. Youre right handed. Huh? Yeah As soon as I answered, Choi Lee-kyung looked down, flustered, at his hands from behind the Mage. Then, in that state, the bastard slowly became transparent. Choi Lee-kyung opened his mouth, as if to say something, but soon meltedpletely into thin air and vanished. It appeared like the monster was defeated once it was caught. I stared nkly at the ce where Choi Lee-kyung had futilely disappeared. How did you know? When he held onto me, he reached out with his left hand first. Something was unnatural. However, Seo Dawons response was a bit questionable. While ruminating on that difort, I mumbled to myself, Is the only difference between me and him our dominant hand? What? Seo Dawon didnt ignore my murmurs and questioned it immediately. I hesitated before eventually answering him in a grumpy tone, Wasnt there a lot of differencesbetween me and that Choi Lee-kyung earlier? But you only kept on looking at himLike you couldnt tell My voice rose a little at the end of my sentences, as if I were whining, Why couldnt you recognize me? Honestly, I was deeply upset by that, so I wasnt able to control my emotions. However, as soon as he listened to my words, Seo Dawons lips quirked up. Teasing, he said, Ah, of course I knew about your differences from the very beginning. Then, why He looks exactly like you. I couldnt exactlyy hands on him. I was struck speechless; Seo Dawon turned and locked gazes with me casually. He didnt say anything particrly ridiculous, but I strangely felt hot. Its not like was fishing for those flirtatiousments either However, I soon returned to my senses and responded sarcastically, Dont say things you dont mean. He was smiling so brightly with your faceCwhat could I do? However, Seo Dawon paid no heed to my sarcasm. His posture was rxed; he seemed to be trying his hardest to make me feel fidgety and flustered with his words. His words always gave me food for thought. Even when he didnt truly like me. So, even if my heart pounded, I was angry; I wanted to refute what he said and make jokes. Something like Ah, so youre saying my smiling expression doesnt look too good, is that it? I barely held thosements in. I snorted, to tell him I could hardly believe him, and walked ahead while ignoring the Mage. However, the previous scene kept repeating in my head. Could Seo Dawon really prefer that fakeCsomeone who adopted such silly expressions and wore his emotions on his sleeves? Or, could he be dissatisfied with the me that never smiles so happily? It wasnt so easy for me to smile in front of Seo Dawon. How many people couldugh nonchntly while trying to defend their mindsCto build defenses against rushing affection? Moreover, were in a special rtionship, and he treats me affectionately. Currently, I had to build walls on my side of the rtionship so as to not cross a lineCsmiling was impossible. Once again, Seo Dawon casually broke through the walls I built. He approached me without breaking eye contact and said, You like my smiling face too. I looked at him in surprise, quickly turning my head as if I was burned by fire; I regretted that action immediately after meeting the Mages gaze. He was staring at me, as if he were engraving my expressions one by one inside his head. It even had the illusory effect of being sucked into his eyesClike he had ess to all my thoughts. Seo Dawon knew I have affections for him and am attracted to him. And, right now hes probably Wouldnt he be extra sure that I still liked him? [ck ck?] W-Whoa! Why hasnt that one vanished? At that moment, if Lackey hadnt squeezed its head between the gap between mine and the Mages legs I might have inadvertently asked Seo Dawon the question that had been zing within my mind. So, after my startled heart calmed down, I felt rather relieved. And, heedless of my mood, the Mage lifted Lackey lightly, dangling it in the air, and began having a staring match with the skeleton. Be a Patron! TL: Self-defeating emotions at it again T_T I understand what Lee-kyungs feeling, but I definitely think that, in these moments, we can see that Seo Dawon definitely does feel *something* for Lee-kyung. But both of them definitely have their own issues and have troublemunicating and knowing what each other needs. Thatll be addressed somewhat #soon though. Also, Dawonsment about being uable to hurt LKs lookalike reminded me of the intruder Dawon in Woo Ragis memory. Its interestingand totally a glimpse of how the Mage could be that *person/monster* Chapter 210 Chapter 210 However, Lackey was strangely docile. If it were the real Lackey, it would have bared its teeth as soon as Seo Dawon touched its body. If I were topare try and humanize the skeleton I suppose it seemed more absent-minded than usual. Seeing its attitude, I definitely felt that the skeleton before me was a distinct fake, separate from the original Lackey. However, when I saw it struggling with its hands reaching out towards me in a way that was simr to my precious servant, I felt some pity for the fake skeleton. However, Seo Dawon coldly said, Well probably need to destroy this. AhReally? Cant we just leave it? Normally, these kinds of copies disappear automatically when discovered. Uh. However, this ones still left behind. Mmm But, Im saying this because I truly dont know, but If we just leave itwould that be dangerous? I dont know yet. However, this isnt a normal situation. Its better to eliminate sources of anxiety. I didnt want to particrly harm the fake skeleton, but, because Seo Dawon had such a strong opinion, I stopped trying to hold Lackeys outstretched hand. In this situation, Seo Dawons judgment would be better than mine, anyway Though my heart was ufortable, it couldnt be helped if the fake could possibly be dangerous. However, when I held Lackey to ready it for disposal, I felt a certain presence behind us. [Its been a long time, guildmaster-nim] There, behind us, was Choi Kyung-sik smiling at both of us with his hands in his gowns pockets. After Choi Kyungsiks ambiguous greetingCwas he truly weing or was he sarcastic?CSeo Dawons appearance began to change slowly. That is to sayhe returned to his original form, shedding Bae Jaemins appearance. Flippantly looking down at his body, Seo Dawon crossed his arms and adopted a cid expression rather than noting his physical change. He then asked Choi Kyung-sik, Did you do all this to reject the contract? His question was incredibly straightforward. In addition,bined with his domineering expression, the Mage sounded like he was about to start a quarrel. However, Choi Kyung-sik faced Seo Dawon, smiled good-naturedly, and shook his head. [Of course not. I definitely must sign that contract.] Then why have you dragged us along, taking your sweet time? [Haah. Im sorry for that. I didnt do that on purpose Ive lost track of time while exploring Choi Lee-kyung-ssis subconsciousness.] At the sudden mention of my name, I opened my eyes wide and looked between the two guild members. However, before I could fully understand their conversation, the Mages body gradually became transparent. Startled, I rushed to his side. However, for some reason, it was impossible to get within a meter radius of Seo Dawon. Just earlier we were close enough to hold hands, but now I couldnt resist this illusory force field. I reflexively looked at Choi Kyung-sik; he met my gaze and shrugged his shoulders. [Its incredibly nice to see him after so long, but Guildmaster-nim is, at any rate, an uninvited guest here.] You to Choi Lee-kyung Seo Dawon muttered. [Well be there soon after this conversation is finished, so theres no need to tremble with anxiety.] Close to fully transparent now, Seo Dawon opened his mouth and said something, but I couldnt fully hear what he said. Then, he was soon disconnected from this space. After casually kicking Seo Dawon out of this memory, Choi Kyung-sik tookrge strides to stand before me. Peering at me with shiny eyes from above his eyess frames, he looked at me as if he were observing something fascinating. The Alchemist felt different from his cheery self from within the [Vengeful Ghost Memory]; tense with anxiety, I moved into a withdrawn posture. Smiling, Choi Kyung-sik continued to ask questions to my wary self. [Actually, Im a little skeptical of this contract. Im unsure youll be able to endure and continue to proceed through these sorts of [Vengeful Ghost Memories] in the future.] [You already look like youre at your limits with mine What are you getting out of this contract? If you continue like this, youll be an existence thats neither dead nor alive.] I could hardly understand what the Alchemist was saying, so I had no choice but to blink my eyes and continue to listen. Im reaching my limits? And what does he mean by an existence thats neither dead nor alive? Choi Kyung-sik seemed to have noticed my confusion. [It seems like you werent making informed decisions.] What I dont understand what youre saying [Youve never thought about it? How experiencing a dead persons memories might affect you?] Choi Kyung-siks words were like a sword piercing through my lungs. However, though I was embarrassed by what he said, I immediately protested. Various thoughtsCvarious excusesCpiped up in my brain. Why shouldnt I experience the memories of the deceased? Am I behaving weirdly? Even though Ive been hurt before, Ive never once failed in signing the contract Those excuses were probably why I could answer so quickly, even though, in reality, my thoughts were all jumbled up. I-Ive never felt any difort. And, if something was wrong with me, Seo Dawon would take some sort of countermeasures [So, itll be okay because guildmaster-nim is protecting you?] However, Choi Kyung-sik threw back my words at me in an innocent tone. [Do you really think that?] [Do you think that the guildmaster-nim would have been ignorant all this while?] Thats [If Guildmaster-nim knew and yet kept silent because its not important for you to know] [Wouldnt you feel betrayed?] Is this what it feels like to be suffocated? I stumbled like a fatally injured person; Choi Kyung-sik dragged me into his embrace as if to support me. However, before I could lean on him, he reached out both hands, pushing at my chest until I stood in ce. I dont know why you would say that. Choi Kyung-sik-ssi dont you want to be revived, more than anyone else? I tried to speak calmly, looking at his cold expression without avoiding his gaze. Choi Kyung-sik looked at me as if he were looking at a mysterious puzzle and slowly loosened the hold he had on my arm. [Of course I want that. However, its unfortunate that youre my only option.] [This may sound harsh, but after weplete the contract, you and I will be in the same boat] .. [Im simply pointing this out because Id rather not board a sinking ship. I have no personal feelings or grudges with you.] After speaking, Choi Kyung-sik smiled; his eyes seemed to really convey that he was feeling no particrly salient emotions. It was only then I got a glimpse of what kind of person Choi Kyung-sik was. Being able to get along with everyoneugh with everyoneCdidnt mean that he was actually close to those people. He was a man who always moved through life with a suitable maskCa smile on his lipsCand maintained clear boundaries. And, ording to Choi Kyung-siks judgement, I was a precarious person that may copse at any moment. So, I clenched my teeth and said, Even if I were to be a lunatic Seo Dawon would probably have expected that oue. Then, hell search for another method on his own. Also, I havent fallen into madness yet. [] More than anything, whether or not Ill remain sane or go insane, youve already boarded this boats deck. [] Youre the one who doesnt have a choiceCnot me. I already have four servants; youre merely an option for me. I was careful not to cry, but, fortunately, I had no need to be so cautious. I felt like my temper was cooling rather than rising. Choi Kyung-sik blinked at me a few times and then stroked his chin with a politely mncholic smile. [I apologize, Choi Lee-kyung-ssi. Its been a long time since I died, so I think my words areing out rather aggressively.] [However, I think Im still a good option, so lets proceed with the contract. If youre no longer angry at me, that is.] He apologized very gently; both he and I knew it wasnt a sincere apology. However, I was in a position where I needed to ept his apology; the Alchemist bowed to me, as if hed march along to my beat. Once again I clenched my teeth and manifested the [Vengeful Ghost Contract]. TL: Thank you to Put some Suga in my Tae for the kofi! Im turbo-tling anyway, but have a bonus chapter! Also, Choi Kyung-sik is an interesting character. Youll see more of him in theing days, (and soon, without the tint of defensiveness hamchi has here). Ill exin why I like him within the Red Lotus group in theing chapters ?? Though, big oof, these two are not off to a great start. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Choi Kyung-sik observed me cidly; lips drawn in a thin line, I left my signature on the illusory parchment. Finally, when Choi Kyung-sik finished signing, I felt a sharp pain on my back as if I were being seared with a branding iron. The contract seal must have been engraved on my back this time. Although I tried not to show my difort, Choi Kyung-sik smiled faintly at my frown. [You exaggerate 1 quite a lot, Lee-kyung-ssi.] [Ah, will I garner your hate for saying something like that? Mm Then, your body must be quite sensitive.] It sounded like harassment both times. [Really? I didnt really mean anything by my words.] Choi Kyung-sik smiled with a gentle expression. That smile was so soft; I felt like such a strange man for getting upset at him. Id probably be at odds with this man in the futureCjust as I thought that, Choi Kyung-sik slowly approached me. He looked down at me and spoke with a congenial expression. [Choi Lee-kyung-ssi really seems like the type to like Guildmaster-nim.] What are you talking about, all of a sudden. [Should I say youre transparent To put it nicely, youre innocently genuine.] I frowned at his words and red at him. However, unlike before, Choi Kyung-sik quietly spoke with a serious expression. [When you ess my memories with the Vengeful Ghost Memory, I can see deep into you as well.] [What you currently crave, your current situationCI can see all that. When you sign a contract with me, you can see my status window, right? Servants have ess to simr functions before signing the contract.] [Thats why Im saying all this. I can see all of Choi Lee-kyung-ssis emotions.] I was a little shocked to hear that the servants could see my feelings like I had with the [Vengeful Ghost Memories]. Then, soon after, I felt severely ufortable. This must be why Choi Kyung-sik found me such a pushover. However, I had no way to express all this, so I simply stood while staring at the ground. I wanted to ask if he still had ess to my feelings, but I endured that desire with superhuman patience. However, Choi Kyung-sik ended this conversation with another question. [As expected, it seems like this is new information to you?] Brief silence settled around both of us. However, the [Vengeful Ghost Contract] looked as if it would soon bepleted, signalling its end as the interdimensional space slowly dissolved around us. I began sinking into the light. Because of that, I missed the timing to answer the Alchemist. In reality, I had no energy to properly respond to him. If Choi Kyung-sik intended to sow distrust between me and Seo Dawonhe unfortunately seeded. I closed my eyesCit felt like I was falling into an endless void. [Rey of the deceased, Choi Kyung-siks, memory has ended.] * * * Ah Soon afterwards, I opened my incredibly weighty eyelids at the feeling of something pressing down on me. At first, I thought that weighty feeling was from how gloomy I felt after that ufortable conversation with Choi Kyung-sik ended badly, but, when my vision cleared, Lackeys white and round skull came into view. Judging by the pain in mypressed chest, it seemed like the skeleton had been curled up on me for a long while. Lackey-yah A rough and hoarse voice came out of my mouth, as if, for three days, I hadnt drunk a drop of water. I inadvertently closed my mouth. Lackey raised his head as soon as he heard my voice and soon came to my side, tilting its headCthe skeleton didnt have ears though, so how did it hear me? When I looked into the red light that originated from Lackeys empty eye sockets, my heart felt strangely calm. It felt like I was back home after a long and arduous tripClike I had just passed the threshold with my big suitcase. Though my body was tired, I felt suchfort from the skeleton that my heart felt relieved. Pushing down my teary emotions, I patted and touched its cut head with a weakened hand At first, Lackey opened its mouth gradually as I rubbed him; after a minute, it loudly cked and hugged my face with the full extent of its power. I even felt the skeletons thin arms trembling. You were worried, huh Haah. Sorry [ck ck ck ck!!] If Lackey had tear ducts, it would have cried waterfalls by nowCthat was how intense its reaction was. Seo Dawon had said in the [Vengeful Ghost Memory] that I hadnt opened my eyes for 3 days. The skeletons reaction was probably due to that. However, as I hugged the Lackey that recklessly rubbed itself into my embrace, I was shocked after looking down at my body. Seriously What on earth is this? Jung Garam had once revealed his weird tastes while recing my bed What a maniac who would put chains at the head of the bedCI had forbidden the assassin from stepping foot in my room, saying those cuffs would never be used. But My body under the nket was stark naked, and my ankles were locked in chains. The very chains connected to the bed. Shocked, I stared nkly down at it before suddenly raising my torso. I barely had any strength left since I had beenying down for so long, but I was ovee by the desire to get myself out of this situation. However, the door suddenly opened at the chains rattling noises; my bare chest was exposed to Seo Dawon, who suddenly barged in. Seo Dawon was holding something that looked like a towel in his hands. Simrly wide eyes met mine; the Mage reached out and closed the door while still staring at me. I assumed the other servants were in the hallwayCby closing the door, their view had been naturally blocked. As soon as the Mage entered the room, Lackey raised its head and tried to crawl up my body, resembling a tempestuous cat with its fur raised all over. Because of that, the nket, which was ambiguously perched around my hips, was dragged down; I had no choice but to hurriedly hold the edges of the nket and remain in vague danger of exposing myself. That was to say In short, I was embarrassed enough to want to die. Hows your body feeling? The Mage asked. A-Alright. Fortunately, Seo Dawon casually passed over this embarrassing situation. While I responded, I returned back under covers andid down. I felt heat flush through my reddened face, and there was no way I could lower the nkets that I had pulled back up over my torso. Since I was naked, my actions were inevitable. The problem, though, was that Lackey hadnt given up on trying to bury itself into my embrace. The skeleton dragged down the nkets I had worked so hard to gather and clung onto my hips. Simultaneously, Seo Dawon approached my side of the bed, and my body was in clear view; my arms trembled as it expended effort to grab the nkets the skeleton had stolen, somehow. Fortunately, Seo Dawon pretended not to notice anything, even as I seeded in pulling up the nket once again. Thats a relief. Rest well today, and,ter, you should eat the potions that Kyung-sik-ie makes. Ah, mhmm Youre not in pain or ufortable? No Expressionless, the Mage rearranged some of the bangs that had been glued to my forehead with sweat. I flinched at his touch; when my ankle bent a little, the chain touched my big toe. Then, rest. Seo Dawon said. Ah! B-But Excuse me Why is something like this tied to my ankle? I asked hastily. Seo Dawon, who was about to leave, looked down at me. Then, in lieu of answering, he gently ced his palm on my forehead. At first, I thought he was measuring my temperature, but he had only briefly ced his palm on my forehead before he began to stroke my head a few times. Then, as if he were exining to a child, Seo Dawon exined. I said that youve been asleep for 3 days, right? Huh? Ah Yeah. Sometimes, youd walk around while asleep. I tied you to the bed because I thought itd be dangerous if I werent there. What? Really? You werent tied up at first, but you kept getting injured. With that said, Seo Dawon deliberately pressed lightly on my ankle underneath the nket. I immediately felt a throbbing pain, as if he pressed on a bruise. When I flinched in shock, Seo Dawon looked at me with an iprehensible gleam and cidly said, I washed you everyday, but, everytime I washed you, I saw a new bruise I hadnt seen beforeCit bothered me. What? The mage said something so shocking, quite casually, and smiled with his eyes when he saw my rigid self. Im joking. To think youd get so surprised However, contrary to his ims, he continued to knead at my legs. Be a Patron! TL: So What a doozy of a chapter. Should Iput a yandere tag on Novel Updates or something? EDIT: Sorry, I forgot to add thisst night. Im looking for a proofreader/editor. If you have any interest, DM me on Discord! Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Like a beast bitten on the back of its neck, I couldnt move; my body froze. I felt an incredible pressure from Seo DawonClike the Mage would immediately do something if I were to move. ClickC Choi Lee-kyung. Youve finally returned? Fortunately, someone confidently entered the room at that timeCKim Olim. She entered the room while holding a white gown, perhaps for me to wear once I woke up. However, despite the timely appearance, a strange vibe that couldnt be hidden filled the space. Kim Olim looked around the room, the silence flowing through the rooms interior, and looked alternately between meying on the bed and Seo Dawon sitting next to me. The Pdin squinted, Its been a short while since Choi Lee-kyung returned to consciousness; for you to do such *things* Then, pretending to be ignorant of the strange atmosphere, Kim Olim threw a straight punch at us. My face flushed; I wanted to exin myself. However, Seo Dawons calm answer was faster. What were you imagining, Olim-ah? Please be self-conscious of your supposed holy nature. I dont think you have the right to say that while fumbling at Choi Lee-kyungs groin over the nket. G-Groin?! Its just my knee! I shouted. I was coteral damage in her attack against the guild leader, yet again. Looking back, though, it might have looked like that from Kim Olims angle Anyway, I wanted to appeal to her that we were never in that situation, so I protested by lifting my legs from under the nketCas if I was kicking the air. However, Kim Olim did not back down and said, in a chilly voice, Its also strange for him to touch your knees, Necromancer. Normally, two men dont touch each others legs while in that position, while in bed. This is justmon sense. I was simply exining to him about the injuries he incurred over the past three days. In addition, Seo Dawon has no doctors license. In the future, itd be better to consult with me about wounds or pain. As Kim Olim finished, she looked only at me,pletely ignoring the Mages words. I couldnt stand the shame and bowed my head. Of course, Seo Dawon, the person that caused all this pandemonium, was still lightly touching my hair. Angry at Seo Dawons disregard, Kim Olim threw the gown that she heldChard enough that I could hear it whipping through the air The thrown gown stopped right before the Mages nose and fell gently. Seo Dawon folded the gown, ced it on my chest, and finally rose from his seat. Silently, I raised one hand and brought the gown under the nkets. [ck -ck!] Under the covers, Lackey began biting at the gown. I didnt intend to give it to the skeleton, but it seemed like Lackey wanted to y around. When I saw its actions, the reality of the situation fell on me; I sighed deeply. Kim Olim and Seo Dawon looked at me before exiting the room and closing the door. * * * After wearing the prepared gown, I carefully observed the chain tied to my ankle. It was easy enough to resolve the knot on my own, and I was able to leave the bedroom. As soon as I opened the door, five pairs of eyes looked at me with a burdensome gaze from the living room. Uh Mm. I-Its been a long while I said. Choi Lee-kyung Among them, Jung Garam, lying down on the sofa, was frowning the most. The young Assassin stared at me with a troubled expression; he stood up and immediately approached me. I was intimidatedCit seemed like he was rushing over to hit me I heard you were in my body? Huh? AhYeah. After I said that, Jung Garam tantly checked me out. Then, with a slight anticipatory look, he asked, How was it? Howwas what? My body! I had no idea what to say, so I peered over Jung Garams shoulder at Choi Kyung-sik, who looked as if he were witness to some strangers business. Choi Kyung-sik smiled brightly when we locked eyes. It was nothing much, but his rxed expression made my temper rise. Look at him, acting like hes all that I bit my lower lip and turned towards Jung Garam. Well whether your body or mine, my mind was a mess there Though I tried to respond calmly because I couldnt admit what I truly felt, Jung Garam gave me an unimpressed look. Geez, honestly So, you didnt like it? Ah, no. Thats not what I meant Youre really amazing, you know. How could you have such a hard time while using my body? R-Right I was so excited to hear that you had transformed into me Huh? When I nodded submissively, Jung Garam said nothing moreCas if the tense energy had cooled down Still, it looked like the young Assassin still had more to say; he stared tantly at me. A rare moment of nervous hesitanceCas if he were about to reveal something he truly had on his mind. Jung Garam unexpectedly scratched his cheek before asking, But Why did you choose my body for the [Memory]? What? Theres plenty of servants to choose fromCthere must be a reason to choose mine? I was bewilderedCthis was such a topic change from the fact that I floundered through the [Vengeful Ghost Memory] with Jung Garams body. When I opened my eyes, I just happened to find myself in Jung Garams identity; it wasnt like I chose him specifically. I didnt really choose Choi Lee-kyung didnt make a conscious choice, so he wont be able to answer you properly even if you ask. It was none other than Choi Kyung-sik who intercepted this awkward question and responded. The Alchemist looked at us while adjusting his eyess higher on the bridge of his nose with his finger. I wanted to protest, but I simply bit my lips because it was true that I had little idea of how the [Vengeful Ghost Memories] worked. Upon hearing that, Jung Garam muttered to himself, Its subconscious? and immediately grinned at me. Hnn, really? His gaze was quite meaningful, but I simply turned my gaze awayCtoo intimidated to ask further. I made eye contact with the Mage, he pointed next to him, as if he were waiting for this moment. I immediately approached the Mage to avoid Jung Garams sparkling eyes. Then, Woo Ragi, who was sitting on his other side, looked at my approaching self and clicked his tongue. How does this guy get more fragile as time goes on? Hed die from a good hit. .. Every wording out of his mouth was utterly rude, but I decided to think optimistically and assume that was the Swordsmans brand of worrying for others. Ngh However, as soon as my butt touched the sofa, I was startled at the tingle that ran through meCthe muscles throughout my entire body wanted to scream. What is this, all of a sudden? While I was lying in bed earlier I didnt feel anything strange, but right now my back felt so stiffCas if my hips would begin to break away. Choi Lee-kyung, you look like youre in a lot of pain, Kim Olim said. Huh? AhCno. Its just a sudden muscle ache Its not muscle ache, but damage obtained within the [Vengeful Ghost Memory]. Although Seo Dawon sutured you up urgentlyneither he nor I am good at healing. After stating that, Kim Olim ced her hand on my pale back. Id been helped by her in this way before, but somehow, this time, I just got more and more nauseous. I didnt feel any better. She observed me for a while before sighing and taking her hands off of me; she then reached out to Choi Kyung-sik, who had been watching us. As if he had been waiting for this moment, the Alchemist ced his hands inside a midair pocket and took out a golden sk. Would you prefer only drinking one bottle a day? His tone was like a pharmacist exining prescribed drugs at the pharmacy. Kim Olim epted Choi Kyung-siks exnation and immediately came to me with the sk. Thats what he said. Choi Lee-kyung, drink this for now. Huh? Whats this? Its a recovery potion made by Choi Kyung-sik. In your case, this wont help all that much, but Anyway, even if its weak, itll still help. She handed me the bottle with an immovably stern look, so, eventually, I epted the potion. Even as I drank it allCmouth wide openCthe golden liquid flowing through the bottle still made me ufortable. Choi Kyung-sik disliked me; was it prudent to drink some unidentified liquid from someone who despised me? However, Kim Olims attitude was so firm that I was forced to swallow the sweet liquid that filled my mouth. Btedly, I noticed that this liquid must have contained some alcohol. They said it was a cure, though? My mouth was too busy with drinking to speak, so I could only roll my eyes around questioningly. Choi Kyung-sik shrugged when he saw my expression and said, Ah, are you perhaps unable to handle alcohol? However, in Lee-kyung-ssis case, I thought its numbing effects would be helpful since hes so sensitive. . If youre ufortable, Ill leave out the alcohol next time. His chic response did not betray any other underlying thoughts, so I eventually pressed down on my difort and drank the honey-vored soju-like potion. Seo Dawon watched quietly beside me; as soon as I took myst sip, he asked, How do you feel? I dont feel any different? However, a few minutester, the throbbing pain definitely subsided in intensity. Be a Patron! TL: I adore 1 Assassin, and thats Jung Garam being absolutely adorable. Look at how excited he is when he thought Choi Lee-kyung subconsciously liked his body the best >///< Also, Im reminded of how unreliable a narrator Hamster is when I read this chapterChes a very real person imo. When he thinks someone dislikes him, he continues to think that way. Otherwise, theres little sign that Choi Kyung-sik is being particrly mean to him here~ I sympathise tbh. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 After a little more time passed, my exhaustion faded. It was as if I opened my eyes, waking up refreshed after a good nights sleep. [Fatigue Recovery Drink C Gold] Type: Recovery Potion Durability: 10 Use Level Restriction: None Special Skill: Fatigue recovery (S) Description: A Fatigue Recovery Potion made by the Alchemist, Choi Kyung-sik. Made through thebination of high-quality ingredients that would draw a kings envy and ire, such as mermaid horns, in exquisite bnce. This potion will quickly stabilize the body and mind of any modern User. However, its cost is incredibly expensive. Caution: Take care to only consume one bottle a day. Taking the potion in bulk may drain ones ount bnce.] After drinking the potion and checking the status window, I had gotten a notification that I had obtained a new item alongside the items description. I examined the potions description and suddenly became curious about its price. HonestlyCthe warning to only take one bottle a day wasnt due to possible addictive qualities or any other side effects? You feel better now, right? Well When Choi Kyung-sik met my eyes, he grinned and asked how the potion did. Though I didnt know how much it cost, I nodded for now because my aching body felt fine. The servants who perceived that my condition was now better, took their watchful eyes off me one by one. So, now that Kyung-sik-ie joined After a short silence, Seo Dawon continued, If Kyung-sik was sessfully summoned, I had an idea to speed up our current sluggish situation. I wanted to talk about that. After saying that, Seo Dawon looked at the servants sitting around the room. I hadnt heard anything about this, so I was confusedbut most of the others didnt even change their expressions, clearly understanding what Seo Dawon was referring to. Even Choi Kyung-sik, who had just been summoned, nodded. Youre referring to the dummy? Thats right. Hm. Something like a dummy isnt so difficult to use, even now, but As I listened carefully to their back and forth conversation, I looked towards Seo Dawon. The Mage looked like he was going to say something more to the Alchemist, but he focused on me instead. Whats up? Whats a dummy? Ah. So Its like a dollCa fake body. A fake body? I couldnt get a sense of what it was even after his exnation; Seo Dawon also had a contemtive expression on his face, like he was trying to find the right words to exin this concept. At that moment, Choi Kyung-sik naturally intervened and took over the exnation, as if this were his field of expertise. In our current Vengeful Ghost states, were severely restricted if Choi Lee-kyung-ssi doesnt summon us. This, you already know, right? Yes? Mm. Would you be flustered if I bluntly described it as a limitation? In any case, thats exactly how it is. The foremost limitation on the servants is that we must flock, all together, ording to Choi Lee-kyung-ssis movements. I suppose Im quite free for a dead person. But, I have to stay within a certain distance from you, other people wont notice nor acknowledge us. If the necessity to draw the opponents attention arises, we have no choice but to be summoned. Ah I nodded, acknowledging all that; in that regard, I was aware of the various inconveniences the servants experienced to some extent. After seeing my expression, Choi Kyung-sik continued his calm exnation. So, in order to ovee the constraints on servant movement, were considering creating an item called a dummyCa temporary body recement object. Though an Alchemist cannot create living beings, with proper ingredients they can at least make something that moves. For example, like a golem. Choi Kyung-sik tapped on the floor, ready to show us a demonstration. White lines began drawing itself on the normal living room floor; something akin to the Mages magic circle was created in a blink of an eye. cing his hand in his inventory and rummaging around, Choi Kyung-sik took out and threw down a fist-sized sparkling gem on the shining lines. The gem did not tter and roll about on the living room floor and instead was swallowed, like a pebble thrown into a pond. Then, the white lines shined red; after a few minutes, what seemed to be a lumpy cotton pillow gradually rose out of the ground. The cotton pillow-like thing was tied up with string and was quitergeCalmost 170 centimeters in length. It stood, bnced, reminding me of scarecrows hanging in a rice field. Within a few seconds of being summoned, it began to shake even though nothing touched its body, jumping in ce. Startled, I stood still as I watched the scene unfold before me. This is the dummys basic form. An advantage to using the dummy is that it keeps its structure until it ispletely destroyed. It doesnt need any additional ingredients nor mana. In our discussion, we were trying to figure out how to get past limitations on our movement by possessing this item with a bit of effort on our part. However, as soon as Choi Kyung-sik finished speaking, Jung Garam, whose cheeks were inted with air like a pufferfish, raised his hand and said, Im definitely against it. 1 Apanying his resolute tone, Jung Garams brows were heavily furrowed as the young Assassin red at the standing lump of cotton. He really looked like he detested it. And the reason why he so loathed that thing was How could you ask me to possess something so ugly? was because of the dummys appearance. Of course, the cotton lump didnt resemble a human being at all; even if it were to be possessed and made mobile, there were still many limitations. And, like Jung Garams biggestint, it looked a little grotesque. The face of the dummy looked like it had been poorly drawn by a child with crayonC[ _ ] scribbled onto the cotton head If I were Garam-ie, I dont think Id like to go into that doll either. However, at Jung Garamsment, Woo Ragi snorted and sarcastically said, Still, youd at least be taller? You wanna die, hyung? This punk must think hes alive right now? Woo Ragi snorted. Immediately Jung Garam looked at Woo Ragi as if the young Assassin were ready to fight at any moment; Woo Ragi raised his chin arrogantly, unwilling to lose to the younger. I was nervous, worried that if they continued they would start brandishing their des around recklessly. Seo Dawon cut the short-lived energized atmosphere and intervened with ament of his own. First, the dummy only has one leg; it wont suit Ragi or Garam-ie who needs to be fleet-footed. The appearance is a bit disappointing as well. No matter what, it looks suspicious. It stands out, so there are many limitations on our use of the dummy. Thats because this is the basic form. To make it more useful, a huge amount of gems are required. Seo Dawon offered his very logical reasoning, and Choi Kyung-sik shrugged lightly, agreeing to his statement. Garam-ie also seemed mollified by the promise that the dummy wouldnt be his new body; he reigned in his annoyance and leaned back against the sofa with arms folded across his chest. At that moment, Kim Olim, who seemed to be lost in thought all this while, btedly expressed her own opinion. Cant you make it as close to human-like as possible? Unless its at a level where I can move and utilize my equipped weapons without being hindered, I dont think using a dummy would be all that beneficial. As soon as Kim Olim finished speaking, Choi Kyung-sik rubbed his chin as if he were caught in a dilemma. Theres no dummy at that level. To reproduce a living body, a dummy is insufficient youd need at least a [homunculus]. Thats even more expensive and time-consuming than a golem. Homunculus? Yes. A [Homunculus], unlike the dummy, is trickier to make than a Golem due to its half-organic qualities. Its hard to mass-produce as well Moreover, when I changed my ss into an alchemist, I had already chosen to receive a [Golem] recipe. So, to create the [Homunculus], Id have to first acquire a skill book. However, since its so unpopr, itll be hard to find a recipe. If it were during the [Red Lotus] heydays, we would have all sorts of avenues with money and manpower, but I think its impossible in our current situation. Like an engineer, Choi Kyung-sik exined in detail why that method wouldnt work. While this exnation could have been filled with hard-to-understand jargon, the Alchemist tried his best to make sure we understood and eagerly expressed why the [Homunculus] was so difficult to create. Mmm Then, I guess we cant do that. So, though I honestly didnt fully understand, I understood that Choi Kyung-sik found it impossible Seo Dawon, who kept nodding as he listened to the Alchemist, smiled as soon as Choi Kyung-siks long and wordy exnation was finished. Then, organize the materials and time needed to make the [Homunculus]. What? Really, to put it another way, since this is a difficult method considering our current circumstances, Id rather we So, its just hard, not impossible? For the first time, I saw a crack in Choi Kyung-siks slick expression. Speechless, Choi Kyung-sik pushed up his sses with his middle finger; he nodded with a slightly weary expression. Of course, simultaneously, he tried to argue until the very end. Yes, well But, ording to my calctions, itll take at least five years to acquire the ingredients. Haha. Since 5 years is a long time Isnt there a way to reduce that to 5 weeks? What? 5 weeks?! Is there no way? I was a little shocked. Seo Dawon was He was far from what I saw in Choi Kyung-siks [Vengeful Ghost Memory]. He seemed like such a bnced and ardent leader in the memory He seemed like such a rational leader whomunicated well with others However, looking at Choi Kyung-siks drooped shouldersCas if the Alchemist had given up perhaps this intimidating Seo Dawon was closer to the real Seo Dawon than the one I saw within the [Vengeful Ghost Memory]. Choi Kyung-siks despicably chic expression became wan, like the living dead. Idont think its impossible Report on this matter in two days. Huh? But We dont have much time. Did I resurrect you before Chanyoung or Eunji for nothing? You can do it, right? Yes. Seo Dawon yfully charged the Alchemist with proving his usefulness. Choi Kyung-siksplexion became a little paler. In such a quiet living room, everyone could hear Woo Ragis quiet mumble. Ah, fucker It feels like Ive gone back to work. Be a Patron! TL: Lee-kyungyour rose-colored sses for Seo Dawon are so thick. You were there as Jung Garam when Choi Kyung-sikined about how Seo Dawon was asking the impossible from him in making the potions that would render Priests obsolete. Choi Kyung-sik definitely has way moreints about Dawon as a guild leader (than the rest) so it stands to reason that the Alchemist is trying to give Hamster a different perspective of the guild leader. Also! Last call for those that would like to try their hand at being a proofreader! As always, just DM me on discord! Chapter 214 Chapter 214 TL note: Im not sure why spacing/indentation is off for this chapter and thest After cutting through the silence, Woo Ragi stretched his long legs and rose from his seat. Then, he pressed on Choi Kyung-siks small head with the palm of his hand. I told you that you wouldnt be able to escape from this even after you died, right? Youre in the same situationCwould you please stop putting on airs? Nope. Im free and without debts; youre Seo Dawons ve. Even after dying anding back to life, I see that your maw 1 is still the same. No matter how I squinted, this scene waspletely different from a warm reunion between long-lost colleagues. Choi Kyung-sik didnt lose to Woo RagiCstill bantered back and forth with the swordsmanCbut it still felt like the poor Alchemist was crushed. He wasntughing as leisurely as he did before In contrast to Woo Ragis grin, his face gradually turned pale, looking half-dead. So, I inadvertently looked carefully up at Seo Dawon, sitting next to me. I wondered if he actually threatened Choi Kyung-sik and was holding him hostage. Seo Dawon, as if he urately read my thoughts from my impure eyes, crossed his legs. Then, as if he were an innocent, altruistic soul, he spoke gently, Ragi says such strange things. Kyung-sik-ie and I have a very egalitarian andwful contract. However, if we looked back on all that had happened since the servant contract, Seo Dawon had never hesitated to take advantage of others; he had the talent to control others and not let them do as they pleased Strangely, all of a sudden, I felt an iprehensible emotion rise for the Alchemist. It was a bit too weak to be called sympathy. I would never call it affectionCbut maybe it was simr to curiosity My hostile feelings towards the other seemed to have slightly eased. Previously, Seo Dawon said that he pulled Choi Kyung-sik out of an unfavorablewsuit Does the Alchemist owe him because of that? As I thought that, I gave Choi Kyung-sik a side-long nce. When he met my eyes, he released a long sigh and murmured aint. If I could turn back time, I would never have gotten involved with guildmaster-nim. That makes me upset? If I hadnt followed hyung, I would have retired in my 40s and lived as andowner. Rather than being upset, you should restore my life to its original state. Choi Kyung-sik didnt hide his annoyance and continued to talk back to the Mage. I was surprised by the way Choi Kyung-sik nonchntly revealed his honest opinions. In a way, it was true their current situation was caused by Seo Dawons failure. So, when Choi Kyung-sik pinpointed the Mages weakness, I couldnt help but to sharply gasp and stare at Seo Dawon. But, how should I say this Choi Kyung-siks words bookended things so nice that, rather than adding to the chilly vibe, the atmosphere gradually began to be lively. As if the Alchemist had broken through the awkwardness of the situation. How very He spoke so meanly, but its strangely refreshing Seo Dawon no longer maintained distance; his attitude became more honest. In other words, he retread familiar modes ofmunication as he began to sarcastically quarrel with Choi Kyung-sik with a rxed tone. Kyung-sik-ie is like that. Hes good at saying things he doesnt particrly mean. Hes a bit shy? Is there anyone who doesnt know that I was kicked out of my previous job for improper speech conduct? Of course people know. Also, Im the savior that delivered you out of that hell. It was a contract with the devil. Think of how high your career soared when you came to Red Lotus. That was the result of all my vacations being cut short due to crazy workload. Youre the type to get better results when under a little pressure. If thats considered just a little pressure, all the alchemists would probably have killed themselves and left no one around them behind. But, since Im me, I could meet Guildmaster-nims ridiculous demands. There was something cute about Choi Kyung-sik, who looked annoyed by Seo Dawons gentle attitude. Maybe it was because he looked so much like a geeky schr. 2 Slowly, I began to slightly understand the Alchemists personality, and my body released some tension. At that time, Kim Olim, who showed no interest in their argument, as if she found it all tiresome and boring, suddenly picked up her ringing cell phone and stopped when she saw the caller. She handed over the still ringing phone over to me as she said, I was going to tell you something once you awoke, but it slipped my mind. W-What is it? Koo Hui-seo called yesterday as well. Why? What happened I didnt allow him to meet you since youve been in a bad condition; but it seems his patience has reached its limit. He says that if you dont fulfill your promise, hell break the contract. What? What kind of promiseJust as I thought that, I recalled how I had obtained Koo Hui-seos blood and epted his invitation to visit his home before I could activate Choi Kyung-siks contract Ipletely forgot I thought this was a bit troublesome, but I received the cell phone that the Pdin handed over. And Seo Dawon, sitting next to me, looked at the phone with tant loathing. [Koo Hui-seo] Of course, I also feltplicated when I saw the name on the screen. He was someone who could pull a sigh from me just by looking at his name. Mm First things first, I should take this? Still, a promise was a promise; I looked around at everyone before touching the screen. Among all those around me, I was most conscious of Seo Dawon. Although I knew there was little difference by now, I intentionally switched to speaker-phone. Then, taking a deep breath, I carefully opened my mouth. Hello? [] Hello? [] Excuseme? 3 Its Koo Hui-seo right? Id like it if we could get to business as quickly as possible. [Ha] I said he should spit out what his business was as soon as possible, but all that answered me was a strange, back-chilling sigh. Seo Dawon began to tap his toes. In anycase, the rapidly chilling vibe wasnt the only problem. Though I was curious about Seo Dawons expression and wanted to turn around, I hurried to talk nervously to Koo Hui-seo again. Hui-seo-ssi, Ive been sick all this while and havent been able to meet you. Im sorry. I didnt mean to break my promise. [] I think well be able to meet by tomorrow. Therefore Excuse me, are you listening to me? [Ye~es] [Hngh] Koo Hui-seo immediately replied to my question in a hushed tone. But, following that answer, was a brief, strangely sharp groan. I thought I had misheard, but the groan continued to cut through the silence. That sound was It made me feel unpleasant. It was just likethat bastard was calling me with some kind of lewd video in the background. No way No matter how much of a pervert this bastard may be, thats.something like that is I wanted to deny any assumptions my mind conjured, but I was caught by a deep sense of doubt. I recalled all that Koo Hui-seo had done so far; I couldnt speak. At that momentCJung Garam must have heard the same sounds I didCthe Assassin casually threw out ament. Hes not masturbating, is he? [No. I was ying with Kyungman-ie.] While I froze, unable to answer Jung Garam, Koo Hui-seo responded with a bright voice through the receiver. I wanted to reproach the man for answering so calmly, but I got a headache at the thought of arguing with him, so I decided to just ignore him. However, whatever that y could involve, Koo Kyungman continued to grunt out the asional faint, cut-off groans. [Lee-kyung-ssi is just too much. I was super upsetI couldnt get in touch with you at allI was so bored and lonely that I, to Kyungman-ie] [So, I decided to Gasp! Hmm, fool around a little] [Kyungman-ie has loosened a lot, so its no longer as much fun] What on earth had loosened? It was not like Koo Kyung-man was some self-assembled toy As I was getting more and more stressed by his peculiar word choiceCdiction that made me imagine such severely dark scenesCSeo Dawon spoke coldly, How did you hear Jung Garams voice? ! I was stunned by Seo Dawons question and froze. Come to think of it, Jung Garam hadnt been physically summoned. If the servants werent summoned, no one else could see the manifestations of their soul-like apparitions nor hear their voices. Hui-seos answer, just now, made chills run down my back. Once again, Koo Hui-seo did not need for the servants voice to be conveyed through my own voice and answered Seo Dawon directly. [I thinkits because something of me has been left behind in Lee-kyung-ssi Until you wash that out, Ill be mixed in as well.] 4 His tone wasnguidand yet joyful at the same time. TL: This is why I think Choi Kyung-sik is such an interesting kid. Hes a bit of a blunt tsundere (ish) but also someone that is wholly focused on his survival. I think he sees a little bit of his own situation in Choi Lee-kyung tbh. As much as (implied) he is thankful for Seo Dawons interference in his issues, Choi Kyungsik is still a wary individual who realizes that hes also a bit of a shrimp in a whale fight (and in danger because of that). Thankfully, I think Hamster realized that Choi Kyung-sik doesnt hate him or anything here~ Also RIP Koo Kyungman Chapter 215 Chapter 215 A Necromancer contract was processed through the medium of blood. Thats why I was always required to split open my palm to initiate the [Vengeful Ghost Contract]. However, due to the increasingly twisted [Vengeful Ghost Memories] and the contract risk (which my servants still have yet to exin in detail), I sacrificed Koo Hui-seos blood instead of my own. [Its not that I couldnt hear anything before] [After the contract, their voices have sounded clearer Well, theres no need to be so wary about this, though] As a result of that recement, a few side-effects urred. In other words, Koo Hui-seo became more aware of the servants. Of course, even before we used the mans blood, he informed us that he was aware of the servants existence. However, rather than just being aware of their presence, to hear that Koo Hui-seo could clearly hear the servants voices, enough to hold a conversation with them This was an unpredictable urrence; the tension in the room rose as the conversation continued. I wasnt sure how to handle this situation, so I looked towards Seo Dawon. Seo Dawon continued coldly, unfazed. Did you know that this would happen? [I slightly expected this result] So you knew and yet you didnt tell usdeliberately? [You didnt ask?] Koo Hui-seos response took on a mocking tone. I was worried that the Mage might shout at Koo Hui-seo at this rate, but Seo Dawon continued to speak calmly. Itll be quite troublesome if you continue to keep secrets from us. [Mm, I dont know what youre worried about but dont worry I like Lee-kyung-ssi, so I havent told anyone, yet.] Yet? [Yes I didnt want to put you in a troublesome situation.] Koo Hui-seo meekly blurted out thatst sentence, as if he were seeking my praise. The corners of Seo Dawons lips rose crookedly, as if he had heard something ridiculous. Youre the troublesome one, Koo Hui-seo. [Me?] On the day youre too indiscreet, and the contract is discovered, youre going back to the hospital. [] This time, youll truly be alone. Are you alright with that? [] Koo Hui-seos giggling voice had beenpletely shut down. I could clearly feel the mans befuddlementChe truly didnt expect Seo Dawon to threaten to shove him back in the hospital. However, Seo Dawon didnt stop there and softly, tenaciously, ced more pressure on Koo Hui-seo. Its only natural for a ve like you to uphold and protect the contract. You didnt tell us that using your blood as sacrifice could insidiously insert itself into Lee-kyungs abilities. After living as a Witchs son for thirty years, you should know what youre cing at stake for ying around with a contract. [] Or have you not yet broken habits from when you were a parasite? 1 [Arghhhhh!] As soon as Seo Dawons sarcastic remarks finished, someoneCKoo Kyungman, I presumeCshouted and soon fell silent. Any signs of groans or other noises disappeared. I thought the call had ended, but, before long, Koo Hui-seo spoke in a slightly subdued voice. [I dont want to speak any longer with Seo Dawon-ssi Ill call againter, Lee-kyung-ssi.] Alright. I hesitated and, then, decided to hang up for now. I could hear Koo Hui-seos faint breathing until I finally disconnected; I thought I heard the asional whimper Perhaps he was crying. I dont know if he was crying because he was intimidated or because he was angered, but I felt sorry at the thought of a grown man clinging to the callCdespite being in tearsCuntil I finally hung up. Also, even though this was Koo Hui-seo, the memory of how he had been locked up as a chimeric tree in an empty room was still vivid in my mind I felt an automatic sense of pity. However, when I hung up, I breathed a sigh of relief. Even though hes pitiful Id like to limit my conversations with him as much as possible. In particr, I didnt want to deal with Koo Hui-seo while he was currently interacting with Koo Kyungman. What kind of torture was inflicted upon the brother? Before myplicated feelings towards Koo Hui-seo could even disappear, the weighty sound of the doorbell rang throughout the living room. [Ding DongC] I snapped back from my daze and stared at the front door then at the Mage. I asked him with my eyes if we had another guest scheduled to visit today. Whos that? No ones supposed to visit today However, Seo Dawon seemed ignorant as well; he loosened the arms crossed over his chest. I briefly wondered if the visitor might be Kim Sangyoon, but the Warrior usually sent an extremely formal message before seeking me out for an appointment. The identity of the sudden visitor became even more mystifying. Eventually, Woo Ragi, the only one standing at this time, took the initiative to stride towards the inte screen. He pressed the [Connect] button in order to see the visitors face. How did this bastard know how to find this ce? No way, Choi Lee-kyung, did you promise to meet him here? What? W-Who is it? In lieu of answering, Woo Ragi turned his body to show me the inte screen. Then, I opened my mouth, astonished, at the image of the man. On the screen, I could see a man in a suit with his shirt buttoned all the way up to the corCdespite the fact that the summer temperature had yet to disappear and the days were still sweltering. However, that stuffy-looking outfit perfectly suited the the mans cold eyes. I guess you could say that the aesthetic was well bnced. [I know youre home You should open the door before I tear it off its hinges.] However, unlike his appearance, the man had a fiery personality. I stared dumbfoundedly at the screen; when the man summoned metal knuckles into his handCas if he were ready to strikeCI cried out in shock. Why on earth is Moon Issak here!? [BangC!] Before I could open the door, Moon Issak punched it and smashed through. I made eye contact with the man through the untouched screen door and the hole in the front door. As soon as he saw me, Moon Issak smiled, baring the neat rows of his teeth. Then, instead of greeting me, he said, Choi Lee-kyung-ssi. This is your faultCwhy did you ignore all the messages I sent? 2 After seeing how speechless I was, he tilted his head, put his hand through the hole, and unlocked the half-hanging lock. He was skillfulCas if he had done this once or twice before. What are you gonna do? Woo Ragi, in front of me, hand slightly outstretched. His tone indicated that the question wasnt meant for me but for Seo Dawon standing next to me. Seo Dawon stared at Moon Issak with a rare nk face, but I felt irritation far beyond anger emanating from him. I was more nervous about the Mage than Moon Issak, who had just punched through the door The Mage red his bloodlost as he kept his eyes trained on Moon Issak who entered after opening the screen door. Well have to block him. Are you gonna kill him? Dont think we can stop him from talking. However, if I thought about it further, we were in a position where were unable to touch the investigator. In order to subdue him, it would be necessary to summon a Servant; in that scenario, Moon Issak would 100% recognize the Red Lotus guild member. How would he react in that situation A splitting headache ransacked my head. Further, in addition to other reasons as to why Moon Issak couldnt be dealt with at this point in time, the act of breaking open the front door and loudly entering the house may have attracted witnesses. He was a celebrity involved with various social work; if he was murdered or assumed missing, too much attention would be drawn towards us. Therefore, even Seo Dawon couldnt help but be worried about this dangerous situation. Eventually, Moon Issak stood in front of me without any obstructions. Of course he wouldnt know, but the investigator had a sword pointed at his neck. I rxed a little at the sight of Woo Ragis echo swords directly under Moon Issaks chin. What business do you have with me? Moon Issaks expression didnt hide how much he looked down on me. Why would you do such an upsetting thing like ignoring my messages, making a busy man like myselfe all this way? I was injured and was in no state to check my inbox. And you dont think youll be injured if I were to hit you? This bastard is a total bully Unable to hide my rising anger, I red at him. But, in the end, I sighed instead of feeding my anger and apologized to the investigator. I apologize. However, I truly didnt intend to ignore you. Then, I opened my status window and pressed on the Friend message tab. I had to check what made him storm into my home. Be a Patron! TL: Poor Hamster, he just woke up and is dealing with not 1 but 2 headaches. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Honestly, he didnt even send all that many messages! When I checked my message inbox with Moon Issak, only five lines appeared. [Moon Issak: kekekeke] [Moon Issak: Lets meet soon and talk. You know my number, right?] [Moon Issak: hehe] [Moon Issak: It says youve been holing up at home, why arent you replying?] [Moon Issak: Im not fond of this ying hard to get tactic.] More importantly, these messages had just been sent yesterday. It wasnt like Id been some stay-at-home recluse that youd been trying to keep in contact with; he broke through someone elses door just because I hadnt hurried to answer his texts for 10 hours I could clearly sense that this guy was an insane jerk. However I was truly resting at home because I wasnt feeling well. I just saw those messages for the first time. I didnt intend to ignore you Eventually, apologies dropped out of my mouth. Id always known that the other wasnt one to have muchmon sense. I could judge that he wasnt one to reflect upon his own faults. At my submissive posture, Moon Issak looked at me with his arms folded, as if he were searching for something. I adopted a rxed expression, staring at Woo Ragi and hoping that the swordsman would now take back his echo des from where it was, next to his nape. Woo Ragi locked eyes with my tant stare, raised one of his eyebrows, and asked, Want me to stab him now? Honestly, whether its that guy or this guy Perhaps Seo Dawon noticed the signs of frustration flooding through me, the Mage waved his hands. Only then did Woo Ragi docilely collect his echo des. However, at that moment, Moon Issak suddenly ced his hand on my face. To be exact, he ced his palm on my forehead. It was so unexpected; I couldnt avoid him. I shuddered and shivered at the coldness that came into contact with my skin. Moon Issak murmured to himself, You actually have a fever. . Did he not have money to buy potions? He lives in such a good house. Afterwards, Moon Issak slowly lowered his hand, though he did notpletely take his fingers away. As he slid down, his fingertips swept across all the curves of my face. As he frowned, brows furrowing in strange displeasure, Moon Issak stopped with his index and middle finger on my cor bone. He then slowly activated his skill. [Remedy]. Sacred light wrapped around Moon Issaks fingertips and began to permeate into my body. Then, my body felt like it disassociated, rising slightly before falling down into its proper ce. As my slight fever fell, my body began to return to normal. Moon Issaks personally treating you? Choi Kyung-sik, watching this scene, blurted out, as if he were surprised. I stood, dazeduncertain of how I should react to his unexpected kindness. Moon Issak immediately manifested his inventory, took out a potion with thebel [hand sanitizer] printed on it, and cleaned his hands. Very meticulouslyas if he touched something incredibly filthy. In particr, he wiped his right hand so thoroughlyCalmost to the point that his nails may fall off Watching that, my dislike overtook my bewildered gratitude. After washing his hands well, Moon Issak turned to look at me with an absurd expression. Itll be bothersome if you catch a cold. Healing skills dont work well on you. Yes, well Thank you. I tend to treat torture wounds Ive dealt others. Youre not special, so please dont feel too emotional. He pointed at me with his chin, continuing his unfriendlyments. Well, then. Shall we continue our conversation? Its not a matter that should be discussed while standing. Jung Garam, who had been throwing and catching his dagger brazenly, whispered, Hyung, cant we just kill him? I felt Seo Dawon contemte that proposition; I hurried and walked ahead in order to protect Moon Issak in this rapidly deteriorating atmosphere. Follow me. I turned my back on Moon Issak and inhaled a deep breath, but For some reason, my head still felt heavy even though I had already been treated. * * * I eventually took the inspector to the table next to the living room. As soon as Moon Issak sat across from me, he took out a long tape recorder from his embraceCthe same kind of recording device that reporters might use. Without much exnation, he pressed the recorders yback button. Soon, the familiar voices of Moon Issak and Bae Jaemin could be heard from within the recording. [Beatrice? Why would you ask about that?] Bae Jaemins voice was unexpectedly calm. However, the tempo of his words was faster than usualCat least from the previous conversations I had had with him. It was a subtle difference. However, those that knew the Priest could definitely notice that this line of questioning was a sore subject for him. [Hm? My question has no particr significance. Am I perhapsthe first person to ask you about that rosary?] Moon Issak respondednguidly. The inspector seemed to be pretending ignorance to the significance of his words, treating his question as nothing more than a greeting and needling Bae jaemin for his sensitivity. Just from his voice, I could gauge that the man had an artful acting talentCit seemed the Priest was taken in by the mans act. In a calm voice, Bae Jaemin replied, [Its quite different when Civil Administrator Moon-nim asks than when others pry, isnt it?] [Haha. Ive never seen you so nervous, Bae Jaemin-ssi. I wonder if the Jeju Ind incident has made you a bit thin-skinned.] Moon Issak spoke as if he were ying with his foodCBae Jaemin. He felt a bit arrogant. The Priest must have finally returned to his senses; he responded elegantly. [Its because the investigation has been prolonged. Even now Im beginning to wonder if youre still working the case As a guild master, I have no choice but to worry.] The priest sounded sincere, yet this response was incredibly clever as well. Moon Issak, listening along, said, Jaemin-ssi was an incredibly good actor. If I had never gotten your tip, I wouldnt have bothered to dig further. I didnt bother reacting to the Moon Issak and leaned my ear towards the recorder. After a brief moment of silence, Moon Issak persistently asked Bae Jaemin about Beatrices origin again. [Beatrice is just a personal interest of mine. Other items that Bae Jaemin-ssi uses have documented histories and are quite famous in their own right. However, Bea 1 is the only one that has little public data.] [] [Did you obtain it illegally? Well, I also stop by the ck market when bored.] [Its not like that, actually] Bae Jaemin answered in a quiet, slightly shaky voice. [This was thestrelic that Garam-ie gave me.] [Ah] [If this were to be exposed to the media, I would have no choice but to answer a personally painful line of questioning.] [I see. Im sorry.] [No, its alright. Well Its not like those close to me dont know about it. Rather than trying to hide this I just didnt want to talk about it Haah.] [Oh my, Im being too discourteous.] [Not at all Mm, the person who murdered Park Hoseok pretended to be Garam-ie as well] [Ahh] [Your question suddenly reminded me of something Haah. A lot of thoughts are scurrying about in my head.] [Whether the culprit impersonated Jung Garam or Bae Jaemin-ssi, the lingering message isnt all that important to the investigation.] [Is that so? Anyway, personally, now that these events have urred Id like to catch the criminal myself.] [I understand that.] [Please let me know if theres any new information on the case.] [Of course.] The recording ended there. I had no idea if there was more to the recording and Moon Issak had just edited this tape. I was angry at Bae Jaemin, who could lie without scruples; my fists clenched automatically. I was worried about Jung Garam, who was sitting next to me with chin in palm. Did Bae Jaeminlike me? However, rather than being furious, Jung Garam abruptly asked an absurd question. Taking care to tiptoe around Moon Issaks gaze, I took a furtive sidelong nce at Jung Garam. Woo Ragi ced his elbow on the young assassins head and giggled, You didnt know? Haah. Its so tiresome to be this cute. They were unexpectedly unbothered by Bae Jaemins lies. How should I put this It felt like they were ridiculing the Priest? TL: I adore (1) assassin. Also, quick update, need to goCdrowning in end of semester work~ Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Now then, thats what he said What do you think? Moon Issak pressured as he sped his hands, fingers interlocked, on the table. His attitude expressed that he believed in neither Bae Jaemin nor me. To put it more urately, he held an ambiguous demeanor like that of a judge who resolved to listen to both sides arguments. I gave him a bemused gaze and asked, Did you mention me to Bae Jaemin? I thought about doing it when you ignored my messages But Im especially generous to Lee-kyung-ssi. You arent going to refute Bae Jaemins exnation? It did seem quite usible. Moon Issak didnt even bother to hide his curiosity. I sighed, Stop twisting my words. The real rtionship between Jung Garam and Bae Jaemin was vastly different from what Bae Jaemin imed. If you havent been afflicted with dementia ever since the Tower of Command, you could easily root out the lies through a little digging. Didnt Moon Issak-ssie to me because Bae Jaemin had said something so unbelievable? While I answered, I looked at him while tilting my chin up, deliberately daring him to find something wrong with my words. Moon Issak was an opponent I couldnt afford to allow him to drag me around and exploit my timid personality. The investigator squinted at my bluffs; then, with an air of resignation, he said, However, why does Choi Lee-kyung-ssi, an uninvolved party, know about such personal matters? Lee-kyung-ssi wasnt even a User back then. Once again Moon Issak did not answer my questions. I suddenly wondered if the man carried another voice recorder on his person; though such doubts gued my mind, I pulled myself together. After all, Moon Issak must have noticed Bae Jaemins lies by now. Furthermore, the fact that hede to me about my personal history after hearing such lies must mean He needs me. Or, he thinks Ill be a necessary tool in the future I must be of some use. Therefore, this may be part of his initial steps to keep me within his grasp. Where Id heard this informationCwhat I could possibly knowChad be a matter of importance to the investigator. Moon Issak was definitely a hot-tempered manCand he definitely had many aspects to him that would be cause for cautious pauseCbut breaking through my front door was, in some way, performative. He was trying to gain dominance, an advantage, for our future dealings. It was rare for someone to break down anothers front door without prior calction of the consequences; in fact, it was especially umon for a ranker to act so rashly. If Moon Issak was seriously considering a coborative rtionship with me, then I think I could end this conversation quickly. So, without feeling too much strain, I answered his question with a question of my own. Moon Issak-ssi, do you perhaps have any close acquaintances among Users? It doesnt have to be a Ranker. Or, perhaps, a friend among the high-ranked guilds. My question was vague as possibleCwhile still giving off an air of dangerCbecause I needed my words to sound significant. It didnt matter whether or not Moon Issak answered this question. This was simply a war of wits. Moon Issak adopted anguid, rxed smileCwider than mineCand leaned closer on the table between us. Then, he began to answer my questions. Who knows. These days, I think Lee-kyung-ssi and I have built something special together. Of course, there was no guarantee hed give me a proper response. However, I ignored him and kept flinging questions at him. What about anyone that could be your weak point? Youre talking about a family member or a lover? I have none. However, Lee-kyung-ssi still has living parents, and hes quite close friends with Kim Sangyoon, yes? Moon Issak said without hesitation; he had probably uncovered this data during a background check. The moment he mentioned my parents, my body briefly flinched, but I rxed because I felt Seo Dawon lightly pressing on my shoulder. It felt like his touch contained the silent promise that the Mage would not allow Moon Issak to lift a single finger against my parents. So, I was able to say what I wanted to say without feeling intimidated, Actually, asking you to interrogate Bae Jaemin about those matters is the same as asking Bae Jaemin to kill you. Moon Issak still smiled, but the vibe had changed. Then, with a low voice, I nudged him insidiously, Dont believe me? Im certain enough to make a bet: youll die quietly within a month. Dont think Bae Jaemin can do it? He managed to make that grand Red Lotus guild a distant memory in three years. Only then did Moon Issakpletely drop his smile. Though his words remained insincerely professional, he had dropped honorifics. Bae Jaemin would kill me just for asking him about Beatrice? Yes. That line of inquiry is rted to a secret that would severely damage Bae Jaemin? Its centralCthe core, perhapsCto that secret. And if I tell him that you tipped me off? Hell kill me and you. After all, Moon Issak-ssi and Bae Jaemin-ssi are not partners. Moon Issak, who had been asking questions one after the other, still had an indecipherable expression. He didnt seem angry at being deceived; he didnt seem flustered either. He simply leaned back against the chairs backrest and ced his chin in his palmas if he were discussing someone elses dilemma. Soon after, he took out a lightly-used cigarette, lit it, and hollowed his cheeks as he took a drag from the cigarette. I continued to stare at the investigators pupils which were now hidden by the cigarette smoke. I thought you were a total pushover Moon Issak murmured. . I guess you werent that perverted. 1 His voice that wafted through thezy smoke was unexpectedly light and amused, as if he had heard some entertaining joke. After that, he continued to smoke without saying another word. Then, after rubbing the cigarette butt against my table, hepletely ignored my frown and spokenguidly, Sure there were rumorsCthat Bae Jaemin was suspicious. His other guild members were all exterminated, but only he alone came back alive. There were too many ambiguous testimonies as well. During the first investigations, there were things that didnt add up. Of course there were many people that liked to chatter and make noise about that. There were quite a few media outlets that were preparing to report on the dungeon expedition as well. But, one day everyones interest suddenly cooled off. The biggest issue, beyond that, was that the people digging into the case gradually disappeared. Some people from the investigation team moved on to join a mediapany where Bae Jaemin owned 15% of the shares, some died or went missing within dungeons Furthermore, the documentary on the expedition, which Channel H had been preparing for over 1 ambitious year, was banned from broadcasting its contents at the request of the bereaved families. Seo Dawons parents included among them. The civil administrators that were requesting for a re-investigation from the Dungeon Association died within the dungeons. The quick-witted folks probably mped their mouths shut. Those who truly didnt really care about the truth of that situation, like me, werent really looking to question things anyways. Even I had only recently heard about these rumors from a retiree I spent painstaking effort to contact while investigating. While silently listening to Moon Issaks exnation, I was a little shaken by the news that Seo Dawons parents banned the documentary broadcast of their expeditions. However, Seo Dawon didnt react much. Moon Issak took out another lightly-used cigarette, bit it with his lips, and chewed on it gently for a few minutes. Then, he quietly asked, HaHae, Virtuoso Workshop, and Red Dragon as well There are so many people involved. Are there more culprits I dont know about? I hesitated to answer, but, from all that Moon Issak had said so far, I judged the investigator had no intention of withdrawing from our mutual cooperation. I whispered quietly, If youre asking about guilds, Opera should also be included. Judging from the investigators silence, he must have been surprised that [Opera] was involved. Well Considering Seo Dawon and Ryu Hyerins rtionship before [Red Lotus]s extermination, his confusion at Hyerins involvement was understandable. However, Moon Issak crushed the tip of his cigarette with his teeth before throwing it away. Hm. Was it a Lovers quarrel? What? Im talking about Seo Dawon. Was Ryu Hyerin upset bc that guy couldnt fix his habits and returned to being a dirty dishrag 2 Of course not! I lost my temper and bumped into the table. Moon Issak looked at me as if he saw something strange; I bowed my head, btedly feeling a rush of embarrassment. Be a Patron! TL: Lee-kyung youre doing so well T_T Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Are you perhaps one of those? A Seo Dawon stan Hah. No, Its fine. Snorting, Moon Issak swallowed his words; he looked at me as if he were seeing some obsessive fan. 1 I wanted to defend myself, but I swallowed my words; there was no way I could exin myself without revealing Seo Dawons identity and involvement in this current situation. A-As far as I know, this wasnt Seo Dawons fault. That catastrophe and Seo Dawons private life have no connection! Still, I felt the investigators words were unfair. Conscious of the mage sitting next to me, I argued in Seo Dawons defense. But, to my chagrin, Moon Issak didnt seem to pay much heed to my argument. Well, enough of that. Tell me what youre nning to do in the future. I understand that you wanted to distract Bae Jaemin with me, butwhat were you nning to do with the time Id buy you? I had no choice but to answer Moon Issaks pointed and important question. Although I was annoyed that he interrupted me, I gave a resigned sigh, I wanted to find evidence that Bae Jaemin was the culprit that killed Park Hoseok. As I spoke, I lowered my eyes and shuttered my expression so that the other would not notice my lie. Moon Issak acted as though he revealed everything to me, but he was still a celebrated investigatorCthe lead investigator in charge of Park Hoseoks murder case. However, the true culprit was Jung Garam, and he was my servant. If I admitted my involvement here, itd be the same as going to the police to confess all my crimes Therefore, I couldnt be totally honest with Moon Issak. Right now, the investigator seemed to be obsessed with the topic of Bae Jaemin. Though he may consider me an assistant or a coborator, I considered him an opponent that needed to be thoroughly exploited. Thats why I tried to fixate his full attention onto Bae Jaemin, dangling suspicious rumors and the names of the Priests coborators as bait. Either way, my group intended to ruin all of Bae Jaemins ns, so we may as well pin everything on the Priest. Fortunately, Moon Issak didnt doubt me. Rather, he wasnt suspicious of what I told him instead, he cast doubt on my capabilities. You n to do that alone? Wouldnt it be more efficient to hand me your information source? Our Choi Lee-kyung-ssi has a lot of guts, but he doesnt have the ability to back that up. Or do you have something thats giving you faith in a victory? I listened silently to Moon Issaks sarcasm before mentioning another name that would rattle the investigator. Koo Hui-seo-ssi will protect me. As expected, though Moon Issak adopted a sly smile, he didnt refute my words. He must have known to some extent that Id include Koo Hui-seo. How did you get to know Koo Hui-seo? I cant tell you that yet. Ah, so youre ying that cardIs he, perhaps, your boyfriend? What nonsense! The conversation moved beyond my expectations. Brows furrowed, I emphatically denied his usation, Its nothing like that, so please dont say that again. It makes me ufortable. Is it because Koo Hui-seo looks simr to Seo Dawon? What? Is there something wrong with your eyes? Im joking. Whewlook at your reIt looks like youre about to hit me. At that moment, Seo Dawon, who had been tapping his finger on the table, paused. I was most frustrated that this had all happened in front of the mage. Though I recognized that Moon Issak was poking at me for his amusement, I had to have the final word. Theyrepletely different. Our rtionship is nothing like what youve guessed. No matter how hard Koo Hui-seo tries, I Ahaso, its Koo Hui-seos one-sided affection. Because of my unnecessary words, I revealed information that Koo Hui-seo had been trying to garner my affections, information that Moon Issak had didnt need to be told. Watching me bite my tongue, Moon Issakughed; his eyes curved into crescent moon shapes. I guess youre more popr than I thought? Although, I dont think Koo Hui-seo is someone you want to string along. Ive made it clear that our rtionship isnt like that. You cant im Im a liar in the future. Well, I guess thats something I can find out by observing you two. The personal rtionship between me and Koo Hui-seo isnt important. It has nothing to do with Bae Jaemin either. When I moved the conversation to more serious matters, Moon Issak finally reigned in his mean-spirited jeers and folded his arms across his chest. You probably want me to make things bothersome for Bae Jaemin and buy you some time. Thats right. How much time do you need? How long can you drag him around? You said itd be a month before my throat is shed. Moon Issak smiled, revealing his pearly white teeth. I can definitely drag him around for a month. When the underlings are stretched thin, the boss duties be busy andplicated. Then But, if I drag him around for you, are youll be able to prepare a trapCa noose around his neck? Im disappointed to see that you cant offer me an immediate answer. Im risking my life right now. I hesitated, uncertain as to how far I could shake and destabilize Bae Jaemin within a month. Then, Seo Dawon whispered to me, Tell him that one month is more than enough. A month is more than enough. Though I spoke falteringly, I followed Seo Dawons advice. However, Moon Issak didnt look satisfied. Oh That expression doesnt inspire an ounce of confidence. Seo Dawon spoke calmly, as if he were directly speaking to the investigator, Tell him that within a month, Bae Jaemin will be too busy to be interested in plucking his life. I summarized and conveyed the mages words, In about a months time, Bae Jaemin-ssi will be concerned with some other trouble. He wont have the time to pay attention to us. Then, should I expect youll be responsible for everything thatll happen up until that point? Moon Issaks tone was light and casual, but his eyes ring from behind his spectacles had an unusually chilling gleam. Of course I wanted to avoid his eyesCI was nning to ce Bae Jaemin in trouble. Who would be so daring to tell the police of their ns tomit a crime? However, I couldnt afford to back down now, so I forced the corners of my lips to curl up into a smile. Bae Jaemins past is quite colorful. Hes like a mineCtheres so much to dig up Really? Ill look forward to that. With that said, Moon Issak finally rose from his seat. He then took out a sk that resembled a spray bottle filled with some unknown potion from his inventory and sprayed it over himself a few times. The subtle smell of tobo that clung to his body disappeared; instead the refreshing scent of greenery wafted from him. The scent itched my nose, so I held my breath as I stood up. From now on, Id like you to respond to my messages immediately. Now that youve told me such entertaining stories, if Im unable to contact you Ill be so worried. He neatly swept back his hair with his hand and looked at me with a friendly expression. As soon as I heard his rude yet formal speech, I was relieved; we safely passed through this conversation. Ill respond I wont let a day pass. A day is too long, please respond within an hour, Moon Issak said overbearingly as he started putting on his shoes in front of the door. I had no intent to consistently respond to him within an hour, but I wanted to push this man out of my house immediately. I smiled politely, Ill try. Thats not a definite answer However, Moon Issak did not leave and tantly stared at me with a piercing look, apanied by a shallow smile. Then, as if he were talking to himself, he mumbled, Doesnt Koo Hui-seo get impatient with this? What did you say? I dont like it when you y hard to get. How many times do I have to tell you that Im not in that sort of rtionship with Koo Hui-seo! Eventually, the smile I spent so much effort on maintaining became distorted. Honestly, what was he imagining between me and Koo Hui-seo? Regardless of my unimpressed face, Moon Issak teased me until the end, pushing my half-broken front door open with his toes. By the way, you havent told me my sry for helping you with this job. What? Ill have to hear Bae Jaemins whines for a month You werent expecting me to do this for free, were you? W-What do you want How much do you get from Koo Hui-seo? Your allowance. You said he wasnt your boyfriend. The way Moon Issak looked at me, from head to toe, was so nauseating. I bit my lips, contemptful, and red at him. Moon Issak looked satisfied, as if he had sipped some finest, highest-grade wine. How should I put this he looked like he enjoyed being hated and despised by others. Dont make such an intense expressionCit makes me want to stay. Think about it carefully until we meet again. TL: Seo Dawon stan is a good descriptor for Lee-kyung tbh. Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Sighhhhhh. It wasnt until I saw Moon Issak cidly enter his car that I released my repressed sigh. My nerves, which had been stretched taut like a rubber band, suddenly loosened. Lee-kyung-ssi. Lets first fix the front door with the system. Yeah. However, as soon as I became a rxed mush, Choi Kyung-sik pinpointed what I should do, forcing me into action. I pressed at the front door for a long while, manifesting the Housing tab in the system window. After fixing the front door, my thoughts still lingered on Moon Issak. What the hell does that man think of me Rather than just Moon Issak, I also lingered on Seo Dawon, who currently had his back to me with a neutral face. Seo Dawon looked despicablyposed, but he said nothing until Moon Issak left. There was no sign of the slight difort that would show on his face when someone would get too close to the truth forfort. It was as if the Mage waspletely disinterested. Then, the first person well have to attack is Geum Miyoung. This is a recent audit report authored by Geum Miyoung. Koo Hui-seo sent it. If were attacking her ountingpany, wouldnt thepany card be an easy ess point? The administrative board apparently hired arge number of former government tax officials as well. Im sure the Jeon-gwan-ye-u 1 corruption will be severe in this field as well Should we dig into that? Maybe look into rebates 2 received and given in hard cash We can first start to search for borrowed-name ounts 3 by looking at the members rtives, though I dont think they wouldve been idiotic enough to move slush funds through their husbands ounts. Therere records of transformed or remodeled businesses as well. Ah, thats because Geum Miyoung was first registered as a real-estate agent. Its been that way even back when she was a government tax official While I was staring at Seo Dawon, the other servants all gathered and continued to debate and discuss future ns. Seo Dawon listened to the others quietly and helped me out by exining a few terms here and there; however, he must not have noticed my furtive nces. He never turned his gaze my way. He seemed no different from usual, but somehow I thought he seemed distracted. Maybe I was just a little too sensitive Ever since Moon Issak mentioned Opera The atmosphere had changed. However, I gave up trying to infer anything from the Mages expressions or attitude. Hed definitely answer me, without even blinking, if I asked him about Ryu Hyerin or Operabut would that answer truly reveal whats on his mind? So, I looked up [Ryu Hyerin] on my cell phone. After all, there was nothing I could do to help ce Geum Miyoungspany in a tight spot Ill just conduct some proper investigation into Ryu Hyerin. I was strangely bothered by her; anxiety puppeteered my fingers. [An analysis of Bae Jaemins Girl, Ryu Hyerin!] [Ryu Hyerin has finally opened up on the Marriage RumorsFull interview with Feminine Sense.] [Chosen by POxSE, the worlds most influential woman] This year, Opera Guilds Asian fan meeting will be held in Thand] 4 As soon as I searched for [Ryu Hyerin] on the search engine, her profile, alongside various articles, popped up. One article was even uploaded 48 seconds ago. You could infer public interest in this woman just from the search results alone. Her poprity was a double-edged sword for me. There was a lot of avable information, but the amount avable was enormous. It was almost impossible to find substantial data as countless new articles were added in the short time it took to read anything. I tried not to look at Ryu Hyerins personal social media ounts, but I couldnt help but click on her links after being bored with numerous trivial articles. Her personal ount was quite old, and, because of that, it contained tons of uploaded photos. The most recent picture was taken at a fine-dining restaurant. It seemed like she came alone; the photo was framed around Ryu Hyerin and a few dishes in front of her. However,pared to other simr posts, that photo enjoyed an overwhelmingly high number of [likes]. I read thements below. [18,602ments (see all)] [tkfkdgkq1slek: I think you ate with Bae Jaemin-nim hereTT_TT] [miyuu_kk23: Too pretty?????????] [hyerin_f.a.n.page: ?Love from Brazil?] [song322_x: That gloved handWho is it unni!] A Gloved hand, which I hadnt seen before due to the dim lighting, could be seen in the far corner of the photo; I couldnt help but imagine that hand belonged to Bae Jaemin. I had heard that they were embroiled in romance rumors I realized that itd been a long while since this seemingly careless and casual photo was taken and posted. In that case, did it mean that she deliberately posted a picture that captured Bae Jaemins hand? If it were uploaded by mistake, she would have deleted the photo immediately after seeing thements. Just what is she scheming? Was she simply generating entertainment as an attention seeker? Or perhaps, was she vaguely confirming her romance after avoiding clear answers? I red at Ryu Hyerin, who wore an elegant dress and held a flute of champagne. A woman who suits everything perfectly SomehowShes simr to Seo Dawon. Its like her essence was simr. I didnt want to needlessly hurt myself, so I didnt go searching for pictures of Seo Dawon and Ryu Hyerin togetherHowever, just by looking at her face alone, I felt that she harmonized well with Seo Dawons beauty. That is to sayI felt a strange sense of defeat despite the fact that Ive never tried topete with her. Why did she do this? I was incredibly curious. Ryu Hyerin didnt seem like someone who could betray and kill her fiance. In addition, ording to Kim Olim, Ryu Hyerin shed tears during her betrayal. Considering all that, she may have been mired inplicated circumstances that exined her behavior. Kim Olim felt angrier at the sight of those despicable tears and vowed to give Ryu Hyerin a miserable death, but Seo Dawon might want to listen to her excuses After all, he once loved her. Itd be hard to cut her offpletely. My fingertips throbbed briefly; I paused before turning off the cell phone screen with a deep sigh. And, when I looked up, I met Seo Dawons red eyesCsince when had he been staring at me? * * * Hyerin-ssi? Ryu Hyerin turned her head to look at the woman who called out her name. Then, after reading the womans puzzled face, Ryu Hyerin furrowed her beautiful eyes. My goodness, Im sorry. What did you say? Its nothing! I just wanted to ask what your ns for the weekend were. Are you going somewhere, Joo-hui-sui? Yes! I got an invitation to xxxxx. If Hyerin-ssi has the time, perhaps youd like to go with me. Id love to. I really wanted to find a xxxx anyway. Ryu Hyerin had missed the others question due to a momentarypse into deep contemtion. Her thoughts wandered elsewhere these days; she found herself apologizing for frequent mistakes and frustrated at her distracted self. However, this wasnt the ce to reveal all that, so she made sure to adopt a hurried smile and gave a cheerful reply. Year after year she attended this borate social function, attended by only the most carefully selected celebrities. The attendees were all women and were all top-ss, whether through family, personal ability, or wealth. Though it seemed as if the members were simply sitting around, eating and drinking, Ryu Hyerin enjoyed ess to information she could only receive here. However, a wide knowledge pool did not trante into equal amounts of power. Rather, one may be inundated by stress from being unable to act upon that information. For example, President Moon Sung-haks, the President of the Users Associations, wife was in attendance today. At Ryu Hyerins prodding, she gave hints about the current investigation into Park Hoseoks murder. Through that, Ryu Hyerin knew, before the official announcement, that Moon Issak was the primary investigator for this case. Ryu Hyerin had rmended another investigatorCbesides Moon IssakCbut Chairman Moon Sung-hak had not epted her opinion. She still didnt have enough power to exert her influence over him. When she recalled that memory, Ryu Hyerin almost grinded her teeth. She clearly had limitsCa line she could not crossCwithout ruing suspicion. And, because of that Moon Issak was now closing in on her biggest secret. Be a Patron! TL: Ahhh! Im so excited for you all to meet Ryu Hyerins perspective! Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Moon Issak made suspicious movements at a party Ryu Hyerin had attended with Bae Jaemin. Although Bae Jaemin and Moon Issak spoke to each other informally, they werent on good terms. However, that day, Moon Issak approached them with an uncharacteristic smile. Ryu Hyerin noticed that Moon Issak wanted to speak with the Priest alone; after exchanging meaningful nces with Bae Jaemin, she rose from her seat and left them. For about 30 minutes, Moon Issak and Bae Jaemin talked in a sitting room attached to the party hall to avoid public gaze. And, as the center of the party, Ryu Hyerin enjoyed conversing with the attending guests. Of course, that wasnt easy work. Some uninvited guest, who she had thought would not attend, rushed up to her while she was standing in the middle of a crowd. From the moment Ryu Hyerin saw that green, short-bob hairstyle at the entrance, she covered her mouth with a delicate hand to hide her sneer and prepared herself. The man with the short green hair finally found Ryu Hyerin. To be exact, he found her while searching for Bae jaemin and approached her with mes of anger in his eyes. Wheres the guildmaster-nim? Hes talking to Moon Issak-ssi. Moon Issak? Why talk to a man like that? The man confidently demanded Bae Jaemins presence, as if the man were searching for some luggage he had checked in with a concierge. Ryu Hyerin had no particr desire to bring up the matter of age, but she was a year older than this man. They werent intimate nor affectionate. However, she endured his arrogant informal speech because this man, Ahn Seo-kyung, was still useful to her and Bae Jaemin. Additionally, she had guessed why he was hostile to her. That was to say It would be more urate to note that the slightest bit of sympathy and a sense of superiority kept her from dropping her faint smile. Therefore, once again, Ryu Hyerin deigned to correct Ahn Seo-kyungs arrogant way of speaking, swept her hair back, and looked towards the sitting room. Who knows. He doesnt tell me everything. Ahn Seo-kyungs eyes followed Ryu Hyerins gaze and found the sitting room; he immediately walked past her, lightly grazing her shoulder as he passed. After witnessing such fierceness, the gathered guests asked Ryu Hyerin, Who was that rude man? with their questioning gazes. She responded with a faint smile, stabilizing the tumultuous atmosphere. After taking a ss of champagne from a passing server, Ryu Hyerinnguidly watched Ahn Seo-kyung squabble with a bodyguard in front of the sitting-room door, in the middle of the reception hall. Though the User in charge of Bae Jaemins personal security was incredibly embarrassed, he eventually knocked at the door. He knew very well, as hed worked with HaHae for a long while, that he could not let this reckless young master be his enemy. FortunatelyCfortuitouslyCMoon Issak left the sitting room first. Ryu Hyerin had always hated that mans snake-like eyes, so she tore her gaze away, pretending to speak to the other guests. In the meantime, Ahn Seo-kyung entered the room. Hyerin-ah. Jihye-unni. Kang Jihye, who always followed Ahn Seo-kyung around, had showed up half a beatte. Her personality was vastly different from Ahn Seo-kyungs, and even Ryu Hyerin didnt find her a chore to talk to. Easygoing, incorruptibleonce she believed in someone, she had faith in them until the end Perhaps those that are Knights, or Knight-affiliated, have straightforward personalities Ryu Hyerin suddenly thought before swallowing a bitter smile. After all, she only ever knew two Knights. When she looked at Kang Jihye, she often recalled a simr woman. For a long time, that woman would feature in her nightmareseven more than Seo Dawon Excuse me Do you know where young master Seo-kyung is? Kang Jihye hesitantly asked Ryu Hyerin, who fell deep into futile thoughts. Ryu Hyerin shook her head gently to shake away those bitter memories and softly responded, Hell be with Jaemin-ie. Ahh Fumbling, Kang Jihyes voice trailed off at the end of her word; she carefully observed Ryu Hyerin, trying to gauge her mood. Ryu Hyerin gave her a sweet, knowing smile. Any close aide to Bae Jaemin would have noticed the strange vibe flowing between Ryu Hyerin and Ahn Seo-kyungCto be more exact, Ahn Seo-kyungs one-sided hostility and ruthlessness towards Ryu Hyerin. In any case, Ryu Hyerin knew that, in front of an honest person like Kang Jihye, rather than ndering someone, it would tug on the others heartstring to justugh the offense off as if Hyerin was ignorant to his machinations. As expected, Kang Jihye scratched at her short, sporty hair and dragged Hyerin out to the terrace. She sipped the champagne that Ryu Hyerin had handed to her as she sighed and confessed something. Jihye mostly made excuses for the man, but, since the information concerned Ahn Seo-kyung and his fathers women, the information was useful. Seo-kyung-ie is a bit sensitive these days. Kang Jihye started. Really? And he hasnt been able to see guildmaster-nim often due to the Jeju Ind case The investigation has been strangely prolonged as well. Ahh And it seems like his uncle isnt willing to lift his hand to help this time Omo Really? Were in a difficult situation but all we were told was to pretend to be cooperative. Were unable to do anything about the investigation at the moment. Thest people Park Hoseok met before he died were Ahn Seo-kyung and Kang Jihye. Because of that, the two were called upon by the investigative agency, day after day, and the two suffered quite tiresomely. Despite having a firm alibi at the estimated time of death, Ahn Seo-kyungs hysteria grew daily; that man had never been cooperative a day in his life, either. Despite all that, Executive Director Ahn wont step forward. Is that so If it was to the extent where Director Ahn, who had given Ahn Seo-kyung his surname though the man was an extramarital childand had coddled him to the point that he had developed that unpleasant personalitystarted saying be cooperative Perceptive eyes were still observing the Jeju ind case. It was a frustrating situation, but Ryu Hyerin schooled her expression and nodded sympathetically. Kang Jihyes expression darkened, and she knocked back all the champagne in her ss. Perhaps the woman had interpreted Ryu Hyerins reaction as understanding and eptance towards Ahn Seo-Kyungs rudeness. But, why isnt Bae Jaemin-ssi with you today? He was talking to Moon Issak-ssi for a moment. Though, I think their conversation is finished now Moon Issak? Howd he get invited here? Hes unexpectedly a man of many means, Ryu Hyerin said. Kang Jihye must have also recalled Moon Issaks notorious reputation. She grimaced as she swallowed another sip, though she had been drinking the champagne like water before. Then, after a moment of silence settled between the two, Ryu Hyerin got a system alert. [Bae Jaemin: Come here] Considering Kang Jihye, across from her, had no reaction, this must be a personal message from Bae Jaemin sent only to Ryu Hyerin. She swallowed a burst ofughter and pulled herself gracefully away from the wall she had been leaning against. Ill be back in a moment. Mhmm. Kang Jihye waved her hand casually. Ryu Hyerin drew the curtains and made her way out of the terrace. Though Ryu Hyerin was always conspicuous wherever she went, the long hallway alongside the terrace was only lit by tiny indicator lights on the ground, allowing her to reach the sitting room without attracting much undue attention. Perhaps the bodyguard was told of her approach in advance, unlike how he had behaved with Ahn Seo-kyung, the man politely stepped aside. Thanks to this, Ryu Hyerin was able to quietly enter the room without being disturbed. Hyerin-ah, Bae Jaemin said. No knocking? Whats with you, Ahn Seo-kyung grumbled. As soon as the sitting room door opened, the tangled sight of Bae Jaemin leaning against the table with Ahn Seo-kyung leaning towards himCalmost on top of the PriestCunfurled before her. It was as if the two had been kissing until just recentlyCAhn Seo-kyungs cheeks flushed red. This scene was suspicious no matter how one looked at it. Ahn Seo-kyung was briefly embarrassed, but he must have noticed how they would appear to Ryu Hyerin. He suddenly twisted and squirmed his body further onto Bae Jaemin. However, she already knew that Bae Jaemin wouldnt have touched the other at all. He must have begged Bae Jaemin to kiss him? She merely adopted a faint sneer, which only Ahn Seo-kyung could see, and quietly closed the door behind her. Ahn Seo-kyungs temper roseChis lips trembled; however, because the man had to keep up appearances in front of Bae Jaemin, he could do nothing else. Jaemin-ah. The President is looking for you, Ryu Hyerin softly said. Above all, Bae Jaemin looked like hed been saved as soon as she entered. The Priest carefully removed Ahn Seo-kyung from his body, as if he had been waiting for those words; Ahn Seo-kyungs face paled. Ryu Hyerin greatly enjoyed the young masters fragile, wounded face. Ah, I apologize. Ill leave now. Wait, my clothes are crumpled. Ryu Hyerin went one step further; she lightly brushed Bae Jaemins shirt cor that Ahn Seo-kyung had been tightly squeezing. As soon as she did so, Ahn Seo-kyungs zing re pierced her cheeks, but Ryu Hyerin smiled brightly as if she were ignorant of all that. She then folded her arms around Bae Jaemins elbow and pressed against his side. Dont worry. If Im clinging to you like this, no one will concern themselves with some wrinkled clothes. Be a Patron! TL: Snakes. Snakes everywhere. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 If res could be heard, Ryu Hyerins eardrums would have burst from the deafening roar by now. However, once again, Ahn Seo-kyung could do nothing to stop Bae Jaemin and Ryu Hyerin from leaving the room together. As always, he could only re at Ryu Hyerin, hiding his damaged pride and anger. He couldnt do anything to her, who docilely took Bae Jaemins offered arm. As she nced at Ahn Seo-kyung who tried to soothe his own temper, Ryu Hyerin thought, A person in love is truly a fool And, that thought resurfaced memories she had kept well hidden. Although she had been unable to shamelessly express her blind love, like Ahn Seo-kyung had, she had once, in the past, been so thirsty to possess entirety of one personCdesired his whole being. At that thought, intense difort ran through her whole body; the feeling was strong enough for her to momentarily lose control over her expressions. That memory was her biggest mistakeand the darkest blot in her history. Those who shared her [secret] thought she had abandoned him. However, she knew. She didnt abandon him; that was her only choice other than to be rejected by him. Still, she thought of that man often. She had never been humiliated like that ever in her life On lonely nights, she thought of his handwhich had held hers while she woke from nightmares. That man would never visit her unless she came to see him, but he never hung up the phone on her when she cried to him all night long. A man who would never respond to her I love you derations. Still, he presented her with a smallmp to drive away her nightmares. When she slept with thatmp on, she didnt have those detestable dreams and could sleep soundly. Youre saying you want to stop with this farce? At that time, Ryu Hyerin smiled as she asked him that. That man, Seo Dawon, didnt answer her. Ryu Hyerin threw the smallmp she had received from him into the trash can as soon as she returned home, but, the next morning, she wiped it clean and ced it next to her bed. However, she didnt turn themp on. And, after he died, she ced it deep within her inventory and never took it out. Hyerin-ah. Her reminiscing was broken by Bae Jaemin calling her name. Hm? She said, absentmindedly. What are you thinking? Im thinking that Ill die by Ahn Seo-kyungs hand if this continues? Ryu Hyerin quickly adopted a smiling face and looked up at Bae Jaemin. Only after the Priest looked around and confirmed no one else was listening in did Bae Jaemin smile coldly, as if he were clinically detached from this situation. After seeing his expression, Ryu Hyerin recalled that the Priest and Moon Issak had spoken before all this debacle. Quieting her voice, she asked, How did it go with Moon Issak? Not well. I had a bad feeling ever since he called me out for a conversation, but What did he say? He asked where I had gotten my Beatrice. Ryu Hyerin couldnt help but feel a chilly shock run through her body at those words. Unless the man knew something, there was no reason for Moon Issak to separately question someone of Bae Jaemins status like this. What did you say? I said it was a keepsake from Garam-ie Though he didnt seem to believe me. Do you think he dug into this matter because he suspected something? Bae Jaemin didnt answer, but silence was as good as any spoken response. The Priest sighed deeply, He probably has no physical evidence. Im sure he came to see me and dig because he had none. If he had even the slightest bit of proof, he wouldnt be here making shallow conversation at this party. Then, was he hoping to observe how wed act while startled? That could be possible Or perhaps hes hoping wed focus on him while the investigation team secretly delves through our history. While listening to Bae Jaemin, Ryu Hyerin tried to think of someone who could obstruct Moon Issak. Perhaps a High Priest that Moon Issak had to maintain a good image with; or perhaps a member of the board of directors for the Users AssociationCsomeone that could give direct orders to Moon Issaks investigation team Ryu Hyerin thought of all the people that she could control; she needed to use some of the cards hidden up in her sleeves. Recalling the presidents secret transaction she had learned about in herst party, she whispered the details of that deal into Bae Jaemins ear. I think they could tackle him by changing the investigation teams direction. There cant possibly be official investigations into the Red Lotus incident. The problem is, Moon Issak wont cause his fuss through official means. Thats right Still, its better to have some reins on the situation than none, Ryu Hyerin said. Bae Jaemin still muttered pessimistically, but soon seemed to ept Ryu Hyerins words. He had no choice but to wait while trying to hinder Moon Issak as much as he could in his own capacity. The two walked silently for a while; Bae Jaemin seemed to regain hisposure, little by little. Ryu Hyerin looked at his face and fell into thought for a bit, but Eventually, she asked him something she had been meaning to ask ever since she saw him and Ahn Seo-kyung together. By the way, what were you doing with Ahn Seo-kyung earlier? He came onto to me one-sidedly. At the inconvenient topic, Bae Jaemin looked elsewhere, vaguely avoiding her tant gaze. Staring at his troubled face, Ryu Hyerin opened her mouth again, But, why did it feel like Ahn Seo-kyung wanted to kill me when I walked in? He acted like he had just been interrupted Impossible. Im not joking. You said you rejected him properly before; you didnt use me as an excuse, did you? He probably noticed that I like you. Ryu Hyerin observed Bae Jaemins face; the Priest had dered I like you with such an apathetic face. Itd been quite a while since Bae Jaemin had expressed his feelings for her. Even while Seo Dawon was alive, he had approached her without hesitation. Because of that, she couldnt help but think of Bae Jaemin when she fell in love with Seo DawonCso much so that the love had turned to hate. Bae Jaemin was willing to be her toy even though he knew exactly who Ryu Hyerin desired. Isnt Ahn Seo-kyung quite pretty? Or, itd be fine to close your eyes and receive his advances, she said. That was why Ryu Hyerin feltfortable in front of Bae Jaemin. She had already shown him herself at rock bottom; she had no need to calcte and pretend in front of him as she did for others. She had no need to be courteous to him nor walk on eggshells around him, so she could say things hed clearly detest. As expected, Bae Jaemin immediately frowned. However, it didnt convey as much discouragement as would normally be expected when the woman he liked told him to y around with someone else that liked him instead. Rather, he seemed irritated; it was as if he were saying Why is today like this? with his resigned expression. I like a woman who looks good in a ck dress, he said shamelessly, as he nced at the ck dress Ryu Hyerin wore. The dress had a bold design that exposed her cleavage; she could have reported him for harassment at that moment. Ryu Hyerin responded with a sly smile, That was such ame and pervertedment. Furthermore, she has to be good at making spiteful remarks. Are men an impossibility for you? It would be possible if you were a man. Bae Jaemin smoothly, without losing pace, wrapped one arm around Ryu Hyerins waist. At a surface nce, his action seemed purely romantic, but she knew Bae Jaemin was the type of man to take his arms away if Ahn Seo-Kyung were to exit the room and see them. As if the two had shared an inside joke, Ryu Hyerinughed. Bae Jaemin must have taken herughter as implicit permission; he gently bit her full lips. She was a little offended that he bit her carefully painted lips, but she was able to overlook that slight as thanks for making herugh. Ill have to fix my makeup again because of you Mmph! However, Bae Jaemin seemed to have been strangely stimted by her coy eyes. Perhaps he quickly grasped that Ryu Hyerin was in a generous mood today. Bae Jaemin skillfully pushed her against the wall and pelted her with kisses. At that moment, she remembered how she and Bae Jaemin yed around like this in the Red Lotus headquarters, avoiding Seo Dawons gaze. However, she didnt feel as miserable and wretched as she did then. So, when Bae Jaemin separated their lips for a moment, she wrapped her arms around his neck instead of ring at him. Bae Jaemin hesitated, but continued to endure her weight until her breasts fully pressed against his chest. Then, she whispered mockingly in his ear, Youre so bad. Youre so clumsy, no matter how many times weve done this. Why not give me chances to practice? She didnt need to say who she wasparing Bae Jaemin to; the shadow that man cast, intruding between Ryu Hyerin and the Priest, was particrly clear today. Instead of getting angry, Bae Jaemin buried his face in the nape of her neck. At first she was so happy to see his hurt face after saying such things to him After killing Seo Dawon, though, Bae Jaemin gained a sense of ease. Ryu Hyerin was disappointed that she couldnt simrly be at ease. It seemed as if she was the only one still stuck, floating around aimlessly. Be a Patron! TL: Honestly, one thing I appreciate about this novelis that the antagonists (Barring a few people) are so interesting. In a way, Ryu Hyerin is so believable and sympathetic but also so detestable as well. Smh though, imagine loving someone so much you conspire to kill him. Her rtionship with Bae Jaemin is so fascinating as wellCits hard to know what the Priest is thinking and Ryu Hyerin certainly doesnt seem to love him either. We have an intimate look into how they use each other. Also, its nice of her to clear up things about her and Seo Dawons rtionship. I guess there really was no love lost on Seo Dawons sideCalthough he was indeed kind to her. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 What are you looking at? Seo Dawon asked. I had been looking down at my cell phone for quite some time. I instinctively tried to answer with a Nothing!, but upon looking into his red eyes, felt that lying would help little. Seo Dawon looked at me as if his eyes could peer into the depths of my soul. Trying to talk circles around that face would invite nothing but a bad mood Eventually, I gave up and released a short sigh. Mmm I was looking up Ryu Hyerin-ssi. Contrary to what I expected, Seo Dawons expression didnt change; instead, I felt a strange vibe from the other servants. Woo Ragi nced at Seo Dawon, who was sitting in front of me, Jung Garam folded his arms over his chest, and Choi Kyung-sik stared at me. Kim Olim simply ced her chin on her palm without saying much, but her eyes, fixated on the ground, were frighteningly chilly. An article? Ah, well I stuttered. Seo Dawon who was supposedly the one who had been the most intimate with Ryu Hyerin, simply asked me a question with a nonchnt smile. Then, he rose up and satfortably next to me on the sofa. In that brief moment, I was startled by the touch of his cool skin, Seo Dawon took the cell phone out of my hands; the screen was still on Ryu Hyerins social media page. I was embarrassed to have been caught scrolling through her social media page after only looking at articles for about 10 seconds However, I was curious as to how Seo Dawon would react to her feed, so I tampered down my shame. Just what is he thinking Seo Dawon had eyesChe must have seen thements underneath her posts. But he left her page without scrolling further and suddenly entered my logged-in ount. Bewildered, I was speechless and could only stare at his elegant fingertips. Unrestrained, Seo Dawon started to willfully search through my [favorited posts]. You pressed like on Kim Sangyoons most recent post, huh? N-No. Thats I just liked it out of habit The mage pointed out something unexpected. In reality, I had done so because Sangyoon-ssi was someone that showed up often in my feed More than that, though, since when had he paid attention to who I [liked] on social media? I stared nkly at himCI was at a loss for how to react in such an unexpected situation. However, Seo Dawon began to calmly leave hatements using my ount. [Choi Lee-kyung: Even when you try you look ugly lolol] The post featured Sangyoon-ssis dedicated workouts. W-What did you do! I shouted. I justmented with my personal opinion. Why did you use my ount! I cant make an ount since Im dead. I couldnt say anything else; it felt as if a bunch of rice cakes had been shoved into my mouth. It was pointless to argue furtherChow could I ask a dead person to use their own social media ount If words didnt work, then force would; I tried to reach out and retake my cell phone. What am I supposed to say for myself if Sangyoon-ssi were to see all this?!! I needed to stop the Mage before he left any more weirdments! It hasnt been long since youve recoveredCarent you being too energetic? Seo Dawon said. I-Its because thats my cellphone! The problem, though, was that Seo Dawon and I had such vastly different physiques; he could easily avoid my attempts by holding the phone high above my head. Unwilling to give up without a fight, I swiftly pressed my upper body against Seo Dawons to intercept him, but I miscalcted the oue of my actions. Unexpectedly, my hand fell in the gap between our waists, and I fell over onto him. I swore to God that I didnt do this on purpose; my face flushed bright red because of the Magesments in that instance. In addition, when I tried to right myself, he pressed me into his embrace with one arm. Seo Dawon began to stare into my eyes while continuing to keep the cell phone out of my reach. PleaseCget rid of this arm! Youre so thin; I thought youd be so bony But Lee-kyung-ie is so warm and nice to the touch. Seo Dawon calmly spouted ridiculous statements. I hit Seo Dawons arm with my free hand. It did not affect him, but my arm smarted upon contact, so I gave up on escaping his hold through force. However, it felt incredibly embarrassing to feel the other servants amused gazes watching us from a distance. So, in spite of my shame, I protested, Do you think I gave myself a fever to make you feel good?! As a servant, youre not supposed to do something like this to your master! As soon as I said that, though, I felt like an otaku who was too immersed in his role as a Necromancer. Instead of pointing that out, though, Seo Dawon adopted a cheeky smile and said, Give me amand if you dislike this so much I couldnt tell if the Mage was being sarcastic or if he was teasing me; I firmly shut my mouth. Seo Dawon used more strength to bring me further into his embrace and made a show of looking at my cellphone. Just then, my cellphone pinged me; Seo Dawon checked the notification first. Master-nim~ You got a DM? What? Why would you even look at that! Ive got my own private life too! Whos this? Seo Dawon casually showed me the DM. There, I saw the picture of a man I couldnt forget. [Han Kiseok]: Its been a while. Have you been well?] My eyes widened at the sight of an unexpected name. Seo Dawon blinked, as if he were searching through his memories, and then mumbled, Ahh, hes our Masters friend, right? The guy who stopped contacting you after whispering sweet nothings Thats No, wait! Wait! He really sent a DM to me?! I asked out loud in my shock. Hearing my words, Seo Dawon narrowed his eyes instead of replying to me. I couldnt tell what he was thinkingCbut the thoughts in his head definitely did not bode well for me I looked at him, tense. With a chilly, piercing gaze, Seo Dawon asked, No way? Are you happy? Those were fighting wordsCit was as if he were scolding some pathetic person. Rather than being happyI was simply wonderingwhy he contacted me Though I felt angry, I couldnt easily confront Seo Dawon when he adopted that sort of expression. I mumbled, as if I were making excuses for myself. Without another word, Seo Dawon entered [Han Kiseok]s social media page. His actions were eerily simr to how I had scrolled through Ryu Hyerins page earlier. To be honest, Id checked out Han Kiseoks personal ount and the photos he uploaded a couple of times before. Though I had never once contacted him!! Nor had I ever brazenly sent him a DM, the way he did to me a few minutes ago. It was just that whenever I got bored at dawn, or when sleep escaped meI would look through the pageand observe how he flirted with what seemed to be a new girlfriend That was all. I wasnt saying that I was proud of what Id doneBut, didnt everyone have times where they acted a bit pathetically? Why was I fidgeting so much?! Furthermore, it wasnt like Id done any of that after signing the contract with Seo Dawon. Thoughthat was mainly because I did not have the time orfort to scroll through his page However, I thought Seo Dawon would be more vicious if I were to exin this all to him, so I kept quiet. I leaned against his still chest, unable to hear his heartbeat. Seo Dawon stroked my hair, as if I were some life-like doll. He muttered meaningfully, Hes handsome. Hes that friend, right? W-What are you thinking? He looks like hed appeal to Choi Lee-kyungs taste. I hurriedly closed my open mouth, stopping myself from blurting out a reply. My jaws snapped shut with an incredibly loud noise and the force of the movement rattled my chin. Just how impressive was Seo Dawons intuition? Though Id silenced my tongue, it was impossible to hide all my bodily reactions. Seo Dawon stayed still for a brief moment and then gently grasped my chin. Then, with a little force, he turned my head upwards, preventing me from avoiding his gaze. Though his touch didnt hurt, I was startled by his aggressive behavior. It feels like my eardrums might burst from the sound of your heartbeats, He said. His voice was still gentle; he had yet to lose his smile. Yet this kind of expression was somehow creepier. Therefore, I began to desperately deny any rtion to Han Kiseok, We werent dating or anything. ReallyIts justWe were just friends for a short period of time in the past Unrequited love? N-No! Though Seo Dawon hit the nail on the head, I shook my head hard to deny his usation. If I were to ept the truth, there would only be endless talk of my disorganized and muddled past. Above all, I was further motivated to deny everything due to Seo Dawons unusual expression. Trying to soothe the Mage, I spouted whatever excuse came to mind. Anyway, that guy probably doesnt like me. Hes not even gay From Seo Dawon, who must have heard my words despite hisck of reaction, to the servants, who were observing from a distance with their arms crossed over their chest, no one took a single breath; they all stood quietly, like distinguished, noble-looking statues. An ominous silenceCicy cold yet zingCsettled down in the living room. Be a Patron! TL: Compared to Seo Dawons mostly distant dealings with Ryu Hyerin, its interesting to see how he interacts with our Hamster. But also O.O Seo Dawon, youre so salty at both Sangyoon and Han Kiseok. And like you truly only have to be salty at one of them lmao. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Cough Um, but why do you think he contacted you? Unexpectedly, Choi Kyung-sik helped me by slicing through the silent tension with his words. He pushed up his round sses and looked at me. W-Who knows I couldnt give a proper answerCI couldnt even begin to guess at the reason. Its been several years since Ive lost contact with Han Kiseok; we hadnt talked ever since we graduated from high school. Han Kiseok became a User even before high school graduation. At that time, public perception of Users was far better than it is now. Han Kiseok hadnt attended school since he became a User. When he appeared at the graduation ceremony, he was surrounded by many people that looked at him with envious eyes. I remember looking at Han Kiseok from behind, trying to search for something within him, and returning home before we could make eye contact. Since then, Ive heard about him several times from various high school ssmatesording to rumors, he had entered some famous guild and his annual sry was worth several billion won. Afterwards, when I came across Han Kiseoks social media, it seemed that, surprisingly, the rumors werent exaggerated. I knew that his family was originally well-off, but I got the sense that he had seeded in life as a UserCthe stench of wealth dripped from his photos. The view of the Han River 1 from his home; his foreign car His guild, whose name he proudly disyed on his profile Hes a member of [Trap], Kim said. Just as Kim saidC[Trap] was another well-knownrge-scale guild. Howeverwhy are the servants so casually looking through my ount on my phone?! It was annoying to see Seo Dawon scrolling through, as if my phone were his own, but I couldnt even stop the others because I was still locked in the Mages arms. The other servants picked up my cell phone and began checking through Han Kiseoks ount. [Trap]We werent at odds with that guild. The top guilds all know each other anywayCweve all crossed the same bridge to get to the top. Still, isnt [Trap] clean? At the very least, Han Kiseoks guild wasnt one of our revenge targets. If he were part of [Virtuoso] or [Opera] Han Kiseok might be swept up in the [Red Lotus] guilds revenge. Though I had no lingering regrets about Han Kiseok, Id loathe to be a direct agent in his death. Though we had a twisted and dark past, I didnt hate him enough to murder him Besides, I was too immature back then I clung to Han Kiseok whenever I felt lonely. I could understand how my actions may have been burdensomeChis coldness and chilly attitude made some sense. We were the same age, but he always seemed more mature; I relied on him a lot Therefore, I was ufortable and nervous to see the servants look at Han Kiseoks ount with fire in their eyes. I was worried that theyd try to find any pretext to cause trouble for him; moreover, I had no idea what I would say if they pressed me further on our rtionship. At that moment, Jung Garam, who had been mostly silent, suddenly spoke, You know, this guy looks a little like Dawon-hyung. Dont you have eyes? Woo Ragi rebuked bluntly. No, Im not saying that they look exactly the same~ Thats not it! Its likeI can see a bit of Dawon-hyung in the shape of his eyes? Try to refrain from making far-fetched statements. Kim Olim said. Hahhh? Even the resident Pdin joined in, with her cool-headed tone, to refute Jung Garamsparison. Though it wasnt worthparing the two, I understood what Garam-ie was saying; I had also thought that Han Kiseok and Seo Dawon were somewhat simr Of course, it wouldnt be a good idea to step forth and confess that I thought Jung Garam was correct, so I kept my mouth firmly shut. In the end, as the sole supporter of his im, Garam-ie realized that his words wouldnt get through his two fellow guild members and grumbled, Olim-noona, Ragi-hyungyou two always pretended to attack Dawon-hyungIn reality, you guys are his fans, huh. You guys want to be the only ones to insult him? Im just correcting you because your eyesight seems to becking. If you actually meant what you said, I rmend you get sses. Youre the one who says Hyung, hyung, all the timeCdont project. Lets stick to facts. Besides, except for his face, theres a lot to criticize. His personality is twisted, too. Choi Kyung-sik, who sat quietly to the side, looked at Han Kiseoks selfie and nced at Seo Dawon. Is he saying that the structure and position of his eyes, nose, and mouth are simr? He mumbled. Garam-ie expressed his dissatisfaction by cing Choi Kyung-sikCthe easiest opponentCin a headlock. Then, Seo Dawon, the object of this conversations praise and derision, smiled arrogantly at me as soon as our eyes met. Whats with your expression I grumbled. I just thought that Lee-kyung-ie really seeded. What? Theyre all saying Im far better than your ex-boyfriend. A-Are you crazy?! My blood pressure rose sharply. This was the man that stayed silent when it came to the topic of dating or romantic affectionChow could he so shamelessly say that? I really wanted to hit him, but my arm was still tingling. It had yet to recover from my attempts to forcefully retrieve my phone. So, I could only spout curses at him, You really need to be humbled! Youre so despicable! Humblenessbined with the likes of my face? Life would be too exhausting. Ugh. I wanted to sneer at the Mage, but it seemed like nothing could break Seo Dawons armor of narcissism. He probably wouldnt even be affected if I were to say Han Kiseok was more handsome. Rather, hed probably be sarcastic and say I needed to wear sses Why did this bastard contact you though? Woo Ragi re-directed our focus back onto the topic of Han Kiseoks DM. I had been contemting whether or not to pinch the Mage; thatment returned me to my senses. Seo Dawons arrogant self-love wasnt the biggest issue. As if she had been waiting for this change in topic, Kim Olim immediately replied, Theres nothing that particrly stands out in his social media posts. Theres nothing strange in his message to Choi Lee-kyung either. Choi Lee-kyung wouldnt suit this insider-type guy anywayCtheyre pr opposites. Jung Garam sure was talented in infuriating others. Whose side was he on anyway? What was more upsetting was that unlike when they defended Seo Dawons appearance, no one stood up for me. My cheeks flushed red. Trembling, I protested, I justdont go on social media that often. Im toozy to post pictures! Then, you should just ask him why he contacted you. Hmm, maybe its one of those typical greetings caused by an ex-boyfriends lingering emotion. Isnt it 2 am now? Of course, no one bought my excuses. As if my words became background noise, they began exchanging their own opinions; naturally, my temper rose. I looked around to see if there was anything I could throw at them; my eyes met Seo Dawons interested eyes. Its your choice, Lee-kyung-ah. What? Whether to respond or not. I think hes contacted you about something personal. Seo Dawon saidCit was the most logical course of actionCand removed his arm that had been wrapped around my waist. After being released from his embrace, I snatched my cell phone away from the Servants grasps. From now on! Dont! Look at my Social media! As you please! Got it? No one spokeCas if they had coordinated. Feeling furious once more, I retreated safely into my room. Lackey, who usually loathed to exit the room if all the servants were gathered, excitedly hung onto my back as soon as I entered. [ck ck!] CClick. After locking the door, I took a deep breath and copsed onto the bed, still holding my phone. As I lost my bnce and fell back onto the sheets, Lackey was still attached to my back. The skeleton began to squirm, hitting my neck and my shoulders; it felt like a massageCwhat a filial child. I really only have you, Lackey [ck ck?] Haah Damn Those punks all do as they please Honestly, did theirmon sense die with them? Why go scroll through someone elses ount [ck ck ck?] I continued to mumble before I remembered that the servants ears were incredibly sensitive; I forced myself to mp my lips shut. Then, I felt incredibly unfairCI couldnt curse freely. Lackey tapped me on my shoulder; I thought the skeleton was hitting me thoughtlessly, but suddenly my phone pinged me again. [Han Kiseok: Ah, I didnt message you for a particr reason] [Han Kiseok: I ran into your motherst week; I heard you also became a User.] [Han Kiseok: I contacted you because I was curious. Im sorry if I made you ufortable.] Unexpectedly, Han Kiseoks messages revealed his motivations. Be a Patron! TL: I graduated! Woot~ Also, lmao, Seo Dawon saying Im better than your ex. I cant. The salt. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Doesnt he realize how weve drifted apart? Or, perhaps he forgot Of course, there wasnt much I wanted to say to him now. The reigning factor in why Han Kiseok and I drifted apart was how he had spread rumors and talked behind my back Although, before then, he seemed to be tired of me Han Kiseok already had a clique that suited his status. Though he had somehow gotten along with me and talked with me often, he still was close with his other friends. Furthermore, Han Kiseok wouldpletely ignore me while he hung with his crowd. Even if he ran into me while with his friends, he didnt even bother including me in their activities. Therefore, while Han Kiseok talked with his friends, I stood, alienated, until he called for me again. And, most damningly, hed stand at the front and tell his friends about my issues And I would have to listen to that from the back of the group. Honestly, I couldnt remember what Han Kiseok said in detail now. Itd been so longCand I didnt think it was that shocking that he thought of me like that. After all, even when Han Kiseok acted kindly to me, he often belittled or acted superior to me. After that night-to-dawn moment when I had revealed all my insecurities and problems, he began to act a bit colder. There were days when he wouldnt contact me for one or two days at a time. It was as if He wanted me to stop leaning on him for support. Therefore, rather than Han Kiseoks actions, I was more shocked by his friends reactions. Their unsurprised giggling and gossipingit was as if they had heard himin many times before That was perhaps therger contributor to my shock and sense of betrayal. He probably wouldnt understand if I were to bring up this by-gone history. Hed probably shrug his shoulders as if he saw nothing wrong with his actions. It would have honestly been less shocking if Han Kiseok had hit me. If he hated meCdespised meCthen at least he saw me as an equal. When I had begun to think of him as something between friend and lover, he had not even thought of me as a friend. The misery I felt that day Even if Han Kiseok hadnt contacted me from that day on, he wasnt one to usually initiate contact in the first ce. Because we had drifted away under those conditions, I wasnt pleased that Han Kiseok had DMd me. I thought about sending him scathing words or perhaps just ignoring him Or, honestly, I wanted to move on from this conversationCas if nothing happenedCafter exchanging some superficial small talk. In any case, I wasnt happy to see him at all. It wasnt that I havent moved on from the events of that day, but To be honest, its still a dark blot on my personal history I suppose I was embarrassed by my clumsiness and naivete. My face inadvertently heated up when I remembered how I couldnt hide my affections and sent him notes or letters. Han Kiseok was like a highschool diary; he probably remembered all the stupid ways I actedCthings I attempted to blot out of my memory. Perhaps he thought of me from time to time. Something like In the past, I had a guy who liked me. Well, I suppose that would be all hed have to say about me [Choi Lee-kyung: hi hi] 1 So, after much consideration, I simply gave him a casual greeting. In reality, I wanted to ignore himbut I still had too many lingering grudges to simply ignore him. However, it wasnt like I wanted to receive an apology for the scars he had given me in the past. I just wanted to show Han KiseokCin the past he had treated me like a nobody; I wanted to clearly show him that I was over him. I wanted to make him think, Choi Lee-kyung must not like me anymore. [Choi Lee-kyung: Yah, its been a year since Ive be a User lolol] Therefore, I forced myself to sound friendly and rxed, adding [lolol] to the end of my response. Also, I used to have the habit of telling Han Kiseok everything that had happened to me, even before the other asked If he remembered that, perhaps hed feel ack of warmth in my words. Han Kiseok replied to me about 2 minutester. [Han Kiseok: I searched you up on the SystemworkCI see youre not part of a guild yet.] [Han Kiseok: Also youre a Necromancer?] I was totally pissed off. Hahhh?!! Han Kiseok already knew that my prospects as a User was low; he didnt even deign ignorance. My n to pretend chess and nonchnce was suddenly torn apart at the mention of my specifications. It was customary for Users to enter small social guilds or medium-sized career guilds; furthermore, my ss was the worst. Even ordinary people knew that Necromancer was a future-less ss. Put together, Han Kiseoks two questions gained a new meaning. [You dont have a guild] [And your ss is the worst too Are you able to properly feed yourself?] It was the same as if he said that. [Choi Lee-kyung: yeye lolol the daily routine of being in a guild just doesnt suit me lolol] So, even though I was trembling with fury, I tried to respond coolly. And, Han Kiseok connivingly responded with seemingly kind words. [Han Kiseok: Thats right, lolol, particrly disciplined ces are difficult to handle] [Han Kiseok: Youre in the hub right now, right?] [Han Kiseok: Your mom is worried because you havent been visiting recently.] Then, if you consider what Han Kiseok knews about my specs, he probably meant [Youre too ashamed to go home] Or, at least, that was my interpretation. I immediately thought about the money Seo Dawon had given me and the corporate card Koo Hui-seo gave meCto spend as much as I pleased. Halfway through typing all that, I eventually deleted everything. It was money I couldnt even brag about I couldnt even send more than 30 million won to my mom because I was afraid Id get caught Damn. [Choi Lee-kyung: Yah, lolol, Ive had no time because Ive been too busy in the dungeons lolol] [Choi Lee-kyung: Ive been raiding 3 dungeons a weekCIm so frazzled lolololol] Still, I tried to respond nonchntly, roleying a frencer with too much scheduled on their timetable. Then, I went overboard and even sent an emoticon of a hamster running on its wheel, squeaking [Im busy, too busy!]. After I sent him that, I felt a bit of shame rolling through me Who the heck even bought this emote sticker set? I bet it was Kim Olim. Damn [Han Kiseok: lolololol] [Han Kiseok: I guess youre pretty busy] [Han Kiseok: Still, do you think youd have the time to see me once?] It didnt seem that Han Kiseok was affected by my words very much. He took everything I said as truth and refreshingly countered by asking to meetCit really did seem like he had forgotten about our past. NoChe could have simply searched me out of curiosity after hearing I became a User. Now that hed seen what horrible situation I was in, though, perhaps he wanted to ridicule me. [Choi Lee-kyung: lololol Yeah, lets eat out sometime lolololol] [Han Kiseok: Do you have time this weekend?] Han Kiseoks desire to meet must not have been mere empty words; he tried to schedule a set time. I had no idea hed press for a specific time; I could only hesitate and respond [The weekend?]. Han Kiseok didnt back down. [Han Kiseok: I dont mind meeting in the middle of the week either.] [Han Kiseok: I should use all my years of experiences, keke] [Choi Lee-kyung: Well] [Choi Lee-kyung: Wait lolol Ill check my schedule lolol] [Han Kiseok: Ah, also, lets add each other as a friend through the system.] [Han Kiseok: SNS 2 is formon folk, not Users.] [Choi Lee-kyung: Huh?] [Han Kiseok: Dont wanna?] [Choi Lee-kyung: As if. Lololololol] [Choi Lee-kyung: Go-go!] [Han Kiseok: Sent lololol] He had even asked me to ept his [Friend Request]. For some reason, I didnt want to back down either, so I epted his request. But, looking at the friend tab on my status windowC[Kim Sangyoon], [Moon Issak], [Han Kiseok] To be honest, I felt incredibly dismal for the future. None of those people became my friend for genuine reasons. In addition, while browsing through the [Friend Request] section, I was flustered to see Koo Hui-seos name in the Waiting for eptance section. How long ago had [Koo Hui-seo] sent a request? [Han Kiseok: hi hi] Meanwhile, Han Kiseok left our social media DMs and greeted me over the [Friend Chat] window in the system. Even though inwardly I knew nothing good coulde of this situation, I continued to talk to him. And, swept along in the flow of that conversation, we even made an appointment to see each other at the Hub this Saturday Eventually, our conversation finished, and I tugged at my hair. This wasnt it! I only wanted to chicly say to him, Im not that Choi Lee-kyung who desperately clung onto you, anymore~ Be a Patron! TL: Ahhh too many things to focus on a) The fact that Lee-kyung thinks Olim downloaded cute sticker packs onto his phone is honestly so so cute. b) My PR and I were cringing so much bc we can rte with the totally casualCnot casual at allCtexts that Lee-kyung was sending. c) Hamchi is just too rteable. Also once again his tendency to doom-think shows upChe takes everything said the worst way possible against him. Still, I dont me him in this particr situation. Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Whats going on? After contemtion, I immediately opened up the messaging service to cancel Han Kiseok and my appointment. As soon as I turned on the app, however, Seo Dawon entered the room; I impulsively hid the cellphone behind my back. Seo Dawon had a mischievous gleam in his eyes as he looked at me, but this time I looked away and avoided his gaze. I really had no intention of revealing any of this. No, its just I murmured. Now that I think about it, though, wont the servants also swarm along when I went to meet Han Kiseok? Honestly, what a catastrophe Its better to get this over with 1 Wouldnt it be better to first tell Seo Dawon how this situation came about? From what I could perceive, Seo Dawon seemed to have already noticed the nature of my rtionship with Han Kiseok. Even if I hid it, Id get caught anyway; perhaps Id be scolded for 10 seconds less if I were to admit that this meeting couldnt be helped With that thought, I immediately took out my hidden cell phone. Seo Dawon simply nced at my outstretched phone without trying to interrogate me. But, even if I confessed everything I dont know what type of reaction hell have. It was honestly hard to imagine Seo Dawon losing his temper and releasing fiery anger. No matter how angry he may be, he always seemed to be the type to calm down and de-escte and not the one to pursue his temper. I was intimidated by the mere thought of Seo Dawon coldly telling me, Why would you do something so stupid? But, if he were to nonchntlyugh and pass it off as nothing worth noting I honestly wouldnt feel too good about that. That meant that the Mage had no interest in who I used to like or who I was going out to meet. If Seo Dawon told me he made an appointment to meet Ryu Hyerin, I would surely feel upset No matter how much I observed Seo Dawons close face, I couldnt predict his reaction Eventually, I exined the situation in a small voice, as if I were confessing my wrongdoings to the Mage. I This saturday Han Kiseok and I promised to meet up. Why? Well Seo Dawon tranquilly asked for my reasons. The question wasnt really much, but I felt like I was suddenly at a loss for an answer; I squeezed the bed of my nails. I felt like I stayed silent for too long, so I stuttered, I waswondering why Han Kiseok wanted to see me Ah, but its not like I have lingering feelings for him or anything! So Did you want to meet him first? No! Never! Its just our conversation just flowed in that direction He asked to meet? Mhmm Contrary to my expectations, Seo Dawon did not get angry nor did heugh light-heartedly. He looked down at me expressionlessly, sat on my bed, and began to stare at me while maintaining eye-level position. It didnt seem like he was furious, but the atmosphere didnt feel carefree either; I kept my eyes fixed on the floor. Then, Seo Dawon reached out to me. Surprised by the hand approaching my eyes, I flinched and pulled my head back. Eventually, though, his fingers brushed through my bangs; afterwards, I felt like I couldnt move. Seo Dawon touched my hair gently, as if he were softly stroking it. I thought you didnt want to see him, he said, in a calm voice. Did you perhaps miss him? I wasnt usually a quick-witted person, butat this moment, I knew I shouldnt nod. I jumped to an upright position and emphatically shook my head. No! Its not like that at all. Its just a matter of male prideCsomething like that Ifyoure feeling ufortable about this, read my DMs Seo Dawon took the cell phone from my hand as soon as I finished talking. To be honest, I wanted to stop him, but I couldnt take the phone back; he was holding tightly onto that hand with his, and I had already given permission. Despairing, I nced at Seo Dawon who motionlessly read through Han Kiseok and my conversation.Was he going to smirk at me? Or was he going to get angry? But, if I thought that Seo Dawon would get angry, why was I. Why am I looking forward to his reaction? Id honestly be happy if the Mage were to show signs of jealousy Seo Dawon didnt say much even after reading the conversation and turning off the cell phone screen. Considering the force the Mage still used to grip my hand, our discussion wasnt at an end. If you dont want to go, then just dont go. To my earsCto anyones earsCthat was a intive plea for me to not meet Han Kiseok; my heart started to beat. Then timidly, pretending to be caught in a dilemma, I said, Still, a promise is a promise I think youll have a hard time if you go meet him. However, the Mage said something different from what I expected. For a moment, I stared at him, unable to understand. Seo Dawon spoke again after brief silence, his words twisting and winding around the real core of his argument, Hes someone you liked in the past, right? But not right now Bewildered, I hurried to answer his straightforward question. However, my answer did nothing more than to affirm the Mages current suspicions. Watching my face flush and heat up, Seo Dawon released a short sigh, Just what do you want to hear from him by meeting him. It doesnt seem like you guys parted on good terms. ThatsNo, how could you even know Every time Han Kiseok is mentioned, your expression Enough. The Mages tone was cold, but he stroked my hair and softly fiddled with my ears. It felt like he was simultaneously embracing me and freezing me. If it werent for that strange dissonant vibe, I would have thought the Mage was trying tofort me. I looked at him in a dazeCit felt like my body couldnt figure out whether or not it was dunked into an ice pool or a hot tub. Seo Dawon, in a more acrid tone, Well, of course hes curious. The man that liked him became a User. But, why do you have to satisfy his curiosity? Seo Dawon spoke as if he clearly knew what Han Kiseok was thinking. So, after hesitating, I asked him quietly, Do you think Han Kiseok never liked me? Not even once? What? Actually Ive been curious about that For some reason, I thought I might find the answer to that question if I were to go and meet him Seo Dawon opened his mouth before closing it with a slightly irritated expression. However These really were my true inner thoughts. No matter how stupid or foolish I may beperhaps I could muster up some courage now that I have a chance to meet Han Kiseok. Perhaps I could ask long-held questions if I considered this meeting ourst. Han Kiseok was someone who greatly influenced my lifeCmy romantic philosophy in particr. Even after our ill-fated parting, I had nurtured brief crushes on those simr to Han KiseokCthose that were outgoing and kind but emotionally unavable. 2. Those that were unexpectedly easy to get along with but were more secretive the more one dug into their lives. So, I wanted to rify whether or not Han Kiseok had lead me on or if I had been solely mistaken. After all, since then, Id put brakes on any possible rtionships because of this trauma. If he answers me I feel like my I can put things to peace Who knows, maybe Id be able to recognize signs for when I begin to fall for simr types of people. Though I liked Seo Dawon now Honestly, Seo Dawon probably wouldnt need me anymore after his revenge and resurrection are sessfully aplished. He probably wouldnt treat me the same as he did now Hed probably marry a woman that suited him, like Ryu Hyerin What kind of delusional thoughts did you cook up? Seo Dawons words and the sound of him clicking his tongue cut through my gloomy thoughts. I had been immersed in my own imagination for a while. I red at Seo DawonCanotherrge contributor to the reason I resolved to meet Han Kiseok. To be honest, I would never have entertained the thought of actually meeting the man if it werent for the Mage. My own self-pity fueled my longing for a clear, definite answer. Why would you ask him that? If Han Kiseok liked you, hed be living with you right now, the Mage stated. And, if he did say he had liked you, what are you going to say? Are you feeling wistful? Seo Dawon seemed incredibly mad; he attacked me like only he could. At that moment, I felt more hateful towards the Mage than Han Kiseok. I shot back, So, youre saying that a person who knows I like them yet wont date mebut still, asionally, is kind to me is a futile prospect. Is that right? Thats right. Theyre just ying around with you. Then, youre the same. You also know how I feel about you, and still you wont give me an answer! Yet, you treat me kindlyCyou Han Kiseok-like-bastard! I pushed at the Mage. Lackey, watching from behind, loved this conflict so much it began bouncing around on the bed. Huffing and puffing, I red at Seo Dawon. Be a Patron! TL: O.O Theres so much to unpack here. For oneCgo Lee-kyung, be direct. For another, Hamster *really* wanted Seo Dawon to react, huh? He pressed on all the Mages buttons. I want to upload the soon but I really dont have good inte in this motel. Ill probably update Monday or Tuesday, when I get back! Chapter 226 Chapter 226 To my chagrin, Seo Dawon was barely pushed back. However, his face, which hardened after I pushed him away, showed signs of rare bewilderment. Seo Dawon, who looked at me with a pitiful, troubled expressionClike the Mage was at his wits endCstroked my hair. Frustrated, he said, Thats different. Whats different? Seo Dawon was briefly silent. Then he opened his mouth as if to say something; he tried to speak a couple of times. But, soon, he closed his mouth tightly and lowered his eyes. Rather than being lost in thought, it looked as if the Mage was anxiousClike he had never been driven into a corner like this in the past. I crossed my arms over my chest and put some force behind my gaze; this posture was almost reminiscent of the Mages usual intimidation tactics. This time, I wasnt going to back down until I heard a proper answer. Seo Dawon made eye contact and sighed deeply, Han Kiseok and I have different circumstances. For one, I cant do anything in this body. The Mage used a cheat cardCHis death, the fact that he was a Vengeful Ghost and a servant Normally, one couldnt say much against these points. However, I didnt retreat docilelyCI had endured far too much. Could Vengeful Ghosts not say they loved someone? Hes been with me for so long! No, Im not talking about thatCyour attitude! So, I know what you want to hear from meIm saying that I cant say those words in my condition. Seo Dawon knew what I wanted to hear. As he spoke, he looked somewhat angry, though it didnt seem like he was angry with me It looked more like like the Mage was restraining himself? Then Dont be kind to me from now on; just ignore me. The problem, though, was that I was currently too incensed to care. I couldnt control my destructive urgesCId rather have Seo Dawon explode at me instead. I knew my words would be clearly provocative; when Seo Dawons brows furrowed, I felt ted rather than scared. I hoped Seo Dawon also found all the things I had said unforgettable and concerningCI hoped hed be unable to ignore my words. Therefore, I raised my voice and shot more verbal bullets, Feel free to tell me how much you like me whenever you feel like it. You probably expect me to cry tears of gratitude, hm? You arrogant bastard. I reached out my hand to throw a pillow at the Mage; Seo Dawon was able to catch my arm first. We fell over onto the bed, his body crushing mine. When I lost my bnce and fell down, Lackey bit Seo Dawons shoulder, but the Mage simply shrugged the skeleton off. He looked down at me, motionless. When our eyes met, my breath caught in my throat; I sensed chilling, overwhelming rage in his pupils. That was the first time Ive ever seen such raw emotion from the Mage. I really wish I could ignore you too, Lee-kyung-ah. But, you already know. Ones heart doesnt act ording to the owners wishes. With that said, Seo Dawon gripped my arm with more force. I trembled at the growing pressureCthe ache that built in my arm; he released his strength immediately after feeling those shivers, but, still, I was pushed into the bed and unable to struggle. Furthermore, Seo Dawon looked down at me with a numb, hair-rising gaze. At this point, I would normally have avoided his eyes, but I didnt want to retreat now. So, I daringly red at him even moreCeven as my body uncontrobly shivered. After watching me for a while, Seo Dawon opened his mouth. You really cant understand unless I say it out loud? It sounded like he wanted me to point out something we both knew. Actually, although I didnt think our affection for each other was at the same level, I also believed that Seo Dawon had opened his heart to me to some extent. However, even after our kiss, I still felt some distance between us, and the gap did not narrow no matter how much I tried to approach him. The Mage was the first to im that Han Kiseok had been ying around with me; and, in the meantime, I had heard about his history with Ryu Hyerin. I was tired of the Mages attitudeCno different from Han Kiseok. Seo Dawon: the root cause of all my anxiety and anticipation. Perhaps he read something from my expression and silence, he didnt wait for my explicit answer. To be honest, I dont know how Han Kiseok regarded you. There could be many exnations. However, why should I be positive about that? Maybe he wanted to meet with you to reignite a friendly rtionship Should I have said that and sent you off with a smile? Thats You must think I must be some pushover whod cheer you on with your first love, hm? Seo Dawon tantly stared at me. I listened to him nkly before feeling flustered. Because he sounded jealous. So, I stammered and tried to justify myself, B-But, I have no intention of bing intimate with Han Kiseok again! ThatsYou already knowWho I actually like However, Seo Dawon cut me off with a wry smile, Me? Im dead, though, and Han Kiseok is alive. That doesnt matter to me. But its absolutely important to me. Han Kiseok is no better than me in every aspect, but the fact that hes alive and breathing makes me inferior. Seo Dawon spouted out thest part bitterly before closing his mouth, almost as if the Mage were entrapping his emotions. I ced a hand on his beating heart, both bewildered and conflicted. Seo Dawon looked down at me and scolded me in a frustrated tone, Dont be happy. Dont pity me either. I Im not. Then how do you exin your ear-to-ear smile? I closed my mouth audibly; Seo Dawon looked at me as if he were about to say something else but eventually released my hand. As I lowered my arm, Seo Dawon looked at his hand, sighed, and turned his head away. After hesitating, I sat up, pulled Seo Dawons head towards me again, and grasped the Mages arm. He adopted a curt expression. Seo Dawon, I I called out to him with the intent of sharing my overflowing emotions, but, the moment I saw his ruby-red gleaming eyes, my lips kept trembling. Seo Dawons sullen face seemed a little embarrassed when I stuttered and failed to speak. No, to be exact He guessed my inner emotions by staring at my reddening face. He opened his mouth to say something but bit his lips to hold backughter. Naturally, his temper had cooled down; sheepishness flooded both of our countenances. W-Why are youughing?! I shouted. Youre making an amusing face. S-Stopughing! I was working up the courage to say something important! HeheThen, say it. Youreughing, so I wont speak. The courage buff my overflowing emotions had given me disappeared with the sudden change in atmosphere. Somehow, I felt too embarrassed to say anything. Seo Dawon acted like he was going to whisper something into my ear but then pulled me into his embrace. And then, while I was startled, he did breathe into my ear, raising goosebumps all along my skin. You cant see my face anymore, so tell me. I pouted, and fell silent. Seo Dawon continued to nag me, although I was pretty sure he knew the reason for my silence. Why arent you speaking? H-Hold still So much suspenseCjust what kind of amazing thing were you going to say? Instead of talking, I hugged Seo Dawon, face-to-face, and quickly pulled at his hair. I wanted to convey to him, Shut up! As expected, he closed his mouth. Reallyhe was reading my mindDamn. Damn. So, I.Han Kiseok or whoever. Right now, I L-Like Mpphgh!! I gradually calmed myself down. As I tried toy bare my emotions, something hard suddenly climbed up my back and blocked my mouth. Seo Dawon immediately released me from his embrace and looked at the thing that had covered my mouth. I could see the Mages expression contort in real time. This crazy skeleton punk BamC! Lackey wasnt the only interruption; the door suddenly opened. Jung Garam rushed in, scratching at both arms. Behind him, the other servants followed, whining and grumbling. Ah, goosebumps. Seriously!!! Still, I wanted to hear what Choi Lee-kyung-ssi wanted to say. If the door hadnt opened just now, I would have torn the room apart with my echo des. Fuck. What the hell are they doing? Choi Lee-kyung. I rmend you dont be alone with Seo Dawon for the time being. Be a Patron! TL: We got interrupted T_T But honestly, Id be there with the servants with popcorn ready. Also, theres a lot of things that Seo Dawon implied; plus, I think this is one of the rare times hes opened up about some of his insecurities. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 I burrowed my heated face in my palms and ignored them. Rather, I tried to ignore them, but Kim Olim ignored my silent pleas for the servants to drop the subject. She continued, Seo Dawon. If you have any sort of conscience, then you should never cross that line no matter how much Choi Lee-kyung clings onto you. You foolCdo you think that a rtionship is constituted just by epting those whoe and goCepting those that enter your heart yet not grasping onto the ones that leave? The pdin sounded irritated and conflicted. I gave the Mage a sidelong nce. When Seo Dawon met my eyes, I dropped my gaze, but the Mage bowed his head and whispered into my ear. The whispers were loud enough for all those in the room to hear, though. If I were alive, Olim-ie would have been charged for criminal contempt and libel. 1 Well, shes not lyingCthink about Sunjung-noona. This time, Woo Ragi joined in on the conversation and mentioned someones name. After a moments silence, Seo Dawon raised his head and smiled ominously at Woo Ragi. Ragi-yah. How could you still hold a grudge just because a noona you liked confessed to me? So troublesome Rather than ring his temper, Woo Ragi chuckled as soon as the Mage finished speaking. Thats rightCyou dated a woman who confessed to you without thinking about your friend. Trash. Seo Dawon paused again. Did you really like her? In lieu of an answer, Woo Ragi raised his middle finger at the Mage. 2 Though I wasnt particrly fond of Woo Ragi, I somehow wanted to distance myself at least a few steps away from Seo Dawon. What the hell is wrong with his morals? Why are you distancing yourself? I looked at him without responding. Seo Dawon raised his eyebrows before dragging me closer by the elbows. Jung Garam, who sat on the bed and watched the ensuing scene with a shit-eating grin, burst intoughter. Then this time, Ragi-hyung can steal Lee-kyung away! Thats impossible. Hes so ugly that I dont want to steal him away, The swordsman retorted. Hearing Woo Ragis rude answer, I felt no more pity for the swordsman whose love was stolen from him. To be honest, I wanted to pat Seo Dawons head and praise him for a job well done. Who on earth says that someones ugly directly to their face? A guy has no right to be so dismissive just because theyre a bit attractive!! Those words were even more impactful because they dropped from the lips of the most attractive man Id ever seen. If I were to counter Woo Ragi by saying, Likewise, youre too ugly!Hed probably snort in disbelief. Whats with all the res? Im not ring at you. That guy started tantrums whenever our eyes met So, I held onto Seo Dawons arm and gave a timid response. Woo Ragi looked as if he wanted to say something, but when he saw me standing close to the Mage, he pretended to vomit and began to exit the room. Hmmm. Anyway, back to Han Kiseok. I dont think itd be a bad idea to meet with him once, Choi Kyung-sik said. At the Alchemists words, Woo Ragi stopped walking. All the other servants, including Seo Dawon, stared at Choi Kyung-sik outright. Flustered, the Alchemist fiddled with his sses and continued, Ah, that is Apparently, Han Kiseoks girlfriend is Lee Hana This person is currently working as an ountant for Geum Miyoungspany. Theres a low chancebut perhaps he approached you for a deliberate reason Ah Lets just cover our bases. Also, I dont believe Han Kiseok-ssi wanted to meet up with Lee-kyung-ssi for affectionate reasons. Even if this is unrted to Lee Hana, there probably is some other motive. Hearing Choi Kyung-siks objective analysis, subconscious anxiety bubbled up within me. I couldnt gain a propery of the current situation because of my memories andplicated feelings for Han Kiseok. Well, I suppose if he wanted to talk about feelings, he would have contacted me earlier. As Choi Kung-sik said, it was a little ufortable to pass this as a coincidence when the man had denied my existence for over a year before contacting me at this moment. Then should I keep our appointment? I looked up at Seo Dawon; the mage stared back with iprehensible eyes. After a brief silence, he nodded, Fine. ButLee-kyung-ie, when I give you the signal, summon me immediately. Huh? You dont know Han Kiseoks ulterior motives, right? It could be dangerous. AlAlright. For the signal, Ill touch you like this. Yeah With that said, Seo Dawon pressed the patternCthe contract tattooCon my ring finger. * * * Choi Lee-kyung, what on earth? Why are you preening yourself while looking in the mirror? Im just taking a quick peek while drying my hair. Dawon-ie hyung, isnt Lee-kyung-ie super anxious right now? Hes choosing to wear such nice clothes to meet another guy. AhCCome on! Stop teasing me! Eventually, the time for my appointment with Han Kiseok was upon us. Today was Saturday morning. Strangely, I stayed awake until dawn, unable to sleep. When he heard the sound of my tossing and turning, Seo Dawon came and used a sleeping skill, so I was able to narrowly sleep for five hours. I considered forgoing breakfast, washed my body, and was choosing clothes in the dressing room when Jung Garam suddenly broke in and began telling on me to Seo Dawon. Flustered, I eventually ended up wearing a white t-shirt and jeans. To be honest, it had been a long while since I saw Han Kiseok; I didnt want to feel socially intimidated I fiddled with my expensive clothes For some reason, I felt like the Mage would stare at me strangely if I wore something like that The clothes you wear to the convenience store would be better than what you have on right now. Do I really look that shabby? It sure suits your face. Wo Ragi, who had been browsing my cell phone in the living room, poured out tant bad reviews of my fashion as he made eye contact with me. I mouthed Youre despicable, behind the swordsmans back. I locked gazes with Choi Kyung-sik, who was entering from the living room; he smirked and feigned ignorance for me. Embarrassed for no reason, I paced around the front door. Meanwhile, Kim Olim gracefully walked down from the second floor, as if she had finished all her preparations. I approached herCthe only person that I feltfortable conversing with. The Pdin stopped in her tracks as soon as she saw me. Youve awoken? Yeah Where are you going today? We nned to meet at Libre, in the Hubs center. The Pdins tone made her words sound like an interrogation, but the womans tone was originally so firm and unemotive. She turned on the cell phone as soon as I gave her the name of my destination. After reading for a few seconds, she said, Hmm After searching, I see that this ce has been chosen by Users as the best cafe for a good date course.'' What? No! I didnt choose this location The ce is structured a little improperly for us to efficiently stand on guard. The inte rmends the pretty outdoor tables, but sit indoors, preferably to the far leftCthe side with the emergency exit stairway. Ill keep that in mind. In the meantime, Seo Dawon quietly opened the door to his room and stepped out. At a surface nce, he looked no different than usual. However, I kept observing his face, feeling nervous for no reason. Fortunately, Seo Dawon didnt say much, and, soon, everyone was ready to leave the house. * * * Perhaps Lackey was in a good mood because he was riding atop my shoulders after a very long period of being unable to do so, The skeleton kept making a strange vibrating sound with its skull. Was it humming? I grabbed its scrawny calves and shook it. [ck ck ---ck!] The skeleton enjoyed it, cking away with its teeth. It felt like more Users were staring at us as we passed, but somehow their gazes werent as bothersome as before. To others Lackey and I were alone, but, in my perspective, I had five servants apanying us How reliable The meeting ce, Libre, was a trending business not too far from where I lived; I could arrive within 20 minutes of walking. Users on a dateCloversCupied the cafes tables. Even though I deliberately arrived around 10 minutes earlier, it seemed like over 80% of the seats had been taken. If all goes wrong, we might not even be able to eat here. Ill have to grab some seats in advance I thought. Lee-kyung-ah? Yes? While looking for a seat next to the emergency exit stairway, as Kim Olim had rmended, a low-pitched voice suddenly called my name from behind. It was Han Kiseok. Be a Patron! TL: Enter the alleged ex-bully O.O Chapter 228 Chapter 228 When he was a student, Han Kiseok had bangs that slightly covered his eyebrows and often adopted a chic, chilly expression. When one actually talked to him or hung out with him, the man was unexpectedly funny. Furthermore, in the past, I had often seen him wearing a uniform. So, rather than wee, I felt that he looked unfamiliar. Instead of a school uniform, he was dressed in in but luxurious clothes His hairstyleCwith bangs brushed upCframed a soft, smiling expression Everything went well together, but this didnt feel like the Han Kiseok I knew. In addition, his body frame was definitelyrger than I remembered. He didnt gain weight; rather, it felt like he had bulked up from exercise. Its really awkward. That guys appearance alone drove in how much time had passed since west met. However, Han Kiseok didnt seem to share my sense of difort; he quickly approached me with a smile. Then, reaching out, he lightly shook my hand. Its really good to see you. You didnt change at all. RReally? He smiled kindly again; I couldnt tell if his cryptic words were apliment or an insult. His smile had be more natural than in the past; it seemed as if he had many good experiences under his belt. I was suddenly struck by the realization that this man had lived a good life. I also should have worked out Byparison, I had been working myself to the bone before I met Seo Dawon 1 There was probably a shadowCfrom the hardships of lifeCthat still lingered around the nes of my face. I brushed my hand across my face for no discernable reason and followed Han Kiseok to the seats he had reserved in advance. It wasnt by the emergency stairway that Kim Olim had told me about, but the seats were on a pretty, 2nd-floor terrace overlooking a panoramic view of the east side of the hub. It was rather shy and colorful for two men, but unable to refuse, I sat my butt down on the seat that Han Kiseok had pulled out. Choi Lee-kyung looks a little shy. Dawon-ie hyung, what are you going to do? It seems like Lee-kyung-ies heart is wavering The greater issue, though, were my servant bastardsCthey spected on my every move while watching us from behind. In particr, Jung Garam seemed excited as he chattered away. Instead of reacting, I kicked Garam-ie in the calf, but my foot ached as if I had kicked a wooden pole. I gave up. When I saw Jung Garams cheekilyugh, I had to restrain myself from wanting to punch his face. Would you like to order? A waiter said. What would you like to eat? Han Kiseok asked. Uh an Iced Americano for me. Ill have the same. Fortunately, Han Kiseok did not notice anything out of the ordinary. He simply looked at me until our drinks arrived. Then, he opened his mouth. How have you been? Uh Even though I knew that I should answer properly, I couldnt think of a good pretense, so I momentarily hesitated. I must have looked troubled to Han Kiseok; he gave me an indulgent smile and gently said, Im not trying to interrogate you. Im merely curious. Ah Well, Ivebeen well. Nothing special happened Is that your servant? Huh? Yeah It looks cute. He looked at Lackey, the skeleton, and called it cute. In reality, Han Kiseok was the first person to tell me that Lackey was cute, so my mood was uplifted. Looking at the skeleton clinging to my side, I stroked its skull. I-Isnt it? Its like a total kid. [ck ck?] I was a little unfamiliar with the Necromancer ss, so I searched up information on it. I wondered if they dealt with ghouls or zombies. Ahh For my level, thats a bit too much After speaking, I realized I probably shouldnt needlessly emphasize my ipetence, so I trailed off at the end of my sentences. Fortunately, Han Kiseok moved onto another subject without asking further about my stats. Its been a while since you became a User. Hm?I suppose? Its been over a year, I think I thought youd contact me during that time. Ah At a loss due to the tone of slight disappointment, I scratched at my cheek and avoided his gaze. At that time, Han Kiseok hadnt given me a clear answer, but I picked up on his true feelings From Han Kiseoks perspective, he may have wondered why someone who had always worked hard to gain his affection wouldnt bother to contact him. He might have even forgotten all that he had said about me. So, perhaps that was why he contacted me first Im sorry. I havent thought about you until you contacted me. So, seeing no need toplicate matters, I apologized sincerely. The two Americanos youve ordered have arrived. Thank you I said to the waiter. However, Han Kiseoks expression contorted strangely when he heard my apology A little like he had slightly frozen Of course, when our eyes met, that expression disappeared quickly. Han Kiseok looked at me without even touching his drink; at my sidelong nce, he asked me something else, Then, do you get along with anyone in the hub? A fixed group or something? Hm? You must have a party when you enter the dungeons. You dont have a guild Ah After a moments silence, I recalled the names on my friend tab in the system. Theres someone named Kim Sangyoon Perhaps you know him? Hes a streamer I chose the most normal person on that list. Kim Sangyoon? Hmm Sorry, I dont know who he is. I dont really watch User streams. Ah, okay I felt another difference that separated the past from the present; as students, the conversation didnt feel so awkward even when we were silent. But now, there was an unbearable awkward atmosphere as silence stretched between us. Han Kiseok must have felt the same way; he repeatedly opened and closed his mouth, trying to say something. I stirred the meless iced americano with a straw, careful to not make eye contact with him. I guess hes a celebrity that only I dont know. Meanwhile, Han Kiseok must have been searching the Warrior up; he was looking at his cell phone screen. I wondered what he had read, but then I saw Kim Sangyoons profile on the screen. Its valid to not know him if you dont watch streams. Its only been a few months since his channels poprity has shot up. Shot up? Yeah. It hasnt been long since his subscriber count exponentially increased Ah! Kiseok-ie, do you want to watch him too? He often does pstickedy To ovee this silence, I hurriedly turned on my cell phone and showed him my favorite Kim Sangyoon stream clip Han Kiseok was expressionless; it was as if he were watching some serious nature documentary. He did not even chuckle when he saw Kim Sangyoon crumple to the ground as he was about to sit down (his chair had wheels and had moved backwards). I almost quietlyughedCthe clip was still funny on a second watch Bashful, I hurriedly took my cell phone back from Han Kiseoks hand and muttered an excuse, There are some folks that dont really understand his humor No, its just Its fascinating that youre in a fixed party with someone like him. How did you meet him? Ah! Thats We got closer after Sangyoon-ssi carried me Carried you? Mhmm First, he epted money for that service, but Mmm Somehow we just got closer. To be exact, we became friendly through Seo DawonCstanding behind meCinstigating a ve contract through violence and intimidation. We subdued the Warrior through those tactics, but I couldnt exactly be forthright with this exnation. Instead, I tried to fabricate a moving story. Sangyoon-ssi is truly a kind person He willingly goes around the dungeons with me. Ah Then, was Kim Sangyoon-ssi the one to first propose clearing dungeons together? Mhmm. How often do you go with him? Abouttwo or three times a week? The more I talked, the stranger Han Kiseoks expression became. As if he discovered some major plothole in my exnation, he became increasingly persistent with his questions. So you entered this Kim Sangyoon persons party? No? We just raid togetherCjust the two of us Theres quite the level difference between the two of you. WaitCjust the two of you? It sounded like the Han Kiseok was questioning why someone like Kim Sangyoon would drag around an ipetent User like me. I crossed my arms across my chest. Yeah. It seems like he still likes me even though Im so ipetent. Han Kiseok looked up with a startled expression after he heard my answer. Thats not what I meant Normally, at your level, its faster to raid dungeons as a party. I also dont know why Kim Sangyoon prefers to raid with just the two of us. I apologize. This wasnt what I intended. He apologized quite neatly, but I still felt ufortable. As Choi Kyung-sik said Did Han Kiseok meet me to fulfill some ulterior motive? His persistent interrogation was not what I expected from the Han Kiseok I remembered Furthermore, hed listened to my situation, but he hadnt talked about himself at all. So this time, I resolved to put on an act and pretend to be interested in his life. The servants said that his girlfriend worked for apany run by Geum Miyoung, right? S-So How are you doing these days? I asked. Nothing special. Life is just travelling from job to house to job to house. Han Kiseok spoke as if he were living some joyless, boring life, but, as far as I knew, the man was a fairly sessful User. Before I met Seo Dawon, if someone were to ask me to describe a fanciful Users life I might have imagined Han Kiseoks current lifestyle. I didnt know if the man was showcasing his humility or merely bluffing, but Han Kiseok firmly shut his mouth tight after that answer. I took note of his attitude and, in an awkward tone, asked him another question. Mm, then Did you meet your current girlfriend at your job? Han Kiseok, who had been looking down with his gaze focused on his coffee, slowly raised his head. Then, with a bewildered expression, he countered, Girlfriend? Yeah? I dont have a girlfriend? Be a Patron! TL: Me and Garam sipping tea as we watch Lee-kyung miss everything Han Kiseok wants to say and Han Kiseok cringing inside. This kind of awkwardness is somehow delicious. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Flustered, I blinked at Choi Kyung-sik, sitting across from me. Honestly, Choi Kyung-sik-ssi. Didnt you say that Han Kiseoks girlfriend worked for Geum Miyoungspany?! However, Choi Kyung-sik tilted his head and muttered, as if he werementing on someone elses melodrama. Then, are they just close friends? If you look at Lee Soo-yeons ount, her most recent photo showcases them eating and hanging out They looked so sweet together. Why did you tell me this faulty data as if you were delivering certain information?! I made a face at Choi Kyung-sik, asking what should be done with my eyes; Choi Kyung-sik turned his head away and avoided my gaze. In the meantime, Han Kiseok would not let this situation go and began to question me, Why would you think I had a girlfriend? Thats So On your social media ount My ount? Um Lee Soo-yeon-ssi, right? You ate dinner with her Anyway, you two looked so sweet together. I simply parroted what Choi Kyung-sik had said. I felt like I was portraying myself as a gloomy guy who had nothing better to do than to spy on Han Kiseoks social media all day. Id already graduated from that kind of behavior Fortunately, Han Kiseok didnt seem to think much of my admission; he smiled softly and waved his hand. Ah, Soo-yeon-ssi? She has a different boyfriend. She was a hoobae 1 in my guild; we eat together asionally. R-Really? Yeah I didnt expect you to care about that. With that said, Han Kiseok looked strangely happy. At that moment, Seo Dawon, behind me, suddenly pressed on my shoulders with both hands. .! Whats wrong? Startled, goosebumps raised all over my skin; Han Kiseok noticed my reaction and gave me a curious nce. Ask him why he wanted to meet you, Lee-kyung-ah, the Mage murmured. The mage hadnt touched my fingerCour preordained signalCyet, so I tried to stay calm and do as Seo Dawon asked. Ah, its nothing. But Excuse me. Yeah? I was wondering whyyou wanted to meet today Uh Han Kiseok looked into my face for a moment before soon adopting afortable smile. No particr reason I just kept on wondering how you were doingCwe lost contact after graduation. R-Really? I never really heard from you I did try to contact you. Me? Yeah. You dont remember? I simply thought you changed your number. Jung Garam, who had been listening to Han Kiseok speak in silence, whispered, Choi Lee-kyung, whats this? What kind of rtionship did you two have? Honestly, I have no recollection of any of this! Of course, I felt wronged. I definitely would have remembered if Han Kiseok had tried to contact me before Then, I suddenly remembered that, right after bing a User, I had to register my belongings before entering the Hub. I had left my cell phone with the Hubs administrative folk. Usually, those that had just be Users must undergo many procedures to legally obtain their User status, including detailed physical examinations, criminal history background checks, and tax payment inquiries. In particr,munication devices, such as mobile cell phones, needed to be processed so that they may be used inside the Hub. This process was quiteplicated and took a long time. Did he call me during that period? Even so, itd been quite a while since our high school graduationCI didnt wholly believe that Han Kiseok tried at all. It was justIt was clear that he was simply bored and curious today. In the past, I was Han Kiseoks way of killing time I hummed evasively; Han Kiseok must also not have wanted to stay on this subject. He quickly changed the topic. By the way, are you looking into some guilds? Huh? You can keep running dungeonswith Kim Sangyoon, but its more convenient for Users to be in guilds. It was beyond convenienceCnowadays, guild membership was almost essential. When one entered a guild, one could use the guild dungeon, and gain ess to raid information that fit the guild members levels. Therefore, the growth rate between guild members and those excluded could be akin to the distance between heaven and earth. In addition, if one went further than the small and mid-sized realm of organizations, guilds usually signed contracts with workshops to order potions inrge quantities to provide guild members with potions that are much cheaper and of higher quality than the products on the market Furthermore, when inter-User disputes arose, it was advantageous to belong to arge guild. The power of named guilds couldnt be ignored, andrge guilds usually had dedicatedw firms. The members received support frompetent and talentedwyers to mediate cases of injury, distribution of rewards, or property disputes. So, if a lone User had a dispute with a User affiliated with arge guild Of course, the guild member would find himself in a privileged position. I already knew what Han Kiseok was trying to implyCI too had seen and heard many things during the past year. In fact, after I became a User, I wanted to join a guild as well and went to many interviews. However, 80% of the time, I had been immediately turned away after my ss was revealed; the rest of the time I had been rejected because my level and potential was far too low. I tasted bitterness in my mouth as those memories welled up from within the depths of my consciousness. Still, Han Kiseok didnt seem to be mocking me with his question; I answered him with a bitter smile, I have been looking around Are you preparing for a guild interview? Not particrly, but Then, what about my guild? Words I could never expect tumbled out of Han Kiseoks mouth. I looked at him, surprised. What? A-Are you serious? Yeah. [Trap] epts applicants without interviews if rmended by an executive. I was speechless for a while, too startled by what had just happened. Han Kiseok had said hed grant me entry into a guild within the top 10 rankingsC[Trap]. I couldnt even believe that he was an executive in that guild as well. Youre kidding, right? I mean it. But No Youre serious? You want me in your guild? And youre a guild exec? Yeah. I looked nkly at him; Han Kiseok smiled and ced the Americano to his lips. A question tumbled out of my mouth, almost against my will, You Whats your ss? How are you already an executive? Is Han Kiseok also a Priest? Han Kiseok seemed to chuckle a little when he heard my question; soon afterwards, he rubbed his eyebrows with his right hand. Then, suddenly, his right pupil turned from its original ck to dozens of colorsClike a sparkling prism. I flinched back, surprised. Han Kiseok looked at me as he gave his response. Im a Mage. I-I see. Have you ever seen a Mage before? When Mages use their skills, their eyes change color ording to the spells properties. Ah Really? Wellnot everyone can do that, though. I was acutely aware of Seo Dawons presence while listening to Han Kiseoks words. Id never seen the Mages eye color change whenever he used his skills, but that may be a side-effect of his undead servant status. Then, back when he was alive, what color did Seo Dawons eyes change into? Naturally, futile but insidiously curious thoughts wormed its way into my mind. Then, as if Seo Dawon had read my thoughts, the Mage responded quite smoothly to my unasked question. The color effect changes depending on what skill tree the User chooses for their second ss evolution. I think Han Kiseok chose the Logic tree Since I chose the Retrogade tree, my eyes dont change color. Instead, I can make my magic circles visible. I almost nodded, to show I understood, but I barely managed to rein in that desire and keep my head rigid. However, Seo Dawon ced his lips to my ears and whispered in a low tone, Did you imagine it? You personally wanted to see the change in my iris color? I clenched my fist; Han Kiseok stared at me curiously. I wanted to rub at my ticklish ears, but I endured. Before the Mage could further interfere, I quickly asked Han Kiseok something I should have voiced earlier. But Why do you want me in your guild? What do you mean, Why? So You must know my level Also, Im a Necromancer I dont think Id be of much use to the guild. Han Kiseok stared at me, as if I said something unexpected. To be exacthis expression betrayed his inner thoughts Something like You unexpectedly have a firm grasp on your situation? Perhaps, that was what he was thinking. I felt resentful at Han Kiseoks expression. It felt like, inwardly, he was fishing for my rejection even though his words stated otherwise. Be a Patron! TL: *sips tea* Hnngh the parallels. Han Kiseok is also a Mage! Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Besides, all you know is that Im a Necromancer, you have no idea about my other skills or abilities Thats right. Im not looking to recruit you based on your abilities. Then, whats your reason? Han Kiseok admitted to all the inconsistencies I had noticed refreshingly fast. Still, though he confirmed all the truths I spouted, he didnt reveal his true motivations. He only looked at me for a moment, as if he were about to say something, before turning his head away. After a long silence, Han Kiseok finally stared at me, took a deep breath, and opened his mouth. Actually, I was being a bit impulsive when I proposed that. Ah Then you were just joking? No, it wasnt a joke Of course, I didnt really prepare this proposal in advance, but as we talked, I thought itd be nice if you epted my offer. After that vague answer, we plunged into an awkward silence. To reiterate, he asked me to join his guild on a whim, but not as a joke? It just tumbled out during the course of our conversation? But why was Han Kiseok trying to curry my favor? The more I thought about it, the moreplicated my head felt; I rubbed at my temples with the cup full of ice-diluted Americano. The man across the table looked at me resolutely. So in the past ? I was quite mean to you. I immediately raised my bowed head. Han Kiseok continued, eyes still fixed on his Americano cup. Even after graduating high school and bing a User, I often thought of you. I wondered how you were doing. However, whenever I tried to contact you, my courage failed me. For some reason, I thought youd ignore me. With that said, Han Kiseok raised his head. He had an iprehensible expression on his face. Werent you also curious? About my life? Of courseI was curious. About a month after graduation, I became curious about Han Kiseoks situation, so as soon as I discovered his social media ounts, I secretly scrolled through them. Whenever Han Kiseok was mentioned by ssmates who kept in contact, I just couldnt ignore these conversations and had to eavesdrop. Whenever I met those that were close to the guy, I tried to nonchntly ask for news on his current status. However, Han Kiseok He was apparently living a wless life as a User. At least, thats what Id heardCand thats what he showed on social media. I thought I was the only one that was still caught up in memories of our past. 9 times out of 10, I contacted Han Kiseok firstChe had never contacted me even after I stopped contacting him. He mingled freely with countless others, reveling in lighthearted freedom. It was as if he didnt feel my absence at all. Thats why I started to gradually give up. I was simply one of many satellites hovering around Han Kiseok, and the care he showed me wasnt anything special It was sad, but I found it easy to organize my affairs after realizing this was just futile puppy love. Thats what I thought from then on. After all, if someone were to gain feelings for me, I was not beholden to return those feelings for themIt was sad to think that Han Kiseok didnt like me, but I couldnt force him to develop anything mutual. Perhaps, you could call this a mental victory Still, after making up my mind, my mental anguish and self-getion over Han Kiseok had drastically diminished. I became increasingly indifferent to updates on his situation. The idea that Han Kiseok was a UserCsomeone who lived in apletely different world from meChelped me mentally give up on him. Shortly afterwards, I had been evaluated and received User status, but I wasnt as hung up anymore and didnt lose sleep over past regrets (though, my heart had wavered slightly). I guess Han Kiseok shared my opinion that we both acted quite immaturely in the past. It seemed like he was walking on eggshells while trying to figure out the best way to broach the topic of our shared history. Now that hes aged and matured, maybe he might have felt that his past behavior was too unjustifiable. Perhaps he wanted to apologize to me Was that why he asked me to join his guild? Of course I was curious, I said. Really? However, his invite wasnt an apologyCit was still a selfish, self-centered action I lowered my stiff chin and covertly sighed. I prepared to maintain a graceful attitude as I gave him my answer. When I nodded, an eerie rush of cold air flowed towards me from Seo Dawon, who stood behind me silently. That was inevitable. Still, since Han Kiseok and I had finally met, I needed to tell him the truth in order to bring closure. After a deep sigh, I spoke slowly to Han Kiseok, who couldnt tear his gaze away from me. Yeah. BecauseI had feelings for you, back then. Ah. Dont pretend to be ignorant now. No matterCYou werent very interested in me I scratched my cheek and awkwardly avoided his gaze. My blunt admittances werehonestly addressed more at my servants than Han Kiseok. It was genuinely incredibly annoying to speak about my dark past, butthose bastards had already read my diary anyway. Besides, Han Kiseok knew that I had liked him back in high school. I thought it would be better to take this opportunity toy this all down, reveal all my cards, and take away their ability to tease me about this matter. Trying to stave away embarrassment, I clenched my fist and kept my head steady. I continued to speak calmly, So, I know why you wanted to apologize I just wanted to tell you that its not necessary. Cough Cough Isnt it too excessive to offer me entry into your guild for an apology? Wellif you were to ask me if I was hurt, then of courseCI got a lot of scars. However, that was many years in the past. Im okay now. And to some extentthe fact that you cared enough to make amends now has relieved my bitterness and resentment. Though I was the one speaking, I thought my words quite eloquent. Han Kiseok, though still staring straight at me, looked lost in thought. After tantly searching my face, he opened his mouth, So youre saying Its all okay now? Yeah Th-Thats right. Time ismedicine. Something like that. Actually, if I still felt hurtI wouldnt havee out to see you, as youve said. I would have ignored your messages Im honestly okay now. Im here because I feel alright. However, Han Kiseok didnt look convinced. On the contrary, he stared at the table. It felt as if a vtile atmosphere had settled between usClike he had been internally frowning ever since I finished speaking. The longer I spoke, the deeper that mysterious emotion set into his face, and I couldnt help but feel that I had said something wrong. Han Kiseok kept his mouth shut, even though he seemed like he had a lot to say. After making up his mind, he looked at me. I know its toote to say thisbut I went to your house about a month after I became a User. I wanted to talk to you. Re.Really? Back then, I waited but you never showed up. So, I gave up and came back home With that said, Han Kiseok hesitated, although he clearly had more on his mind. Was he trying to convey to me that he had tried many times to apologize in the past, but we had never met? That hes not trying to be shameless with his apology now? Is that it? However, a month after Han Kiseok became a User, I had thought about Han Kiseok everyday, ming myself for cutting contact with him. That was when my unrequited love was at its peak. So, I believed it would have been harder to organize my thoughts if we had met then. I answered Han Kiseok with a faint smile, Im d we didnt meet Back then, I also agonized over whether or not I should contact you. You probably never intended this, but If we met back thenhmm I probably wouldnt have ever gotten over you. Its probably for the best that we only met and had a conversation now. Be a Patron! TL: I believe, as readers, were supposed to read this like Han Kiseok wanting to rekindle something. But man, if I were Lee-kyung and I totally understood what was happeningI might be a little pissed. Start with being a good friend first >.< But, its really nice to get acknowledgment from Han KiseokCthat he had hurt Lee-kyung, andI guess is remorseful? somewhat? Chapter 231 Chapter 231 When Han Kiseok heard my response, his expression gradually slid off his face. Jung Garam, sitting behind him, tried to hold back hisughter, cheeks twitching with mirth. I stealthily red at him; I couldnt understand why the Assassin looked so amused and joyful. I suspected that he was making funny faces at me, trying to get me to react and bebeled as a weirdo. Wooow Han Kiseok-ssi How pitiful, the Alchemist said. ? Aftermenting on the situation, Choi Kyung-sik gave Han Kiseok a sympathetic nce. The Alchemist truly looked like he felt sorry for Han Kiseok, a rich and popr User and [Trap] executive. Plus, he looked alternatingly at me as well. Just what is so pitiful about him? Is he saying that its pitiful that, in the past, Han Kiseok had to deal with someone like me romantically pursuing him? For some reason, I felt ufortable; my brows furrowed. Suddenly, I heard Seo Dawon and Kim Olim conversing behind me. Theres a timing for everything. What a satisfying look on his face. Right? Poor thing. Han Kiseok ruined his chancesCyou havent won. Your smug expression is incredibly detestable. How repulsive. The more you say that, the more I find it enjoyable though? Seo Dawon released a low-pitched chuckle. I listened intently, unable toprehend the flow of their conversation, but it seemed like the two had finished speaking. Why is everyone in the Hub gay Ah, enough. Im tired. Finally, Woo Ragi muttered under his breath before snapping his mouth shut. I felt like I was the only one left in the dark. After a long while, Han Kiseok said in a subdued tone, Then, have you beenseeing anyely? Huh? AhMmph! I stuttered, deeply conscious of Seo Dawons presence behind me. The Mage didnt leave me alone and began caressing my earsCmy ears! I almost made a weird sound; I shook my head slightly to ask him to stop. Seeing that, Han Kiseok asked, You dont have someone? Huh? Ah Well.. Something like that? Nowadays Im a bit busy raiding dungeons Wary of his gaze, I looked around. I couldnt talk to Han Kiseok about Seo Dawon Furthermore, its still a bit vague to dere that the Mage and I are dating However, I could feel Seo Dawon staring gloomily at me from behind after my answer. I almost turned around right then to check what expression the Mage made. What stopped me was Han Kiseoks follow-up question. Aha What aboutKim Sangyoon is it? What about him? What?! Hey Even if I like men, I dont like every man around me. At my angry retort, Han Kiseok blinked before smiling again. Then, in a rxed manner, he gently said, Ah, I didnt mean it in that way. I just wanted to know what Kim Sangyoon is like. What? ThatUm H-Hes a good guy. Feeling awkward, I hurriedly made amends and answered his question with a blushing face. This time, though, Seo Dawon decided to throw a tantrum. He came closeCalmost putting his lips directly against my earsCand whispered, What do you mean you arent seeing anyone, Lee-kyung-ah? .! Youre too much At that statement, I flinched my shoulders, startled. Han Kiseok stared at me with a questioning expression; I smiled clumsily at him, pretending nothing was happening. Your ears suddenly became so red, he said. Huh? Ah I-Its just itchy. I looked at the nearby mirror on a wall; the tops of both my ears were ming red. I rubbed my ears a bit futilely and smiled awkwardly. Han Kiseok stared at me as if he had more to say but eventually closed his mouth. * * * Afterwards, unable to resist Seo Dawons tiresome sulkiness, I stood up and told Han Kiseok I had a dinner appointment. I became a rude person whod booked two appointments within the same day, but that couldnt be helped. The Mage kept bothering me; the other servants washed their hands of any responsibility and sat on the sidelines. Lackey tried to bite at the Mage several times, but, as always, the skeletons weak strength couldnt disrupt the Mage. Furthermore, due to this turn of events, Han Kiseok seemed to have another strange misunderstanding. He seemed to think that Lackey was a defiant servant who dared to nibble at its master. I supposed his misunderstanding was understandableCfrom his perspective, the skeleton suddenly cked for no reason, threatening his master, but Seeing his worry, somehow I felt wronged on behalf of Lackey. I wanted to show him how well I lived Its all ruined because of Seo Dawon! I red at Seo Dawon, leading the way, with a resentful expression. In the end, I felt like I failed at properly conveying Im living well without you, and I dont envy your situation at all to Han Kiseok. I felt like I acted too foolishly during our meeting. Are you sure you dont want me to take you home? Han Kiseok asked. Mmm The ce where Im going next Isnt too far from here Really? Too bad. Sorry This appointment is a bit important. Well Lets just meet again another time. Huh? Lets meet again when youre freer. When you dont have somece else to go. Huh? O-Okay.. Han Kiseok didnt seem particrly offended. I felt flusteredChe really wanted to meet next time and be able to spend time leisurely with each other. To be honest, after getting over the fact that I no longer held any feelings for Han Kiseok, it felt awkward to see him I didnt really have anything to say to him. Therefore, I had no intention of meeting him again. To be frank, I wanted to avoid meeting him again. However, how many people could coldly reject the offer to meet again directly to a persons smiling face Eventually, I reluctantly nodded my head, SSure. Do you have time this weekend? Um? Who knows Ill contact you after I check my schedule at home. Alright. Because of all these underlying feelings, this conversation felt truly awkward. Back when we were students, I had always wanted to meet him and contacted him first while agonizing over the right words to message him. Han Kiseoks regretful and disappointed face reminded me of my past self. Did I cling to the high school Han Kiseok with that expression as well? Why is he like that Well then, message me when you return home, He said. While I was seized by this strange feelingCI couldnt quite name this emotionCHan Kiseok finally turned around and walked away. 1 I lowered my waving hand after watching him disappear into the parking lot. Something felt out-of-sorts. I turned my back on him. Right then, Seo Dawon suddenly grabbed my hand. What! Startled by the suddenness of it all, I tried to shake off the Mages hand. But, when I locked gazes with the Mage, all thoughts of resisting disappeared. Seo Dawons eyes chased Han Kiseok until he disappeared before looking down at me; my heart began to strangely pound at his chilly gaze. Like that, Seo Dawon twisted his lips andughed. The next time? Are you going to make me stand behind again as you meet with Han Kiseok next time? I tried to answer, but that didnt seem to matter to Seo Dawon. He dragged me through the alleyways between the buildings, where there was no light. I didnt resist and meekly let myself be dragged away. However, when he pressed the inscription tattooed onto my ring finger, I paused and looked up at him. Here? Why? However, he did not say anything more, as if nothing needed to be said. In the end, I eventually called his name. [Seo Dawon]. When I summoned the Mage for the first time in a long while, I clearly felt the difference between an incorporeal vengeful ghost and someone with a body. As a ghost, Seo Dawon was colored in a unique tone; that color visibly stood out even in the shade. However, when the Mage was summoned and his body became corporeal, that tone faded as the sun weakly shone on him. It was as if Seo Dawon had been epted as part of the natural world Lee-kyung-ah. Yeah? However, as soon as Seo Dawon was summoned, I heard a voiceCone that I wasnt expecting to hear nor should have heardCfrom behind. When I whirled around in surprise, Han Kiseok, who I thought had returned home, was standing there nkly. Though he had called for me, Han Kiseok looked past me, staring straight at Seo Dawon. Be a Patron! TL: As much as I want to duct-tape Woo Ragis mouth, hes hrious. Why is everyone in the hub gay lolol. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 I reflexively stood in front of Seo Dawon, trying to hide him from Han Kiseok. Of course, considering our physical differences, I couldnt overshadow the Mages body; after staring at Seo Dawon for a moment, Han Kiseok was able to tear his eyes away to turn to me. Why are you Did you follow me? I asked. Whos that behind you? However, Han Kiseok ignored my question and said what he wanted to say. Fortunately, it didnt seem like he recognized the Mage. If he noticed that a dead person appeared before him, he wouldnt be so perfunctorily shocked. However, I was still nervous because the Mages face wasnt one that you could forget after seeing. Even if we were to deny the Mages identity now, someday in the future, Han Kiseok may search up Seo Dawons picturester. Therefore, I aimed to get out of this situation without saying much. I wanted to keep him from seeing the Mages face as much as possible. However, before I could open my mouth, I felt a hair-rising touch on the back of my neck. Seo Dawon reached out from behind, sweeping past my nape and cheek, hugged my shoulders, and pulled me into his embrace. Han Kiseoks eyes followed Seo Dawons pale hand; it felt like his gaze alighted my skin. Thats something I should ask you instead Seo Dawon answered with ease. I couldnt see the Mages expression, but I knew from the touch at the back of my head that the Mage was half-burying his face in my hair. I wasnt certain, but it felt like Seo Dawon was chuckling as he embraced me. It felt like his words took an amused lilt at the end of his sentences. Though it didnt seem like the Mage wasughing because he was having fun or anything. In any case, all I could see was Han Kiseoks expression; the mans brows made deep furrows in the middle of his forehead. Who are you. Han Kiseok pressed at Seo Dawon with an expression I had never seen on him. It was as if he was willing to call upon his skills; his irises were filling with various colorsCa characteristic specific to Mages. I wondered if he would attack Seo Dawon, but I imagined that, at that rate, he would die. Therefore, I rushed to stop him. Wait a minute, this is You want my name? Or are you asking about mine and Lee-kyungs rtionship? Seo Dawon said. Its thetter, right? Seo Dawon was faster than me. Han Kiseok did not deny those words, but he shot a re at the Mage. I pulled at Seo Dawons arm, trying to telepathically convey to the Mage, How are you going to fix this? However, Seo Dawon ignored my signal and calmly uttered something horribly astonishing. Lee-kyung-ie is my owner, of course. WWhat? What did you say? I looked up at the Mage in surprise; he was grinning, as I had expected. He was still shameless even when I made eye contact with him. I tried to ask Seo Dawon silently, Just what on earth are you saying?! However, the Mage simply responded with a light kissCa suckCon the lips. Frozen by the surprising contact, I didnt push him away until henguidly licked at my lips. Whatdo you mean? Of course Han Kiseok was shocked. I only returned to my senses after hearing Han Kiseoks question and turned my stiff neck towards him. However, everything I wanted to say seemed to vanish; my lips could only attempt to silently mouth excuses. Meanwhile, Seo Dawon,posed as always, began to weave a lie. Its exactly as you imagine. I guess you didnt know about Lee-kyung-ies tastes? I didnt know why the word tastes sounded so lewd. Because of that, I was momentarily stunned. Though I tried to btedly protest Seo Dawons gaze overpowered me. Only then did I realize that Seo Dawon was in a fouler mood than I had previously thought. He looked incredibly angry, even though his eyes were still smilingChis expression was even scarier due to that dissonance. W-What is it Is he mad at me instead of Han Kiseok? I was bewildered, but I felt like I couldnt pipe up in this situation. Eventually, though I felt like something was wrong, I had no choice but to keep my mouth shut. Han Kiseok looked at me as if trying to gauge, from my expression, the validity of Seo Dawons words. I sneakily avoided his gaze while also trying to read Kiseoks expressionCwho looked at me like I was some stranger. Is that the truth? He asked. You said you werent seeing anyone in particr. Somehow, his tone sounded so mncholic. Once again, Seo Dawon intercepted this question. He smiled and began to spout more ridiculous bullshit, Lee-kyung-ie has many men. Im just one of them. What? W-What are you?! Its not so difficult for Lee-kyung to see many men at once, so So, Lee-kyung-ie doesnt have anyone hes dating in particr? With that said, Seo Dawon looked down at me with a mischievous expression. I suddenly understood what the Mage was trying to say. He was simply exining our rtionship while excluding the terms servant and master. He was simply being vague and chose words that could be misunderstood! In the necromancers contract, the participants were defined as master and servant, so it wasnt wrong of Seo Dawon to call me his owner. However, Han Kiseok knew nothing of the Necromancer contract. He would never be able to understand our contractual rtionship; his misunderstandings would only be amplified by this vaguenguage. There was no doubt that Seo Dawon was deliberately fanning the mes of delusion. Moreover, he shamelessly sent me a silent signal to join him in crafting this illusion. I was frustrated since I couldnt understand why we needed to deceive Han Kiseok. Of course! *The **great** Seo Dawon probably has a n that a clumsy person like me **could never** guess!* 1 Fine, Its all fine, but Was this the only way to do things?! Youre murdering my social reputation! I sent a silent appeal with desperate eyes, but Seo Dawon simply snorted. There were no signs of him backing down. Eventually, I angrily clenched my fists and had no choice but to answer Han Kiseok. YYeah. Seo Dawon stroked my hair, as if he were telling me I did well; at that moment, I wanted to bite the Mages fingers off. I finaly keenly understood why Lackey grinded its teeth every time the skeleton saw the Mage. Han Kiseok paled at my agreement; he looked shocked. He looked at me with trembling eyes, Youre saying what that guy is sayingis the truth? ..Yeah. I mean My tastes are really My words trailed off; I couldnt blurt out this bullshit any more. My throat choked, and I couldnt say more. However, at the Mages urging, I was forced to nod my head. Han Kiseok looked me up and down, as if he couldnt believe what he had heard. Lee-kyung-ie is a little kinky Seo Dawon continued. He needs to see blood to get release Until the very end, Seo Dawon made me out to be an incurable pervert. After seeing Han Kiseoks hands start to shake, I didnt want to open my eyes anymore. So, with closed eyes, I forcefully pinched Seo Dawons arm. However, as expected, the Mage did not budge. By the way, Lee-kyung-ah. Are you bringing this guy into the fold too? I dont want our business to be even messier I bet Kim Sangyoon wont like it either. The Mage took another step further and made a show of having a loud conversation in front of Han Kiseok. I couldnt endure and wanted to scream; Seo Dawon, though, cleverly pressed on my neck. Only suffocated groans left my throat. Because of that, Han Kiseok gaze colored with disgust; I couldnt even make excuses. I dont think theres anything else I want to hear. Ill take my leave. Eventually, Han Kiseok turned his back on us; it felt as if I could see cold air left behind in his wake. I stared vacantly at his departing back, mouth open. I pointed at the Mage. Are you crazy? Seo Dawon covered his mouth with one hand and chuckled. Then, suddenly, he stoppedughing and dragged me closer by my chin. With downcast eyes, he whispered, Then you shouldnt have left him room for hope. Be a Patron! TL: Dang, Seo Dawon, I know you were chugging vinegar and immensely disliked Han Kiseok, but you should know by know all of Han Kiseoks overtures wentpletely over Lee-kyungs head. Lee-kyungs starting to sass Seo Dawon a little more now too. Only in his heartbut one day I hope hell just outright sass the Mage. Also, thanks for being patient you guys! I know you waited a whileCthe vacation was great <3 I hiked so much (and in the rain so I got sick haha). As always I have schedule up on the discord. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Left him room for hope? Dumbfounded, I pped at the Mages hand, but Seo Dawon didnt back down. With that said, its not as if he exined in a way that I could understand. So, rather than to chase his delusions, I decided to focus on the reality of the situation, Are you crazy? If Han Kiseok sees your face Then well just kill him. As he said that, Seo Dawon tantly gazedCobservedCmy expressions. Though I was startled by his cruel words, I didnt break eye contact or oppose the Mage. The minute I did so, I felt like hed actually go and kill Han Kiseok. However, I firmly folded my arms ross my chest to show my dissent. Im kidding. Han Kiseok didnt see my face. You dont think I thought that far? As I expectedCas soon as I didnt stop him, he smiled and said it was all a joke. Though I had enough of the Mage testing me I strangely thought that Seo Dawon was more honest than usual today. For the first time, I truly felt that he was cross with me. The fact that Im happy about thattheres something wrong with me. Even as I thought that, I couldnt stop myself from reaching out to Seo Dawon. He stopped talking and stared at me; I managed to grab his arm without any hardships. However, now that Ive grasped the Mages arm, my words disappeared. Silence formed an invisible wall between me and. the Mage. What could I even say to make Seo Dawon feel better? I stared him in the eye before eventually releasing a small sigh, By the wayIm super hungry. For thest few hours, I havent had anything but Ice Americano. Actually, Im not all that fond of Iced Americano. I just wanted to order something that wouldnt take a lot of time to finish My stammering voice faded at the end of my sentence; the Mage continued to listen to me without doing anything. I gave his face a sidelong nce before quickly continuing, That is to say I wanted to finish this conversation as fast as possible. Being with Han Kiseok was a bit ufortable I feel like Ill get indigestion if I eat anythingSo, what I want to say is Damn it, why arent you saying anything? Scold me or cheer for me or somethingYou said I was y-your owner right?! Eventually, I became tired of my own anxiety and became angry. Seo Dawon turned his head away and chuckled. Flushing red, I kicked the Mages shin. I kicked gently because I knew nothing I do would hurt him; my toes still tingled as if I had kicked an iron pipe. My irritation doubled. Just then, whileughing, the Mage grabbed my shoulders and asked, in a meaningful tone, So, you didnt feel anything when you saw him again and wanted to go home quickly? How ridiculousChe was being so insistent! I exploded,Thats right! Honestly, whats so good about talking to Han Kiseok with all of you guys as witnesses anyway? Even if I admitted that Han Kiseok was a dark blot in my pastyoull just make fun of me for that! You guys are awful! My servants, hearing my sincereints, grinned despicably and showed no remorse. Do you really think we have that much free time? Dont worry, Choi Lee-kyung. I dont intend on teasing you with this matter. However, Id like to inform you Han Kiseok unfollowed you on social media, just now. I thought you should know. PffftYou knowNo matter whats in Owner-nims dark pastwouldnt it already have been revealed? Are you going to write about today in your diary, Owner-nim? Shut up! Piss off all of you! I wanted to grab one of them, at least, by the cor, but Seo Dawon hugged me from behind, making it difficult for me to struggle. The mage, while hugging me, buried his face casually in my neck and giggled. * * * After returning home, I locked the door to my bedroom andid down on my bed. When I returned to my senses, I was somehow eating the eggs and tomatoes Seo Dawon made for me. While ripping the dish into tiny pieces with my fork, saw the Mage talking to Kim Olim in the living room. And, next to them, Woo Ragi was Hes honestlyso weird. The swordsman was doing a one-handed handstand. Jung Garam sat, lotus position, on the sofa and flipped through the TV channels. Eventually, the Assassin absentmindedly settled on some anime broadcast. Choi Kyungsik had retired to the second floor and had note down yet. Shortly after going upstairs, suspicious sounds echoed throughout the house and an unpleasant smell seeped forth. ording to the Mage, Choi Kyung-sik nned to build hisboratory on the second floor. The alchemist said wed be briefly ufortable because of the construction, but all the noise and unpleasant smell disappeared with a small gesture from the Mage. [Homunculus], huh So I was free to be alone in my bedroom, eating tomatoes cut in half, and imagine what Choi Kyung-siks sessful experiment might look like without anyones intervention. They said that bing a [Homunculus] will relieve some restraints of set by the servant contract That they will be able to move independently from then on Things could get even more dangerous than it already is now. Biting a fork and perching it between my teeth, I nced towards the living room where all the other servants were gathered. Right then, I made eye contact with Woo Ragi, who calmly uprighted his body. Whatre you looking at? The swordsman said. Im not looking at anything Do you just want to see Seo Dawon throw a tantrum again or something? My appetite dropped because of the bullshit the swordsman spoutedCand all just because we made eye contact. Iid down my fork and approached the sink, avoiding Woo Ragis piercing re. Ding DongC At that moment, I suddenly heard the door bell ring. Thiste at night, the ring, echoing through the living room, sounded a bit grave. I ced down my bowl and quickly rushed to the inte. Who is it? [Its me] I could tell it was Koo Hui-seo from the sound of his voice. He stood in front of the inte camera with an insanelyrge bouquet of flowers that covered his upper torso. However, the man looked illCemaciated perhaps. Furthermore, it seems as if the veins in his left eye had burst; the whites of his eye was red. It was a bit disquieting; I couldnt tell if he had contracted some r disease or if he was simply tired. I wanted to avoid meeting him at night at all costs Although, that face was one I never wanted to see in the morning either I hesitated; Koo Hui-seos appearance right now was the worst Ive ever seen since we freed him. Are we running a special today where all the candidates for Lee-kyungs boyfriend are appearing? I told you to shut up! Meanwhile, Jung Garam subconsciously muttered his inner thoughts; My temper rose, and I stared at Seo Dawon automatically. Surprisingly, he showed no outward signs of displeasure. Seo Dawon simply looked at Koo Hui-seo through the inte screen and nodded at me, as if telling me it was okay to open the door. After nodding, the Mage turned the ring he had worn on a finger on his right hand. With that action, the ck ring transformed into a silver one. Did he switch his item preset? It felt like he changed his gearCas if he were preparing for a raid. In addition, in a sh, Kim Olim stood flush to my back. She had even summoned her shield in one hand and circled me with her otherCthough she wasnt touching me, it was as if I was drawn into her defensive embrace. Then, in a serious tone, she requested, His bloodlust is extraordinary. Keep away from Koo Hui-seo. What? Really? Dont worry. Its not really aimed at you, rather I dont think hes in full control of himself. I-Isnt that even scarier? Its alright. Either way, he wont be able to hurt you. If he tried, the contract will burst his heart and thatll be the end. Then, why do you want me to open the door? If we dont let him in, we have no idea what hell do out there. And, as soon as she finished speaking, Koo Hui-seo frighteningly opened the door and stumbled through the threshold. Naturally, Kim Olim and I closed our mouths; an awkward silence soon followed. Even after entering the house, Koo Hui-seo kept his head bowed. The bouquet as big as his torso was ced down at his feet; he was wringing his hands and fidgeting helplessly. Somehow, it felt like hed rush at me if I were to move an inchThe tension in the air was palpable. That tension was broken when I heard the front door lock softly from behind Koo Hui-seos back. His head rapidly rose simultaneously with that metallic click. Lee-kyung-ssi Its been a long while. Koo Hui-seo greeted me with an awkward smile, but, soon afterwards, fat tears dropped from his eyes. He rubbed his eyes and wiped his tears with the sleeve of a luxurious, designer suit like a child; after taking his shoes off, he stepped into my home fully and left the doorway. He staggered from the short hallway connected to the front porch to the living room, clutching the walls for support. Although I was told he was dangerous moments ago, to be honest, he didnt look so dangerous rather Excuse me Are you perhaps drunk? I asked. He looked extremely drunk. However, as soon the words left my mouth, the Koo Hui-seos shadow, created by some dim, indirect light installed into the walls, swelled and rose. Though his body seemed fine, thanks to his shadow I could see that something was squirming in his backClike something was threatening to burst out. Be a Patron! TL: That feel when even Woo Ragi knows Seo Dawon is throwing tantrums bc of Leekyung. Also I totally want to know whats going on for Kyungsik to build aboratoryChow do you just build one inside a house? I bet thats an OSHA vition lolol. Dont worry, well revisit Dawon and Lee-kyungs issues. Were just also having Koo Hui-seo.in the mixas well. And thanks for being so patientCHave a bonus chappie! Chapter 234 Chapter 234 t.w. mentions of self harm Ah. O-OriginallyI wanted to waitHnghh! As Koo Hui-seo exhaled and spoke, the tentacles reflected in the shadow grew. Perhaps he could no longer endure the pain, as he doubled over and copsed on the spot. Hnnngh, Hah In that state, the man breathed out long wheezes and began crawling to me on his knees, whimpering. I couldnt decide if he looked like a beggar or someone in the throes of pain. Slither The bulging shadow reflected on the wall could no longer be contained by its dark borders and began to burst from Koo Hui-seos back, pouring forth as a mass of wriggling tentacles. However, strangely, Koo Hui-seos physical body only shook violently; I couldnt actually see any tentacles. His clothes looked fine, and I couldnt see blood pooling from his body. The most unusual symptom was merely the cold sweat that poured from his faceCenough to drench his shirt cor. Are you alright? Though I knew the man wasnt, I still asked. Koo Hui-seo blinked a few times before looking up at me. He bit his lips hard enough to make a mess of the lower lip; blood flowing from between the cracks. However, he shook his head weakly. I couldnt tell if that was an Im alright, dont worry about me motion, but I was going to wait, butUnnn The sight of Koo Hui-seo spouting excuses as he hurriedly wiped at his tears seared itself into my brain. I-Im in so much painHnnghHurk He continued Excuse me Could you exin what happened? Why is your shadow No, just stay right there. I said. I wanted to get a little closer and observe the situation, but Kim Olim firmly shook her head no. Of course, I didnt want to get too close to that strange tentacled shadow either, but I couldnt leave him in the hallway to my living room like that. I turned to look at Seo Dawon. The mage stood idly by and simply observed Koo Hui-seo. I hesitated briefly before asking him, Why is Hui-seo-ssi Whats happening? Do you have any idea? At that moment, Seo Dawon threw a frustrated nce at the Mage; though when he turned to me, that expression vanishedCas if it were washed away. He shrugged his shoulders, as if nothing exceptional was happening, and replied, When his body bes extremely weak, his sanity bes touch and go. UmmS-So? Plus, hes always been a bit off in the head Hes just worse now. Should I say hes reaped what he sowed? With that said, he closed his mouth, as if everything had been exined. For me though, I was even more confused after hearing the Mage. So, now what? Hes saying that Koo Hui-seos state is due to some mental issues What does he mean by hes reaped what he sowed? Besides, dont most people around the afflicted person have little idea if ones mental health is getting worse..? I had never heard of a mental illness that manifested in crazily fluctuating shadows like that. I looked at Seo Dawon with an ambiguous smile. Though he didnt seem to want to exin further, he reluctantly continued when we locked gazes, Koo Hui-seo wasnt mentally sound when we first came across him. Mhm He probably had something more serious than schizophrenia as well. His expression made me recall something the ex-chimera had said He had mentioned that the original personality had died, unable to endure imprisonment. He said that he suffered from dissociative identity disorder And now Seo Dawons implying that there was something more serious at y? I wondered if the ex-chimera had been attacked by someone; I stared at Koo Hui-seo and asked, What on earth happened? However, it wasnt Seo Dawon or Koo Hui-seo that answered, instead it was Kim Olim who stood in my way, steadfast. Choi Lee-kyung, did you know that Koo Hui-seo often indulged in self-harm? Huh? As I thought, you had no idea. Startled, I looked at her; the Pdin kept her gaze on Koo Hui-seo as she quietly continued, Koo Hui-seos ability gets stronger as it feeds on him. What? That is to say Though his power is a strength Koo Hui-seo needs, hes locked in a battle for dominance with it. Its as if hes walking a monster on a dog leash He habitually hurt himself and caused unnecessary physical deterioration of his body in such a state. Its inevitable that his prognosis isnt optimistic. Its not something we can intervene in, though. With that said, Kim Olim adopted aplicated expression as she looked at the ex-chimera, who could now hardly hold his body upright. Her gaze seemed simultaneously scornful and sympathetic. I followed her line of sight and stared at Koo Hui-seo, who now started to twitch, back shaking, as heid prone with elbows propped on the floor. Despite the bizarre and gruesome movements, I wasnt scared nor repulsed by Koo Hui-seo. Kim Olim was defending me from the front, and Seo Dawon had note forward in active vignce either. It would be impossible for the ex-chimera to rush at me. Plus, he must be aware of his own stateIf that was the case, why would Koo Hui-seo appear before me in this condition? Honestly, if he had the time to prepare that useless flower bouquet, he should have seen a doctor or something I sighed deeply, looked at the flowers sprawled across my doorway, and asked again, Excuse me Hui-seo-ssi. What do you need? You must have a reason foring all this way. I could sense Kim Olim looking at me, but I pretended not to feel her gaze and continued to stare at the ex-chimera. Koo Hui-seo blinked his eyes hearing my voice and raised his head. However, his left eyeball had rolled in its socket. I could only see the whites of his eyes. Startled, I was struck speechless for a brief moment. Koo Hui-seo simply closed his eyes and then opened them; at that moment, his eyeball had rolled back into its proper ce. Slightly twitching, he said, I-If I die .. Please make me into your servant I w-wanted to ask you for that favorHngh Ive heard this wish from him before. At that time, I dismissed that as more strange mutterings, but it seemed like Koo Hui-seo was being sincere back then and even now. There was something strange about his persistence. There was an element of horror and eeriness as well, but the man looked unbearably vulnerable. No way, is he going to make a suicide attempt? Of course not, right? Just as I thought that, Koo Hui-seos clothes slipped down as he wriggled around; Terrible scars near his neck were revealed before our eyes. It looked like he used his nails to scratch right below his neck The sight of those deep scars and torn, exposed flesh made me speechless. I couldnt understand how he could abuse himself so horribly SqueezeC! Just then, the tentacles that erupted from Koo Hui-seos shadow burst through his back and suddenly began to attack him. They rode upwards, winding up his torso like a flexible snake, and began strangling his neck. Cough! Co-ough. Koo Hui-seo soundlessly opened and closed his mouth, as if he were about to say something to me. However, he could only cough as the tentacle wrapped around his neck, strangling him. He struggled and tried to use his hands to relieve the pressureCthat soon turned into Koo Hui-seo scratching at his own body. Thats not self-harm Shocked by that sight, I inadvertently stepped closer to Koo Hui-seo. Of course, Kim Olim stopped me immediately. She held me back and spoke firmly, Dont go near him. Theres nothing we can do except wait until he gets it under control. But I protested; if we left him like that, Koo Hui-seo might really die. However, it didnt seem like Kim Olim understood those feelings. Left with no other choice, I turned to Seo Dawon. I knew he had nopassion for the man, but he might do me a favor I looked at him with anticipatory eyes. Seo Dawon slightly furrowed his browsChe must have understood my desires. With a pleading smile, I requested, Seo Dawon, Im sorry But, couldnt you help him once? We just need to do something about that shadow Shadow? Seo Dawon adopted a strange expression. He looked quizzical before his face soon frowned severely, Choi Lee-kyung, what do you see? Huh? I blinked my eyes, unable to determine how I should respond. It wasnt just the Mage; all the Servants moods quickly changed. Be a Patron! TL: Theres definitely something shady going on with Koo Hui-seoCthings that obviously Seo Dawon and Kim Olim cant see or ignorant of. After all, to an unseeing eye, his scratches might look like self harm. But D: There is some eldritch-horror thing going in on here. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Why? Seo Dawon didnt respond. Kim Olim began to ce some strength in the hand holding me back. I was so surprised by the pain that my body flinched. Nngh! Why are you guys doing this? Kim Olim only let me go after I groaned. However, the atmosphere still seemed eerie; the expressions of the servants watching us seemed rigid. Jung Garams normally grinning expression had been erased, and the Assassin slowly stood up from the sofa. Why does it keep getting worse? Huh? Choi Lee-kyung might be a cripple at this rate At first, I wondered if Jung Garam was speaking to me, but it seemed like he was talking to himself. However, hisst sentence was quite creepy, so I couldnt help but interrogate him further, What does that mean? However, everyone mmed up at my question synchronically. Seo Dawon, who was standing behind me, came close, How much can you see? What? The thing around Koo Hui-seo how much of it can you see? Though I was nervous, I turned my gaze back onto Koo Hui-seo as the Mage requested. In that short while, Koo Hui-seo had been temporarily released from those tentacles. To be exact, the tentacles appeared to be torturing the ex-chimera rather than simply attacking him. It strangled the man and released him momentarily, when Koo Hui-seo struggled to escape, it repeated the process all over again However, the tentacles still only existed within the shadows; in the physical realm, it seemed as if Koo Hui-seo was struggling on his own. I hesitated, unable to figure out what was happening before me, but Seo Dawon ced his hand on my shoulder, as if to urge me to answer. So, I exined exactly what I saw, The shadowlooks a little strange. I cant actually properly see anything, but it looks as if tentacles within his shadow are harassing Koo Hui-seo And smell? Smell? Doesnt it smell strange? I no. I didnt reallysmell anything in particr. I could only smell the subtle scent of the diffuser that Choi Kyung-sik had made after he joined. To be exact, I could only smell the gentle, soft smell of cut grass. I sniffed hard and turned to the Mage, who was patiently waiting for my answer, I can onlysmell the diffuser. Seo Dawons expression didnt lighten. He frownedClike a doctor looking at a patient whose body was failing themCbefore quickly hiding his grimace when he saw my anxious eyes. However, he had more to say, If by any chance you smell blood Hm? Or the stench of a rotting corpse, tell me immediately. Ah, alright. As soon as he heard my response, the Mage reached out to Koo Hui-seo. While we talked, Koo Hui-seo was unable to endure the pain and drooped onto the floor, unconscious. The tentacles were still pressing on his body, but I could only see its movements through the shadow on the wall. In the real world, Koo Hui-seo seemed to have copsed, alone. However, as Seo Dawon reached out to the tentacles, as if he were about to use a skill, the tentacles flinched; they raised theirnguid bodies sharply. Because of that, Koo Hui-seos body flung onto its side, as if he had been kicked. That sight was somehow disturbing. [Lightning Globus]. Seo Dawon activated his skill as soon as Koo Hui-seos body moved. Soon, a golden magic circle rose around Koo Hui-seo; when it faded away, an electrifying ck current appeared in its ce, slowly forming into a round sphere. It was only as big as a ping-pong ball, but, every few seconds, it made a threatening crackling noise. If one were to touch it, they might be electrified. Perhaps the tentacles had a degree of intelligence; they began to hover around the skill, shirking back at each threatening zap. They didnt touch the skill recklessly; like a snails eye stalk, the tentacles cautiously reached out before shirking back without evening grazing past the sphere. As a result, the tentacles naturally shrinked in overall mass. However, the ck tentacles were still weighing down Koo Hui-seos body. I had no idea how much they weighed, but Koo Hui-seos face, below that mass, was so pale that I thought he would choke if we left him to his own devices. I dontthink hes breathing, I said. [Levitate]. Upon hearing my mumbles, Seo Dawon released a short sigh and floated Koo Hui-seos body about 5 centimeters off the ground. The tentacles, busily shaking in the shadows, began to wrap around Koo Hui-seos torso and knot around every joint. Like they were carefully packaging the man up. The mass didnt try to escape nor vanish; Koo Hui-seo was still unconscious. I thought the tentacles behavior was an ominous sign. Watching those tentacles tie themselves around Koo Hui-seos elbows, I asked the Mage, Why are they doing that? Seo Dawon looked wordless down at me. When I returned his gaze, wondering why the Mage was silent, he answered, What are they doing? Huh? I cant see anything. Startled, I looked into the Mages eyes. Couldnt they see Koo Hui-seos tentacles before? Seo Dawon gave me a serious look before suddenly stroking my eyelids. I simply guessed at the location, following your gaze, and used one of my skills. What? My skill is unable to hit anything and is just hovering around. At those words, I looked back in Koo Hui-seos direction. There were definitely threatening spheres floating near the tentacles, like drones, but they were indeed doing nothing else. I turned back to the Mage, But youve seen those tentacles before! At that time, Koo Hui-seo consciously manifested them. What? But Right now, Koo Hui-seo isnt controlling them. Then Why can I see them? It felt like Seo Dawon had some guesses as to this situation but did not answer. I had an ominous feeling. At that moment, the tentacles behavior took a strange turn. Koo Hui-seo, who had been surrounded by the tentacles, suddenly rose to his feet. I realized then that the tentacles had merged into five very long and thick tentacles. Those five thick, stem-like tentacles intertwined behind Koo Hui-seos back, like long ribbons, and were permeating into Koo Hui-seos back. At that moment, something that appeared to be a ck hand popped out of his back. As I watched, I almost screamed in astonishment. Seo Dawon attentively looked at me before holding my hand. C-c-crunchC One of Koo Hui-seos arms twisted in an unnatural direction. To be exact, his right elbow fully bent in a way that it shouldnt. I was mesmerized by that gruesome scene and could only watch, dumbfounded. The ex-chimera moved unnaturally, as if he had be a doll puppeteered by strings. Perhaps the tentacles were trying to remedy the ident that had just urred; one tentacle slithered up to his right arm It tried to return the elbow to its original angle, but, understandably, the elbows angle still seemed strange. The bones had already been smashed after all. In that state, Koo Hui-seo opened one eyeCthe bloodshot left eye that I had been worried about since earlier. For the first time, I saw it. . Hui-seo-ssi. Though I called the ex-chimeras name, I was sure that that wasnt Hui-seo. That unidentified being, who stared at me, seemed to have no intention of hiding it wasnt Koo Hui-seo. Furthermore, the numerous shadow tentacles disappeared when that man opened his eyes. At that moment, Seo Dawon said to me, Summon me, Lee-kyung-ah. Huh? Seo Dawon didnt say anything further and stared at that. Though I wanted to hear an exnation, I soon smelled a horrible scent and had to stop talking. Nngh What is thissmell What? Seo Dawon looked at me as soon as I spoke. I felt like I was going to choke on this unfamiliar scentCone of the worst things I have ever smelled in my life. Waves of unpleasantness wafted over me, again and again; it was as if I was being dunked in sewage water. It was so terrible that I couldnt even open my eyes. Be a Patron! TL: The image of the tentacles breaking bones and trying to puppet the limbs back into their original positionsbut failing D: Ugh. Gross! Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Seo Dawon. This time, I think its better for me to step forward. Kim Olim, who had been quietly monitoring the situation, said suddenly. Seo Dawon didnt answer but didnt retreat either. Kim Olim came to my sideCshe had more on her mind. Seo Dawon was summoned earlier today, there wont be much time left in his summoning time limit, she said to me. She pinpointed something I hadnt thought much aboutCthe summon time. I raised my head, still covering my nose to block the agonizing scent. Seo Dawon frowned at the Pdin, but he didnt refute her words. It seemed like the summon time limit also weighed on his mind. However, the Mage didnt back down easily and held onto my nape. I felt like I could finally breathe againCthe odor felt weaker. Did Seo Dawon do something? Though it became much easier to breathe, the fishy scent of blood still lingered in the air. Whatever took over Koo Hui-seos body was still keeping an eye on me. That had been staring at me all this while without blinking once; the fact that such a thing was less than two meters away was giving me considerable mental stress. Even though I was surrounded by all the servants, this was still a horror-like situation. Seo Dawon shook his head, as if he had weighed his decision in this short moment. We can just suppress him quickly. If we do it your way, Koo Hui-seo wont be able to walk anymore. Choi Lee-kyung probably doesnt want that? Dont be anxious. This isnt like you. At Kim Olims cool-headed words, the Mage eventually nodded and stood back. Kim Olim spread her arms wide as soon as he retreated; ck gloves soon formed over her white hands. While I awkwardly hesitated behind her, she said, Summon me, Necromancer. [Kim Olim]. As soon as I called her name, her ebony ck hair began to flutter. Kim Olim slowly faded into existence, starting from her head to toe; she closed her eyes and recited some short chant throughout her summoning. Finally, she ended by drawing a holy sign across her chest with her gloved hands. When she finished signing, its gaze moved from me for the first time. It seemed to have noticed Kim Olim just now; the heels of herbat boots made a cking noise against the living room floor as soon as she manifested and dropped into reality. It opened its mouth, revealing a void full of ck things,cking tongue or teeth. The rot inside you must be vibrating, she said. When bundles of ck tentacles began to pour down from its mouth, Kim Olims eyebrows twitched once before she jumped high from her standing position. Eeek! On the other hand, I screamed and retreated a few steps; Seo Dawon pulled on my arms to drag me into his embrace. The tentacles that flowed out of its mouth quickly crawled across the living room walls and floor and approached Kim Olim, who was hanging from the second-floor railing. She somersaulted andnded on the sofa before stretching her arm out to the side. [Night Pall], she shouted to activate her skill. A dazzling light poured down over her gloved hand, and soon she was holding a round silver shield. The shields surface was inscribed with delicate details. 12 round decorative elements were littered along the rim of the shield; each decoration had illegible symbols engraved inside. The side-profile of a goddess that had be the tree of life was drawn onto the center of the shield. She had summoned her most powerful weapon, the divine vessel [Rho-Aias]. 1 With shield in hand, Kim Olim charged straight to the cluster of tentacles. Her attack was so reckless, she had destroyed the back of the sofa that she had used as a stepping stone. BangC! [Ah-Ah-Ah-Ah-Ah-.] Koo Hui-seoor, rather, the unidentified monster with Koo Hui-seos appearancewas thrown onto the ind table in the kitchen, smashing it, after it was hit by the Pdins shield. Even though thick tentacles were used as a defensive shell, they did not seem to fully absorb the impact of the hit. For dozens of seconds, the monster stopped moving, as if it were too injured to move straight away. I stared intently at the debris of smashed furniture as I hastily asked the Mage, By the way, will Koo Hui-seo be okay? Hes not broken somewhere? Id prefer if that were the case. What? As soon as we finished speaking, Kim Olim quickly bent backwards; she had avoided something that zipped by, making soundwaves as it passed by. It was far too fast for my eyes to identify it. CrashC! Because she avoided the attack, therge TV in the living room behind her had shattered. Soon afterwards, Kim Olim furrowed her brows and quickly tilted her head to the side; simultaneously, something ck narrowly grazed past her hair. As that happened, a chandelier hanging from the ceiling crashed on top of the Pdin. Get out of the way! I shouted inadvertently. However, Kim Olim didnt avoid the chandelier. To be exact, she couldnt really avoid it because Koo Hui-seos crazy tentacles held her ankles to the floor. When I saw that, I automatically tried to jump towards her. Calm down. At least I would have jumped towards her if Seo Dawon hadnt dissuaded me. Contrary to my agitation, Seo Dawon and Kim Olim didnt appear to be concerned. It was as if they had expected all of this. The Pdin quickly lifted [Rho-Aias] over her head and smacked the falling chandelier, which shattered in pieces around her as crystal met metal. Following that, the Pdin cleaved the tentacle holding her ankle to the ground with the edge of her shield. Her face was calm, as if she had not just been attacked. [Kya-ah-ah-ah!] A scream from within the kitchen, where Koo Hui-seo was stuck, erupted through the house. The tentacle was cleanly cut off; the portion that had been holding Olims ankle was now wriggling around like a hose with a strong water current running through it. The Pdin simply wiped the blood that sttered onto her eyes away and immediately raised her shield again. PlopC! Then, she cut off another tentacle which attacked her from behind. After seeing that, I realized that the shield could be as sharp as any weapon depending on its wielder. Tentacles were usually blunt rather than pointy, so they usually specialized in choking and crushing their opponents. However, no matter how fast they moved, they couldnt hold onto Kim Olim; luckily, they were powerless in the face of her [Rho-Aias]. Eventually, the three surviving tentacles writhed back and retreated from the Pdin. She slowly walked out of the blood-soaked living room, her heels cking against the floor. Is that it? [] The sound of the strange, panting breaths that filled the living room was ominously cut off by Kim Olims words. I couldnt take my eyes of the wreckage that had once been a kitchen. Somehow I felt that, as soon as I looked away, something would pop out from there. However, that didnt moveCit seemed like it was holding its breath as well. Kim Olim ced her shield, that had been dripping ck blood, on the ground next to her. ThumpC! The resulting heavy sound made me wonder how heavy that thing was; the marble floor under the shield had been smashed and ruined. Kim Olim observed the ce where it was located before turning back to me. Go back a few more steps. O-Okay Dont step on any shadows. Alright Gah! Seo Dawon, perhaps following Kim Olims request for my protection, lifted me up into the air. I was forced to cling to his neck as my legs suddenly dangled midair. ! Just then, the lights on the porch blew out. I flinched in surprise at the broken lights; neither the Mage nor the Pdin moved at all. However, the dim lights in the front hallway, leading from the door to the living room, also darkened. Huh? Why? I mumbled Then, even the light stands built at the entrance of the living room were extinguished. I felt chills and looked out at the darkened, almost invisible front hallway. Usually, even if the light went out, thered be light on the other side; vague shapes would be dimly revealed despite the darkness. But, because all the lights had been turned off, one by one, nothing was visible no matter how wide I opened my eyes. I turned back to the Mage in order to ry that information. Did you see that? All the lights from there to here extinguished However, I couldnt finish speaking due to shock. Seo Dawon, who had been holding me, now sported a face that was ckened, as if it were painted with darkness. Be a Patron! TL: I said it before, Ill say it again. Im down bad for Kim Olim. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 There were people whose brains go nk and their body goes rigid in the face of something frightful and horrific. I didnt know it before, but it seemed like I was one of those people. I couldnt even scream or think of getting away from him; I could only foolishly stare into his disappeared face. However, soon, the ck void of a face approached closer; my frozen rigidity soon released. Unable to think about anything else, I pushed at his arms to gain distance. [!] Seo Dawons body hurried to grab me. I couldnt hear what he was sayingConly noise. However, Seo Dawons arms, which would not have been moved away easily under normal circumstances with my strength, had released my body without resisting. What! What on What on earth is going on?! I tried to go towards one of the other servants on standby nearby, but all of them had their heads turned away from me. Their bodies stood tall and rigid. That strange silence and bleak atmosphere was so ominous and weird. I couldnt bring myself to approach them and faltered backwards. PopC! At the same time, it sounded like the fuse had gone out; all the lights in the house turned off simultaneously. Soon, the deep darkness swept over me like a wave; in the blink of an eye, my vision had been blocked. At the same time, the gruesome scent of blood thickened. Barely holding back my nausea, I clung to the wall and whispered, [Kim Olim]! Since Kim Olim was already summoned, I thought I could resolve things by calling her to my side. However Though I could see the Pdins back by the dim, natural light shining through the living room window, she did not turn towards me. After that, it seemed as if even her silhouette was swallowed by the darkness and I couldnt be sure if she was still there or not. I instinctively felt that something was wrong. I didnt only call for her anymore and tried other servants names as well. [Seo Dawon], [Kim Olim], [Jung Garam]! I-Is there no one there? Lackey! Lackey! No one? Is there really no one there?! .. What on earth! [Woo Ragi]! Is there no one?! However, Kim Olim, Seo Dawon, and even Jung Garam No servant answered me. To be exact, since all the lights had been extinguished, I could feel nor perceive no signs of their presence. It was as if everyone had vanished from this world as all light had disappeared. It wasnt just the servantsCKoo Hui-seos presence had also vanished. It felt like I was the only one left in this world. All I could hear, in this pitch ck void was the sound of my own anxious gasps. Just before I lost my rationality to desperate fright, I suddenly felt a rough force pulling me by my cor from behind. Startled, I almost screamed, but the unexpectedly harsh force strangled my throat so I could only cough out groans. Hey. Get a hold of yourself. Cough I almost fainted, but, when I heard a familiar voice, I nearly cried in relief. Full of anticipation, I raised my head and identified the person that pulled at me. As expected, the owner of that fierce and rude voice was Woo Ragi. He pulled me back and scrutinized my face. He frowned his brows and adjusted my cor several timesClike a clean freakCbut the force of his grasp did eventually soften. I looked at him with a faceden with indescribable relief mixed with fear; Woo Ragi frowned, as if he were burdened by my reaction. This vague, uneasy silence ended when my eyes slightly overflowed and lukewarm tears dripped down my cheeks. Woo Ragi looked into my eyes with a chilly expression and shook away his hands that had been grabbing onto my cor, as if he were throwing me away. With his strength no longer holding me up, I fell straight onto my butt. Nngh Agh, so frustrating Whyd you call my name? W-What did you say? You should have just kept calling for Seo Dawon W-What are you talking about What did I do Woo Ragis attitude seemed to imply that I was the cause of this strange turn of events; however, he didnt exin further. Still, he didnt take his watchful eyes off me and seemed to be waiting for me to stand up. As soon as I noticed that he was waiting, I ced some strength in my thighs. However, I couldnt stand up. H-Huh? Why I tried to stand up, but I felt incredibly dizzy; cold sweat continued to flow down my temples. Stumbling, I copsed to my feet a few times before I identally brushed my hands against Woo Ragis feet. Well, that wasnt necessarily so rming or embarrassing, but The issue was Woo Ragis subsequent behavior. He immediately pulled the front of his boots away, as if he had stepped in some dog poop. Then, he tapped me on the back of my hand. I could divine some strong feelings of distaste and get away from me, from his bodynguage. Honestly, did this bastard practice humiliation tactics all day or something? Stop being absurd and get up. Do you think Im Seo Dawon? You think Id bite, suck, hug, and carry you like him? In a fit of anger, I clenched my fist and pressed it against Woo Ragis shoes. The swordsman must not have expected that action; he squatted in front of me with a smile on his face. Of course, that grin was incredibly fierce. You wanna die? Icantstand up, okay? So? I felt humiliated, but my physical condition was getting worse as the minutes went byC beggars couldnt be choosers. 1 In the end, I futilely jutted my chin out, hoping to look a little brazen. I think youll need togive me a piggyback ride. Of course, I didnt think Woo Ragi would docilely give me his back. However, even as I spat out these words, my vision kept growing dark; I was falling in and out of consciousness. Additionally, I began to feel colder and colder. Beggars cant be choosers Honestly, how did I get into a situation where I must cling onto Woo Ragi. And Woo Ragi Wouldnt he be here to rescue me? I was sure he was expecting me to beg him, but I calcted that he wouldnt reject my plea in the end. That was why I expected his ridicule and yet shamelessly demanded things from him. For him to support me. Oh~ Is that how our Choi Lee-kyung-ssi gives orders to men? How could you ask me to carry a guy like you on my back? You dont think I notice how you stare nkly at my face whenever you get the opportunity? However, Woo Ragi sank my hopes. Blood began to pool in my cheeks, and I flushed redCthis was a sensation I had felt too many times before. Although, I didnt know if Woo Ragi noticed my current plight I wanted to die for a brief moment, but I couldnt change what had already urred. Now that I was being pushed away by the swordsman, it wasnt like I could crawl on four legs to his side. Because of that, I begged, I wont stare at you from now on You really stared at me? Woo Ragi had a rare expression of bewilderment adorning his face. Soon, his smile adopted a grumpy tinge. Was that a trap..? Being tricked doubled my embarrassment, but, surprisingly, Woo Ragi shut his mouth without ridiculing me further. Then, he held out one hand to me, as if he were allowing me to grasp it. But, just before I held on, heCas if he needed to make a pointCblurted out, Dont forget that you asked for us to touch first, okay? Alongside those mutters, he grumbled under his breath further. Those actions really resembled Seo DawonCat some point, close friends begin to really act like one another. I smiled inwardly; in the end, I had to say something, I just asked you to support me, alright? If you wriggle around unpleasantly, youll have to live the rest of your life as a one-armed man. Honestly, he just said whatever he wanted to say. I nodded; I knew that none of my words would get to him anyway. With that, I grabbed his outstretched hand. Haah! As soon as my fingers touched his, Woo Ragi dragged me to my feet with one hand. At that point, my arm felt like it would be ripped out of its sockets, but I could endure that pain. However, my face hit his chest so hard that I could see stars in front of my eyes. I grabbed my throbbing nose and looked up; I could see the swordsmans chin. If he had dragged me into his embrace a little harder, my nose would have bled. He definitely did that on purpose. I red in protest, but, before I could curse at him, my eyes began to tear up first. Woo Ragi looked down at me and gently brushed a cowlick behind my ears. I shrank back at the unexpected action. He whispered into my ears, Homo-bastard, the fact that Im doing this is an honor. His sneer was crammed full of arrogance. Be a Patron! TL: Strap in tight yall. Were going on a Woo Ragi adventure. This is the start of our new arc <3 (and I think theres some interesting revtions in store) Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Woo Ragi leaned my body against his and then carried me on his shoulders as if he were hauling a bag of flour. Thanks to this, the pit of my stomach pressed against the edges of his shoulders. I felt bile rise upCbeyond feeling upset, I felt like I was going to vomit. W-Wait a minute! I struggled, trying to get him to fix his posture Suddenly I heard a sharp p and my butt began to throb. My eyes opened wide, stunned. Do you want to die? Your butt is touching my face. Woo Ragi, this crazy bastard, just pped my ass with his palm! Were the same age! 1 Humiliation and shame bubbled up within me; I grabbed at Woo Ragis hair with all my might, as if I were pulling weeds. Blinded by anger, I couldnt see anything else. Woo Ragi slowly turned his head and red at me, Are you crazy? Just where are you hitting!? Thats my lineCare you crazy?! When I said that, Woo Ragi red at my wrist. My emotions, which rose with my momentarypse of reason, quickly cooled down in the face of his harsh eyes. However, I was still frustrated and annoyed. As I released strength from my fingers still grabbing at his hair, the bastard irritatedly shook his head and gripped my side harder. Eventually, I couldnt endure and clung to the swordsmans neck. Tsk, I told you to take your hands off of me, Woo Ragi said. I feel like Im about to vomit! Honestly! If you throw up, Ill actually kill you. Instead of answering, I buried my face into the crook of his neck. At that moment, Woo Ragi stopped walking and spouted a few curse words. Fortunately, though, he fixed his carrying posture. It seems he hated the feel of my burrowing into his embrace more than he loved inconveniencing me. That fact was annoying, but he moved cautiously, taking care to not brush against me. At least I didnt feel ufortable anymore. However, even as I was carried in Woo Ragis arms, my condition continued to deteriorate. Earlier, I had thought I felt sick because of the pressure on my stomach, but the nausea had gotten worse. Eventually, I grabbed his arm and barely managed to open my mouth, W-Wait Woo Ragi didnt answer, but hurriedly threw me to the ground when we made eye contactChe must have seen something in my eyes. Lying there, I threw up everything I had recently eaten. Urgh. It was painful enough that teardrops began falling from my eyes. However, Woo Ragi, who I thought would stay far far away, strode closer. Embarrassed and still feeling nauseous, I tried to scooch away. However, Woo Ragis hands were faster than mine. Hey. He wiped the vomit off the corners of my mouth. He showed me his hand Unexpectedly, it wasnt gastric juices or food scraps that had clung to the sides of my lips. It was vivid blood. I was even more surprised than Woo Ragi. I opened my eyes wide and stared back at the spot I had thrown up: darkened blood. Bewildered, I raised my head. Its blood You Woo Ragi said something, but, strangely, the floor began to spin around me Soon, I closed my eyes and copsed. Someone caught me before I hit the ground, but I couldnt remember anything after that. * * * When I opened my eyes again, my body was shaking at regr intervals. After a few more minutes just intaking my current situation, I realized I was on someones back. I frowned and looked around; I remembered that thest person I was with was Woo Ragi. All I could see, though, was darkness enveloping me. I had no idea how much time had passed. However, judging from my physical condition, it felt like I had rested on his back for at least two to three hours. The fact that Woo Ragi had continued to carry me on his back this entire time was proof that we were no longer inside my home. No matter howrge my new home may be, its not soplex nor spacious enough that hed stumble around in this darkness for hours while giving me a piggy-back ride. Rather than being at homeI could judge that something had gone wrong, and that Woo Ragi and I were alone and separated from the others. Where are we? I asked. Some zone erected by Koo Hui-seo. 2 As expected, we seemed to be in some different realm. HoweverBecause Woo Ragi replied immediately, as if he were waiting for my question, he must have known exactly when I hade to my senses and opened my eyes. I thought hed make some abusive remarks, like telling me to get off his back or ming all his frustrations on me, the homo. Though I was on his back for a long while, he had yet to ask me to climb down; the swordsman just continued to silently walk somewhere. I had thought about raising my head to observe my surroundings, but I ended up adjusting my position to rest my cheek on his other shoulder. My heart was ufortable, but my body was at ease. Hes got such a pretty face, but his back isso wide Woo Ragi really had everything except for a decent personality. For a while, I let myself be carried like that, thoughts wandering. However, after a seemingly long time had passed, I cautiously asked, Do you knowhow to get out of here? Woo Ragi responded with a shocking answer, How should I know? Y-You have no idea? You dont know either. No, thats not what I meant! Then, where are we going? Dont tell me, you cant see around you in this level of darkness? You dont see how those bastards, following your blood scent, keeping for you? What? Thats why were constantly on the move. With that said, Woo Ragi continued pretty vigorously. Was there really some unseen opponent in the dark Woo Ragi was fighting against? Goosebumps ran up my spine. I stared straight ahead, but it was hard to identify anything in the dark and could only see the back of Woo Ragis head. Eventually, I buried my face into the swordsmans back and tried to stifle the sound of my breaths. After all, there was nothing else I could do. [Ruff!] I could very faintly hear the sound of a dogs bark or a wolfs grunt. Simultaneously, Woo Ragis shoulders stiffened until they became as hard as stone. A sharp wind brushed past my back; as it passed by, something moist sprinkled onto my hands. It was hotand smelled nauseating. Nngh Just keep your head shoved down. Dont be so! Cumbersome. Alright. Since Woo Ragi was moving so intensely, I thought itd be better to tten and press myself against the swordsmans body. We stayed in that state for a long time; after a while, Woo Ragis behavior gradually changed. It seemed that he had dealt with everything that had rushed at us. Haah Im going crazy. Woo Ragi sighed, frustrated. Even if he killed all the enemies now, who knew how long this situation would continue? Of course I was anxious. The only person I could rely on in this unexpected situationCwhere I could see nothing in the pitch-ck surroundingsCwas Woo Ragi, and Seo Dawonmust be worried about me, right? We couldnt connect ormunicate with the other servants at all. Just then, Woo Ragi suddenly stopped walking. Nervous, I grabbed at his shoulders with tense fingers. W-What? The sun is rising Fuck, where is this? Is this Koo Hui-seos house? What? Jung Garams better at getting a grasp of the fields underlying structure Woo Ragi murmured. I was shocked and puzzled by his grumbles. The sun rose? Wouldnt that mean the surroundings should be brighter? Then, why cant I see anything yet? I rubbed at my eyes again. However, I could still only see pitch darkness. Actually, I couldnt even see the hands rubbing at my eyes. Once again I stretched up my hands and pressed into my eyeballs, but nothing had changed. By then, I panicked; I recklessly reached out and grabbed whatever was in frontCWoo Ragis head, of course. I could feel the softness of his hair and the strands in between my fingers, but my eyes couldnt make out the unique golden color that should be there. Woo Ragi looked back at me without hiding his displeasure as soon as he felt my touch. Of course, I couldnt see such actions but I confirmed it through how his hair swept across my hands. What? He asked. R-Right now Is it bright? Is there light? What bullshit? Myeyes What? I cant see As I spoke, I kept rubbing at my eyesCit felt ufortable, like there was something stuck between my eyelid and my eyeballs. However, because Woo Ragi dropped me to the floor, I could no longer continue rubbing. Bewildered, I was dismayed at the feeling of being pushed away; soon, I felt abandoned in the darkness. W-Why? W-Where did you go? My eyes really are strange! I cant see anything, okay?! I scrambled to reach out to where I estimated Woo Ragi might be, but I grabbed at nothing. Still, I kept my arms outstretched as I walked around. I couldnt believe that the Swordsman would just leave me behind and disappear. Woo Ragi Ragi-yah! Woo Ragi-ssi W-Woo Ragi-nim! Youre not there? D-Did you really abandon me? You couldnt haveright? After calling out for a long while, I fell into a panic. I sat down and began to helplessly weep. And, only then did that crazy bastard open his mouth. I guess you really cant see. His voice came from behindCnot where I had reached out. I stiffened in surprise; Woo Ragi lifted me from the back. I remained rigid in his embrace and stared nkly at the source of his voice. Are you a faucet? Stop crying. Its frustrating. Would I really abandon you? Youre so dramaticCI just sat you down for 1 minute And I When I heard those shameless remarks, anger bubbled within me. Eventually, I wiped my tears with my sleeve and cursed at him, You You madman! I really thought you went crazy!! Be a Patron! TL: Poor bb, hes having such a rough time T_T Also, Ragi, pping a guys butt is kinda homoerotic. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 However, the bastard pulled me back into his embrace, disregarding my protests. I struggled wildly about, brandishing my hands violently, but my fingers caught nothing. Then, in that state, my feet rose into the air. Woo Ragi had lifted me up and leaned me back in his arms. I was relieved by the solid feelings of arms around my waist and the feel of a firm chest against my back; however, I was a bit upset at how relieved I felt. As he ced a hand on my wheezing back, he asked, Why are you suddenly blind? . If I knew, I wouldnt be sitting around like this. Instead of answering, I grabbed the Swordsmans shoulders; Woo Ragi had nothing more to say about that. But soon, his twisted voice flowed into my ear. You must be ufortable. His voice wasden with irritationCas if intimidating me to stop squirming around. I nodded without hesitation, Yeah. Who do you think is more ufortable now? Me, the blind person who fell into this strange ce with the most crass servant. I havent even started with myints with you. I shut my mouth, exhausted from his shady remarks. Perhaps he was also tired of this line of conversation, as he asked about my bodys condition. Is everything alright other than your eyes? I dont know My whole body throbbed, but I didnt know where the pain originated. Being blind was such a big shock that I paid little attention to the rtively trivial aches wracking my body. No way, if my eyesight never returns As I thought of this pessimistic, worst-case scenario, my soul exited my body. However, as soon as I finished speaking, Woo Ragi scarily groped my body as he pleased; my chaotic mind returned to reality in an instant, as if someone had poured cold water on me. I screamed, W-What are you doing?! Im checking for injuries on your body. Or, you could just answer my question properly. Then, using his robust grip strength, he twisted my arm. I screamed, Aagh! It hurts! What are you doing! So dramatic Dont touch it! I said, dont touch! Do you really think Id want to molest a perverted homo like you? He simultaneously pressed hard on the nape of my neck and bent my arm back. The painful impact stungCthe ache ran up my spine like a lightning strike. Woo Ragi must have been surprised at my scream and the way my face burrowed into his shoulder; he asked, What? What did I do for you to scream like that? NghHngh No wayCare you keeled over like that just because I pressed at your pressure points a little? As he said that, he grabbed my roughly breathing head and jerked it backwards, perhaps to check my expression. After he finished his observation, he flung it back down again. I hit my forehead hard on his shoulder because of the rebound; I inadvertently inwardly cursed. Woo Ragi also ced his hands on my back and patted me, as if he were trying to soothe me. I think that touch irritated me more than when I hit my head. You shouldnt have surprised me with your drool. He made excuses for himself. That was not an apology at all; I punched him in the chest instead of answering. Woo Ragi dithered for a bit before staying still letting me hit him three more times. The fourth time, he caught my fist and didnt let go. It seems like his minuscule conscience couldnt endure being hit four times in a row. In the end, I gave up on beating him and took a fewbored breaths. The swordsman finally let my hand go and began walking somewhere. Where are you going? I asked anxiously, wondering if hed abandon me again. He replied docilely, Theres a building ahead that looks like a mansion. Ill go there first. Is there a way to escape if you go there? .Haah, who knows. Ive already said this isnt my specialty, alright? He snapped back. Still, it seems like he had a hunch. The Swordsman continued to inform me of his ns. Normally, in dungeons, the environment changes when you move onto the next room or field . Besides, that mansion wouldnt just appear for no reason. Or, do you have any other ideas? I also understood that there were no other apparent ways forward except for his proposed n. At my slight nod, the swordsman, while carrying me, sprinted even faster. His body hardly even shook despite the speed; I could barely tell he was running as he didnt breathe heavily either. * * * After running like that for about 10 more minutes, Woo Ragi slowed down. And then I heard a hitherto unheard soundClike branches shaking in the wind. I asked the swordsman, Is this perhapsthe garden? Im going in. Woo RagiCwas he being indifferent?Cignored my question and held me tighter. The scent of grass and something fishy wafted across my nose and thickened until the area was full of that scent; it really felt like we had crossed into the garden. I wanted to push at Woo Ragi and ask why he didnt answer me, but I felt a murky, dreary vibe. So, I eventually closed my mouth. CreakC! Woo Ragis arm moved. It sounded as if he pushed through a rusty gate and, immediately after, I heard footsteps on a stone floor. Judging from the trudging sounds of his footsteps echoing around, it sounded like we had just entered therge, empty entrance hall of a mansion. I moved my head closer to the echoes and only stopped moving when Woo Ragi ced his hand on top of my head, as if he were telling me to stay still. Haah How am I supposed to get over there while carrying this luggage? he muttered, shamelessly poking my head with a finger. Enraged, I red at him, but he cidly ignored that gaze. Why are you staring like that? All you have to do is cling onto me, he said. Whats there? There are these two stone statues over thereCit feels like something bad will happen if we touch them. Between them, theres an unbroken b; I think we have to pass through there. What? I said, there are stone statues over there holding a mace. Didnt you see the gargoyle statues at the [Tower of Command] as well? Gargoyle They still often featured in my nightmares. The statues, with closed eyes, woke up one by one and flew towards me; I really thought my life shed before my eyes. To hear that theres more of those things in front of us Furthermore, if even Woo Ragi said that he probably should avoid touching them, that said a lot about the monsters level. Riddled with anxiety, I suddenly thought of something, But, if Koo Hui-seo really made this ce Can he really summon those monsters? Isnt this essentially a dungeon? Isnt it futile to call Koo Hui-seo a human being now? I really couldnt really understand why Woo Ragi said that, so I simply stared at him. At my silence, I believe he stared back; however, he was silent for a long time. It was as if he wondered if he could inform me on this matter. After a long while, he opened his mouth, ording to Seo Dawon Koo Hui-seo is a sacrifice meant for the devil. The devil? He didnt tell you anything? I was always greatly concerned by the Mages silence, but I was even more resentful today. Woo Ragi clicked his tongue curtlyChe took his own conclusions from my silence. If he didnt tell you, dont worry about it. Its not just youChe rarely tells anyone else what he thinks. I couldnt tell if he was covering for Seo Dawon orforting me, but a part of me epted that exnation. Why doesnt Seo Dawon tell anyone whats on his mind? Why wont he talk about those things? Werent you ever frustrated by that? Never. So then, you justdo as he orders? Blindly? Yeah. His one-word answers werent trying to be haphazard nor was he mocking me; his tone really seemed to convey thats how he truly behaved. I couldnt understand, so I stared where I thought his face may be. Woo Ragi must have read my something in my expression; he shrugged his shoulders. We all have our roles. Youve really never doubted Seo Dawons words? Why do you doubt them? Thatsjust something you might wonder. Why does he act like that? Stuff like that Dont you know that Ive been friends with Seo Dawon ever since we were young? Thats Weve been together for about 10 years. You think Id wonder about something like that? Hes always been that way. With that said, Woo Ragi said something pretty shocking, Kim Olim, Seo Dawon, and I When the three of us became Users, we went into the dungeon together for the first time and almost died. What? Seo Dawon saved me and Kim Olim. We were the only ones who followed his orders, and we lived. The rest died. His voice was tranquil and didnt tremble. Be a Patron! TL: Lee-kyung and Ragis dynamic is always interesting. Hamster is sassy with the swordsman, and I appreciate that. Also, more on the Red lotus dynamic! It seems like Dawons had trust issues since, like, forever! Illment more on Woo Ragis role and mentality in ater chapter. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Since back then and until now, Seo Dawon has been a leader who, if nothing else, has never spouted bullshit nor led me wrong Therefore, I can respect that hell deal with his personal life on his own. Im not bothered by that. I couldnt see Woo Ragis expression, but I could hear the swordsmans trust through his voice. He didnt even ask me for my opinion as he confessed all this to me. Woo Ragi probably had little interest in whether Id praise or curse the Mage. I was surprised by his attitude. After all, I had always thought that Woo Ragi was someone whod sneer at blind loyalty. After being speechless for a brief moment, I said, in a subdued tone, Howunexpected. I just thought you and Seo Dawon I dont know if these are the right words, but I thought you guys were equals in your friendship. That isnt to say that youre Seo Dawons subordinate or anything Ah. Woo Ragi seemed to hem and haw over his words before fixing his grip on me and continuing to walk. Contrary to my expectations, he didnt seem too upset with myments. Soon, he answered without much malice, I think Ive heard that before Ryu Hyerin said the same thing. What? It felt like I was hit in the back of the head by something blunt. However, Woo Ragi didnt stop there and continued to be harsh, She didnt have any friends either I guess your loneliness was simr to hers? W-What are you saying! One thing is different thoughCshe tried to test people. He sounded deeply disillusioned then. While I blinked, Woo Ragi continued to drop one bombshell after the other, Did you know? What? Bae Jaemin and Ryu Hyerin had been seeing each other since before the [Tower of Command]. WWhat?! No way Ryu Hyerin was two-timing them?! 1 And, Seo Dawon probably knew about it? Hes more perceptive than me. My head was spinningCit felt like it was set aze. Woo Ragi, seeing my dumbfounded expression, unsessfully tried to hold back his snickers. Honestly, how could heugh in this situation? Because of his reaction, I wondered if Woo Ragi was simply lying just to make fun of me. However, when I opened my mouth to argue, he blocked my mouth with one hand and shushed me. Then, he whispered softly, Be quiet youre too noisy. Mmmph! Youre not forgetting that were passing by monsters right now, right? It felt frustrating to be suffocated and treated as a loud individual, but the thought of the gargoyle statues froze my lips. I was definitely curious to learn more, but I didnt want to be chased by monsters because I had asked a question. I bit my lip and nodded softly to show I understood. Woo Ragi noticed my cooperative attitude and quickly took his hands off my mouth. He then lowered his voice to a whisper and continued, I never liked whoever Seo Dawon dated. They kept pestering me as well I stared at the origin of voice with an expressionden with deep disbelief. It was unlikely that Woo Ragi would have been kind to any of the Mages past girlfriends. Even subtle, appreciative nces would need some sort of encouragementwho would flirt with a rude person like him? However, Woo Ragi pressed his finger into my forehead when he saw my distrust. My teeth clenched, and I shook my head at his immediate chastise. In a derisive tone, he answered, Im telling the truth, alright? Besides, it wasnt just me. They were good at making messes and being *indiscreet* with others around me. . Kim Olim suffered a lot too. Honestly, I thought that all of Seo Dawons lovers were talented novelists. 2 Isnt it strange? From Woo Ragis tone, I could feel that he had genuinely suffered due to Seo Dawons past lovers. As I listened to him nkly, my mind began to draw imaginary scenes. I could imagine how the servants struggled as these ex-lovers did unnecessary things to attract the Mages attention. I also didnt like that those women had said things to Kim Olim However, though I hated to admit it, I could sympathize with their feelings. My lips instinctively twitched. Woo Ragi read into my minute body movements, Seo Dawon? You want to know what Seo Dawon was like? He was a little different from what youd expect, probably. And, with such a meaningful remark, Woo Ragi ignored me and just continued walking. I thought Woo Ragi was trying to ridicule me, so I tried to say something. But, as soon as I moved, I felt his fingers press down on my lips. I realized that we might be walking through a dangerous section and had no choice but to wait quietly. However, while I waited,plicated thoughts burrowed into my brain. What on earth did Woo Ragi think I assumed? I [Grrrrrrrrngh..] However, before I could fall deeper into my thoughts, an ominous sound came from above our heads. That sound was apanied by the sound of pebbles rolling and ttering. I instinctively grabbed the swordsmans arms. Honestly Woo Ragi cursed and gripped my hands tightly. At the same time, I heard something heavy hitting the ground beside us. CrashC! Argh! Though I shouted in fear and astonishment, Woo Ragi was unfazed. However, he mumbled to himself in a frustrated tone, Whyd they wake up? Was there some kind of condition? W-What happened? Do you think I would know? Isnt it your fault? What? What did I do.?! Because, I perfectly stealthed myself. Even so, what does that have to do with meDont Laugh! You were the only one chatting away up until a moment ago. Shut up. Woo Ragi grumbled and hugged me tight enough to steal my breath; he quickly dodged to the left. He moved so fast that a whirling wind swept past my ears. However, perhaps the monster following us wasrger than I imagined. The swordsman quickly changed direction and ran at a tremendous speed; he couldnt easily shake the monster off his trail, though. He released his frustrations on me, Haah. I cant even set this thing down somewhere D-Dont put me down! Youre fucking heavy. I wanted to refute thosest words, but I reigned in my retort. After all, it couldnt be easy to run around with an adult man on his back. Instead, I clung close to the swordsmans body because I was worried hed throw me onto the ground. I didnt forget to grab Woo Ragis cor as hard as I could. As soon as I did so, he snorted as if he couldnt believe me, but, fortunately, he didnt shake my hand away. [Unsheathe]. And, like that, he called out a skill. Of course, I had no idea how that skill manifested. I was still bathed in darkness; I couldnt even distinguish a single ray of light. However, as soon as he activated his skill, I felt an ice-cold energy, amorphous energy above our heads. It felt like we were hiding behind a pir of ice? In addition, it felt like Woo Ragis upper body became rigid. His armCthe one that wasnt holding meCreached back. Soon, I could hear loud noises in the distanceClike fireworks going off. The swordsman sighed in irritation, as if he couldnt hit his targets. Well, I didnt think much more about thatMy thoughts were interrupted by what the swordsman said afterwards, Hey, wrap your legs around my waist. What? Its cumbersome to have you dangling. I need to run fast. I looked at Woo Ragis faceCor where I assumed his face wasCwith a blood-drainedplexion, but he was already tapping my legs with his knee. It was as if he was telling me to hang onto him with my own strength. I loathed doing so, but I had no choice and inevitably squeezed my thighs around the swordsman as hard as I could. Though, I tried not to think about anything else However, Woo Ragis clothes proved to be a problem. What were they made out of? They were so slippery that I had to fix my position several times when I slipped down to the swordsmans waist. I felt strangely embarrassed, and my mouth felt dry. However, Woo Ragi, this psycho, didnt lend a hand and instead began to make sarcastic remarks. I told you to wrap your legs around me, not rub them all over my body I couldnt endure anymore, so I shot back, Then why dont you cooperate and lend a hand Are you happy molesting me with that kind of excuse? Im not molesting you! I also hate this! I dont like you either! Your clothes are slipperyCwhat am I supposed to do?! However, my protests were futile in the face of his homophobia, Homos like to rub against guys like this, dont they? I have eyes too, you know. Youre blind right now. Argh, honestly! Be a Patron! TL: Its interesting to see the underlying mechanics of Woo Ragi and Dawons professional dynamic. I was honestly just as surprised as Lee-kyung to see that Dawon and Ragi werent equals. In a sense, I can see why Woo Ragiments that hes not used to leading or figuring out scenariosand cant find out what triggered the monsters awakening. (Lmao Lee-kyung, youre not alone? Or Maybe, considering the swordsmans advantages, youre not so bad after all?). That seems to have been Dawons job. This reminds me of how Dawon called Garam a genius; Garam leveled incredibly fastCall on his own. Simrly, Dawon trusted Garam to go off, during the Tower of Command scenario, to try and find hints. Perhaps the ability to see through dungeons is what separates the normal Users from the extraordinary. Also Why are Ragi and Lee-kyungs interactions like a si lmao. Like, I want to duct-tape the homophobia out of his mouth, but The way they interact is somewhat funny. Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Bang-bang! However, our witty stand-upedy routine ended there. 1 A heavy sound echoed from afar; it felt like a huge stone statue was rushing towards us. My assumption must have been correctCWoo Ragi held me, like I was some luggage, and ran wordlessly at a tremendous speed. I had no idea where on earth our destination was, but, at our speed, it almost felt like we were driving in a car. I buried my face into the swordsmans back and hugged him tightly around the shoulder. While running, he flinched, as if he found me annoying, but he seemed to let my actions slide. SpringC! Then, he jumped so highCI had no idea how many meters above ground we were. Whenever Woo Ragi stepped (on the ground?), he made a creaking sound as if he were running across a shabby wooden floor. The nks could barely supporting the weight of two people. After leaping a few times like that, the swordsman leaned over, as if he grabbed onto some handhold and were peering off a ledge. His body waspletely tilted, and I was worried hed fall. I hurried to cling to his body again; instead of making more abusive remarks, Woo Ragi quietly observed something below. He waited for a long while, jumped, and escaped from the monster through this vertical route. Afterwards, the swordsman took me inside one of the rooms within this mansionCI could only assume this was a room thanks to the barely noticeable sound of a door closing, his soft footsteps on the carpet, and the touch of the soft bed on which Woo Ragi set me down. I hesitated before cing my legspletely atop the bed; he sat down next to me and created a depression in the mattress. I saw it while jumping around. Huh? Yeah The monster had a key in its mouth. What? I blinked meaninglessly at his words and then stared atCaroundCthe swordsman with a questioning look. Then Its probably an escape hint. After contemting, I asked, Its probably impossible to carry me and fight that monster, right? Yeah, Woo Ragi replied sinctly. I also had no desire totch onto him like some bulletproof vest while he fought. However, if I separated from Woo Ragis side, I wouldnt be able to defend myself at all. Woo Ragi also seemed to be concerned about my eyes condition as well. In this brief, quiet lull, the swordsman tried to tinker with something around my eyes; judging from the sweeping wind across my eyes, he must be fanning with his hands. [Light]. Still tranquil, Woo Ragi took out an illuminating item from his inventory. He seemed to check something several times before quietly saying, Its like your nerves arepletely blocked. Your pupils arent reacting to light at all. Just as he said, my vision waspletely dark though the [Light] skill was used. I nodded meekly, Yeah I dont see any external trauma. Really? That was fortunateCI was worried about what kind of injury my eyes had suffered. Wait, he said. Huh? Hmmm Woo Ragi slowly groped the region around my eye sockets. He was probably looking for fracture lines or other seemingly invisible injuries. With an anxious heart, I waited until the swordsman pulled his hands away. Soon afterwards, he quickly took his hands back. As I thought, youre probably under a curse? What? Theres no signs of trauma or other external factors, and yet youve suddenly be blind. This cant be caused by anything else but a curse. The way he apatheticallymented as if he were passively observing someone elses dilemma made his tone sound so mean. As I thought over his words, I suddenly asked, Dont you usually get cursedwhen you touch something weird? I havent done anything, though Youll get cursed if you foolishly crawl around in a strange house. Though I asked quite sincerely, his reply was dry and absentminded. Thats! Then why didnt you get cursed!? We got sucked here together Your curse is clearly disadvantaging me as well? Thats not what I mean! Im just saying its weird Why am I the only one affected? You seem perfectly fine. If were really dividing us into different categories Havent you cursed me in some sense? I had briefly forgotten that Woo Ragi was dead, so my shoulders inadvertently trembled. I made an unintentional gaffe. However, Woo Ragi didnt seem to care much about that and didnt say anything in particr. Then, all of a sudden, the mattress rocked once more; I realized the swordsman hadid down on the bed. Are you perhapsgoing to fall asleep? I asked. No? This pig was hanging on my neck all dayCIm stretching. Did he really have to show off his ability to anger others every single time he opened his mouth? I red towards the origin of his voice, but the thought of staring blindly wasnt exactly desirable. So, I simply closed my eyes andid on the bed as well. To be honest, it was exhausting to cling to Woo Ragi. I thought about lying down and organizing my thoughts rather than awkwardly half-sitting, half-squatting Of course, I expected Woo Ragi to throw another tantrum if I were to follow his actions and lie down But, my stamina was at its limits now. Still, I ced my head at the edge of the mattress, careful not to brush against the swordsman as much as possible. As soon as I changed my posture, sure enough, I heard a sarcastic voice. Haah, hes following me andying down now. As expected, Woo Ragi bullied me. I ignored hisments and fumbled with my hands to find a dusty pillow. Then,ying my head down, I shot back, If you dont shut up, Im going to cling to you. Perhaps he really loathed that consequence, Woo Ragi went silent afterwards. While a quiet, forlorn atmosphere settled around us, I pondered how wed escape from this ce. The swordsman told me a giant statue monster held a key in his mouth And, considering how Woo Ragi ran away from it by continuously jumping up I guess that statue isnt a flying monsterCunlike the gargoyles Then, was it just extraordinarily big? After contemting about this and that, I called out to the swordsman, asking for his input, Hey Youre listening, right? In lieu of answering, Woo Ragi shifted on the mattress. For some reason, it sounded like he turned his back towards me. However, his ears should still work fine, so I continued to talk to myself. That monster cant fly, right? Its just huge, right? Thats right. The swordsmans voice echoed, as if he were talking to the wall. I continued, Just howrge is it? Its about 10 meters tall and has a key gripped in its mouth. It looks a little like a twin-headed Ogre well, rather than two-headed, it looks like it has two faces. What? One face is weeping; the other face, on the back of its head, has a gigantic grin. The smiling mouth is the one holding the key Because of that, this monster doesnt have a blind spot. I got goosebumps when I imagined the monster from Woo Ragis descriptions. Just what kind of monster would look like that? Appalled, I said, It has only one body? It looks like two chests were stered onto its torsoCfour arms and two legs. But, thats what the one who has the key looks like The statue across the room has the head of a cat. Theres two stone statues? Didnt I say that from the beginning? The swordsmans voice wasden with contempt. I did remember him saying that there was a stone statue holding an iron mace. Ah, then the one holding the mace Yeah, the cat. Thenthe statue with the four arms and the key in its mouth It did have a sheathed sword around its waist; it didnt unsheathe it when I took you and jumped away. But, I cant say that itll react the same when we go after the key . Normally, monsters with weapons will use them. I sighed gloomily. Even if I were fine and capable, I wondered if Woo Ragi could deal with those two monsters after leaving me somewhere. First, his opponents were just toorgeC10 meters tall Then, did you see any monsters besides those two? I asked. None for now at least. With that said, Woo Ragi added, There were a few broken stone fragments around those two. Its like a fiery tournament had broken out. Of course, his remarks werent helpful for my state of mind. Be a Patron! TL: Its too hot in my house >.< Think I skimped a bit on the after-PR editing, so tell me if there are any mistakes. Also, RIP Lee-kyung. It must suck to be blinded in a dungeon. Its also somewhat refreshing to see that Woo Ragi doesnt have all the answers and isnt afraid to state it. We know from Seo Dawons POV that hes not omniscient either, but the Mage really does try to cultivate that image. Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Haah As soon as I hopelessly sighed, the mattress creakedCWoo Ragi probably shifted. And his voice, which I had heard from next to me, had begun to originate from above my head. He must has shifted to look at me. Whats with the sigh? Im at a loss You dont do anything, anyway. . Woo Ragi truly had a talent to shut others up by annoying them; however, he wasnt trying to scold me at that moment. He stared at me silently before saying, Even if your eyes were healthyyou still probably wouldnt have been very helpful? It sounded like he was only stating the truth, so I couldnt even be angry anymore. Besides, I also got used to Woo Ragis speech patterns, so I knew this was simply a remark without any particr emotion behind it. When he wanted to be malicious, hed call me a homo. So, I could answer without my ego rearing its head. Thats true, but Im seriously just luggage right now. Its probably better for you to be blind. What? I feel like youd throw a fit if you saw this ce. Uneasy, I grabbed the pillow that I had buried my face into tightly. Ever since I felt the dust blowing around in the wind, I actually thought the rooms wouldnt appear normal, but Perhaps the surroundings are absolutely filthyCor there might be bugs scurrying about. I had no way of knowing because I was blind; even if I were to ask rifying questions, no one would answer. A renewed ufortable feeling surged forth; I felt itchy all of a sudden The pillow Imying onis it super dirty? I asked. Hmmm. If it were me, Id never let it touch my face? Why didnt you say anythingCHaah Whatever. I grumbled, ced the pillow back in its original spot, andid down. The swordsman giggled in glee. After a short silence, Woo Ragi said, You never know when our environment will change, so you might as well get some sleep. He rmended that I recover my stamina; I closed my unseeing eyes, but sleep felt so far in this unfamiliar ce. I fixed my posture several times; each time, the mattress creaked. Though the swordsman didnt say anything, the vibe gradually became murkier and murkier. I breathed deeply and then muttered, I dont think Ill be able to fall asleep You want me to hit you on the back of the head and knock you out? . Woo Ragi answered immediately as if he had prepared that response. I mouthed, fuck off, but I had no idea if the swordsman saw that or not. He didnt say anything, so I simplyid by his side, wide awake and sober. An hour passed like that. BangC I could hear something echoing, as if something had mmed against a distant hallway. Before I could do anything, Woo Ragi quickly dragged me off the bed. [Unsheathe.] His reaction rate was unprecedented; the speed at which he activated his skills was extraordinary as well. The rxed mood he had while leisurely grumbling with me had disappeared in an instant. I had be tense through osmosis. No way, did the monster downstairs climb up? That was entirely too usible, but I didnt bother to confirm the situation and ask. The swordsman had silenced his breathing, and he, someone who hated touching me, had pressed me against his chest, as if urging me to stay silent. Rather than feeling embarrassed or ufortable, anxiety began to dominate my emotions, filling the entire room. I kept an ear out as I clung to the swordsman, hoping Woo Ragi would say something. [Haaaaaa. Arghhhhh. Hagghhhhh] However, my sensitive ears didnt pick up the swordsmans voice and instead picked up a groan that travelled through the air close to our room. It sounded like a ghost in a graveyard was singing; as soon as I heard that, goosebumps raised all over my body. Woo Ragi moved swiftly but cautiously as soon as he heard the noise. Without taking any extraneous movement, he had brought my body close to his and quietly exited the room. I sensed that he was moving quietly by hugging the wall. Thats not broken Woo Ragi murmured. I could feel him look down at me as he spoke. His center of gravity shifted forward, and he grabbed my hand subtly tighter. I wanted him to continue speaking, but he remained silent and began to run somewhere. Then, after running for some time, he said something strange. Hey, you really cant see anything right? Huh? Y-Yeah It felt like he was double-checking my condition. I nodded absentmindedly and vaguely looked towards the direction of his voice. I wondered why he bothered asking me that question. Then Woo Ragi said. Hm? From now on, no matter what you hear, stay still. Got it? Never open your mouth. What? What will I hear? It doesnt matter what noise youll hear. Just try not to listen to it if its not my voice. A-Alright Even though Woo Ragi knew I was incredibly curious, he didnt borate. It wasnt on purposeCit felt like he was bewildered and had little idea how to craft a proper exnation. However, this confusing silence didntst long. The thumping sound that had been in the background was clearly closer. As soon as he heard that sound, Woo Ragi jumped up, dangled from somewhere, and mbered up. As soon as he regained foothold, he whispered, Im jumping down. What? Arghh! After giving me that meaningless advance notice, the swordsman dove down. The sensation of air brushing past my feet made me terribly stressedCbeing blind made my difort worse. However, I had no time toin. As Woo Ragi fell, he activated one of his skills. [Curtain Call]. I could feel a chill on my back; the sound of something loudly crashing and crumbling echoed out. At that moment, I heard that sound Woo Ragi had warned me about. [Lee-kyung ah.] I looked back reflexively. I was sure I heard Seo Dawons voice. Before I could open my mouth and say something, Woo Ragis hand covered my mouth. Dont respond! Are you an idiot? Seo Dawon isnt here. Mmmph! That kind of monster imitates others. If you answer, youre fucked. So, stay still. It was hard to understand what was happening, but the swordsmans voice sounded exceptionally desperate. I nodded slightly; the swordsman loosened his grip. However, from then on, the monsters voice, imitating Seo Dawon, became increasingly intelligible. [Lee-kyung-ah, cant you see me?] If I had been slightly doubtful before, the more it spoke the more its voice creepily resembled the Mages. In addition, its voice grew louder and louder. I felt vaguely horrified at its increasingly urate mimicry. That thing sounded like it was gradually adopting Seo Dawons shape. Perhaps this mansion was a trap. Woo Ragi muttered something that sapped my hope. What does he mean by trap? Why now? However, the swordsman did not seem discouraged; instead, he faced the unidentified voice head on. I could feel his summoned echo des rushing past the back of my head. He spread his des fully out, adopting an all-out attack stance. I couldnt tell if he was making the deliberate decision to face the monster head-on or if this course of action was the inevitable second best option because we had no escape route. The depressing reality of this situation, though, was that Woo Ragi would be fighting with a fatal weaknessChe was still carrying me after all. He was probably unlikely to flee W-What should I do, I asked, unable to bear the anxiety and suspense. Just stick close to me. Woo Ragi spoke bluntly before brandishing his arms wildly. [Masquerade]. As soon as he invoked his skill, a great gale poured forth. I wondered if this was what it felt like to be at the center of a tornado; it took all my strength to barely cling onto his body. However [Gravity.] I heard a subdued, soft voice; simultaneously, Woo Ragis knees instantly bent and bowed. Be a Patron! TL: Ive already said this in the discord, but, FYI, I might slow down next week! I have died a little from my AC dying. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Ahhh! I grabbed at the swordsmans hem, worried that Woo Ragi would copse. The swordsman was shaky, but he seemed to endure the weight. His knee was barely off the ground. However, unlike when he had easily leapt up with me in his arms, I could feel his arm muscles spasming. A-Are you okay? What about you? Woo Ragi asked, voice filtering through clenched teeth. Me? Im fine Then, get off for a moment. As Woo Ragi said that, he flung me onto the floor. I was startled, but I felt he wasnt intentionally being malicious and, rather, the situation had gotten too difficult for him. So, I awkwardly plopped down on the cold floor, and chased the sounds of Woo Ragis movements with my unseeing gaze. CrashC! Soon afterwards, it sounded like something shattered across the floor. A few pieces of stone that bounced off the fractured floor grazed across my cheek. I flinched, and my shoulders trembled. As soon as I leaned back, something that seemed like a cold stick touched my back. Heeee! Startled, I turned around. I heard the echoing thrum of a metal te. I couldnt be sure because of my blindness, but it felt like Woo Ragi had left one of his echo des behind me. When I reached out my hand and brushed it with my fingertips, the echo de retreated slightly. The way it kept away reminded me of a ma. So, I stopped thinking about trying to touch it and looked straight forward again. I couldnt even see my surroundings anywayCI might as well focus on the swordsman. I held my breath and concentrated; the clear sounds prated my ears. The sound of something tapping and stomping hard on the floor; the lingering sounds of the sword digging deep into the floor. I heard these noises around me, both left and right. Woo Ragi probably, while running in one direction, kept directing his attacks toward the center. Everytime the swordsman attacked, it sounded like ss scraping against ss. However, Id heard this sound once before, so I could immediately imagine the scene. The sword struck a shield The tension continued to build. nkC! As time passed, I became anxious. It didnt sound like things were bumping against the wallsCit sounded like things were crashing into and breaking the walls. In particr, whenever that monster used a skill, the sound of ss shattering or metal meeting metal erupted. For some reason, it sounded like the swordsman was getting pushed back and pummeled into the ground or walls. Of course, I couldnt hear any groans from Woo Ragi or anythingBut, ominously, his attack rate seemed toe slower and slower. [Mana Drain.] Haah At that moment, it sounded like Woo Ragi took a deep breath; the echo de behind me suddenly flew away. A long silence followed. A-Are you alright? I asked. Woo Ragi, are you okay?! I couldnt resist and yelled towards thest ce I could hear any sort of movement. However, no one answered me. I couldnt even hear anything else. I groped and crawled around in that eerie silence. W-What is this Is there no one there? At first, I crawled falteringly, but now I began to move with gusto. While it felt like I had moved a fair distance, I ran into nothing. It felt like Woo Ragi and the Monster had disappeared into thin air. Where did the two of them go? Did I fall into some strange ce? Even so, I couldnt possibly just sit in one ce. Also, I believed that Woo Ragi, no matter where he disappeared, woulde to find me. I crawled around a little more Something round suddenly rolled up to my fingertips and touched it. Because I was blind, I couldnt see what it exactly was, but I quickly removed my hand reflexively. I didnt want to imagine something unpleasant, but whatever that thing wasit was so cold. Plus, it felt like there was something stringy, and fur-like on the surface It felt exactly like hair. I-It cant be I shook my head and tried to observe it again. Before I could reach out again, someones footsteps approached. That soundCthose footstepsCstopped directly in front of me. Pierced with fear, I raised my head. [Were you searching for this?] The voices owner kicked the round thing towards me. As soon as it touched my hand, I clenched my fists and curled my fingers; my body began trembling against my will. As soon as I was about to say something, I remembered Woo Ragis reminder to not respond. My breaths came heavier and heavier as I continued to retreat. However, I soon hit a firm wall. [Did Ragi tell you not to answer me?] That thing, imitating Seo Dawons voice, asked in an amused tone. I didnt respond. However, soon, soft fingers touched my cheek. Without hesitation, that thing began stroking my face. When I could feel the ring on its hand, I firmly shut my eyes. It really feels like Seo Dawon No, it cant be. [Open your eyes.] I clenched my teeth and lowered my head; that thing touched my lips as if to make a mockery of me. Then, something damp touched my lips. I could smell a faint scent of bloodCa kiss? [Im not a fake, Lee-kyung-ah.] That thing whispered reproachfully at me for not responding. I pushed at him strongly at that moment, but its solid body did not budge one inch. Seo Dawon lightly embraced me and buried its face into the nape of my neck. It murmured, lips moving against my skinC [Dont you find his words suspicious?] With that said, Seo Dawon stroked my lower back. I clenched my teeth and tried to escape his hands, but the more I struggled the more his arms felt like shackles. Eventually, in my efforts to slip out from its arms, I finally opened my eyes. And, as soon as I opened my eyes, the swarm of ck tentacles holding me and my body copsed, as if they were sinking to the bottom of a swamp. Simultaneously, I made eye contact with Seo Dawon who only had his head and neck left. ! I couldnt even scream and opened my eyes wide with shock as I saw Seo Dawon in its current state. Seo Dawon smiled insidiously and extended ck tentacles towards me. Then, those ck tentacles slowly began to take on a human form. Starting from hands and chestCall the way to feetCthe tentacles took shape and changed color. Now, it hadpletely changed into a perfect replica of the Mage I so intimately knew. It then stretched out its newly formed hand towards me. At that moment. I told you not to answer it, you idiot. Suddenly, I could hear Woo Ragis temperamental voice from below; A diagonal line suddenly appeared in Seo Dawons chest. Still smiling, Seo Dawons chest was separated from its head. I was too weary to even scream; I simply looked on with my stiff mouth open, dazed. Seo Dawon became even more gruesome after it was cut open. Startlingly, Woo Ragi, the one who had cut Seo Dawon from behind had nothing above his neck. He still had the stance of an incredibly disciplined swordsman, but, instead of a head, I could see the cross-section of his neck. Of course, the anatomical details werent clearly visible; the edges of his neck were shadowed. Anyway, I couldnt bear to see such a gory scene. However, I had no time to fall into a panic. What the Wh What the hell. Hey, pick me up by my throat. What? I looked towards the direction of his voice. Woo Ragis head was near my foot. I stared nkly at his golden hair before, falteringly, lifting his head with both hands. I wasnt confident enough to look into the swordsmans face, so I continued to hold it in its backwards state. Fortunately (?), Woo Ragis body, which had finished cutting up Seo Dawon, walked over to me and picked up his head from my hand. Then, as if he were adorning a crown, he fitted his head onto his neck. I couldnt bear to look anymore and lowered my eyes. Be a Patron! TL: D: The horror is real yall. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 What are you doing? Woo Ragi immediately grabbed my hand. As a result, I clearly saw the line between his neck and head heal until only unblemished skin was left; the swordmans head returned to its rightful ce on the neck. My mouth opened wide at that sight; I couldnt school my attention. However, after locking gazes with Woo Ragi, I hurriedly tried stop my gaping and stared at him awkwardly. Can you see now? Huh? Yeah Unexpectedly, the first topic Woo Ragi raised was the state of my eyes. After tilting and massaging the previously cut region of his neck, he pulled at my hands once more. Then, run. .What? O-Okay! I sped his fingers and jumped over the gross, wriggling mass of tentacles. In the midst of that mass was the thing that had taken Seo Dawons shapeCthe monster that Woo Ragi had cleaved in two. I deliberately averted my gaze. * * * I felt an uncanny sense of deja vu as I ran while holding Woo Ragis handCit was as if Id been here before. It wasnt exactly like the subspaces in vengeful ghost memory, but Isnt this ce structured a bit like Koo Hui-seos house? Although the ceiling of the main hall and the walls at both ends of the mansion were in shambles, the outside could still be seen through the holes in the half-copsed structureCI was reminded of Koo Hui-seos mansion, with its wing-shaped winder staircases on both sides of the drawing room. I clearly remembered making a mental note because Id wondered if his mansion resembled the interior of a European castle. However, I wasnt exactly certainCthis ce was so iparably hugepared to Koo Hui-seos mansion. While gasping and running, I looked into countless rooms and endless corridors. Woo Ragi said, Do you remember the monster that had the key in its mouth? Gasp gasp What did you say? Do you remember the key. Ah! Yeah! At my confirmation, Woo Ragi pushed me to the opposite side without any notice, right into one of the open doors. When I looked around, I realized that I had entered an ordinary room that had white dust piled everywhere. Disoriented, I looked back at Woo Ragi. At that moment, I heard a heavy thudding soundClike something had been movingCin the distance. W-Whats that? Be quiet. As soon as Woo Ragi ced a finger on my lips to quiet, a dark shadow fell through the rooms small window. The room quickly darkenedCit was as if a sr eclipse had urred. The light that had originally filtered through that small window vanishedpletely. Worryingly, that sudden change was a result of the giant monsters appearance just outside the window. I held my breath and looked at what little I could see of the monsters body. Gasp! As the monster bowed its head and one gigantic eye peered through the window, I gasped in surprise. Its pupil was as big as the ss panes. The sight was so terrible that I couldnt help but freeze in ce. However, the monster continued staring at me regardless. It held a ring, with a key attached, in its mouthCI realized then that this must have been what the swordsman was referring to. Im going to die No matter what ns I thought up, there was still no way I could survive an encounter with that monster; I needed to run away. However, Woo Ragi firmly held my hand with a nonchnt, calm expression. Also, strangely enough, the monster only looked into the room from the outside. Though I could see my reflection in its pupils, the monster slowly rolled its eyes inside its sockets to check the rooms contents. Eventually, after observing the room for a long while, the monster rose again and gradually moved away, apanied by its characteristic thudding sounds. I remained motionless until I could no longer hear it moving; only then did I turn my head stiffly towards the swordsman, .W-What just happened? I just stealthed us momentarily. With that said, Woo Ragi flung my hands off cold-heartedly. I held my numb palms for a while before I copsed to the groundCthe strength had left my legs. I was just thankful that I hadnt soiled my pants. Hey, by the way, did you see the key it held in its mouth? Woo Ragi asked. What? You didnt see it? Woo Ragi, in midst of asking if Id seen the key, started kicking my foot with the tip of his shoe, as if he was bothered that I was still spaced out. I stood at attention because the swordsman seemed to be in a hurry, but I still couldnt answer. I had no idea what he asked. What are you asking me about? The keys shape? There was a jewel embedded in the head of the key. Ah I recalled the appearance of the key gripped by the monsters mouth. When I slowly thought about it, I did seem to have seen a red jewel on the round head of the keyCjust as Woo Ragi said. It looked like a ruby that had been carved and tumbled into a round shape; it had an impressive ck pattern in the middle. At first nce, it looked a bit like a finely carved replica of a crocodiles eye. I saw itwhat about it? I asked. It looked exactly like the Seo Dawon-impersonators peepers. 1 What? Even though I wracked my brain, that Seo Dawons eyes didnte to mind. Even after rifling through my memories, all I could recall was how the headless Woo Ragi had asked me to pick up his head. Expression paling, I blocked my mouth to prevent myself from vomiting; at that sight, Woo Ragi folded his arms across his chest and shot me a contemptful expression. Still, considering how the swordsman had refrained from making arge tantrum, it seemed that he understood my current physical and mental condition. Woo Ragi skipped past that topic and asked another question in a callous tone. Then, do you know where we are? W-Who knows You really dont know? No, how should I know where this is As I said that, I recalled how Id found this ce simr to Koo Hui-seos mansion, and my words trailed off. Woo Ragi wasnt even surprised at my reaction and said, Youre the one who made this space, so think quickly: Are there any ces or rooms that might help us escape? Or other things like that? However, I couldnt agree with the swordsmans conclusions. I bluntly asked, What do you mean? Huh? Why would I make this space?! Are you ming me again? It felt like the swordsman was pushing all the me on me; however, Woo Ragi calmly answered back, I meant that Koo Hui-seo contaminated your mind and dropped you into this space. In any case, since this dungeons base was formed using the information inside your head, the dungeons map must be somewhere in your brain as well. What? Now that weve been here for a while, I understand All your fears have been gathered here. I couldnt keep up with the flow of conversation and looked dumbfounded. Woo Ragi reached out. He pointed towards the area under the bed. There was a small skull and a skeletal hand sticking out. I covered my mouth with one handCit all looked so familiar. No matter how I looked at it, the hand looked like Lackeys. The hand, though, was covered with dust as if it hadnt moved for a long while. Woo Ragi followed my gaze and confirmed what I was looking at. While I was carrying around your blind self, I saw several things like that. And all the paintings hanging in the hallway we ran through were all paintings of you. I had nothing to say to thatCafter all, I hadnt seen such things. However, I couldnt tear my eyes away from the hand under the bed. Woo Ragi was about to say something else, but upon seeing my expression, he approached and dragged me into his embrace instead. Then, he grabbed my head tightly with his hands and forced my eyes to meet his. Hey, did you think of something when you saw that? N-No. Dont think about anything weird. Got it? B-But It just moved I said, with a tearful expression on my face. Woo Ragis expression was he looked incredibly irritatedClike he wanted to destroy everything. However, he gritted his teeth and said, Turn around, dont look back, and leave the room. I left the room without looking back despite the cks I could hear behind me. As soon as Woo Ragi mmed the door shut behind him, I could hear something hard crashing against the wall. Looking at the shaking door, I asked the swordsman who followed me out, What should we do now? Dunno. How many times do I have to say Im not an expert in this field. Woo Ragis reproach was rather blunt. However, when he saw my tearful eyes, he reluctantly continued, Can you recall anything about Koo Hui-seo? Be a Patron! TL: So sorry for the slightlyte chapter! I had a busy day today! Chapter 245 Chapter 245 .Koo Hui-seo? At the swordsmans words, I tried to recall anything I could about Koo Hui-seo. He made quite the impression on me when we first met His body was fused with a tree Huh? As soon as I thought that, the garden that stretched out under the hallway window distracted me. The spooky and dreary trees sparsely nted in that garden looked quite strange. Then, I noticed something important. Usually, under severe windy weather, leaves and branches would sway at a constant speed; however, there was something strange about those trees. The leaves were stiff and straight, as if they had been glued on, and there was no sign of fallen leaves at the base of the trunksCeven though the branches drooped low. In addition, those branches moved too strangely to call them swaying in the wind. The speed was off; instead of swaying with the wind, they rocked against the airflow. Rather than shaking in the wind, it would be more urate to say that the branches were wriggling as they pleased. I wore my eyes out trying to observe that phenomenon, whenI remembered Woo Ragis reaction when we first entered the mansion. I asked, Excuse me, when we entered this mansion earlierwere the trees perhapsa bit weird? Woo Ragi listened to my question and stared at me. Yeah. His answer was incredibly simple. Even though he didnt stop to exin further, I could roughly assume how strange the trees would have seemed close-up. However, the grossness didnt end there. As soon as the swordsman stopped speaking, the trees nted outside, scarily, turned around to look at me. I was appalled by their synchronized movement; goosebumps rising all over my arms, I stepped away from the window. Insane Fortunately, my eyesight isnt the best, so I couldnt see the distant trees in close detail. But, it looked like something was wrong with its roots Rather than mere wood, something strange was tangled in the messy roots. It was as if someones face was staring at me through the gaps in the underground nt webs. I imagine the reality wouldnt be much different from my imagination. After all, these things looked simr to Koo Hui-seos original appearance. I hate that so much The only thing that wasforting me, right now, was that Koo Hui-seo was immobile when he had been fused with a tree. In that state, those things probably couldnt rush at us. With that in mind, I could finally calm down. Are those things rted to you? Woo Ragi looked at the trees wriggles. I nodded. When I first met Koo Hui-seo It was like a human and a tree were sharing one body. And? S-So Seo Dawon and I rescued him. Woo Ragi opened his mouth as if he had something to say. However, in the end, he said nothing and a short silence enveloped us. Then, he signaled to me with a bob of his chin and walked forward. I hurried behind him. Anything else besides that thates to mind? he asked. Mmmm Once again, I groped through my memories. After we extracted him from the tress, I had seen the ex-chimera be taken away by an ambnce. At that time, I saw the witchs familiar, a white cat, for the very first time All that in mind, I hurriedly opened my mouth. After seeing Chairwoman Shin return home, I came back to my own lodgings. Mm Afterwards, I was invited to Koo Hui-seos home As soon as I said that, I suddenly felt fear. Before I could properly identify the cause, Woo Ragi suddenly turned around and grabbed me. Simultaneously, he pulled me with enough force to dislocate my shoulder. Aghh! Duck! Woo Ragi mercilessly pressed down on my head; helpless, I had no strength to resist. There was no time toin though. The hallway, far behind us, copsed; something was rushing at us at a tremendous speed. Thud, Thud, Th-ThudC! The passageway, which began to crumble, began dropping to the ground with resounding booms. It probably was more urate to say that the entire walkway was copsing. Decorations that were hung everywhere along the walls and overhead lights fell, one after another, as if we were in the midst of an earthquake. I ran after the swordsman, protecting my head with both arms. W-What happened! [Nyaaaaan.] Just then, I heard a charming cats meow alongside the sound of something crumbling. As soon as I heard that, I recalled that Woo Ragi told me one of the stone statues had a cats head. Of course, nothing changed just because I recalled that fact. I just ran like crazy to avoid death. Woo Ragi ran ahead and jumped up the emergency stairs at the corner in one leap; gasping, I took two stairs at a time. The distance between me and the swordsman gradually widened. I clenched my teeth, worried that I might miss a step; perhaps that was foreshadowing, my ankle caught against the stairs. Ack! Suddenly, as soon as I stepped on it, my foot broke through the carpet-covered step. There were signs that the ce had been left unattended for a long whileCsuch as the cloudy dust that covered the area, but who would have thought the wooden stairs would have rotted? I couldnt go against the force of inertia and ended up falling on the stairs. Woo Ragi, in front, turned straight around and ran towards me. However, something reached me first. BangC! Something mmed into the bottom of the stairs with tremendous force; since my leg was still stuck inside the wooden nks, I couldnt escape. NnnghC!As the wooden boards dug into my leg, a scream automatically tore out of my throat. Furthermore, because of the impact, the stairs started to shatter to the ground. Woo Ragi reached his hands out towards me,Idiot! Grab my hand! I-I cant. I urgently tried to stretch and grasp the swordsmans hands, but our fingers missed each other narrowly. After that, I began speedily falling backwards. I wondered if Id die here, but Woo Ragi followed me down the copsing stairs. CrashC! He kicked the wooden board trapping my leg and smashed it. I shed some tears at the sh of painChad he broken my bones? However, Woo Ragi dragged me into his embrace without hesitation. Then, kicking the wall, he quickly leaped into the air. [Nyaa.] A huge iron mace flew at the swordsmans back. Judging from the timing and angle, it was unavoidable. No matter how talented Woo Ragi may be, it was impossible to change position midair. However, Woo Ragi diverted more strength to his arms and bowed over me. Soon afterwards, I heard the eerie sound of bones crushingCthe iron mace struck true and hit the swordsmans back. Are you okay? I asked. I could feel the impact through his body, but I somehow didnt bounce out of his arms. Though Woo Ragi fell downstairs, he barely managed to stand by gaining a foothold on an unbroken step. I cautiously raised my head to look into his face; the swordsmans expression looked too unbothered for someone struck by an iron mace. Do you think Id be okay?'' S-Sorry Woo Ragis brows furrowed, and he stumbled as if he were about to copse. It was only then I could see the state of his back; shockingly there was a giant hole there. Of course, the exposed cross-section of his innards was colored ck, but the unnatural curve of his battered body was just gruesome. However, Woo Ragi continued to run without any further dyCthe stone cat statue holding the iron mace was still moving, after all. After a long time, we managed to escape and leap out of the cats attack zone. * * * When the swordsman held his breath, the missing portions of his body were restored speedily. However, I could not say that all was well. Judging from his asional frowns, he seemed to be in pain despite the external healing show. Despite that, he ran tirelesslyCI felt guilty. However, I couldnt ask him to set me down My right ankle was definitely broken; the swelling was now visible. Does it hurt? he asked. Huh? Ah, no. Actually, there was pressure on my broken ankle due to the way he carried me, but I didnt want to let him know. Despite my answer, the swordsman slowly corrected his holding posture. Th-Than Agh, Dont speak. I was going to thank him, but Woo Ragi looked more upset than when his back was impacted. He looked down at me with an expressionden with disgustCit was as if hed really drop me if I continued to make things awkward for him. Be a Patron! TL: What a tsundere. Also, Ill make the schedule for this week tomorrow or something >.< Im a bit busy today. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Seriously, his personality is a mess. Faced with no choice, I continued to awkwardly cling to him. Woo Ragi descended while holding my silent body. We were inevitably driven downstairs because the iron-mace-wielding-cat-statue was upstairs. However, due to the mansions old and dreary atmosphere, we felt an ominous foreboding as we traveled downstairs. What is this smell Furthermore, the lower we went, the more I smelled something unpleasant. It felt like we were passing by a rotten pond or a swamp. The air was also damp with humidity; the wallpaper on the walls was peeling. As I observed the walls, I noticed, as the swordsman said, my portraits hanging everywhere Did I really create this space? Honestly, I felt really strange. My masterfully painted face hung on the walls at regr intervals; the portraits represented my image from all agesCvery young to rtively recent. Of course, although I knew that none of this was real, I couldnt help but stop and gawk at every portrait. But whyare all the paintings with Seo Dawon like that Was only Seo Dawons painted face cked out? The paintings seemed torgely depict me doing something. Judging from the artisticposition, rather than a painting it looked somewhat like a photo. Likesomeone stalked me and took a picture whenever something memorable happened. The me inside of the portraits carried Lackey around my neck and was an elementary student looking out the car window from the back of my mothers car. The chronological order was all mixed up; next to the picture of me on a tricycle was the picture of an injury I received in army service. Next to the portrait depicting my transformation into a User were portraits of the formation of my servant contracts. But If this space was created from my memories then why has Seo Dawons face been blotted out? Maybe I was being too sensitive about this detail because it was rather creepy. I gave Seo Dawons tarnished painting a sidelong nceCanxiety welled within me. At that moment, Woo Ragi, who had been striding forward, suddenly stopped. Then, he looked straight ahead. [Useless] At first, I had no idea what the swordsman was looking at. However, the swordsmans echo des began to fan behind his back, as if he were spreading his wings. It seemed like he noticed something within slowly ambling out in the deep, dark shadow in front of us. Can yousee what it is? I asked. Yeah. Its something dangerous, right? I think its Chairwoman Shin. What? I was surprised by Woo Ragis cid answer and focused on the amorphous ck lumps in front of me. Chairwoman Shin.That was Koo Hui-seos [What a disappointment] However, no matter how I focused, the thing in front of us didnt appear to be human. Of course, I expected that to some extent. After all, the way Chairwoman Shin died Koo Hui-seo snapped her neck My face paled from that traumatic memory. However, the approaching ck shadow wasnt someone with a broken neck. Rather it looked like a multi-legged monsterrge enough to fill the whole height of the corridor. I continued to observe the area in front of us; soon, I was able to gauge the ck blobs appearance. I finally understood why Woo Ragi thought it might be Chairwoman Shin. The approaching monster had several blue-crab feet embedded into its body. The body itself was made of a mass of ck tentaclesClike a thick bundle of intertwined threadClike those Id seen before. And, Chairwoman Shins head was embedded into the center of that body. Just like thest time I saw her, her eyes were all ck pupils without the white of the sclera. Simultaneously, she began incessantly babbling; at a surface nce, it seemed like she was severely rebuking someone. [Youcking fool I already said it once before Why cant you understand the first time I say things!] I was stunned by her enormous size and horrifying appearance, but the swordsman calmly positioned the tworgest echo des in front. Lets Lets run away, I said. There are monsters to the back too. What? No matter how I thought about it, that wasnt an opponent we should fight. I carefully suggested we slip away, but Woo Ragi informed me of another monsters presence. Startled, I looked back and found a spider-shaped tentacle monster crawling up above us in the middle of the ceiling. As soon as I looked at it, that thing halted in its tracks and observed me with its dozens of eyes. I whispered to the swordsman, Since when have they been following us? Just hug my neck. Okay Of course, Woo Ragi had never docilely answered me. I clung onto his neck with both arms; simultaneously, the spiders creeping up behind us sped up and rushed to our location. At that moment, Chairwoman Shin began scratching hysterically at her face. [Ive had enough of your foolishness!] [Maestro]. Woo Ragi controlled his two gigantic echo des without physically wielding them. One flew at the spiders behind us, and the other flew straight at Chairwoman Shins face. That wasnt all. A-Ack! I shouted. Woo Ragi held me in his arms and spun around midair to avoid the chairwomans whip-like ck tentacles. Earlier, it had seemed like he couldnt change position midair, but, looking closer, there were short echo des underneath his feet, like the steps on a staircase. Using his de as a stepping stone, Woo Ragi began leaping through the air. [Youre not my child] However, the swordsmans attacks did not seem to have much effect. Though his echo de tunneled into Chairwoman Shins right eye, she didnt seem too hurt. Like a madman, Chairwoman Shin kept muttering with one sword stuck in her eye sockets. [Where is my son? Hui-seo-yah. My child, my lovely sonCyoure not him. My son! Where is he?! You detestable fool; your dirty blood! Someone dull-witted and foolish like you isnt my son. Die! Die! I incited anger from othersto give birth to you. I was foretold that I would die in misery. HowevernoCit cant be. You were special ever since you were in my womb. My clever, intelligent son My sin, my sacrifice, myst bloodline] As she spoke, some of her intertwined and wriggling tentacles split and opened their mouths whenever she began another sentence; it was as if her words contained power within them. Eyelids formed at the ends of tentacles that didnt split open. They opened their eyes at the same time; before long, it seemed like we had stepped into a den of tangled snakes. I should have ripped apart her mouth, not her eyes. Woo Ragi murmured regretfully at that terrible scene. I was grounded by the sound of his voice and was able to endure the urge to faint. [Kyaaaaaaak!] Despite the ensuing attacks from the serpents, Woo Ragi was not flustered nor shaken. The snakes were all connected to one torso; heads fanning out with no tails, just like the Medusa from greek mythos. The serpents could only use their heads to bite at their opponents. As if he found all this monotonous, Woo Ragi avoided each attack with minimal movement; at each opportunity, he manipted the echo des behind him to pierce through the serpent heads, one by one. The snakes disappeared when the de touched them, as if they were burning into ashes. The issue, though, was that the heads reappeared not long afterwards. Woo Ragi isnt being pushed back, but Nothing good coulde from a long-term endurance fight. Though Woo Ragi wouldnt die, as he was a servant, his skills had cooldown times The swordsman must have shared my thoughts; rather than attacking blindly, he began conserving energy and looking for gaps. The same was true of the spiders rushing from behind. With each sh of the echo des, the monsters were torn apart, leaving nothing but empty space behind. But, after a few seconds, more spiders continued to push in, and we were surrounded on both sides. I looked around to try and search for an escape route. Then, I saw a small opening behind a portrait on the wall. Be a Patron! TL: This Chairwoman Shinmonsterthingis so creepy. Also, lmao, Woo Ragi is struggling without direction >.< Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Though the spiders did not approach us hastily, they kept spewing translucent threads from their spinnerets. At first, I was ignorant of their goals, but the skeins of yarn-like threads created spider webs that crept closer to our position in the hallway At that moment, perhaps to activate a skill, Woo Ragi quickly flung one of his huge echo des at the spiders. The problem, though, was that the spider webs had, in an instant,pletely entangled the sword. What the Woo Ragi frowned and red at his sword. When I followed his gaze, I noticed that the sword was floating midairCas if it had been nailed to the spot. At first, I thought the swordsman was using his power to float the weapon, but the strange expression on his face made me wonder if that wasnt the case. Whats wrong? I asked. In lieu of answering, Woo Ragi tensed the arm wrapped around my side. His strength almost crushed my ribs, but he soon lept away with me stered to his side. Simultaneously, the echo de Ragi had thrown was suddenly pierced into the ground where we had been standing just moments before. If we had stayed still, it would have prated through the tops of our heads. Did your sword get stolen? I asked, bewildered. Haah. Woo Ragi didnt respond properly, but I needed no exnationCmy eyes caught the spider web strands stuck to the echo de, reflecting in the dim light. Even as the spiders died, the monsters must have gradually attached their webs to the de that killed them; with enough spiderwebs, his weapon was stolen. I felt increasingly suffocated in this hapless situation. It was then. [KyaaarghC!] Something shiny flew at my eyes; before I could avoid it, the swordsman snatched it with his off-hand. When he unfurled his fist, a sticky, silver liquid flowed down his palm. At first, I panicked at the horrible smell, worrying that it was poison; however, thankfully, the swordsmans hands did not show signs of being poisoned. The liquid soon hardened, like candle wax, on his hand. When Woo Ragi noticed the liquid was hardening, he tried to move his fingers. However, his movements became rigid and unnatural, as if his index finger to his ring finger had be affixed. That wasnt all. WhipC! Woo Ragi suddenly raised his hardened hand, as if it were caught on something. His body began to be pulled with great force towards the swarming arachnids. Only then were we able to see the transparent web of spider silk attached to his arm. It seemed that the long strands, simr to the strands that held his echo de hostage, were connected to the adhesive on the swordsmans hands. W-What should we do? Flustered by the unexpected crisis, I looked up at Woo Ragi. Theres not much else I could do. When we made eye contact, the swordsman looked annoyed; however, his mumbled voice sounded quite casualCat least, on the surface. His mid-sized echo deCone of the few that wasnt entangled by spider silkCpoked itself into Woo Ragis side as if it wanted to be used. I definitely thought Woo Ragi would take the sword in hand, but SliceC The swordsman quickly shed through his wrist and absentmindedly stomped on his hand rolling on the floor. I froze at the sight, speechless. Meanwhile, Woo Ragi began to step midair, climbing up the hallway walls on invisible steps, as if he were some stuntman. Consequently, the spiders rushed after him, the monster wearing Chairwoman Shins body as a shell reached out to him as well. However, Woo Ragi continued forward by trampling on Chairwoman Shins numerous snake heads. I felt dizzy as I saw him step atop the snakesCtheir fangs tearing at his long legs. I thought he might gradually lose his bnce, but the swordsman paid no heed. He even docilely let a few snakes bite at his thighs or forearms. It was as if he only cared whether or not the snakes touched my body; now ragged, flesh torn, hended behind Chairwoman Shins back. This body I feel like I now have a rough idea of how to use it. YouYou Its not so bad being an Undead. Woo Ragi muttered in a professional, business-like tone and began to run while calmly evaluating his torn body. It seemed like he didnt want to hear any apologies or concerns from me. Without another word, I grabbed his clothes and shrugged my head into his embrace. However, our escape route soon encountered a wall shortly afterwards. The monsters we had failed to get rid of had swarmed together; Woo Ragi came to a sudden stop. Hey, you can walk by grabbing onto the wall, cant you? What? I asked, flustered, before noticing some strange smoke billowing from Woo Ragis bodyCespecially the snake-bit regions. The injuries smelled awful. Astonished, I hurried to escape his arms and tried to quickly observe the bite marks. However, Woo Ragi coldly pushed my hands away and pointed, with his chin, in the direction I needed to go. Youre not poisoned, right? Shut itCIm fine. Just concentrate. You see that room ahead to the front? Huh? Y-Yeah Go in there and lock the door. With that said, Woo Ragi turned his back on me. The echo des floating behind his back stood uprightClike a tombstone. It was as if the des were promising me that nothing would cross that line of defense. I hesitated, feeling something foreboding. But Dont be a nuisance. Still standing with his back to me, Woo Ragis usual sour tone sounded somewhat anxious. Well, I suppose Its not like anything will change with me here Eventually, after hesitating for a while, I looked at him, turned around, and ced my hand on the walls. At the end of the hallway, there was a room with a t wooden door. If there was nothing dangerous within that room, then perhaps it would be best to wait there first. Though, if something pops up again, theres little I can do I took a deep breath and took great efforts to hobble on one foot. Woo Ragi wouldnt die if his throat was slit; even the thought of that was terrible, it wouldnt be a huge deal. Even as I thought that, I felt miserable. I clenched my fist, repressing my desire to look back. If only I had the ability It would be possible for me to stand in front of my servants and wouldnt need to spare my body like this. I was relieved that I at least had the Swordsman with me, but if it was just me and Lackey, we would have died while trying to escape the cat statue from earlier. The frustration that had been piling from before and my own pathetesspounded into anger at myself. If I can return safely from this ce First, I wont let Koo Hui-seo be. And Ill need to ask Seo Dawon and find something that I can doCmy role. Or, perhaps, go through Kim Olims training. With that in mind, I arrived in front of the wooden door. It was heavier than I thought, but the door opened gently, and I was able to slip inside. Only then did I look back at Woo Ragi. ! I almost screamed at the sight before my eyes. Woo Ragi had been carved to pieces, and Chairwoman Shin was sucking him into her mouth. I started to run towards him but stepped on my bum leg. Someone, though, pulled me inside the room. When my toes touched the floor and I felt electrifying pain, my body lost bnce and copsed backwards. The thick wooden doorpletely closed before the swarm of ck spiders could reach me. CrashC! No! I stood up recklessly, enduring the pain in my leg. However, even if I limped to the door and desperately tried to turn the doorknob, the door stayed shut. I have to break it apart! While banging on the door wildly, I thought of ast-resort option. Soon, though, a thin white hand reached past my ear. I frozeCI hadnt fully realized that someone stood behind me. I shudderedCI couldnt muster the courage to turn around. You mustnt make noise, Lee-kyung-ssi The owner of that handCthe owner of that familiar whisperCslowly grabbed my hand. As soon as I heard that voice, anger bubbled within me, and I looked straight back. Behind me stood a young boy staring at me with a tearful expression. What on earthyou I was bewilderedCthat voice was definitely Koo Hui-seos! Looking closer, the young child had features that looked simr to the ex-chimera. He was what a teenage Koo Hui-seo might look like. You mustnt make noises You mustnt let mother find you Koo Hui-seo ignored my confusion and begged with tears streaming down his face. Then, before I could respond, his thin, fragile hands gripped onto my arms with a robust force that didnt suit his slight frame. I tried to shake him off, but, at that moment, I heard somethingrge m against the door. I retreated one step instinctively, stepping with my unbroken leg. Koo Hui-seo (?) leaned in close with a terrified expression on his face. Be a Patron! TL: RIP in peace Woo Ragi. May your beautiful face not be marred. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 CreeakkC! Afterwards, I heard a strange noise originating from the doorknob and started to slowly retreat even further. However, the doorknob soon stilled and no more signs of rattling or turning rang out. Instead, a faint light flickered from behind the door. Koo Hui-seo grasped at my hands even tighter; it hurt so much that I almost released a groan, but I endured by biting my lower lip. BangC! Then, once again, something mmed into the door. As my shoulders flinched, Koo Hui-seo burrowed into my arms. I wanted to push him away, but I couldnt afford to do that in this situation. A long whileter, a wee voice greeted me from outside the door. [Choi Lee-kyung]. Woo Ragis voice. I went straight to the door and tried to open it. Ist saw him being swallowed by a monster, but he must have quickly revived and ran awayClike when he had been beheaded. However, Koo Hui-seo was faster. He heard the voice, blocked my mouth, and dragged me back with incredible strength. I couldnt beat him in a physicalpetition. With my eyes, I asked what he was doing, but Koo Hui-seo, hands still mped over my mouth, started shaking his head desperately. [Answer me. Are you inside? Open the door.] You mustnt open the door [] Koo Hui-seo whispered into my ears in a barely audible voice. I wanted to push him away, but the desperate expression and the strange cold feeling from outside the door stayed my actions. It was thenC [Choi Lee-kyung. Choi Lee-kyung? Choi Lee-kyung. Choi Lee-kyung? Lee-kyung-ah.] [Lee-kyung-ah, open the door.] The voice calling out to me suddenly started changing every second. At first it was Woo Ragis voice, but soon it changed to Kim Olims. Like a glitchy recording, a mechanical voice flowed out. Then, at the end, I could hear Seo Dawons voice. The voice was further away from the door, as if the thing had faltered while trying to control its vocal cords. Koo Hui-seo supported my weight as we stepped backwards together. We stood for a while like thatCthe shadow that could be seen through the gap underneath the door disappeared. It was as if that thing had been waiting for that entire pause. In addition, with the shadows disappearance, the strange chill I felt began to fade as well. Only then could I release the breath I had been holding in one deep gasp. Haah, haah L-Lee-kyung-ssi Over here. Before I could rest, Koo Hui-seo dragged me away from my short break. The emaciated cheeks that revealed sharp cheekbones and eyesden with anxiety still lingered on the young Koo Hui-seos face. Because I could never read Koo Hui-seos emotions so clearly on his face as an adult, that differenceCthe opennessCmade the child before me so unfamiliar. It was as if I was gazing upon someone that merely looked simr. I could not resolve this unfamiliar situation and anxiety over whether or not I could follow Koo Hui-seo in this situation. Nothing seemed to work as it should in this ce. However, Koo Hui-seo must have assumed I wasnt following him for another reason. He looked at me nervously, bit his fingernails, and soon asked with a shocked expression, L-Lee-kyung-ssis leg! Why is your leg like that?! His gaze alternated between my swollen leg and my face before quickly kneeling down at my feet. I felt flustered, but the sight of Koo Hui-seos skinny back shut my mouth. He was wearing an exceedingly thin t-shirt; when he bent over, I could clearly see his bare skin underneath that cloth. Koo Hui-seo stammered and continued, as if he were ignorant to my stares, F-For now, you should get on my back I can carry you Why arent you getting on? I-I Im really only going to give you a piggy-back ride. Lee-kyung-ssi? L-Lee-kyung-ssi, can you not move even that short distance? Are you in great pain? Nnnngh What should I do? Koo Hui-seo shot darting nces at the door, fidgeting, when I didnt move. He even tried to cautiously pull at my sleeve. After he urged me several times, I was able to swallow my pooling saliva and asked, Koo Hui-seo-ssi, your back Yes? Whats wrong with your back? My back? Koo Hui-seo fumbled around his back as if he had no idea what I was talking about. Ah, oh Then, after he realized I was referring to the gruesome scar on his back, a short, solemn silence flowed between us. As if he were walking on eggshells, he cautiously looked at me and answered with a distorted smile, Th-This is where Mother hit me a while ago. The bleeding has stopped now So, you can climb onto my back. Im serious. A-Are you unable to touch it because it looks so disgusting? However, Lee-kyung-ssi, you wont be able to run away on that leg I forgot what I was going to say and could only look at Koo Hui-seos desperate face. In the end, I was forced to carefully mber onto his back. It may be true that Koo Hui-seo was beaten before, but he was able to raise my weight and straighten his knees without a groan. He rose from his prone position, carrying me on his back, pressing hard against my thighs with his arms. Like that, he started running into a new roomCjust across the hallway. Tap, tap, tap The sound of bare feet hitting the marble floor echoed softly throughout the hallway. Koo Hui-seo often stumbled because the weight was a little too much to handle, but, still, the boy progressed at a fast pace. I buried my face into his back, peering at therge and small paintings that hung in the hallway. I wasnt the paintings subject this time around. The painted man was Koo Hui-seoCthe backgrounds were all terrible. Scenes of Koo Hui-seos pastCsuch as dangling soldering irons from his tongue, Chairwoman Shin standing behind him with a whip, or plunging the young Hui-seo into akeCwere depicted in stark rity. Gasp, gasp If youre having a hard time, you can just support my weight as I walk. No! M-My room is just over there Koo Hui-seo shook his head stubbornly even though his neck was drenched with sweat. That made me realize that Woo Ragi, who had even used his skills while carrying me on his back, was quite extraordinary. At the same time though, my heart felt heavy when I recalled thest time I saw the swordsman. Meanwhile, Koo Hui-seo clenched his teeth and managed to arrive at the small room at the edge of the corner while carrying me atop his back. He opened the door, ced me on the bed, and sprawled out on the floor. I watched Koo Hui-seo sweat buckets for a short while before turning my gaze out the window. I could immediately see a roundke and a beautiful, forested garden. Koo Hui-seo-ssi. How can I escape this ce? By the time I turned my attention towards the ex-chimera again, he stared back with a pale expression. He looked like he had something to say. It was a strange expression on his faceCone mixed with awe and anxiety. I looked at him quietly without rushing him; Koo Hui-seo shed tears while staring at my face. After big droplets fellCwiped by his sleevesCthe floodgates opened, and he began to bawl. Why is he crying? I observed him, feeling a little bewildered and ufortable. At that moment, Koo Hui-seo began to talk again, bowing his head as if he hadmitted a crime. Thats Yes? A-Actually, Ive also made great efforts to escape this ce However, after that, he fell silent for a long while again. I didnt want to rush him, but honestly my legs were now numb and my body was just so tired. Koo Hui-seo stared at my exhausted face as he continued speaking with that pleading voice. The issue, though, was that his words came out as babbles. I frowned and had to cut him off, Say it againCwhat did you say? That is to say We cant leave.. What did you say? W-With my strength We cant leave Sorry Ive been looking for a way out, but I didnt mean to interrogate him, but it seemed like my questions just filled him with more guilt. Of course, when I think about the reason we fell into this ce, I suppose its true that the faultid in Koo Hui-seo It doesnt seem like he intended for this to happen though Something dire must have happened before he managed to barge into my home. I didnt want to forcibly ask him to exin himself, but Koo Hui-seos attitude was deeply frustrating. He seemed way too depressed and hopeless for someone who intended this sort of situation. Of course, though our dilemma may be unintentional, it was still annoying. I really wanted to hit him. However, my priority would be to find a small clue to solve the problem rather than to strike someone who wouldnt even rebel anyway. I had no choice but to beckon the ex-chimera closer. Koo Hui-seo approached hesitatingly while wiping away his tears. I tried not to be annoyed by the way he shuffled forward, like a worm. In the end, Koo Hui-seo sat down on the mattress a small distance away from me. Be a Patron! TL: D: D: The voice-changing scene scared me. Like, Nope! Def not bing a User. Also, how is Koo Hui-seo simultaneously the most contemptible but pitiable man. Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Dont cry and speak slowly. Whats going on? Thats Koo Hui-seo slowly continued to speak as he rubbed at his tearden eyshes. That day, Kyungman-ie his condition suddenly worsened. He kept throwing up whatever I fed him So. Ah. I had forgotten about Koo Hui-seos brother for a while, though his words made me recall the guy. Rather, its more urate to say I recalled the guys demise more than his face. When I remembered that terrible scene, my brows furrowed, but I tried to calmly look into the ex-chimeras eyes. Perhaps he understood my silent urging; Koo Hui-seo hurriedly began to speak again, S-So I was going to call a doctor But? Before answering my question, Koo Hui-seo adopted a miserable expression. His desperate bearing reminded me of a man whose precious property was stolen from him. But, he soon wiped away his tears and confessed, eyes downcast, I was flustered while the attending physician was on his way, I let him out of the bed briefly At that moment I thinkKyungman-ie tried to take his life. Perhaps he knew that, unless he did something now, he wouldnt be able to avoid giving [birth] SoIt seems like Koo Kyungman tried to escape his situation while Koo Hui-seo was momentarily careless. Although my rtionship with Koo Kyungman was terrible, his situation was honestly worthy of sympathy from any human being. If I were him, I would have gone insane far earlier. However, Koo Hui-seos expression tugged at my heart when the other talked about Koo Kyungmans attempt at death The ex-chimera seemed ignorant of his own desperate expression. So, I asked him a pointless question, Did Koo Kyungman-ssi die? No. He hasnt died. Then, perhaps were you feeling guilty? What? That is to say Koo Kyungman-ssi is your younger brother. Well things dont work out necessarily exactly the way you want them to go. Your emotions However, contrary to my expectations, Koo Hui-seo blinked as if he couldnt understand me. His expression strangely reminded me of LackeyCperhaps I shouldnt have said anything. To be honest, if he had any human heart left, he would have killed his brother sooner. Giving Koo Kyungman death now would be like an apology. Then, why does he have such a sorrowful expression? I red at Koo Hui-seos pallid face. He still looked nk, as if he could read nothing from my re, and suddenly asked, Do you think I regret this? I had no answer to his question. This time, I was the one who was struck speechless, so I simply shrugged. Koo Hui-seo must not have expected much of a response eitherChe didnt dig any further into that line of thought. Soon, an awkward silence fell between us. Fortunately, this disquieting calm didntst long. Excuse me. Then Then, Hui-seo-ssi must have stopped Koo Kyungman from dying, then What happened after that? I asked after some reflection. Koo Hui-seos shoulders flinched, as if his mind was on other things, before replying meekly, Ah, yes I tried to stop Kyungman-ie, but he suddenly attacked me His answer was quite flooringCI was surprised that Koo Kyungman had enough energy to resist. Cutting off the ex-chimera, I flung further questions at him. How on earth did he attack? Perhaps its a bit strange to point this out, but he had no limbs to attack withthe only thing that could move on that body was the neck. Did he tear at the ex-chimera with his teeth? Koo Kyungman attacked Hui-seo-ssi? How Kyungman-ie understands my unique constitution well. Koo Hui-seo closed his mouth with aplicated smile, as if he didnt want to exin any further. Of course I wanted to probe and learn more, but Koo Hui-seo cut me off. Anyway I still overpowered Kyungman-ie. ..Right. In the end, I ended up falling asleep as well. With that said, rubbed his face several times as if he somehow med himself for acting foolishly. Of course, I couldnt understand anything with that sort of exnationCI shot him a curious look. Annoyingly, as soon as he and I locked gazes, Koo Hui-seo began to match the timing of his blinks to mine. Faced with the imprable wall of the ex-chimerasck of perception and tact, I had to interrogate him further. Excuse me, whats wrong with sleeping? Youve already overpowered Koo Kyungman or did your brother have an aplice there? Actually, if you said you slept, how did you walk all the way over to my home? Ah. Perhaps Koo Hui-seo finally understood my confusion, he continued to exin, Actually, I stabbed myself with a knifeto try and wake up. I identally cut myself too deep I thought I would die. Just then, I thought, wouldnt Lee-kyung-ssi have a solution? So But, by the time I arrived at Lee-kyung-ssis dorm, I was already almost half-asleep. My memories are quite fuzzy. I probably caused you much trouble before the fuse of my consciousness snuffed out, but I wasnt in a good enough condition to exin or argue about anything Of course, his words were still incoherent. As soon as I crossed my arms across my chest, Koo Hui-seo nervously rolled his eyes and fidgeted, Uh, mm I shouldnt fall into deep sleep. Why? When I sleep deeply, I have nightmares. Koo Hui-seo tapped his head with his index finger. That wouldnt be a problem when Im in a good condition. However, when Im not Ill fall asleep for a long while. Wellthats normally not a huge deal, but Uh huh Because your blood and mine have mixed together, things have gottenplicated. Its gottenworse. My mood slightly dampened because I felt like he was ming me; in any case, I felt like I was slowly grasping what the ex-chimera was trying to say. If I understood correctly, [Koo Hui-seo has nightmares when in a horrid physical conditionCthe tussle with Koo Kyungman led to that condition. Therefore, before he could fully fall asleep, he came to me for help]. Wait a minute. Why would someone try to hurt themselves in order to wake up just because of a nightmare? Furthermore, its unbelievable to think he could sweep others around him into his nightmares. Naturally, I had never experienced this sort of situation before, and Koo Hui-seos attitude caught my eye. I pondered what was so strange when suddenly an idea urred to me. Does Koo Hui-seo know what sort of state his body is in? Most ill folk may not realize how broken down their bodies are. I recalled Kim Olim and Seo Dawons conversation when Koo Hui-seo had first arrived at my house. The ex-chimera was not a normal human, and his mentality was different from normal modes of thought. Im not particrly knowledgeable about mental illnesses, but even I could tell the man was short-sighted and cruel. Therefore, it was hard to take Koo Hui-seos babbles at face value. Rather, perhaps itd be more urate to say that the ex-chimera didnt understand his situation either and constructed child-like theories based on his short-sighted judgment. May I ask why you dont want to have nightmares? You must be incredibly scared of falling asleep if youre willing to scar yourself to chase it away. I asked him another question to confirm my theories. Koo Hui-seos pupils began rolling around as he stammered significantly and rambled. M-Mother appears Also, Im alone .Ah! Also, if Im injured in my nightmares, the injuries are still there when I open my eyes C-Come to think of it, Lee-kyung-ssi has broken his leg S-Sorry. Its alright. Disregarding thatyou said that injuries attained in the nightmare appear in real life as well? Ye~es. As I looked into Koo Hui-seos vacant eyes, I was certain. This ce Its a ce made from Koo Hui-seos [skills]. Before he was trapped in the hospital, he was the next guildmaster of the Red Dragon Guild; he must have been a User. Though, it seems like his memories of his time as a User have either dissipated or distorted Since the body remains intact, perhaps he was able to ess his old skills? Be a Patron! TL: Its interesting! A lot of you picked up on the fact Woo Ragis exnation of this scenario doesnt really fit. As Ragi said, hes not really the brains of the operation. I really wanted to talk about it in the s, but I think its a conversation best fit for this chapter! I agree with Lee-kyung and you guysCtheres an element of Lee-kyung here but its more because of Koo Hui-seo. This is definitely His world. AlsoOh godEvery time Im reminded of Koo Kyungman, Im just D: D: D: Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Of course, Chairwoman Shin came to mind during this conversation. Koo Hui-seo must have suffered from Chairwoman Shins curse, but she was already dead. Besides, Koo Hui-seo was the one who killed her. No matter how great her skills may be, even skills have time limits. After the time limit passes, the skill cannot be used again until the cooldown period ends. A Witchs curse may be a little different from other ordinary skills, but those curses still cannot be maintained if the User dies. That was why I concluded that Koo Hui-seo must have been using his own skills. Of course, it didnt seem like he was consciously aware; as a mentally ill person, he might not even realize that hes hurting himself. Koo Hui-seo-ssi. Yes This nightmarewhen did it begin? Have you had these sorts of dreams since you were a child? Koo Hui-seo raised his chin, as if he were about to nod at my question, but stayed silent. His eyes became murky. I-I dont know He shook his head, unable to hide his confused expression. Then, when was thest time you had this sort of dream? .Uh Koo Hui-seo kept stuttering, like a glitchy machine, and I was convinced. This was part of Koo Hui-seos skills. And these skills must have been greatly influenced by his mother, Chairwoman Shin. Before, he was able to escape straight away since he had use of his own skills, but something must have be twisted after the ex-chimera lent me his blood to use in the Vengeful Ghost contract. To verify this theory, I grabbed Koo Hui-seosCwho was still plunged deep in worried contemtionCattention. Hui-seo-ssi. Please look at me for a moment. Ah, yes Koo Hui-seo stared at me with his pale face. I reached out to him; the ex-chimera didnt retreat and simply stayed docilely still. I touched his icy hands, Would youe a bit closer? Then, I pulled cautiously at his hand. Koo Hui-seo slowly leaned his upper body to my front. When Koo Hui-seos nape was almost touching my nose, I smelled a faint odor that I had not noticed before. I ced my face near his corbone to check that smell. L-Lee-kyung-ssi the ex-chimera stuttered. Stop talking and stay still. I said sternly, chastising him for squirming for no reason. Then, Koo Hui-seo waited motionlessly, like a taxidermy butterfly. To my surprise, though, the room slowly began to fill with that stench. It was as if he had been consciously suppressing that smell. It was simr to what I had smelt just before we were transported to this ceCthe nauseating stench of a corpse that had been burning for a long while. Fortunately, after one strong re, the scent disappeared as if it had been washed away. However, when I opened my eyes, I could see the ck tentacles behind Koo Hui-seos back clearly. I was surprised, though I had expected this. Just before I was dragged into this nightmare, I remembered that the servants were sensitive to my statement that I had smelled something horrid. Sobtedly, the thought that this may all be connected had burrowed into my mind. However, putting aside such bitter expectations, I piped up with questions I wanted to ask the ex-chimera. Hui-seo-ssi. Are you really alive? What? P-Probably Haah. As soon as I heard Koo Hui-seos dumb answer, a sigh of relief naturally escaped from my mouth. Someone whos actively trying to harm me probably wouldnt be that stupid Plus, those tentacles dont look like theyre in the best condition I dont think they can move. The limp pile of tentacles hanging from Koo Hui-seos back looked to be in a simr state to my broken ankleCdroopy and just stuck onto his body So I let go of Koo Hui-seos hand and pushed away his upper body, which was still leaning close towards me, and asked, The tentacles behind your backCare they hurt? Ah Can you see them clearly now? Yes. I guess, it hurts a little? Koo Hui-seo answered with a slightly happy, vacant look on his face. I had no idea what he found so enjoyable about being hurt, but I reached and tapped the tip of those tentacles. Does it hurt if I hit it like this? No Did they break or get injured? Mm, I suppose the longest tentacles, on the top, are broken He fiddled with two tentacles that stretched over his shoulder. I reached out to the ex-chimeras shoulder, slow enough so that he could see my approach. Koo Hui-seo didnt even put up any defenses as I grabbed that thick tentacle. He was meek and docileCas if hed allow himself to be beaten even if I were to twist and wring his tentacles. I touched it gently, and Koo Hui-seos cheeks colored an unpleasant red. Though I wanted the other to mind his expressions, the tentacles must have had sensitive nerves, so I simply ignored Koo Hui-seo. After briefly touching the strands like that, I could see him flinch when I stroked closer to his waist. < It seems like theyre broken here While checking the injury, I asked, Will they heal if we just leave them like this? Can you recover? Itll probably take some time? Once again, Koo Hui-seo gave a vague answer. Then, suddenly, he grabbed at my forehead with a cold hand without permission. I reflexively and sharply pped at his hand. What are you doing! At my reaction, Koo Hui-seo flinched, as if he were a scolded child. He replied, evasively, L-Lee-kyung-ssi looks like he has a fever I was simply trying to measure your temperature What? Since Lee-kyung-ssi has a broken legarent you also in pain? I felt a little embarrassed because I seemed to have overreacted; even so, I didnt want Koo Hui-seo to willfully touch my body. So, I said coolly, No matter what happens, dont touch me until I give permission. Do you understand? Yes Koo Hui-seo looked gloomy and pitiful, but Ive long been trained out of falling prey to such expressions by living with Lackey, who utterly adored taking walks. I didnt cate him and cut straight to the heart of the matter, How long will it take for you to recover? When broken tentacles are plucked out, a new one will grow in its ce after a few minutes When I heard Koo Hui-seos answer, my brows naturally furrowed. Honestly, was this a potted bonsai or something? Would it grow new buds when pruned? Furthermore, it seemed like the tentacles were connected through the nervous system. Didnt the guy blush just because I touched him a little earlier? Is it okay for these things to be cut? Itll probably hurt. However, I was in a hurry, so I blurted out more questions. As expected, Koo Hui-seo merely nodded. Itll be alright Of course I knew it wouldnt be just alright, but we were in a situation that needed his sacrifice; besides, Koo Hui-seo never hesitated. He ced a hand on one of the thick tentacles that stretched over his shoulder. RiiiiiipC After a vivid sound, a bundle of tentacles from the right shoulder fell to the floor and wriggled around. On his body, where the roots of the tentacles were plucked, a thick ck oil-like liquidCquite unlike human bloodCburst forth. However, the ck blood soon stopped flowing and something that seemed like a ck horn began to grow. In the following few seconds, the tentacles grew back. The problem was Koo Hui-seosplexion. He bit his lower lip as if he were in extreme pain; his fingers trembled as he brought his hand to his left shoulder. I thought about saying something, but I ended up closing my mouth againCafter all, I was the one asking for his sacrifice in the first ce. RriipC Once again, that vivid sound rang out. In the end, Koo Hui-seo couldnt endure and copsed onto the bed. I felt extremely sorry for that twitching, skinny back. I hesitated and ced my hand on the newly sprouted tentacles. Koo Hui-seo, stillying on his stomach, turned his head in astonishment as soon as he felt my touch. After staring at me, he gave me a pouty look, Why can L-Lee-kyung-ssitouch mewithout asking for permission Perhaps my scummy words earlier made asting scar on his psyche. However, in lieu of answering, I simply stroked the back of his head. If you dont like it, then tell me not to touch you like I did, I said, shamelessly. Koo Hui-seo pursed his lips but did not tell me to remove my hand. He continued to act like a baby to me until his pain died down. Only when I pinched the new bundle of tentacles did he rise up to his feet. Be a Patron! TL: I wonder if hamster has a low enough self-esteem that the idea that someone can be sexually interested in him is foreign or if hes consciously rejecting that possibilityCat least with Koo Hui-seo. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 It got a little easier after a while. The new tentacles acted like the ex-chimera had grown a new limb. These tentacles not only lifted me easily but also had a positive effect on Koo Hui-seos physical condition. I could hardly believe that the guy was reeling and stumbling about earlier. His paleplexion had improved a lot as well; he showed no signs of stumbling while running. Furthermore, it seemed like his senses became enhanced after regrowing his tentacles. Mother is at the stairs He observed a small staircase at the distant end of the corridor before moving by gripping the walls with his tentacles. Then, he climbed out the window and crawled along the outer walls. Koo Hui-seos previous escape attempts from his [nightmare] informed how we left the room and traveled. As soon as the ex-chimera recovered, I asked how he was able to escape this nightmarish trap. There are several exits. Several? The key, safely reaching the basement of this mansion There are various escape methods. ording to him, everything that could be meaningful in this location was an escape hint. Though now Koo Hui-seo could use his tentacles, it would be a suicide mission to run at the key-bearing monster while carrying me and my broken leg. Furthermore, Koo Hui-seo said that he had only once recovered the key to wake up from his nightmares. That instance was more like a coincidence as wellCthe gigantic monster had been asleep. So, there are various conditions to fulfill to wake him up It seemed that there wasnt one singr method, like passing college entrance exams. One could have good grades or good rmendationsCsomething like that. I thought this was somewhat strange, but thats what Koo Hui-seo insisted. 1 In addition, Koo Hui-seo had already tried another method, but that resulted in needing to hide and nursing his broken tentacles. He confessed that his negative memories intensified when our blood mixed. While I strangely felt like I was being med again, I simply ignored him. If thats the case, nothing goodes from being involved with Koo Hui-seo for me as well. Of course, it was great that we were able to catch Koo Kyungman and enact revenge, but that resulted in trauma Id never be able to forget. I asked the ex-chimera what his usual escape route was. He said, If you go down to the basement without getting caught, theres a huge door Right. Once I open that, I wake up. Since then, Koo Hui-seo has begun sneaking around the building. The path to the basement, though, could not be found by just blindly going downstairs. We needed to find the secret passage leading to the underground structure. Honestly, even this aspect was so simr to a dungeon. So, we went from ce to ce, touching anything that seemed unusual. During that time, whenever we found a patrolling(?) monster, we hid or ran away. Once again, Koo Hui-seos tentacles were a tremendous help here. Its be hard again When something strange approached us, his tentacles, which fluttered behind him malleably, suddenly became rigid and pointed. Though I was pressed against those tentacles, the change wasnt abrupt enough to hurt me; however, it was useful in instantly conveying the presence of something dangerous. I didnt know how it detected the enemy (perhaps it was instinct); in any case, its monster-detection services were certainly beneficial. I looked at Koo Hui-seo as soon as the tentacles began to harden again. He was picking at the carpet in the hallway. As soon as I gave the signal, his tentacles moved, and we crept up the ceiling. [Young master, where are you? Young master, the Chairwoman is looking for you] A few minutester, a woman with flowing ck hair walked to our original location. Behind her, drooping shadowsClike melted taffyCflickered and moved about like a burning me. ck hands popped out of the shadows and began groping everywhere in the hallway. If we were still there, it probably would havetched onto our ankles and kept us from running away. When the unidentified woman disappeared and we lowered ourselves from the ceiling, I asked Koo Hui-seo, Who was that woman? She was the nanny who took care of me until I was seven years old Koo Hui-seo answered cidly. He did not, however, offer up any additional information. Why on earth would a mere nanny be so powerful? So, I asked again, Why is the nanny appearing in your nightmares? Shed oftenhit me when my parents werent around Though I somewhat expected that response, I was still struck speechless. While sneaking around the mansion and avoiding monsters, I had already found out that Koo Hui-seo had a horribly unfortunate past. The mansion itself was grim and grotesque, but that was nothingpared to the patrolling monsters. In addition to that nanny we had just encountered, there were also young twin monsters that passed by; Koo Hui-seo said that there were his cousins. The twins had no eyes or noses and only had a slitted smile. They ran at a tremendous speed, the coffin attached behind them ttered as they moved. When I inquired about their presence, the ex-chimera said that theyd meet at his home during the holidays during his childhood. They would lock Koo Hui-seo in a warehouse or some storage box and wouldnt let him out. In this nightmare, all the bullies and bullying he encountered appeared as monsters. After confirming this observation, I asked something I had been curious about for a while. By the way Didnt Koo Kyungman harass you? Kyungman-ie? Yes. I feel a bit bad for saying this, but I thought Koo Kyungman would appear as a monster as well. I thought the former Red Dragon guild leader would have been a harsher bully than any of the monsters here, but the guy surprisingly didnt appear. Koo Hui-seo wriggled his tentacles and adopted an ambiguous smile. After much thought, he hesitatingly said, Kyungman-iebullied me because he hated me ? Does that somehow make a difference? Theres a difference between despising me and bullying me for no reason I wondered what he meant by that, but I simply closed my mouth. We went through the hall and entered another room. The room was cluttered with threeundry racks filled with dusty towels, mops, and other cleaning tools. It felt like a warehouse for the servants. We scoured the room. Secret passages to basements were usually in unassuming locations. I asked Koo Hui-seo for specifics on what the passage may look like, but he shook his head. Just like how dreams may be fuzzy and I may not remember everything in detail, he didnt remember much of the hints he had received in previous nightmares. Therefore, we struggled blindly. However, while rifling through the towels, Koo Hui-seo continued to talk to me. Lee-kyung-ssi is the first person to not bully or hate me. His deeply moved tone bothered me. A sigh naturally tumbled from my mouth. I wanted to retort, Your childhood was unnaturalCa 0.00001 percent chance of a bad hand, to soothe the goosebumps that rose all over my arms. I dont know what youre thinking, but Im not some great person for treating you like this. Koo Hui-seo-ssis family was weirdThat is to sayC Before I met Lee-kyung-ssi, I thought everyone hated me because I was odd My hands paused for a brief moment. This mansion was so miserable I couldnt possibly retort that the ex-chimera *was indeed* odd. If I were born in this sort of environment, I may not be worse off than Koo Hui-seo, but I wouldnt have been able to lead a normal life. Or, Id probably just run away from home Koo Hui-seo-ssi, you should have just ran away. Hehe Or you could have fought back Of course, I fought a lot as well Koo Hui-seo replied with a discouraged tone; it was clear that he didnt manage tond a proper blow. I looked back. Koo Hui-seo stood amidst a pile of white towels; the ex-chimera was busy rifling through other locations. However, the tentacles must have sensed my gaze, the ex-chimera quickly met my gaze. What is it? Im just wondering if you had anyone you likedAh, youre prohibited from talking about me. Then, no Koo Hui-seo replied cheerfully. So burdensome. I didnt want him to depend on me. So, I cut him off with a metaphorical knife; the ex-chimera simply giggled and smiled. However, before long, his smile vanished. The same was true for me as well. I felt Koo Hui-seos tentacles harden again. We scrambled through the window to the outside wallCthe door opened just barely afterwards. Monsters swarmed, pushing against each other, into the room. I couldnt help but sigh. Until when must we keep ying hide-and-seek? So Do the monsters usuallye to find us this fast? I feel like theyre getting faster. No Its a bit too intense this time. Its as Ive said: I cant escape alone this time around Koo Hui-seo said, rubbing his head against mine as if he were ming me. As I pushed his head away with all my might, I thought, Were missing something Be a Patron! TL: His childhood D: The fact that he mentally ssifies Koo Kyungman as not a nightmare because he had a good reason to bully him. oh my god. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 However, after we finally searched through every room on this floor, I could draw a conclusion. I dont think Yes well be able to leave through the basement, right? There are still other floors to search Koo Hui-seo answered btedly with a lukewarm attitude, but his answer inspired no hope. The situation was certainly on the despairing end of the spectrum. Every time we searched through a room, the time the monsters waited before they invaded us was getting shorter and shorter. In the end, we only had about five minutes of leisure time to investigate. In addition, more and more monsters Koo Hui-seo didnt recognize began to be mixed in. The rooms appearances were a problem as well. I felt an unpleasant sense of deja vu that we were repeatedly searching the same room. All this taught me one thing: the nightmare was warning us not to do anything foolish. Furthermore, the sound of the key is getting louder Although, we cant see the monster. The key could be heard outside. In other words, there was a growing possibility that wed be caught in between monsters while trying to avoid the enemies that barged into the rooms by climbing out the window. Moreover, the sound seemed to suggest that the key would be the only way out. We had to make a decision. Hui-seo-ssi. Yes About the monster with the key. Can we defeat him? Koo Hui-seo tantly stared at my legs in lieu of answering. The swelling was worse than before; now, even to the naked eye, my feet looked useless. Though it didnt hurt as much as Id expected it to, that didnt mean my legs were working properly. I followed his gaze to check my legs condition and leaned against the window sill, frowning. With this leg, I wouldnt be able to do much except to cling onto Koo Hui-seos back. I was fed up with this familiar helpless feeling. Think, Lee-kyung, think! I cant just sit around like this forever. At that moment, my brows furrowed as I looked out the window. I looked towards the main gateCwhere Woo Ragi and I passed earlier. There, I could see dry, barrennd spreading out between the gaps made by the trunks of these strange trees that shone gloomily in the sunset. While looking at the endless horizon, I suddenly thought, If we leave the house and go into that wilderness, will we be able to escape this dream? Hui-seo-ssi, have you ever woken up by going through the garden? No. I had asked, just in case, but I already knew that route would be difficult. So, I gave up on that method quickly; however, I suddenly had a crazy idea. Were about five or six floors up from the ground. What would happen if we jumped from here? Maybe, like other nightmares, Koo Hui-seo would wake up in cold sweat after falling from a great height. Ugh! But, as soon as I thought that, a gust of wind flew over my seat on the sill. That wind wasnt one that would normally blow into a four-walled roomCit felt strong, like the winds that might blow at the edge of a cliff. Furthermore, I was almost swept out the window by the strange gust of wind; even stranger, the window, which had been closed and intact until recently, had disappeared. Now that the window frame and panes had vanished, I had almost lost bnce and fell out of the open hole in the wall. If Koo Hui-seo did not quickly wrap his tentacles around my waist, I would have crashed to the ground. Lee-kyung-ssi! What are you doing? he shouted. No, the window suddenly! Disconcerted, I hastily grabbed at the others tentacles. Koo Hui-seos strands firmly wrapped around me and pulled me into his embrace. The missing window wasnt the only problem. Under the lip of the missing window sill, a hand shot up and grabbed where the frame should have been. Then, something round mbered up as wellCa familiar head. Seo..Mmph! Before I could inadvertently call out the Mages name, Koo Hui-seo covered my mouth with his hands. However, [Seo Dawon] seemed to have already noticed us. We falteringly walked backwards; [Seo Dawon] took a step forward for every step we retreated. It was then. [Lay low]. [Tsk] Koo Hui-seo, behind me, rapidly used a skill. Immediately, [Seo Dawon]s expression changed. He blinked in confusion, and his gaze slid off of me. That thing was definitely staring straight at me a little while ago, but, as soon as Koo Hui-seo used his stealth skill, the [Mage] began to grope at the air like a blind person. After gritting his teeth, Seo Dawon looked back into the room and pleaded, [Lee-kyung-ah, why are you running away?] [Until when will you stay here?] [You know Im searching for you.] His earnest voice made my feet automatically stop. I was even more confused this timeCit truly felt like Seo Dawon. Last time, the monster had only carefully crafted the Mages face and left the rest haphazard, so my feelings werentpromised, but this time, the image was perfect from the head to the tips of his toes. Even the subtle body movements were creepily simr. My eyeballs rolled around, following his movements, bewildered. Koo Hui-seo clicked his tongue, noticing my wavering heart. You cant let yourself be deceived, Lee-kyung-ssi Honestly why are you so gullible. 1 Koo Hui-seo murmuredmentingly. Furthermore, he still didnt take his hands off my mouth even though my back and his front were stuck together like glue; perhaps he was in disbelief at my attitude. I punched Koo Hui-seos thigh to convey that I understood, but all I felt were rigid tentacles and not flesh. My efforts were in vain, and I was left with nothing but a tingling, aching hand. Koo Hui-seo jumped lightly to the ceiling without making any noise. Like a spider, we tried to crawl out the door, crossing over the Mages head. It was then. [Close.] The door closed right in front of my nose with a bang. Startled from nearly being caught in the threshold, we curled up on the ceiling. It was obvious that [Seo Dawon] had locked the door with his skill. [Demonhound]. The [Mage] didnt stop thereChe stamped the ground twice with great force. Immediately, ck shadows formed at his feet; its slender body and canine snout resembled a greyhound. The five shadow dogs that formed began to sniff and explore the floor; Koo Hui-seo stealthily recollected his longest tentacles, which were dangling over the ground in the dogs path. By a hairs breadth, he was able to pick up the tentacle before the dog passed by; we breathed a sigh of relief. Eventually, the dogs, tails drooping, crawled back to [Seo Dawon]s feet. The [Mage] looked down at the whining shadow dogs and smiled crookedly. [So, theyve already escaped I thought things were going too well, since Ive already finished off Ragi.] After hearing his murmurs, I dispelled all lingering doubts as to the things identity. The real Seo Dawon wouldnt casually mention attacking Woo Ragi. At the same time, though, goosebumps rose all over my skin. If I had encountered him without Koo Hui-seo, I probably would have run to him, delighted to see him. It wasnt just his face and voice, but also his actions and gestures while using skills were the same as the Seo Dawon in my memories. The only difference, perhaps, was that the real Mage appeared more rxed. Perhaps because we had slipped through his fingers, the fake Dawons electrifying bloodthirst roiled underneath his skin. I thought the Mage looked like he was awash with blood as he stood by the window, drenched in the glow of the setting sun. Perhaps Koo Hui-seo felt that intimidating pressure as wellChe couldnt easily attempt to slip out of the room. Just then. [Wooo~ Woooo~] Suddenly, the monster holding the key in its mouth appeared before the vanished window. As of now, that monsters key was the only way to escape this nightmare, so we kept a nervous eye on the monster. Its facerge enough to fill the space left behind by the windowCobserved the rooms contents. Suddenly, Seo Dawon reached out to the monster. CrackC The monsters head burst like a watermelon; its entire body became rigid at the unexpected situation. [Seo Dawon] obtained the key after flicking the monster away with one finger and turned his back on the dead creature. Soon afterwards, we could hear the thump of the fallen gigantic monster; however, Seo Dawons low tone felt even more audible. [Well Its not a bad idea to have theme to me.] Be a Patron! TL: Quick chapter upload before I leave for a date! Still Trying to decide if I have time to do a bonus chapter either this week or next. Might make it Next weeksince the projected final chapter for this week ends on a bit of a doozy. Chapter 253 Chapter 253 The key dangling from the ring around [Seo Dawon]s wrist shook before my eyes. With my mouth still blocked, I pointed out [Seo Dawon] to Koo Hui-seoCI wanted to know if his tentacles could sneak the key away while we were still left undetected. However, Koo Hui-seo shook his head immediately. The moment I touch the key, our stealth will break With that sort of personality, theres no way he wouldnt have manufactured some sort of trap Well, now that I think about it, Seo Dawon No, Fake Dawon was at the precipice of his anger right now. He was sure to have done something to his surroundings or the key. However, waiting things out would be futile as well. I gently bit Koo Hui-seos fingers, which were still blocking my mouth. I intended to convey that I wanted to speak, but, unpleasantly, the ex-chimera caressed my tongue with his fingers. It was only when I bit down until he almost bled that he removed his hand. I thought you were joking around the ex-chimera stated sadly. Why would I joke around with *you* like that? I huffed and punched Koo Hui-seo on the side, but the guy only whined that he was hurtCnot that it physically showed. He didnt budge one inch. Anyway, I stopped punishing him because we were able to talk in whispers due to his skill. I asked, How many minutes are left in your [Lay Low] skill? Around 20 minutes. What about the cooldown time? About 10 minutes That meant we needed to run away in 20 minutes, but all the windows and exit points for this room were closed. The room remainedpletely locked due to Fake Dawons mysterious skill, and the monster himself did not leave and remained in the room as well. It seemed like he still hadnt rightfully rid himself of the suspicion that we were unable to leave the room yet. Then, how should we leave? Or should youunch a surprise attack from behind him? I cant fight unsophisticatedly, like a Mage 1 With a frustrated heart, I pressed at Koo Hui-seo, but he simply stared meaningfully off into the distance while saying, I cant beat Seo Dawon. When I followed Koo Hui-seos gaze, I saw an old chimney. I looked back at the ex-chimera and asked, So, were running away through that thing? Yes. But that doesnt change the fact that Seo Dawon has the key in his hands. If we dont snatch away the key herewell be in the same situation in a few hours anyway. Koo Hui-seo frowned, as if he couldnt refute my points. However, contrary to my expression, he cut through the silence and began talking about something else. Lee-kyung-ssi. If Lee-kyung-ssis body dies here, your body back in reality wont be safe either. What? Ive said that when youre hurt in the nightmare, your body will be injured as wellIve experienced it so many times. Koo Hui-seo seemed to always be concerned about my physical condition. Wrapping the tips of his softened tentacles around my broken leg, he created an enveloping cast; his brows furrowed as he surveyed my injury. Then, very carefully, he pressed his lips against the upper portion of my injury. Flinching at the soft touch against my calf, I tried to pull out my leg. However, the ex-chimera removed his lips quickly. Because of this, I felt like I missed the timing to be angry at this pervert. Koo Hui-seo smiled at my stammering self and spoke in a soothing tone, Lets first leave through the chimneyand then Ill ce you in a safe locationCeven if you were to be left alone. After that, I think itd be best if I tried to retrieve the key from Seo Dawon alone. I tried to say something at those words, but Koo Hui-seo moved faster than I could speak. He pulled at the tentacles around my waist and quickly leaped towards the ceiling. This all happened before I could respond. Koo Hui-seo pressed a thin, soft tentacle to my be to smooth out the wrinkles there. Please dont be upset. To me Lee-kyung-ssi is Im worried youll get more injured Though he spoke slowly, he stuffed his thickest tentacles up the chimney quickly. I heard crumbling rock roll down the chimney; whenever that happened, I looked back at [Seo Dawon], frozen with horror. Although, I didnt think we were noticed. AfterwardsCwith his tentacles firmly affixed to the structureCKoo Hui-seo strained his tentacles and began slowly pushing us up into the dark chimney. The tentacles holding my legs went up first, though, and we entered upside-down. The problem, though, was when my waist was halfway up the chimney, [Seo Dawon] looked my way. Creepily, his red eyes seemed to met mine exactly. I knew that this was just in my headCthe [Lay Low] skill was still maintainedCbut I didnt feel so good. [Tsk, Lee-kyung-ah] Unfortunately, my hunch was correct. [Seo Dawon] smiled and reached out to me; simultaneously, the shadow underneath his hand fluctuated ominously. The shadow soon rose up from the floor; arge canine head popped out. If Koo Hui-seo hadnt blocked it, the attack would have ripped off my head. [WoofC!] No! The [demonhounds] bit and ripped some tentacles off of Koo Hui-seos shoulders; the ex-chimera didnt even groan in pain. I wanted to say something, but my head was already ascending the chimney, so I couldnt see what had happened afterwards. However, the fact that the tentacles wrapped around my legs kept reeling felt ominous. It was then. Nnnngh! Suddenly, all the tentacles that were holding my leg released their tension simultaneously, and I crashed down. It was clear that if I fell head first I would break my neck, and I had no time to cover my head. But, as soon as I tightly shut my eyes, I fell into someones arms and not the hard floor. The fragrance of blood wafting from those arms was appalling. [So, we finally meet.] I could tell who it was without opening my eyes. [Seo Dawon] rubbed my cheek with a fingertip, slippery with some strange liquid. I desperately hoped it wouldnt be Koo Hui-seos blood, but, within a few seconds, I heard something bluntly fall to the ground. I opened my eyes at that sound. Rather, I tried to open my eyes, but [Seo Dawon] was peppering brief kisses over my eyes. [Whats with your expression?] He looked down onto my face frozen with fear andughed. As if this was all some amusing prank. However, theugh was cut shortCa cold sneer grew on his face. [Did I interrupt something nice?] * * * First, [Seo Dawon] tied both my hands. He attached a bracelet shaped like a snake biting its own tail onto each of my wrists; when he brought my wrists together, the snakes opened their mouths and bit the others tail. The bracelets had transformed into handcuffs. [How did you break that?] While disabling all movement in my arms, he moved to take something out of his inventoryhowever, he saw my limp leg. He paused his efforts to retrieve whatever he wanted and asked me about my injury. I couldnt answer the [Mage], nothing came to mind. [Does it hurt a lot?] Though the tone of his voice was affectionate, when I didnt answer, he didnt hesitate to hold the broken leg in his hand. Then, he applied strength, as if he were about to crush it. Ah! Nngh! Aaagh! It hurts! HurCAahh! I couldnt endure the pain and screamed, tilting my head backwards and shaking. Only then did he release my ankle. He even gently wiped the tears that formed at the corners of my eyes. Afterwards, he gave me a light embrace. [Are you hurt anywhere else?] Th-There isnt Unable to win against the threat of painden in [Seo Dawon]s crooked eye smile, I answered quickly. Then, he hugged me tightly within his arms and strode out of the room. I closed my eyes, unable to look anymore at Koo Hui-seos copsed body. This fake [Seo Dawon] seemed to be familiar with the mansions infrastructure. After passing through abyrinthian hallway and numerous rooms, he stood in front of a heavy gate engraved with thorny branches. As if the doors had been waiting for him, they opened. The inside looked pitch ck, so I couldnt see what was there, but I could feel a bone-piercing chill from the threshold. Trembling, I couldnt endure the cold and burrowed my face into [Seo Dawon]s nape. He stopped moving for a brief moment and took a deep breath. However, we soon started moving again, and, finally, we entered through the door. After a long time, we entered a space filled with bright light. A different corridorCsimr yet different to the ones in the mansion earlierChad manifested. We entered the nearest room which contained a gargantuan bed. [Seo Dawon] gentlyid me down on that bed and reached for my broken leg. When I shrank reflexively awayCstill frightened by the earlier eventsChe grasped my knee. When I grit my teeth and stayed still from the strength the [Mage] silently exerted, he finally loosened his grip. I thought he would begin to torture me again. However, contrary to my expectations, he stroked my broken ankle and soon removed his hands. [Seo Dawon] left me on the bed and began to slowly peruse the room. It was as if he was browsing through the decorations here. Of course, I couldnt afford to let my guard down. I felt like I was trapped in a cage with a lion. I was sensitive to every one of his movements because I didnt know when he would suddenly turn on me and kill me. On the other hand, [Seo Dawon] seemed rxed as he leisurely looked at the ornaments that surrounded the bed. His attention was drawn to the old frame on the bedside table. After looking at it for a long while, he took the picture out of the frame and approached me. Then, he showed me the picture and asked, [How old were you?] Surprisingly, I was the subject depicted in the pictureCme at 12 years old riding a bicycle. Be a Patron! TL: RIP Koo Hui-seo, RIP Woo Ragi. This [Seo Dawon] is mega creepy. Chapter 254 Chapter 254 I think I was around 12 then As I answered, I wondered if a photo like that had ever existed. Then, the brown leather handles of the bicycle jumpstarted my memory. I think that was the first time I had ever ridden a two-wheeled bicycle After falling down a few times, I finally managed to bnce and excitedly rode around an open space, though I was still quite wobbly, for about one hour. I was ted to be able to ride the bike without the training wheels. Shaking myself from that memory, I looked back at [Seo Dawon]. ck smoke was rising from the edges of the picture he was holding. Fire! Startled, I shouted out automatically. However, the person holding the burning picture stayed calm. It was only then I realized that the [Mage] caused the fire. I bit my lips; [Seo Dawon] smiled down at me. [How cute.] After spouting something that sounded pretty ungenuine, he began to rummage through the furniture in the room. However, something felt off. For some reason, all the old items that the [Mage] picked up looked familiar. That game consoleit looks simr to the one I had bought after saving my allowance for an entire month [Seo Dawon] threw it mercilessly onto the ground and stomped on it. I felt strangely sorrowful as the stic shell broke and rolled around on the floor. Furthermore, as [Seo Dawon] stomped on the console a few more times, ck smoke began puffing up from the scattered pieces. Like the burned picture, the console soon vanished, leaving no traces behind. This temte continuedCSeo Dawon acted as if he were determined to destroy everything in this room. I closed my eyes while listening to the cacophany of my treasured items being smashed. [Ah, finally] With [Seo Dawon]s low exmation, all sounds disappeared. I opened my eyes cautiously and saw the [Mage] standing in the middle of the desecrated room. [Seo Dawon] gingerly pulled out a ck box from a broken cab. The surface of the box was shiny, like metal, and my name was engraved onto the lid. It looked like a safe. [Whats the password, Lee-kyung-ah?] [Seo Dawon] approached me, holding the safe. On the back, there was aplex dial engraved with a mixture of numbers and English letters. The issue, though, was that I had never seen this box before. I couldnt possibly guess at its password. I-I dont know. [Really?] Pierced with fear, I nodded my head; [Seo Dawon] gripped my neck with one hand. Cough, cough [Think carefully. Were almost there.] He ced more force in his hands and thrust me onto the bed. I struggledCunable to breatheCbut he simply overpowered me. When I felt that I would truly be strangled to death and scratched at his hands, [the Mage] loosened his hold slightly. Just enough to let me breathe. Hnghh, Haah I gasped. He repeated that process three times; I lost all my fighting spirit andy there with closed eyes. Finally, [Seo Dawon] ced his face close to mine. [There must be something you dont want to show to anyone?] Of course, his words should have been meaningless to me, but I finally perceived the identity of that ck box. Hnngh, Hrrk Crying, I turned the dial. I wanted to live. I wanted to escape this nightmare wearing Seo Dawons face. However, no matter how much I turned the dials, the box showed no signs of opening. My nails broke, caught between the grooves of the spinning numbers, but I couldnt stop my crazed attempts at opening this thing. [ClickCClickC] ThenCI had no idea what the correct passcode wasCI suddenly felt the click of gears interlocking. The lid of the box rattled and moved, as if it were about to tter over. As soon as the box showed signs of opening, [Seo Dawon] snatched it away from my hands. The box finished opening at that moment. [Ah.] Seo Dawon looked inside and gave a brief exmation. His expression soon turned quite mysterious. I couldnt see what was in the box from my position; I simply sat back, breathing deeply. However, this all felt somewhat ominous. A bleak chill began to flow out of the box; [Seo Dawon] couldnt tear his gaze away from its interior. His expression looked distortedCas if he were trying to suppressughter; either way, he looked ecstatic. [Is that how you think of me?] As I listened to his excited voice, I cautiously moved my arms. The [Mage] still had his eyes trained on the box. Only one thought entered my head when I saw that awful doppelganger. .I have to run away. Hell definitely break my neck next time. I moved cautiously to the edge of the bed without taking my eyes off of him. The tips of my ragged fingernails tingled as they brushed against the nket. However, it was already toote. As I was about to fall off the edge of the bed, I was dragged by my wrist towards the [Mage]. The handcuffs he had sped onto my arms wriggled and dragged me forward with great force. It was futile to struggle. TapC While twisting and turning on the ground, I heard the boxs lid close and plodding footsteps. I vividly felt [Seo Dawon]s shadow fall over me. The [Mage] stood by my fallen body for a while before lifting me up. When our eyes met, I couldnt help but close mine in fear. I could only desperately wish that he wouldnt torture me if he was going to kill me [Lee-kyung-ah.] That thing called out to me using the voice of someone I liked; when I didnt open my eyes, he bit my lips. I could feel the simultaneously cold and lukewarm tip of his tongue licking the blood off my lips. I opened my eyes at that disgusting touch; [Seo Dawon] smiled and asked, [When you wake up, youll forget almost everything, but] . [Its okay as long as you remember one thing.] With that said, [Seo Dawon] pushed a dagger between my ribs. Ah! Nngh! The horrifying pain made my breath catch; soon, blood began to seep out. It didnt feel real, even now, so I just stared nkly at his hand. Then, I btedly grabbed his wrist, but it was far toote. Violent nausea flooded in as my blood spurted outside. However, thats when it started. Hnnngh [That Im the one who killed you.] Ah, hnnngh [Understand? Seo Dawon killed you] [Seo Dawon] whispered his name continuously in my ear as Iy there, dying. I pushed him away and blocked the stab wound with my hand, but the blood kept seeping through the gaps. It was getting harder and harder to breathe. Eventually, I slipped in the pool of my own blood and copsed to the ground. Only then did I feel Seo Dawon pull the dagger out of my side. The resulting pain was acute, as if I had been cut by paper; soon, the pain swallowed my entire body as if a wildfire was spreading through my nerves. I began to convulse from that pain; [Seo Dawon] stared at me as he gently brushed aside my sweat-drenched bangs. [I hope this painsts for a long while.] [Ah, I want to see your face when you reunite with him] Heughed quietly, said something iprehensible, and moved slowly away from my side. After walking a few steps away, he set fire to the box he was holding and threw it onto the bed. The fire that spread from the box consumed the area around it; the room was soon engulfed by the mes. [Seo Dawon] watched me quietly from outside the perimeter of the fire before vanishing. Left alone, I slowly lost consciousness. The more I blinked, the darker my vision became. And soon, I couldnt see anything anymore. However, the painsted for a long while. The agonizing sensation only stopped when the firepped at my skin, making it feel like my bones were melting. [Youve failed the surprise event, Maze of Eternal Dreams. Your EXP gain has been slightly reduced.] [You were mercilessly attacked by the Nightmare! What a rare scenarioCWhat a shame.] [Warning! Choi Lee-kyungs Ego Erosion has increased by 15%. Contamination status level: Dangerous] [Every time you dream, the chance of being attacked by the Nightmare increases slightly.] [If you fail to gain more control over the contracted servants, your Erosion will elerate. Please pay more attention to your intimacy and domination levels with your servants!] [Time left until ego copse: .] [Penalty time has started. Please check the countdown time until penaltypletion from: setting > List of failed quests > Remaining penalty time! ] Just when I almostpletely lost all eyesight, system messagesCcountlesslyyered atop each otherCcame into view. However, the letters soon broke and transformed into illegible characters. Be a Patron! TL: What a revtion of so many things. Ego Erosion? Contamination? Also why is the system (???) so pointedly trying to drive a wedge between SDW and Lee-kyung? If that nightmare will show up again, will Lee-kyung have a re-match? This chapter is a bit of a doozy, but Im so excited for you guys to see whatsing next. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 haahoo 1 My consciousness recognized my breathing sounds first. Something was stuffed into my nose, and I couldnt raise my hand to remove it. It seemed like something heavy wasying on my hand. My eyes hurt As if I were suffering from dry-eyes, my eyelids felt desated and stuck together. Honestly, my eyes would feel less stiff if they had been glued together. Just as I thought that, I remembered what had happened before I lost consciousness and tried to pry my eyes open. Suddenly, my body ached all over, and the exhaustion made everything difficult But, I wanted to confirm something. Am I alive? BeepC BeepC At that moment, I heard the sound of an ECG. I blinked again. The light stung as if it were an arrow piercing my eye, but, through my bleary vision, I could tell I was in a hospital. Besides, I could smell the unique sanitized scent of the hospital as well. Lee-kyung-ah. Someone had seen me blink and approached. He sped my finger and ced a hand on my head. It was Seo Dawon. I shivered at the familiar voice. Are you cold? He said something, but I couldnt really understand. However, from the moment I heard the Mages voice, it felt like the energy had been sapped out of my body; even more strengthCfrom my alreadycking and exhausted storesCwas seeping out. I didnt sleep, but I could only lie still with my eyes closed. The Mage didnt try to engage me in a conversation again. Soon afterwards, medical staff approached my bed. They checked my condition and wrote things in their charts. It wasnt until a bunch more people entered the room that I was able to open my eyes properly; I could only nod or shake my head at the staffs questions. I could feel Seo Dawon staring at me, but he didnt try to talk even after the medical staff left. He was motionless, holding my hand with his cold fingers. That much was fine. However, when he briefly let my hand go, the Mage released a heavy sigh. Get some sleep. . I nodded; Seo Dawon ced his hand over my eyes. Afterwards, he probably activated a skill. I gently fell asleep as if I were slowly sinking into deep waters. I could hear the Mages low voice from a far distance, but I couldnt understand what he was saying. * * * Then, you cant remember anything? Y-Yeah Jung Garam cut the apple into lumps without much grace or sincerity; Kim Olim kicked the leg of his chair. The assassin grumbled as he re-peeled the apple. Then, he cut the fruit into cube-like bite-sized pieces and ced them on my tray. [ck ck!] Lackey repeatedly opened and closed its jaws as if it were about to bite the Assassin. I dragged the skeleton into my embrace and began feeding it the small pieces of apples with a toothpick. Jung Garam watched me chew a few pieces before stealthily slipping his dagger back into his inventory. He questioned again, Nothing? Just I vaguely remember being chased around a lot I just dont remember the details. Dont you remember meeting Ragi-hyung? No It seems like he suffered a big shock as he escaped the nightmare. Its usible that his memory is temporarily confused, Kim Olim said. [ck ck.] Kim Olim, as she poured me some lukewarm water, defended me; Jung Garam frowned, as if he were frustrated. I felt just as frustrated as the assassin, though. I remember that Koo Hui-seo had suddenly visited my home in a strange state, and I was swept into some space alongside the ex-chimera. However, the events afterwards were all nkCnothing came to mind. I struggled for a long time, trying to fill an empty paper with details, even though I was told that it was alright for my memory to be so fragmented. Eventually, I quit without any substantial results. Whenever I tried to remember the events, I kept having an awful headache that only aa-like sleep could chase away. Then, what about your Dawon-hyung-phobia? . Honestly, Dawon hyung had his hands full trying to wake up Koo Hui-seo; he had no time to even touch you. But, why A really huge problem remained, though. As Jung Garam had pointed out, after the nightmare, I felt like I was about to go insane whenever Seo Dawon was nearCespecially if we were left alone. My heart began thumping fast; cold sweat flowed down my back. I was so afraid that I almost vomited what I had recently eaten on the Mage. At first, neither Seo Dawon nor I knew the cause, so the Mage repeatedly ced sleeping spells on me. When the other servants intervened, I finally found that my reactions were caused by the Mage. This phobia had gotten worse over time. I was able to bear meeting Seo Dawon for the first three days after I had woken; afterwards, the [Mage] tried hard not to appear before me again. I heard that he would only asionallye by my side after I had fallen asleep. I really dont know Did Dawon-hyung dump you in the nightmare or something? [ck ck ck?] Piss off Though Jung Garam may have been trying to lighten my mood, I couldnt find it within me to joke about this situation. Id been feeling miserable ever since I woke up. I wanted to see Seo Dawon. However, whenever I saw him I wanted to run away, and when I couldnt run, cold sweat ran down my back I couldnt understand my contradictory reactions. Choi Kyung-sik, who couldnt stand watching this anymore, had barricaded himself in theb to create a potion that might have some effect on this trauma. Since then, wed lost contact with him. The Alchemist had said that I had been unfortunately dragged into Koo Hui-seos infectious nightmareCa variation on a curse. It was a very nasty curse where those dragged in experienced Koo Hui-seos nightmares; if their dream body obtained injuries beyond a certain level, the real body would be affected as well. Even Koo Hui-seo had still yet to awake; fortunately, it seemed like his brain waves were improving, and he was expected to regain consciousness within a few days. The servants were determined to give Koo Hui-seo brand new nightmares when he opened his eyes. However, I was more curious than angry. What on earth had happened in his dreams? And [Remember.] Who said that? Whenever I tried to recall what had happened in the nightmare, an unfamiliar voice surfaced in my mind. His arrogant tone; his distinctive vibe To be honest, I thought Id be able to recognize that man if I were to see him again. He was taller than me, and his eyes were they ck? However, that person wasnt like Koo Hui-seo or Woo Ragi. Rather than those guys He slightly resembles Seo Dawon Of course, Seo Dawon wouldnt have a reason to harm me, but I felt somehow stifled and ufortable. Of course, the Mage would never harm me. Besides, these days Seo Dawon was Choi Lee-kyung. What is this? Kim Olim asked. Ah, thats S-Something that Seo Dawon left behind What is it? these days the Mage was so incredibly kind. The small stone on top of the bedside table that Kim Olim had lifted in her hands was one of the things that the Mage had left for me every night. Because my condition rapidly deteriorated whenever I saw his face, he would onlye to see me when I was asleep. I felt sorry and briefly wrote down a summary of my recovery and physical condition on a memo pad, mainly focusing on the things that Seo Dawon would want to know about. Then, when I woke up in the morning, the piece of paper vanished, and a pretty pebble appeared in its ce. Since I was waiting for his reply, I felt delighted from the bottom of my heart. The number of stones grew during the length of my hospitalization. I piled them up on the sideCit wasnt too difficult to stack since they were shaped a bit like building blocks. Theyre purified mana stones Arent these consumable? R-Really? Its to slightly increase your ability levels. Havent you tried one? Oh? When I heard Kim Olims words, I remembered something. Come to think of it, when Seo Dawon first came home, he had given me a simr consumable I had thought it was just some decoration since it didnt melt even if I were to handle and touch it; plus, the Mage didnt leave any signs that I should eat them even when I let them pile up. Feeling slightly embarrassed, I popped one into my mouth and rolled it around. It doesnt taste good? Rather it doesnt have a taste at all? I dont think youre in any position toin about food. Its not aint It cant be helped. Next time, Ill bring some honey for dipping. I tried to decline, but a [System Message] materialized before I could open my mouth. [Stamina has increased by +1] So, it really was a mana stone. My exhausted and fatigued body actually felt a ripple of vigour rush through it. However, Kim Olim immediately dissuaded me from eating any more, Try not to eat so many in the evening. You wont be able to sleep well. Ahh Okay. Then, well go to the dorms for now. Well contact you as soon as we hear from Choi Kyung-sik. Alright. Choi Lee-kyung, see ya tomorrow. Hey, Skeleton! Keep him safe! [ck!] The servants were busy trying to find out Ryu Hyerin and Bae Jaemins movements while travelling to and fro from our home base to the hospital. The emptied hospital room quickly became quite lonely, but I soonid back and turned on the TV. Be a Patron! TL: Soon! Payoff! Also, omg, Kim Olim is so motherly here. T_T I want her to pat my head and give me fruit. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Its already 10 Time passed by as I flipped through the channels mindlessly. There was nothing interesting on, but I did feel very ufortable when I saw that Bae Jaemin had been voted as the [No. 1 popr man among women in their 20s] on some entertainment channel. That has to be scripted I red at the Priests bright smile on the TV screen before turning off the TV with the remote control. My annoyance was rising because Bae Jaemin or Ryu Hyerin kept on showing up no matter what channel I turned to. To be honest, time crept by at a snails pace when you were lying atop a hospital bed. Although my condition was better than before, I couldnt really walk around independently. So, I busied myself by watching TVCthough there werent many programs on the hospitalsworks that fit my tasteCor browsing the inte on my cell phone. There were too many channels that discussed famous Users; my insides roiled at how Bae Jaemin and Ryu Hyerin were depicted coolly. For example, on the gossip channels, people talked about the Priests ie, his sports car, his achievements After so many hours of this, I couldnt help but cringe. The people on the panel were frivolously sucking up to the Priest, so I turned the TV off as soon as I heard the conversation going in that direction and began browsing the inte. Unlike the TV, I could search for things that suited my interest or tastes on the Inte. After a few searches, I found amunity that did, indeed, suit my tastes It wasnt a particrly poprmunity, but this site [Wee to the Red Lotus Fanpage!] was a Red Lotus fan cafe. 1 The site theme was a bit old-fashioned, but the number of daily visitors was still within the 3 to 4 thousand range. Above all, unlike other forum sites, this site looked favorably upon Seo Dawon and the other guild members. I tried not to search for articles rted to the Mage on most famous forummunities because of the overwhelming amount of maliciousments that broke my heart to read. However, this ce was different. The homepage showcased Seo Dawons face in his heydays as a User; there were many affectionately-edited uploaded videos. Also, there were more high-quality data about Red Lotus in this fan cafe than on other sites. And, the best thing was [Title: Guildmaster, when was this photo taken??] Posted by: Dawon-ieee Content: (Photo) I have all the MOUs until October, but I cant figure this one out TT_TT Whats with the fucking adorable deer horns????? I thought this was part of a Halloween pack, so I searched for it until my eyes hurt. But I cant see it anywhere TT_TT [See Comments] Red Lotus I love you: This is the MOU xxYear Christmas Special Fan Block, Red Version. Original Poster: Damn, Is there merch as well? Red Lotus I Love You: yeye 1 poster, 1 signed photo copy Original Poster: No wonder I didnt even see scalpers selling this at a premium TT_TT 2 Red Lotus I Love You: After this sold out, that [Tower of Fuck] 3 happened -_- There were no sales for at least a week afterwards. Original Poster: fuck there were many rare pictures of Seo Dawon. The post I was looking at seemed like a picture of a Users photobook; the photo was probably taken using their cellphone camera; Seo Dawon was smiling while wearing some soft, deer horns. Though I knew that popr Users would often be in photo shoots like other celebrities What theCthis is too cute. I didnt realize that he would participate in photoshoots with such an adorable vibe. Even Woo Ragi was there, just slightly out of frame with half his body out of the shot; the swordsman was wearing a Santa hat with gold bells attached. Honestly, it was so funny. How much did they get paid to wear these clothes and do a photo shoot? I read through the praise-worthy post with an intrigued look on my face. Lackey also looked at the screen and then tilted its head when it saw the Mage. Youre surprised too, huh? [ck ck?] Lackey must have also been confused by the Mages appearance, it kept tilting its skull. Giggling, I checked for new posts under the Seo Dawon tab before moving onto the [Free Chat] forum. Ah, that was right; in this fan cafe, there was a separate forum where people could chat about various topics, [Free Chat]. Perhaps that was why this forum category had more posts than any other tab. I liked this site for more than just the Seo Dawon materials. I had actually joined this fan cafe after seeing the atmosphere in the [Free Chat] forum. Because [Title: Summary of Todays Users 313th Who You? interview.] Content: Question: You used to be a guild member, but now youre in the leader position. What did you find different or difficult about this change? Bae: Actually, when I was in the guild, I worked alone more than at the instruction of my team. Therefore, in the beginning, there were times when I felt overwhelmedCit was hard to catch up. I had struggled with feelings of solidarity rather than enjoying a team-y atmosphere. However, that experience seems to have helped me run [HaHae] now. (Laughs) Question: What kind of guild will you make [HaHae] into in the future? Bae: More than anything, I want to create a guild that values the safety of its guild members. I dont want the [HaHae] guild members to experience all the hardships I had experienced. Above all, I believe whats most important is the guildmasters sense of responsibility. Question: Is there anything difficult about leading your guild members? How do you resolve conflicts? Bae: I dont talk much and I tend to listen more. Im also trying, as much as possible, to create a horizontal hierarchical guild cultureCone that feels as unoppressive as possible. We have an anonymous system called [Blind]; you can file aint or suggestion without ever revealing your identity. (Omission) I believe I was able to create this system because, when I first became a User, I struggled with adjusting to guild life and was ignorant of many things. . . lolololololol Hey, you guys seeing this? I think I can lead [HaHae] well because I was a burdensome dick during the Red Lotus era? Hes using the Red Lotus name whenever it befits him, that fucker, and when the timees to return the favor he just fucks them over lolol. 4 This site was a gathering ce for many Bae Jaemin haters. The mood among the 30ments on this post was simr to the original poster. I also saw some outright malicious abuse towards the Priest. [Expand Comments] >lolol Ive always said they needed to reinvestigate the [Tower of Fuck] lololololol R e a l lolol, his grudge is so insane Honestly, so suspicious. Damn. If you look at what hes doing nowadays, hes probably done more than stab people in the back > Its honestly such a talent to look like such a loser while giving an interview lolol If it were me, I would have shut my mouth even if I was such a loser and the others ostracized me like that. Lolol, is he proud of that or something What ostracization lolol he was always clinging to Seo Dawon. It was just a while ago that he was benefitting from the Business Gay Performance 5 If Seo Dawon was asked that kind of question hed justugh it off like a chad 6 Tsk Tsk. The standard is just too different. 7 R e a l If it were Seo Dawon, he would have said, Its hard, but I smile while looking at my bank ount~ Lolololololololol > If he had such a hard time, then he should have left ~ TT_TT > He sure kept his mouth shut when he made 10 times the amount in annual srypared to other guilds. BS lololol > Honestly, no matter how much of an embarrassment he is, is that something a decent person would say about the deceased? Hes basically begging to be criticized for giving an interview like that. The dead are silent TT_TT TT_TT Our Jaemin-ie is unloyal TT_TT > I honestly cant believe it. TT_TT That kind of crazy loser is alive and Seo Dawon is dead I clicked to expand on everyment and rolled around from side to side. 8 It wasnt just this articleCreading all the other posts on the [Free Chat] forum, I could understand why the Red Lotus fans hated Bae Jaemin. In the beginning, the members didnt exactly reject the Priest. When all of Red Lotus members were still alive, Bae Jaemin was one of the most popr members; so, at first, there were many Red Lotus fans who were d that at least the Priest came back alive. However, after Bae Jaemin had returned to full capacity and mentioned Red Lotus, he had implied that the tragedy had urred due to the rash and irresponsible behavior of the other guild members. Including Seo Dawon. Because of that, this fan cafe had been witness to several fights between the Priests fans and the rest of the Red Lotus fans. Eventually, Bae Jaemins fans went their separate ways, and this site became a safe space of sorts. I was d to have found this fan-cafeCthis ce was one of the few ces where I couldnt see the Priest at the top of the search results whenever I searched up the Red Lotus. Thanks to that, Ifortably spent a long while scraping through the boards for rare photos and videos. But, the more I looked at these thingswhy did I miss the Mage more in real life? I cant even bear to look at him even if we were to see each other Strangely, my body seized whenever the Mage approached me The sheer joy at seeing insults shot at Bae Jaemin had faded, and I quickly became gloomy again. When will Choi Kyung-sik be finished with creating that potion? Especially when finally Seo Dawon became more honest. Id gained a little confidence after the Han Kiseok fiasco; honestly, I really resent this handicap. If it werent for Koo Hui-seos business, I would have cornered the Mage, stopping him from escaping while saying all I kept inside my heart. I checked my now-hot phones remaining battery life. Its already 1 am? I was honestly surprised at the time Where did the hours go? For thest few nights, I would be unable to hold out past 11 pm and, exhausted, fall asleep while scrolling through the fan page. It was strange that I hadnt fallen asleep when it was already 1 am. Then, I suddenly remembered the mana stone I had swallowed during the day. Ah, the stamina Kim Olim was right. I raised up my torso and stared at the remaining mana stones ced atop the side table. How many more do I have to eat to stay up all night? [ck ck] The haphazard thought of staying up and pretending to be asleepCwaiting for Seo Dawons nightly visitCcrossed my mind. Maybe Id be able to tamp down on my shivers if I werent looking straight at the Mage You should be asleep now. Agh!!! However, as if someone had read my mind, I could hear a low voice from the side. I whipped my head around in surprise; since when had Seo Dawon been standing there awkwardly in the corner of the hospital room, staring at me? The Mage slowly walked forward. Upsettingly, my hands and feet stiffened at the sight of the Mage. Seo Dawon smiled bitterly at my paling expression. Be a Patron! TL: Its honestly such a talent to look like such a loser while giving an interview Honestly, what a great burnCantis are scary, yall. Also, question, I know I localize more (and ce the literal meaning in footnotes). Do people like that method over cing the literal meaning in the text and the localized version in the footnotes? (For example, all the ng in the chat messages in this chapter) Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Are you still in a lot of pain? The Mage asked. Seo Dawon approached until he was about 3 steps away from the bed and did not get any closer. Then, he called out to me in a soft tone. I rubbed at my stiffened back while furtively avoiding his gaze. I wanted to answer his question, but my mouth wouldnt openCas if my throat had mmed up from being parched. [ck ck!] I wasnt the only one affected by my anxiety; Lackey, taking cues from my expression, was on full alert. The skeleton had gotten off the bed and stood in front, with arms syed out wide, even though I didnt give it amand. The skeleton looked a bit like an awkward child, but its posture was surprisingly effective It felt psychologicallyforting to have the skeletons small body blocking the space between the Mage and I. However, Seo Dawon looked down at Lackey with an ambiguous expression. How should I put it his expression seemed to convey that the mage was holding back his irritation. Of course, from his perspective, this overprotectiveness couldnt feel too good, but Haah. Seo Dawon released a short sigh and retreated one step. I felt sorry for the Mage, but I didnt say anything. After the distance between us increased, I was able to breathe morefortably. The mage rubbed his brows briefly before saying in a gentle voice, With all your letters, I thought you may have gotten a bit better. .I-I did get a bit better, I said vaguelyCI couldnt quite admit that my trauma had returned when I saw the Mage. Seo Dawon stood silently; it seemed like he had understood the unspoken words hidden in my statement. I took a sidelong nce at the Mage; the corners of his mouth were tilted up, but I could see the bloodlust deep within his eyes. Perhaps he found it hard topartmentalize his feelings for the current situation or his frustration with Koo Hui-seo. He looks totally irritated What if some of his irritation was directed towards me? The Mage had done nothing but try his best to save me, but, as soon as I woke up, I had ostracized him for no reason. Of course, I didnt intend for this situation to happen, but perhaps he might still resent me. As soon as I thought that, I couldnt stand for this misunderstanding to continue, so, with my head still deeply bowed, I reached my hand out to the Mage. Though the tips of my fingers trembled slightly, I found it easier to muster the courage to speak. You want me to grab your hand? Seo Dawon asked. Yeah. Youre scared, but you still want me to hold your hand? Seo Dawon slowly approached, his voice stillden with disbelief. The speed at which he grabbed my hand, though, was faster than his approach. As soon as my fingers were sped in his, he gently pressed the tattoo pattern on my ring finger. Lackey tried to bite the Mage but paused in the middle of its attempt to look back at me. When I managedCwith great effortCto shake my head, the skeleton backed away; however, its eyes were still focused on the Mage. Of course, Seo Dawon easily ignored the skeletons bloodthirst. Breathe slowly. Haaah. I wasnt purposely hyperventting. However, ever since my hand touched his, my heart beat fast; I felt dizzy, as if I were about to faint. It felt like my head was spinning. Even as heforted me, Seo Dawon continued to get closer. Then, using his weight, he pushed me back onto the bed, still holding my hand in his. However, when he leaned over me, I suddenly fell into an irrational panic; I thought that Seo Dawon would hold me down and stab me. This was an unwarranted delusion, but I had shbacksCas if I had vividly experienced this imusible scenario. So, when the Mages hand brushed against my ribs as he attempted to cover me with a nket, I screamed, Haaaghhh! Seo Dawon paused; he stared down at my crying self. Then, he bowed his head. He held down my fluttering chest with one hand; his lips kissed up a path from my cheek to my eyes where they gently licked away my tears. I couldnt endure, and I bashed my hands against his chest. I just wanted to run away. If this continued, I felt like he would kill me. However, the Mage wasnt pushed away nor did he attempt to soothe me withforting words. He looked down at my sweat-drenched body and gently unfurled my shaking fist, one finger at a time. He ced his hand over my now open one. After a brief contact, he pulled his hand away; a ck dagger was now sandwiched between our palms. I almost screamed the moment I saw the dagger, but the Mage was faster than my mouth. He closed my fingers around the handle of the dagger, making me grab it firmly in my hand; afterwards, he brought the de against his neck. To reiterate He borrowed my hand to aim the dagger at his neck. It didnt seem like he was jokingCand the deep blue engravings on the edge of the de looked threatening as well. Seo Dawons behavior was so daring that even Lackey froze in its tracks. When the de touched his neck, my silent system materialized a notification window before my eyes. [Sylphs Fall] Type: Dagger Grade: Rare Durability: 200 Equipment Level Restriction: None (Requires special conditions) Special Skill: Downfall (Once a month, this dagger can ignore all gaps in strength and inflict a fatal blow on a vengeful spirit.) Description: A fairy who lives within ck waters; a short sword made from the ribs that protected a Sylphs core. This is a set item alongside Sylphs glory. You must charge it with a certain amount of mana for the weapon to be used periodically. *Avable for users that have equipped Sylphs Glory *This sword cannot make physical attacks *When equipped with Sylphs Glory, this sword may be summoned at any moment. *[Downfall cooldown time: 30 days] W-What I stuttered In the end, I thought I would need to use this. What is this? Seo Dawon, who had been whispering tranquilly, did not stop there; he carefully climbed atop the bed. Each action, every movement he made, caused my head to ache. I had not noticed he took his hand away from mine and kept the arm that held the dagger in the air, as if I were a kid in detention. 1 However, my hands kept on shaking; I couldnt fix my posture and my arm naturally fell down. At the sight of the dagger that now pointed at his chest, Seo Dawon bowed his head. I tried to keep the de from piercing his skin, but there was no space to retreat. Holding the dagger and sniffling back tears, I wept, Why are youdoing this! Do you still trust me? I paused at those words; meanwhile, Seo Dawon smiled and kissed me on the lips. A stiff tongueCone thatcked the warmth of lifeCinvaded and prated through my paling lips. The Mage was so persistent; I almost wondered if he was trying to melt and consume me. Of course, I held the dagger in my hand like a lifeline, but Icked the conviction to point its de. Seo Dawon licked away my fearful tears and kissed the lobes of my ears. Then, sliding his lips along my jawline, he whispered, I wont leave you alone if you dont stab me. When I paused, Seo Dawon smiled and loosened one button on my patients scrubs. I repositioned the dagger in my grip several times, but I didnt stop him even as all my buttons became undone. Eventually, my torso, which even I had only seen a few times while being dressed by the nurses in the ward, was revealed. Seo Dawon was reckless as he unbuttoned my scrubs but paused after seeing my thin body: outlines of my bones exposed and wounds covered with a thickyer of gauze. The Mage attempted to touch the wound but pulled his hand away before his fingertips could meet broken skin. He fell silent for a few, long minutes. What must I do for you to stab me? the Mage asked, expressionless. I shook my head slowly. This could happen again in the future Youve been suffering, and yet you still want me to hold your hand Seo Dawon smiled dryly, as if he were working hard to maintain his smile. I looked at him and tossed the daggerCwhich felt like it had been glued to my fingersCaway from the bed. With a metal twang, it struck and rolled across the marble floor; that sound felt like it had pierced through our rtionshipCa death knell. Seo Dawon stared at the spinning dagger on the ground before turning to look at me again. I wont stab you. I Whatever you give me, I wont do it. Even if I die. Yeah. That seems to be the case. Seo Dawon nodded cidly. However, I wasnt doneCI grabbed his arm with all my might. Be a Patron! TL: Bad Dawon! Dying (again) wont solve anything! TT_TT I do feel bad for him, though. It does show how the Mage is at his wits end. But soon! Im excited for the uing chapters! Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Dont ever! Dont ever do something like this again. Understood? I clung onto the Mage. However, Seo Dawon merely smiled coldly. Lee-kyung-ah Thats something you should say after youve sliced through my stomach. Though his tone was chilly, it seemed like his anger had lost momentum. After his sarcastic remark, Seo Dawon seized my neck with one hand. Though he didnt squeeze hard enough to choke me, I knew that he could easily break my neck with just a press of his thumb. An uneasy atmosphere settled between us. However, the Mage couldnt even properly threaten to break my neckChis fingers still trembled; I covered his hand with mine. Seo Dawon briefly red at my hand before rxing his grip; he then slowly lowered his hand down my exposed front. I thought about it. He pressed on my most fatal injury, right under my prominent ribs. I flinched and inhaled reflexively; his hand did not stop pressuring that spot. Maintaining that position, Seo Dawon leaned in to whisper, My desire to kill you stems from instinct, regardless of my desires or will. Plus, you have no idea whether or not your affection towards me is real. Seo Dawon had long stated he was drawn to my blood. Of course, he had never explicitly shown his desire for my blood in my presence, but, anytime we broached this topic, Seo Dawons expression looked so sensitive. Since he never had this sort of impulse while alive, I thought this desire for blood may be a penalty crafted by the system. And the Mage loathed that desire. He was someone that wantedCneededCcontrol over his situation; thus, he became angry at the barbaric (what sick system would make someone salivate over blood?) system that attempted to manipte his actions. However, this time, he was also doubtful of my own feelings. He attributed my affection for him as an emotion manufactured by this contract. At first, I couldnt understand what he said, so I stared nkly at him; soon, anger slowly rose withinCenough for me to forget my constant anxiety. It was like he was totally denying my feelings for him. What nonsense is that? I asked, as if I were picking a fight. Seo Dawon, though, was unperturbed. Rather, he had a reply ready, as if he was waiting for my question. Ragi saw. Someone with my face killed you in that nightmare. What? However, you remembered none of that. I was simply dumbfoundedCWoo Ragi never said anything like that to me. How did Woo Ragi see inside my dreams? However, that wasnt important right now. Did I lose my memory through a trick from the system or through shock? The doctor said that there is a high probability that my memories have failed due to excessive bleeding. When I recoverC! CBut, I can roughly guess what had happened: who made you injured like this. You arent scared of other people, but youre frightened from just seeing me. You thought it was strange too, right? Of course, I thought my behavior was strange. However, I didnt think much furtherCI simply thought that Koo Hui-seo may have done something and not the Mage. Even though someone wearing Seo Dawons face may have harmed me, it must have been the ex-chimera instead. At that moment, as if he had read my thoughts, Seo Dawon snorted. What a convenient memory. What do you think will happen if I stab you right now? I think I know the answer. I can see it on your face, youre thinking, Servants cant kill Masters anyway, so he cant truly intend to kill me.'' With that said, Seo Dawon grabbed my wrist, the arm that was still clutching onto the Mage. After applying enough strength for me to feel the intent behind his grasp, he stated in a cynical tone, What if I were to break your arm for no reason? Thats not a life-threatening injury, after all. Could you forgive me for that? What if I were to rape you here? Will you say, It doesnt matter because I like him?'' I tried to deny him. Seo Dawon saw me open my mouth to answer and pulled at my hand violently. Why are you only denying with your words? Right now, it feels like youre unable to shake off my hand. When I heard that, I btedly tried to push his arm away; however, strangely, my hands remained still. It felt like they were submerged in very deep water, and their mobility was reduced due to great pressure. I couldnt move my arm up and down easily; in the end, I couldnt push him away. As he said, I couldnt defend myself against the threat of his attacks. My body simply didnt have the will to defend itself. That was absolutely shocking. Now I think you finally understand. With that said, Seo Dawon stood up. A deep shadow cast over me as he moved away. However, I couldnt let him go. The Mage believed that I only liked him because of the scenario or the quirks of the system The thought that he held those foolish beliefs while looking down at me every night made my head steam and my temper rise. I clenched my teeth and called out to him. [Seo Dawon], this is a mand. Dont leave. Stay here. Seo Dawons red eyes shed, and two shadows fell on the blinds next to the bed. The mage stopped in his attempt to turn around and stared at me. I slowly raised my torso, using his rigid, doll-like arms. Finally, we were face to face. After wiping away the tears that threatened to spill due to anger, I could finally speak to my hearts content. Hey, you Yes. Are you an i-idiot? Yourefused my blood when I slit my palm for you. You said that theres another way. Why are you acting like youre the only one that can resist the systemand not me? Seo Dawon didnt answer, but he blinked obediently. His current expression was my favorite. I red at him resentfully and embraced his head. Judging from his reaction, the Mage seemed determined to dismiss all my advances as something manipted by the scenario or a trick from the system. More than knowing that the Mage desired my blood, it felt more despairing to know that Seo Dawon doubted my feelings and wanted to distance himself from me. He even thought he was acting on my behalfCto protect me. Since when was he such a romantic?! The more I thought about it, the angrier I became. So, hell start to distance himself even more to protect me? His judgment was awful. That, at least, was clear. It seemed like Seo Dawon was disappointed in himself because he thought I would die. And, because of that, he wanted to push me away? A while ago, he was so overwhelmed with jealousyChe showed off so much in front of Han Kiseok I didnt ask that from him! Thinking about it, hes so overprotective What was even more amusing was his confidence that hed be able to kill me. Seo Dawon liked me more than he realized. That was absolutely clear. However, if I were to ask him to confirm this fact, hed deny everything. Hed probably continue to think up words to scar my heart. Like today, hed try to scare me so that Id run away on my own. At the same time, if a person like Han Kiseok stumbled around my vicinity, hed dly interrupt. Even if I try to reject the suitor, hed interrupt. I could clearly see his pained struggles as he tries to let me go, despite the very idea of being apart from me bringing him agony. Seo Dawon, this is amand. Yes. Close your eyes and stay still. His jewel-like red eyes vanished, as if they had been sucked into his skull. [efn_note] This is I believe a poetic way to say his red eyes vanished from view. Except, I have a horrible mental image now. [/efn_note] I slowly circled the IV needle stuck in the back of my hand. I deliberately tore at the skin while still leaving the needle stuck inside. Blood billowed up along the torn line; in that state, I walked over to the Mage on my knees. Then, I raised my bleeding hand and swept it against his cheek. His cheeks slightly twitched in response to the scent of blood, but he did not open his eyes, still faithful to my mand. So, I was able tofortably kiss his lips. Seo Dawon didnt move, but the moment my lips met his, my mand had already subsided. The Mage slowly opened his eyes. Be a Patron! TL: You can do it, Lee-kyung-ah. Chastise your man and his self-destructive actions. Also!!! He finally initiated a kiss!!!! Also RIP Koo Hui-seo. Lee-kyung thinks anything shady that happens was the ex-chimeras fault. TBF, Koo Hui-seo does act shady. Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Blinking, Seo Dawon looked down at me. I kept looking at him and watched his growing bewildered expression as he shook off my control. As soon as he came to his senses, he instinctively grabbed my shoulders, but that was all. I already knew that, no matter how strong his grip may be, he wouldnt be able to crush my shoulders. So, I closed my eyes and gave him another kiss. Seo Dawon rested his hand on top of mine, which wasying on his cheek. I wondered if hed push me off, but he didnt. I could faintly smell the sanitized scent of the hospital room and the smell of blood, but Seo Dawon didnt look as if hed lose himself to bloodlust. His eyes were uncloudy and focused on me. . I briefly took my lips off his and stared at the Mage. He closed and opened his eyes before immediately turning an indecipherable gaze on me. The mage was someone who could calm himself and instantly hide his emotions. However, right now, I could see the painstaking efforts the Mage took to keep calmCI could see through the facade. Are you going to continue to control me through mands?'' So, even though his tone was sharp, I didnt feel too ufortable. I answered frankly, No. I already knew I didnt need to mand you. With that said, I raised and unted the torn skin on the back of my hand. Seo Dawons eyes fixated on the wound and the flowing blood. Since I was admitted to the hospital, I had, for the first time in a long while, been able to escape the watchful eyes of the other Servants. Even after watching a movie or ying with Lackey, I had a lot of free time, so I fell into contemtive moods every so often. To be honest, I was almost always thinking about the Mage. I wanted to know his reactions to when I had first gotten injured; I was curious about his intentionsCwhat he meant by the pile of pebbles on my bedside table. However, what dominated my thoughts the most was something the Mage had said earlier. The fact that hes alive and breathing makes me inferior. That was the first time I had feltthat Seo Dawon was being truthful about his affections and feelings for me; however, as the days went by, my heart began to feel heavy. Of course, those words implied he liked me, but, the more I thought about it, I could sense his deep underlying shame and self-loathing. Shame. Was he perhaps pinpointing the issue inherent in the differences between the dead and the living? However, Seo Dawon had not given up on life just because he died; he was bent onpleting the resurrection scenario on the day hepletes his revenge. Furthermore, his revenge was progressing smoothly. Still, the pessimismden in his words kept bothering me; the excessive control he exerted over me kept tugging on my senses as well. Then, when Seo Dawon even cast skills on me to control himself, I thought Why doesnt he believe in himself? Of course, the Mage had just experienced catastrophic failure; he had even lost his life. Life-changing failures would often make someone reflect on their decisions and second-guess themselves. However, his behavior was strange even for that situation. It almost felt like his failure worsened his perfectionist nature; his actions almost felt like apulsion. Of course, Ive never been betrayed by someone I knew intimately. So, whenever Seo Dawon obsessively pushed himself and said something self-disparaging, I couldnt speak up. I doubted hed listen to meCafter all, its hard to console someone if one hasnt experienced the victims hurts personally. The woman who loved him betrayed him; a cherished party member stole all that he aplished. I couldnt even pretend to empathize I was afraid that my superficial constion would wear him out instead. Thats why I simply followed Seo Dawons unreasonable leadership. However, when the Mage called himself inferior to a nobody like Han Kiseok It felt like I was smacked in the head. That waspletely ridiculous. If Seo Dawon were alive, Han Kiseok couldnt even dare hand Seo Dawon a business card. The Mages status was *that* high. Because of that I realized that something was festering inside the Mage. Seo Dawon was an excellent leader, and the teams sesses and failures rode on him. His sense of responsibility, which always led him true, strayed off the path this time. Perhaps he felt like the guilds failure was a personal failure. Perhaps he felt that he had been too arrogant, blindfolded by consecutive sesses; that he had ignored or was indifferent to the signs; or that his skills werecking Did the seeds of doubt eventually lead to serious misgivings? So, no matter how sessful his revenge was and how miserably he killed those that betrayed himSeo Dawon might be afraid that he would fail again. Therefore, he paid close attention to any small or trivial injury that might befall meChe probably considered those injuries ominous signs. That must be why Seo Dawon felt vaguely anxious every time I got hurt. Even though he had metaphorically wrapped me tight in bubble wrap, I would often escape the reaches of his control. Every independent step I took was a disaster for him. I didnt connect the dots until today, but Seo Dawons unstable appearance added confidence to my theory: the Mage was going crazy from his inability to control me. Even if I bleedCeven if I dont block you with mymandsCyou wont be able to harm a single hair on my head Just why should I be wary of you? I dropped my mand, my control over my servant. I wasnt trying to ostracize the Mage nor manipte his feelings. I just wanted to show him something. No, I needed to show him. A small amount like thatC No. No matter how much of my blood sprays out, you wont kill me. Your cravings for blood are just a means for a Necromancer to control you. Currently, the gap between our levels is too wide, so you can take as much as you please Youve had simr thoughts, right? I needed to show him how to ept his role in this Necromancer and Servant rtionship. Thats why youve exploded now. A servant should be obedient, but youre attempting to dominate me. Thats where it went wrong, I said. What? You dont have to take responsibility for everything. The Mage raised his head. Facing his gaze head-on, I continued to speak, When you were alive, you were the face of the [Red Lotus] guild. You were the brain, moving people around as you desired and making all the calcted decisions. Thats why you thought that you needed to continue that role after you were resurrectedCthats a misunderstanding. You However, you dont. Youre just the best servant I have. And, to speak objectively and cold-heartedly, when youre inoperable, I still have Kim Olim and Jung Garam. Woo Ragi and Choi Kyung-sik can move independently as well. With that said, I looked straight into his eyes. In other words, as long as I existCeven if none of you can actCour mission hasnt failed. That is to say, Seo Dawon, you only have to do what you can. You cant control me. ept that. Thats my mand.'' RringC As soon as I finished my mand, a system message notified me with an alert. [Due to your startling and amazing aplishment, your level has risen significantly.] [How unbelievableCyouve exerted your control and ovee therge gap between you and Seo Dawon, instilling obedience in the Servant.] [Your domination over the Servant, Seo Dawon, has risen significantly.] [Your Servants, Seo Dawons, attack power has increased.] [The duration in which you can summon your Servant, Seo Dawon, has increased.] [Congrattions! As your bond has deepened, you can now ess your Servant, Seo Dawons, [current mood]. Once a day, dont miss your chance to read your lovable servants inner feelings!] The Mage slowly closed his eyes as I finished speaking. Then, after leaning on me, he copsed. Startled, I dragged him into my embrace, but I was able to sweep away my worries. He had only briefly lost consciousness. Seo Dawons face, which looked peacefulCas if he were in deep sleepCand the Mages even breathing made him look rxed. Perhaps thats just my biased perspective though. I stared into Seo Dawons face for a long while and swept back the bangs on his forehead. A deep,plicated sigh tumbled out from my mouth. Be a Patron! TL: Yes, DOMINATE him. Im so proud T_T Thats a fair bit of emotional maturity from Lee-kyung. (And Ive always thought Lee-kyung was emotionally mature and strong T_T ) Seo Dawons actions have never been construed as healthyCeven at the beginning of the novel. I really appreciate that. I think this chapter pretty realistically shows how a rtionship can get super toxic even when you have the best intentions at the start. (Also, it does exin how Seo Dawon has gotten more and more sinister/overprotective from when he was first summoned.) Chapter 260 Chapter 260 What happened here? Kim Olim, who came to my hospital room at dawn, adopted a scary expression when she saw the Mage sleeping in my arms. Actually, her scary expression wasnt the most frightening thing; one of her arms shone before a shieldCher weaponCmaterialized in her hand. Worried that she may break the hospital room, I hurriedly shook my hands and made an excuse, No, wait! Theres a lot ofplicated things going on here! Unfortunately, at that moment, Seo Dawon burrowed his head into my naked chest which my unbuttoned top did nothing to hide. Actually, I had been a little embarrassed ever since the gown hade undone a few hours ago; plus, the room was chilly. I tried to button myself up again, but I couldnt because the Mage was in the way. I was in the middle of trying to shake the Seo Dawon awake when Kim Olim walked in on us. I could hardly bear to lift my flushed face and apologized to Kim Olim in a pleading voice, ThatsS-Sorry However, dont misunderstand! Its only the buttons! The buttons? I was hot, so I unbuttoned them a bit. Kim Olim snorted, Really? Then why are you cuddling Seo Dawon? D-Dont you know? You guys arereally cool to the touch. I answered, turning my head away. How embarrassingCwere these the best excuses I could concoct? As expected, Kim Olim clicked her tongue as if she found me pathetic. Then, she vented her frustrations onto Seo Dawon, who still had his eyes closed. How long are you going to pretend to be asleep and grope at Choi Lee-kyung? What? I stared down at the Mage, dumbfounded. Eyes still closed, Seo Dawon shamelessly said, Dont you know that youre being a nuisance here, Olim-ah? W-What! Seo Dawonyou! I sputtered. Dont get me wrong. I woke up when the door opened. Despite the audience, the Mage kept leaning against me. I blinked at him, stunnedI was surprised to see a hitherto unseen expression on his face. How should I put thisThe Mage looked like an office worker who didnt want to get out of bed and go to work I wanted to stay in this momentCto continue to hug him like this, but Kim Olims gaze was so burdensome. I carefully pushed the Mages head away. Only then did Seo Dawon lift himself from my embrace. Then, out of nowhere, he rolled himself up like an ammonite shell and stered himself to my back; the Mage lifted Lackey, who had been clinging to the back of my neck, and dropped the skeleton to the ground. [ck ck!] What are you doing!? I shrieked. I want you to be able to rest. What the Lackey, whose sleep had been disturbed, stood up to try and bite at the Mages feet; I stared at them, still dazed. However, the Mage didnt stop there; he lightly took a hold of the skeleton and raised it up. He even ignored the skeletons attempts to bite his arms. Sleep well. Ill be back. W-Wait a minute! Why are you carrying Lackey away? Lackey should also earn the right to eat. [ck ck ck ck!!!!] HonestlyLackey doesnt even eat food However, Seo Dawon vanished in a bright light immediately after waving his hand. I briefly contemted summoning Lackey back, but I decided to leave them for now. But I think well need to talk for a long while. Necromancer. Haah As soon as the two disappeared, the hospital rooms atmosphere felt icy. I had no choice but to acquiesce and smile clumsily at the Pdin. * * * I had definitely thought Seo Dawons attack strategy had be more cautious, but I didnt think he was so exhausted and wearyCto the point he couldnt control his impulses. I briefly exined to Kim Olim what had happened yesterday. (Though I omitted things like the Kissand such for the sake of my dignity and her peace of mind.) Kim Olim did not verbally express her agreement but listened to me very carefully while nodding her head. Then, she gave her own opinion. The issue, though, was that she was far more conservative than even Seo Dawon on matters of my safety. She had admitted that the Mage was a bit excessive, but she did defend his assertions. However, Necromancer, I dont think Seo Dawon was being overprotective. I think his judgment on the matters of your safety is correct. But Seo Dawon thinks hes going to kill me? If youre talking about his impulse for blood, then Ive felt it a few times as well. All the servants, probably, feel that desire to some extent. With that said, the Pdin stared at the torn skin on the back of my hand. It felt like the atmosphere in the room changed as she eyed my wound. I was a little flusteredCthis was the first time that Kim Olim had reacted to my blood in my presence. Instinctively, I used my other hand to cover the wound; only then did the mncholy bloodlust that permeated the room subside. In front of my anxiety-frozen self, the Pdin had stood with her eyes closed for a long time. Herplicated expression returned to normal after a moment; that abrupt change made my mind even more flustered. The Pdin looked directly at me, I was able to resist my impulses because Seo Dawon instructed me not to act ording to instinct Youre too naive and narrow-sighted. I was shocked and speechless. I had thought that Kim Olim would be the least likely person to hurt me. However, I soon felt that the current situation was simr to Seo Dawons. That was to say It felt like she was intentionally scaring me into hiding awayCretreating. However, if Seo Dawon was the type to yield to me because of his affections, Kim Olim was the type to be more strict because of her affection for me. What should I do? Still deep in contemtion, I stared at Kim Olim. Her face was sternCthere were no gaps. Not even a crack. It was clear that any possible retort would be destroyed. In the end, I answered frankly, But Ive never thought that youd hurt me. YoureI meanYou wouldnt suppress someone weaker than you. Kim Olim opened her mouth briefly at my words, then mped her mouth shut without saying anything. Then, she adopted aplicated expression before sighing deeply. Of course, Im someone that values honor, but I havent lived a noble lifeCnot as much as youd expect. I wasnt strong enough to notpromise my values. You seriouslythink of me as some kind of knight. I appreciate it, but She looked at me as if she were looking at a child. I couldnt understand herplicated expression. Scratching the back of my neck, I replied, You are a knight though. Kim Olim has always lived such a righteous life; I couldnt understand her denial of her character. Even the other guild members in [Red Lotus] agreed Even a bastard like Bae Jaemin had said that he regretted being unable to sway Kim Olim to his side. However, Kim Olim seemed surprised by my firm belief in her. Disconcerted, she asked, Why do you think so highly of me? Ive never done anything great in front of you. Though the [Vengeful Ghost Memories] came to mind, I decided not to say anything. These memories werent topics I ever wanted to discuss with the Servants. However, Kim Olim must have assumed somethingCwhatever it may beCfrom my brief silence. She scanned my face before eventually retreating one step. Thats right. Even though I feel that urge, I have no desire to bite you. I agreed with Seo Dawons order; thats why he and I always took turns staying by your side. Thats what I thought. I smiled. However, Kim Olim frowned at my smile. I knew what she would say when I saw the Pdins expression. I was sorry to describe it as nagging, but that was the face she would make just before she went to nag at me. The words that came out of her mouth was just absurd. However, putting aside me and Seo Dawon, youre still too un-vignt. Not just Koo Hui-seo But, for example, Jung Garam has bitten and licked at your skin. She suddenly started to pressure me by bringing up the Assassin. Yeah, but Jung Garam has always been mischievous The most worrisome part of all this is your easy-going natureCyou think Jung Garam has a yful personality. Jung Garam isnt someone who jokes around often. With that said, she encouraged me to carry [Sylphs Fall] on me at all times. Retrieve [Fall] from Seo Dawon again. If youre left alone with Jung Garam, and youre seriously hurt, youll need it. Im telling you, thats too much. I cant do that. You dont even need to swing it. Itll be enough to keep him in check. Kim Olim looked so serious. Be a Patron! TL: Thatsreally scary. Kim Olim is so grave right now. Also, Its strange to see the way Kim Olim speaks about herself. I wonder what you guys think of her dynamic with Lee-kyungand what shes said to him. In a way, I do think Kim Olim is someone Lee-kyung idolizes, but I would do the same??? Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Hello? Just at that moment, I felt a presence behind us; soon, Jung Garam warped next to me. Usually, Jung Garam and Kim Olim woulde see me together, but the Pdin came a little early today. Slightly on edge due to my earlier conversation with her, I almost jumped in my seat. However, I managed to endure. Hah? So suspicious, Jung Garam said. .Y-Yeah? Whats suspicious? Whats with that expression just as you saw me? Im a horrible actor Jung Garam gave me a grin and stared at me; when I became rigid, he paused before staring at Kim Olim. And Noona, you talked about me behind my back, right~? 1 He immediately asked Kim Olim. I looked at the Pdin in surpriseChow had Jung Garam noticed so quickly? As soon as I looked at her, though, I realized the reason for the Assassins startling perceptiveness. I dont know what youre talking about It seemed that Kim Olim wasnt good at controlling her facial expression either! She turned away from Jung Garam with a stiff expression; anyone could see she was hiding something. I looked alternating between the two, fidgeting because I was anxious wed be found out at this rate. Surprisingly, though, Jung Garam stared at us before sitting down on the remaining chair with a grin on his face. Well I guess its something youre not telling me because I dont need to know, right? . Thats right. Its nothing. You dont need to worry about it, Kim Olim said. You really did gossip, huh~ Jung Garam swung his feet and stared at the Pdin; Kim Olim, on the other hand, kept silent and looked nkly at the wall. It was so obvious that she was avoiding his gaze. Like that, a cold silence persisted for about 10 minutes. Of course, Kim Olim and I were the only ones who felt ufortable; Jung Garam yed games on my phone nonchntly. However, when the dawn began to break, Jung Garam, who had been absorbed in his game for a while, began to talk to Kim Olim. Noona, didnt you say you were going to go to the airport to see who arrived today? I did. But, wasnt Choi Kyung-sik the one that was going toe and take care of Choi Lee-kyung today? Kyung-sik-ie spent 20 straight hours making medicine and became tired. So, I said Id trade shifts with him. Is he finished with his medicine? He said its almost done? I see Kim Olim momentarily adopted a conflicted expression. She would have to leave me alone with the person she warned me againstCthe person that she found dangerous enough to rmend that I arm myself with [Sylphs Fall]. I read her inner conflict and took the initiative, Youll be busy, so go ahead. Garam-ie is here anyway Understood. Ill strive to return in two hours. You dont have to strain yourself Jung Garam, you shouldnt act rashly either. Yeah, yeah~ After looking at me with lingering thoughts ring from her expression, Kim Olim eventually vanished from the room. As soon as Kim Olim disappeared, Jung Garam smiled and put the phone on the table as if he were waiting for this moment. Then, he immediately started interrogating me. What were you guys talking about? N-Nothing much What do you mean? You have a horrible poker face. Jung Garam approached me, as if he were urging me to put aside my lies. Then, he reached out his hand to me; however, he stopped before he could grab my cor and tilted his head. Hm? But, where is that dogI mean Lackey? I thought something was missing around here Ah, Dawon-ie took him. He took Lackey? It looked as if the assassin couldnt believe I docilely let the Mage take the skeleton. Did you simply stare at Seo Dawon and do nothing? Garams gaze seemed to convey. I suddenly felt like a terrible human being who handed over a beloved puppy to a stranger. So, I hurriedly added, Thats Seo Dawon had a job for Lackey, so I let him borrow it for a while I bet you wont see it again. Dawon-ie isnt that kind of person! Pffthahaha! Youre the only one who thinks that way about Dawon-hyung. Jung Garamughed as if heard something particrly funny. I red at Jung Garam, trying to understand the way Red Lotus viewed their guildmaster. From my point of view, they were well-suited and intimate enough to be together in death Even so, they distrust each other Especially when ites to each others personal character. Theyre harsher on each other than strangers It was unbelievable that they became one of the best guilds in the world with this sort of teamwork. Woo Ragi seemed to follow Seo Dawons directions well, but even he drew a line at personal matters. Was this the so-called dividing your private life from your professional life? Ignorant of myplicated feelings, Jung Garam continued to tease affectionately, Well, Dawon acts like hes missing a few screws around you, but dont let your guard down around him too much. Why do you guys distrust each other like this? Me? I trust Dawon-hyung. But, you trust way too muchCthats an issue, Jung Garam said. Even though he was so young, his expression looked both cheeky and mature. Frowning, I answered, You seem to be misunderstanding something Seo Dawon cant do anything against me now. Pfthahahaha! Im serious. I disciplined Dawon a little yesterday. Jung Garam now puffed up his cheeks trying to hold back his giggles, like this was some dontugh challenge. Poking his puffy cheeks, I said, So, dont worry. Ill handle it. Huh? What the. Something really happened? A lot happened Jung Garam stood still, as if he were waiting for me to continue speaking; however, I didnt intend to bring up these matters. Perhaps he noticed my reticence; the assassin eventually gave up and approached me. Then, in a childish voice, he whined, Im bored. y more games. Can I lie down next to you? As soon as I heard that, a voice that sounded like Kim Olims said Refuse in my head, but I nodded gently. When I scooched aside a little, Jung Garam mbered atop the bed without any hesitation. After using my arm like a pillow and gettingfortable, he started up his game. Since it was a racing game, the phone was quite loud every time the Assassin used the booster. Youre pretty good at that. Im 7th ce though? It was a little awkward between us. I just told him he was doing well because it seemed like the Assassin was working hard Jung Garam continued to mumble as he pressed away at the touch screen, Ah, before I died I was really good at this game. These bastardsCfor three years, Ive just been stagnating. He lost a few games in a row. I thought Jung Garam would throw his phone in frustration, but the Assassin was persistent. Later on, he even avoided losing in one or two games. The sight of his carefree and happy face made me feel like my conversation with Kim Olim was for nothing. Besides, I felt sleepy just watching Garam ying games I drooped, nearly asleep, and came close to head-butting the Assassin. He yelped and remarked, Youre a spy for that team arent you? Ah, Sorry You tired? Mmhmm I was going to ask him to wake me up when the doctors were making their rounds, but my yawn interrupted that desire. When I opened my mouth to yawn, my chin brushed against his soft hair. I flinched a little, because it was itchy. I was a bit nervous, but Jung Garam didnt say anything even though I was literally pressing down on his head. He waspletely focused on his game. Looking at him ying, drowsiness washed over me yet again. Eventually, I closed my eyes; exhaustion broke through the floodgates. By that time, it felt like Jung Garam was curling into my embrace, but it was toote. My consciousness was already flying away. Choi Lee-kyung, are you sleeping? Someone, probably Jung Garam, whispered to me. I didnt react at allCmy body was too heavy. Soon afterwards, I felt a soft touch on my corbone, but the touch didnt necessarily bother me. Then, my mood soured because the touch soon turned into what felt like licking; however, I couldnt shake it off because I was already falling into a deep,a-like sleep. Really I heard brief snippets of a voice; something prickled at the back of my nape, but even that was fine. I plunged into a deep slumber. * * * Huh? I raised my torso off the bed, startled, when I saw the dim hospital room. I had slept so well that the sun was already setting outside the window; the corners of my lips were damp with drool. When I automatically raised my hand to wipe it, I had an IV connected to the back of my hand, unlike before I had fallen asleep. I got an IV? Wow, I dont remember a thing I sat absentmindedly, wiping off my saliva with my sleeves. It felt a little awful to have my day cut so short from a nap. Furthermore, I felt btedly lightheaded from turning my head so fast. Ah, So dizzyDid I sleep too much? I muttered while slipping one foot off the bed, trying to go to the bathroom. Suddenly, the dim room shined with light. Argh! Surprised, I looked towards the switch; there, a handsome man leaned against the wall with an annoyed expression and his arms crossed across his chest. It was Woo Ragi. Be a Patron! TL: Hes back! Our resident homophobe! Chapter 262 Chapter 262 W-When did you get here? I asked, bewildered. Woo Ragi answered docilely, Four hours ago. Then, he looked at me for a moment. As his eyes scanned over me, his brows furrowed noticeably when he looked at my nape. Surprised, I inadvertently followed his gaze and pressed at that area with my hand; I felt a throbbing pain. When I looked down, I saw an unfamiliar gauze attached to the skin near my corbone. Did they attach a dressing to me here as well? I wondered. It was the first time Id ever seen it. Woo Ragi approached and reached out his arm, as if he were about to touch my hand. I inadvertently backed away from him. As soon as I did so, Woo Ragis expression changed minutelyCsome iprehensible, strange emotion. Then, he neatly retrieved his hand, as if he had abandoned all thought of touching me. I was left standing there, bewildered. WhWhat? Dont touch that. Woo Ragi sat on the chair normally utilized by the nurses and stared resolutely away. The servants were probably taking turns to watch over me, but I was still unfamiliar with Woo Ragi, so I felt very awkward and shy. Excuse me Have you seen Garam-ie? Did he leave while I was sleeping? I couldnt really turn on the TV in this situation, and itd be weird to eat alone as well I spoke cautiously to Woo Ragi, but, strangely, the swordsman didnt answer even though he heard me. He simply gave me an icy re, like he was trying to convey, Why is this bastard trying to act friendly? Normally, I would fidget and fiddle with my cell phone out of anxiety, but I somehow felt weirdly emotional. Woo Ragi, I know youre always such a jerk, but Hey, I want to eat an apple I said. What? The fact that hes ignoring me made me want to drag him into a conversation even more. I couldnt resist the urge and tried to talk to Woo Ragi. As expected, he gave me a look that seemed to say, What bullshit are you spouting now? When our eyes met, I gave him a sheepish smileCthat seemed to only offend him more. Woo Ragi said, with an irritated expression, So, you want to eat an apple. What do you want from me? Im a patientand youre my servant. Do you want to get beaten? No, I want to eat an apple. Woo Ragi was momentarily struck speechless; he looked me up and down. It was as if he was wondering whether or not an imposter was wearing my skin. Its easy to read his face I grinned and raised my torso up off the bed. Then, making sure the swordsman could see, I whined and lifted the patients table attatched to the bed. Woo Ragi looked at the table; sure enough, he looked as if he was going to beat me up. Of course, I thought the swordsman would curse at me, but Woo Ragi unexpectedly took an apple out of the fruit basket and silently ced it atop the bedside table. Then, he took out a finger-sized, thin dagger from his inventory and began to peel it. Whats this? Hes be kind Surprised by his unnatural docile attitude, I looked at the swordsman. I observed him carefully, trying hard not to admire his features. Even though he was just peeling an apple, the swordsmans unrealistic appearance made me feel like I was an audience for a master performing his cultural arts. 1 I stared nkly at the shadows cast by his eyshes; my mouth watered slightly when I saw the apple pieces lying side by side on the te. The swordsman took a neatly cut slice and lifted it quicklythen, he ced it in his mouth. Whatare you doing? I asked. He chewed an apple he couldnt even eat and spat out the mushed remains in the trash can. Even after seeing my incredulous reaction, Woo Ragi silently took another apple slice and chewed it in his mouth. I felt annoyed to see the half-eaten apple slices being thrown away, You really loathe the thought of giving me any? You should be grateful that I havent beaten you up. You cheapskate. Hrious. Did you really stare at this thinking Ill give it to you? Woo Ragi giggled while looking at my expression. At that moment, he looked supremely childishCa low-quality human being. I gave and simply reached out for the fruit basket. I was hungry; I might as well eat the remaining apple, skin and all. However, when I reached out, the fruit basket suddenly retreated backwards. I tried to follow it with an outstretched hand, but it retreated again. Temper rising at his mockery, I red into the swordsmans face with bloodlust in my eyes. Suppressingughter, he pulled the basket towards his side and saidnguidly, Do you want some? Yeah. Ask politely. I wanted to shove a mirror into Woo Ragis face to show him his own expression. It would be impossible to not get furious at thebination of such a malicious expression and elegant voice I gave up and continued to re at him; Ragi, that bastard, began to spear all of the fruits in the basket, one by one. My stomach rumbled as the sweet smell wafted through the air (and he definitely heard it too), but that guy refused to give me any. He just piled fruits on the small te, like a cake, and acted as if he was going through them all away into the trash bin. Im going to tell Dawon what you did I mumbled. Wow, so scary. Make sure to tell him everything. I had even taken out my secret card, Seo Dawon, but Woo Ragi didnt even lift an eyebrow. But a few minutester, the fruit te was ced atop the side table. Half amazed, I reached out; once again, though, the te retreated again. Ah, honestly! Woo Ragi giggled and finally handed me the te; finally, I was able to dine on the fruit. Woo Ragi stared at me eating. When our eyes met, he spouted provocative fighting words. You eat like a pig. Why do you always speak like that? I said you look like a pig because youre eating like a pig. Have you never been sued for nder during your lifetime as a User? Youre really persistent with your quips. Just eat your apple. Woo Ragi threw the fruits peel at me and smacked me right on my forehead. I was incredibly frustrated and mncholy, but I was so hungry. The fruits were cut into bite-sized pieces as well. So, I decided to endure. Wheres Garam-ie? After eating for a while, I got bored again so I made conversation with the Swordsman who was staring absentmindedly out the window. He went home. Cant you see? Why didnt wake me up during meal time? I was a bit curious; Kim Olim and Garam-ie unconditionally woke me up at those times to hand me the medicine that came with my meal. Woo Ragi was momentarily struck speechless, then said in a despicable tone, Are you thinking about eating more while youre already eating? No, thats not it Argh, Why are you always trying to pick a fight?! For an uggo, youre really gluttonous. That made me even more upset because the swordsman was so handsome. Regardless of my anger, Woo Ragi said, I cut it for you anyway, if you dont eat it Ill gut you. I red, picked up myid-down fork, and began devouring the fruit again. The fact that the fruit was so disgustingly delicious made me sorrowful. Come to think of it, Im hungrier than usual At first, I thought Id have leftovers, but I was still a little hungry even after I finished the fruits. Watching Woo Ragi out of the side of my eye, I red at the fruit left in the basket. I want to eat two of the bananas in there Instead of giving me more fruit, the swordsman took out a ck sk from his inventory. Drink this. What is it? Choi Kyungsik said to give it to you. What kind of medicine is that? Dunno. His answer was pretty flippant, but I still took the sk. The issue, though, was the appearance of the potion. It was colored ck, and a cloud of dark smoke was rising from the opening. Honestly, its not like this is some ready-to-eat hot delivery food or something Are you sure this is edible? I asked. I couldnt really me him for being silent in this situation. The smoke didnt really please me, but perhaps the taste would be fine? I opened the lid and took a quick sniff. Urgh My expectations were betrayed, and a horrible smell pierced my nose. It smelled like three-days-old, rotten socks were left in a smoker. Be a Patron! TL: Honestly, Woo Ragi insults people like its hisst line of defense to show that he has no emotions. Hes such a despicable character (in some sense). But, also, I cant help but notice that he looked worried about Choi Lee-kyungs woundand how he did eventually cut all the fruits into bite-sized pieces for our hamster. Still. ?? Be nice! Chapter 263 Chapter 263 How am I supposed to drink this? Who told you to get sick? Woo Ragi simply shrugged his shoulders, unconcerned since it didnt involve him. It felt like drinking this would worsen the disease rather than cure it. I felt like throwing up just from the scentCdid this make any sense? However, when I ced the sk on the side table, Woo Ragi clicked his tongue and threatened me. Drink everyst drop. Are you serious? Kim Olim told me to make you drink it even if I have to do it by force. With that said, he cracked his knuckles; a cold shiver ran up my spine. It was clear that the man would break my neck to feed me the entire potion. Nngh Faced with no choice, I covered my nose and poured a spoonful into my mouth. The taste was even worse than the scentCit was surprising how much worse it was. Why is the texture like runny boogers? I couldnt control my expression because of the sticky texture and musky taste. My entire face frowned as I looked towards the swordsman; the potion wouldnt go down my throat. However, Woo Ragi didnt stop with his blood-boilingments even when he saw my tearful face. Rather, he was even smiling openly, as if he was pretending to ignore my suffering. Perhaps I should say he was appreciating my distorted expression to the fullest. Unwilling to look at his face any longer, I tightly shut my eyes. He said, in a smooth voice, They say that bitter things are good for your body. Did you really think youd die from this? Anyone could see he wasnt worried and instead found delight in my difort. However, there was no way to avoid this situation, so I barely managed to swallow. [Alchemist Choi Kyung-siks potion has restored 0.1% of the cracks in your soul.] A strange alert manifested before my eyes. Cracks in my soul? It was so strange. I observed the sk everywhere until I discovered a smallbel on the bottom. As soon as I found thatbel, a system message popped up. [Potion to recover your injuries] Type: Potion Durability: 1 Level Restriction: None Special Skill: Soul Recovery Description: A potion created for a special purpose by the Alchemist Choi Kyung-sik. This potion is optimized for the User Choi Lee-kyung. Its a potion that restores the soul of a User that has been exposed to a serious psychic attack. Though it may taste horrible, its effect is excellent. Magic Resistance +1,800 Nightmare Barrier +2,500 Curse Resistance +15,000 This potion has a certain effect against sleepwalking. (However, you must drink the potion for at least 30 consecutive days)] After reading the system message, I asked the swordsman in a trembling voice, No way Ill have to take this continuously for 30 days? No? ording to Choi Kyung-sik, its only useful if you drink it for 60 straight days. What? Just one mouthful made my eyes water. Id have to drink something like this for two months? My hands shook; I wondered if there was anything I could do to get out of drinking this. Should I pretend to identally drop it? However, before I could even implement my n, someone warped into the hospital room. Did you sleep well? It was Seo Dawon, carrying a droopingckey by his side. * * * Whats happened to Lackey? I took good care of it, of course, Seo Dawon said mischievously, smiling as he handed over the drooping, limp skeleton. What a horrible personality. At first ce, Lackey seemed exhausted. When I reached out to it, its finger twitched, but that was all. Its eyes remained closed, heavy and tired. Just what on earth happened When I hugged Lackey, half-worried and half-investigatively, I was surprised. Normally it was quite cool to the touch, but the skeleton was freezing, like someone had left it in the freezer for a day. I looked at the Mage with questioning eyes. However, Seo Dawon was in the middle of an iprehensible conversation with Woo Ragi in the far corner. Kim Olim dragged him away. Dont let hime around for a while. It seems you have a lot ofints, huh? After that was said, their conversation ended unnaturally, as if they could sense my attention. Then Woo Ragi got up from his seat and said farewell only to the Mage. Then, Im going now. Yeah. Before I could get a sense of what was happening, Woo Ragis body melted into the surroundings and vanished. Then, the Mage approached me. What were you guys talking about? I asked. Ill tell you after you finish drinking that sk. Ah I frowned and looked at the remaining potion. If I didnt already know what it tasted like, I would have gulped it down in one instant, but I wasnt ignorant. My mouth refused to open. Just imagining drinking the liquid made my stomach upset and flip over. About Choi Kyung-sik He definitely hates me Really? Otherwise, he wouldnt have made this taste so gruesome Afterwards, I mped my mouth shutCthe Mage opened the lid of the sk. Seo Dawon sniffed at it and frowned slightlyCas expected, he couldnt stand the disgusting scent either. Even with his brows furrowed, Seo Dawon still leaned the sk towards his lips and took a sip. Startled, I stared at him; something more astonishing happened afterwards. With the potion still in his mouth, the mage approached me and grabbed my chin. Then, he grabbed my cheek. Wait, waiC The mages lips stopped just short, as if he were pretending to listen to me, but the Mage soon smiled and kissed me. The repulsive scent brushed past my nose first, but it soon ceased to be a problem. As soon as his lips opened and his tongue pushed past mine, all unpleasantness was neutralized. Despite the terrible taste, the Mage started to lick my mouth; my blood boiled with excitement. Strangely ted, my fingers and toes began to curl. I wanted to hold back my groan, but soon my ears and the small hospital room filled with my embarrassing, gasping noises. Seo Dawon willfully vited my tongue until I pushed him away. However, that wasnt the end. W-WaitD-Dont drink that! I swallowed the liquid in my mouth. Seo Dawon casually brought the sk up to his lips, as if he were going to take another sip and tilted his face towards my mouth. I grabbed his wrist in a hurry and tried to plead with him. The Mage shrugged his shoulders, as if he couldnt see what was wrong. You said you couldnt bear to drink it, though? No. Its not I was going to say that wasnt the problem, but the nket began to slip off from my movements. I rushed to grab the nket; that was thest bastion of defense to cover what was between my legs The problem though, was that my attempts to hide myself were so tant. With flushed cheeks, I shouted at the grinning Mage, I-Ill drink it by myself! Ill drink it right now! Well, thats alright by me I ripped the sk away from the Mages hand, ignoring his amused voice. Then, I closed my eyes tightly, blocked my nose with a hand, and drank it in one shot. I could only manage to drink the rest of the potion by shoving the potion down my throat, suffocating myself to the point of vomiting. I was exhausted from drinking it all and sprawled onto the bed. Seo Dawon stared at mynguid body and pushed at the skeleton in my arms. Normally, the Lackey would have growled at the mage, but today it blinked once before closing its eyes, as if it were falling asleep. What did you do today? I asked, fiddling with my hair. Seo Dawon swept my bangs in a strange direction before responding in a dry and flippant tone, I doted on Lackey a lot beforeing here. You didnt abandon it in a freezer? Oh, good idea. Ill take that into consideration for the future. I red at him in lieu of answering. When Lackey heard my voice, it made the arduous effort to turn its skull towards me. Anyone could see that he was seriously bullied by the Mage for half a day. I tried to pry more information out of the Mage but gave up when it seemed like he wouldnt budge. Instead, I stroked Lackeys skull to try and soothe the hardships it went through. Huh? However, as I touched and observed the skeleton, I found a hitherto unseen essory on its neck: a gold choker with arge ruby in the center. Whats this? I asked the Mage as I touched the ruby. He smiled softly. At that moment, Lackey began gnashing its chin in its characteristic cks. [ck ck.] [Master.] The red ruby momentarily glittered alongside the skeletons chins movements, like neon lights flickering in their tubes. Then, I heard a mechanical sounding from that jewel. Huh? I couldnt understand what I had just heard, so I stared at the skeleton again. Lackey looked at me with its hollow eyes and gnashed its teeth again. [ck ck.] [Master.] H-How? I looked at the skeleton in shocked amazement before whipping my head around to the Mage. Seo Dawon replied nonchntly, I suppose I took some inspiration from Bowlingual.'' 1 Be a Patron! TL: Oh my god, Choi Kyung-sik is OP. What was that potion???? Also, ngl, Im kinda weak to Woo Ragi. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Bowlingual was a toy that briefly earned fame as a machine that can interpret your dogs barks. Whenever your dog barks, messages like Give me food! would appear on this Tamagotchi-like-device. So, that functionality was somehow incorporated into this choker? Then, Lackey can talk now? I asked. It can speak very simple words. Why did you make this so suddenly? Lackey seems to enjoy it, though? Seo Dawon smiled and dodged by shifting the attention onto Lackey. As soon as the Mage finished speaking, Lackey answered with cks of its own. After its teeth finished chattering, a dry, mechanical voice echoed out of the choker. [Like it.] Can I really trust that thing? I couldnt help but suspect the convenient, well-timed choker and began fiddling with it. Lackey began making vibrations in the back of its throat. [ck ck ck]. [I like Master.] Then, it grabbed my arm and burrowed its face into my embrace. Though Ive often seen the skeleton rubbing its face on my body, this was somehow more emotional. So, Ill actually be able to understand it? Half convinced, I called up the skeletons status windowCthe first time in a long while. Lackey, status window! [Lackey Choi Lee-kyungs servant. Rank: Medium-grade skeleton (Skeleton Soldier) +1 HP C 55,500/55,500 MP C 10,000/10,000 Loyalty: Very high Attributes: Darkness, Evil, Perseverance, Obsession, Destruction. Current Mood: Its difficultbut. Durability: Infinite (If it is attacked for more than its total health, the skeleton will be reversed summoned back into Choi Lee-kyungs personal system space, and the user will sustain the overflow damage. Re-summon Cooldown time: 24 hours) . . Evolution C You currentlyck the materials to evolve this servant.] I looked at the status window, but there was nothing particrly different in it. Although Lackeys current mood was a little vague, there was nothing like I hate this or Please help me, so it was difficult to press Seo Dawon for a proper exnation. Huh? Now that I think about it While I browsed through Lackeys status window, suddenly the system message that stated I had significantly increased my control over Seo Dawon bubbled up to the forefront of my mind. And, if I remembered correctly It saidI could view Seo Dawons [Current Mood], right? I gulped down my pooling saliva and stared at the Mage. When our eyes met, the Mages eyes looked soft. I shouted for his status window inwardly, hoping he wouldnt feel or notice anything strange. Seo Dawon, Status Window! [Seo Dawon C Choi Lee-kyungs servant. Rank: Legendary Mage (8th circle) . . Loyalty: Very high.] As soon as the status window manifested, the loyalty section caught my eye. When he was first summoned, his loyalty was very low, but now it changed to very high. That wasnt all. [Attributes: Darkness, Anger, Charisma, Leadership, Wisdom, Artistry, Inspiration, Curse, Loyalty. Title: Sweet Submission C This title can be attained when you meet certain conditions in the resurrected as a servant scenario. As long as you faithfully follow your mastersmands as a servant, you can exert a powerful strength. Dragon yer C violent, crazed dragon. A limited title given only to the first warriors to y the Second Companys ruler, Aestheya. Besides the unprecedented increase in his loyalty, there was a new addition to his Title category. Furthermore, if Seo Dawon utilized that title I browsed his status window in a daze. The titles effect seemed like a total fraud, but I wondered if this would be effective against Bae Jaemin. However, something definitely was better than nothing. And, below that, I saw what I was most curious about: his [Current Mood]. [Current Mood: Press HERE to activate your servants current mood function. You can only check Servant Seo Dawons mood once per day. Would you like to activate this?] I took a sneaky nce at the Mage. He continued to stand still by my side, looking over me. It felt like he knew what I wanted to do but seemed to think nothing much about it. After my conscience and curiosity conflicted, I finally grabbed the Mages hand. I-If Yeah? If I could read your thoughts How would you feel? Right now? Yeah. Seo Dawon looked at me, thinking. Youve been able to read my mind since thatst incident?'' He was truly quick-witted. I nodded meekly. Thats There are some restrictions, but Its possible. At least, I thinkCI havent tried yet. Ah. Seo Dawon eximed ambiguously before responding with a question. Would you be fine with it? Huh? Uh If youre asking for my opinion I really want to see your thoughts. B-But, I wouldnt force you to let me. If you want to see, then do it. Unexpectedly, the Mage had no qualms. If it were me, I would have hesitated for a little while. Of course, Im Seo Dawons Master, but Were also in a r-rtionship? Well I never really received a confession, so I was worried about the veracity of our rtionship status, but However, I thought it was meaningless to argue about this point right after he fed me that disgusting potion with his mouth. I mean, even though Seo Dawon and I were in a contractual rtionship, we still had a personal connection as well, right? So, I wasnt sure if it was a good or bad thing to be able to read his detailed inner thoughts. In a way, it was like I was invading the Mages most private domain. After long contemtion, I sighed deeply and revealed my inner thoughts. You know You said you could hear whatever I said wherever you were, right? Correct. Then It should be fair for me to read your mind once a day? Seo Dawon stared tantly at the crown of my head before bursting intoughter. Then, treating myint as the trivial grumble it was, he asked, trying to keep a straight face, Do you want things to be fair? Uh Its important to me. If it were me, I would have already peeked. Youre someone with no conscience. Seo Dawon seemed to find it strange that I was even contemting conceding this ability. I stabbed my finger against this scam-like-beauty-of-a-mans chest. 1 I wanted to physically express how little conscience he had. After letting himself be pushed away a couple of times, he soon caught my fingers and kissed my fingertips. My ears felt like they were burning, but I didnt want to snatch my fingers away. After munching on my fingertips for a minute, he whispered, Actually, Id rather you look at my thoughts. RReally? I also wonder what Im thinking. If it really bothers you, you can let me know whats written there. Ah Should I? Somehow, it felt like he was giving me a good excuse I pretended to not notice his machinations and called forth the status window, nced at the Mage, and pressed where I could begin to see his [Current Mood]. Soon afterwards, the instructions vanished and new letters gradually took their ce. [Current Mood: Cute.] When I saw that very sinct word, I felt a little disarmed and discouraged. Inadvertently, I grumbled, Is that it? Geez, I Well, Lackeys thoughts were simple sentences too, but What did it say? Well. However, when I tried to inform the Mage, the words were strangely blocked in my throat. Seo Dawon had a mysterious expression on his face; I pped around, trying to hurriedly calm myself. However, the word cute, kept bouncing around like a ping pong ball in my head; my thoughts were chaotic. Seo Dawon thinks Im cute Me He simply stared at me curiously with his normal expression on his face; to think those were his inner thoughts ItsIts nothing. If its nothing, then why are you stuttering? Its just.just! Just Pretty insignificant. I spoke evasively andid down on the bed with my back turned to the Mage. I felt a little guilty because I was supposed to inform him of his inner thoughts, but that was nothingpared to my embarrassment. However, Seo Dawon did not stop there; he leaned towards my prone body and whispered into my ear, Are you disappointed with me? What? N-No? Really? You suddenly wouldnt talk to me I wonder if my inner thoughts displeased you. His voice sounded a little lowCa little subduedCbut he probably did that on purpose. It was a shallow trick, but But, I was still concerned. That tone is such foul y In the end, I had no choice but to endure the shame and confess to the Mage. I straightened my back, turned around, and looked into his eyes. Its not that You To me Yes? Haah Despite my resolve, I hesitated in front of the Mages straightforward gaze. He thought hard and asked, Are you embarrassed? Um A little? Ah. He tantly stared at me and asked with a small smile, Have you never looked at me and thought something like that? What the heck? Did he already figure it out? It sounded like he already knew, so I nodded while staring back. Of course, Ive thought that Seo Dawon was cute before. Actually, Ive thought that many times I thought he was cute yesterday as well The memory of him leaning, dazed, into my embrace was still vivid in my mind. Reminiscing, my cheeks slightly flushed; Seo Dawon gently stroked my cheek. This [Current Mood] business is more explicit than I imagined. Huh? The Mage mumbled something to himself; somehow the gleam in his eyes felt a bit dangerous. Then, Seo Dawon pushed on my shoulder and gentlyid me back on the bed. Slowly, he unfastened the buttons on my hospital scrubs. This was all too sudden! W-Wait a minute! Bewildered, I held my hands up; Seo Dawon stopped after undoing a couple of buttons and removed the gauze from my corbone. In other words, maybe I was simply overreacting from an overactive imagination. The Mage looked up from the gauze to stare at me with a questioning gaze. I shut my eyes tightly; I couldnt bear my embarrassment. Does it sting? Ah A little? Fortunately, the Mage didnt tease me and stoppedCperhaps because of my injury. Only then did the tension seep out of my body; Seo Dawon took a potion out of his inventory and slowly rubbed at the wound with sterilized gauze. As he did so, I nced at the wound as well, curious. Under the gauze, there were straight cuts drawn into a cross symbol. Did I have this scar before? Garam-ie did this in order to remove all the poison left in your body. Oh? The Mage reced the gauze and dressed the injury well, covering it from the outside elements. Then, he ced a hand on my chest. I slightly flinched at the cold temperature that met my bare skin, but I tried to show no outward sign of difort. However, when the Mage saw my docile and still body, he smiled iprehensibly and asked, Youre not going to do anything? Huh? Then, youll let me act as I please, ording to my [Current Mood]? Be a Patron! TL: Oh my my, Seo Dawon! Were you thinking naughty things? Also, sorry for my grammar. Im just really busy these past two weeks T_T I got a new cat! Join my discord for all the pics haha. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 What? I stared nkly at the Mage, unable to understand. Then, I looked between my exposed chest and his hand, which was casually ced on my skin. What does he mean by ording to his [Current Mood]? No, more than anything, I couldnt recognize the aura emanating from the Mage. Even though I did nothing but stare at him, my mouth felt dry. The atmosphere was tenseClike something would happen soon. [ck ck.] [Master.] At that moment, the previously docile Lackey burrowed into my arms. Thanks(?) to that, I returned to my senses and shook off Seo Dawons arm. The Mage slowly removed his hand and stared at the skeleton. Then, leaning one elbow against the beds armrest, said, Im borrowing Lackey again today. Somehow, his voice exuded retaliatory intent. Perhaps I was the only one who gleaned that nuance from the Mages words, but Lackey seemed to have understood Seo Dawons intentions as well. It started jumping up and down on the bed before desperately clutching the hem of my clothes and shaking its skull from side to side. [ck ck!] [Dont wanna!] I finally believed that this choker actually conveyed Lackeys true thoughts. As the skeleton clung desperately to my arms, I clumsily tried to mediate between the two. B-by the way What did you two do together? Youre not bullying it, right? Seo Dawon continued to smile brightly. He then grabbed the choker around its neck with two fingers and pulled the skeleton to his side. Surprised by the rough behaviorCthe Mage basically grabbed Lackey by the cor!CI had no chance to react and stop him. The Mage gently touched the ruby, and the jewel suddenly lit up. Lackeys struggles intensified as well. What are you doing! Startled, I reached out to the Mage, but he was even faster than me. In a gentle voice, still holding onto the skeleton by its cor, he said, You want to y with me today, right? Lackey struggled and wildly shook its skull from side to side. Anyone could see that the skeleton seemed to despise that suggestion. However [ck ck ck!] [Yes, Id love to.] The voice flowing from the ruby seemed to voice a different opinion. The tone sounded a little cheery; the dissonance between the voice and the skeletons attitude was vast. Stop tormenting it! What do you mean by torment. I even crafted an interpreter for it. Honestly, anyone can see that youve manipted that thing. No way. Seo Dawon suddenly lowered his voice and whispered something into Lackeys ear. I could hardly hear his voice even though I was close by; he must have done something to mask the sound with his skill. Whats stranger, though, was Lackeys reaction. Before the Mage whispered in his ear, Lackey moved its head fitfully, trying to bite the Mages hand; but, after the whispers began, the skeleton fell silent. It was so quiet I almost wondered if it had fallen asleepCafter all, it stopped moving as well. Pleased with the reaction, Seo Dawon let go of its cor. However, despite being released, Lackey did not rush to hug me and instead red at the Mage for a long while. Its emotions ran deeper than usual. If before it wanted to bite at Seo Dawon mindlessly, now I guess it exhibited feelings of deep resentment? YouWhat did you say to Lackey? Unable to be a mere spectator, I poked the Mage in the side; he simply shrugged his shoulders and ignored the skeletons gaze. And Lackey [ck ck] [Yes. I love this.] The skeleton spoke like a broken toy. After Seo Dawon touched the toy earlier, the choker seemed to repeat those words again and again. Surprisingly, though, when Seo Dawon moved to touch it again, Lackey didnt rebel. It stayed docile without attempting to snap its teeth at the offending fingers and sighed, as if it had given up. I asked the Mage, So, you really did say something? Mhmm, I said, Lets be friends from now on.'' Do you think Im stupid? In lieu of answering, Seo Dawon shed me a cheeky smile. Then, he lifted the skeleton and ced it on his shoulder; in the same movement, he pressed me down onto the mattress and covered me with a nket. It seemed like he would depart soon. Surprised at the sudden movement, I asked, Youre leaving already? WaitCSeo Dawon! Youre really not telling me anything? You didnt tell me what was in my [Current Mood] either. Its just! This and that are different He cut off my words with a short kiss on the lips. Seo Dawon smiled apologetically and told me to, Sleep. I only realized what that smile meant when I opened my eyes the next morning. The Mage had bounced off after using his [Sleep] skill on me. * * * BullshitCmy domination over them somehow increased? Theyre totally still doing as they please! What the hell is different from before? Huffing and puffing, I walked slowly and with purpose at the rehabilitation center. I was prescribed 1 hour of low-intensity exercise per day; after learning that no one else was around, I couldnt resist my frustration, and all my irritation came spilling out of me. Do you know how confused and bewildered I was after I woke up? Nnngh! Lee-kyung-nim!! However, my tantrum couldntst much longer than a minute because Kim Sangyoon returned with a water bottle. Actually, I wasnt alone when I opened my eyes this morning. Kim Sangyoon said that he had received a call from the Mage right after he woke up; he received a request to take care of me until evening. Please drink some water before you continue. Yeah Thanks. Haha. You need to hydrate yourself in between workout sessions. Far from being bothered, Kim Sangyoon took care of me with vigor; he even strived to support me when I went to the bathroom, assisting me without any grumbling. However, Kim Sangyoons kind, gentle attitude didnt assuage my mood. I sighed and took another sip of water as the Warrior rmended. Have youheard from Seo Dawon? What? Should I call him right now? Dont Im sure hede if I were to call him, but it was obvious that my efforts would be in vain. I could clearly pinpoint his pattern; Seo Dawon would apologize and still act the same way even after I pressed him. Domination, Sweet Submission Thats all talkCnothing had changed fundamentally. I frowned and furrowed my eyebrows, although I immediately tried to rx my expression, conscious of Kim Sangyoons attention. Kim Sangyoon wasnt devoid of sense either; he kept sending me sidelong nces. He seemed like he had something to say, but wouldnt voice his opinion until after I finished exercising. As soon as I dismounted the elliptical machine, he brought me a towel and began making friendly small talk. Lee-kyung-nim. Yes? By the way, where and how did you get hurt this time? Actually, I was surprised to hear, all of a sudden, that you were admitted into the hospital. Ah So, the Mage exined nothing to Kim Sangyoon either? I wondered if the Mage did that on purpose, but I decided to just be open with the Warrior anyway. I thought this was another one of his I didnt feel the need to exin, so I didnt moments. Kim Sangyoon is familiar with Koo Hui-seo anyway. So I was caught up in Koo Hui-seos business. Aha It was thenCas soon as I was about to reveal further details, my cell phone rang. Kim Sangyoon quickly ran and brought back my cellphone which I had left on the elliptical. The calls area code is revealed I hesitated at the unfamiliar area code, but even though I thought it might be spam, I still answered the phone. Hello? CChoi Lee-kyung-ssi? My body turned rigid as soon as I heard the voice over the speaker. It was Bae Jaemin. CThis is Choi Lee-kyung-ssis cell phone, right? Yes, thats right. Who is this? However, my voice came out calmly, masking the nervousness I felt. I was emboldened by the feeling of crisis; I felt like I shouldnt show my bewilderment. I pretended to not recognize him. Simultaneously, I raised my index fingers to my lips, signaling to the Warrior to be quiet. Kim Sangyoons expression also became grave; with a worried expression, he closed his mouth and began to concentrate on the voice that leaked from the speaker. Then, Bae Jaemin answered after a brief silence. CIts Bae Jaemin. Weve met before, remember? Ah, yes Is something the matter? CTheres something Id like to ask you. TL: Oh my gosh, Kim Sangyoon is such a little puppy. RIP Lee-kyung. Seo Dawon will probably keep you in the loop, but hes also probably still a little upset about being cockblockedand not knowing what was in his current mood, when you promised to tell him >.< Lee-kyung is so easily flustered, though. Its adorable. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 What is it? CI heard you came to Jeju Ind. From then on, I couldnt answer calmly. Both he and I knew what had happened during my jaunt over to Jeju Ind. Bae Jaemin did not rush me even though I was struck momentarily speechless. CWhat Im curious about I assume that Lee-kyung-ssi can guess at my meaning? CLets meet tomorrow and have a conversation. He acted as if he was going to hang up the phone. I tried to answer him calmlyCI had to buy time somehow. Tomorrow is a little too soon CReally? I thought Lee-kyung-ssi would ask to meet today. CI guess you dont find the Jeju story all that interesting. However, this didnt work on the Priest. CWell, its fine if youre not interested. I just thought of Lee-kyung-ssi and wanted to give him an opportunity CYou know that there are a lot of people interested in this incident, right? It was an obvious threat. I understand. Ill see you tomorrow. CVery well. I answered after a deliberate pause, trying not to show my anxiety. Even though I docilely epted the Priests offer, I had no idea how much he knew. After hanging up, I racked my brain for a while, but could onlye up with one conclusion. If he knew everything, he wouldnt be able to call me so leisurely. He probably has no idea about my connection with [Red Lotus]. If he had uncovered that I had contacted the deposed guild, he would have stormed into the hospital earlier. However, it was clear that, by mentioning [Jeju Ind], he was inquiring about Park Hoseoks death rather than his secret with [Red Lotus]. He must not have thought about the guild yet, but he must think Im involved in some way with Park Hoseoks death? Through this line of reasoning, I could figure out Bae Jaemins motive and attitude. He seemed to regard me as an intermediary to a key figureCjust like thest time at the hospital ward. Furthermore, since its been a while, Bae Jaemin would probably have noticed that theres someone else pulling the strings from behind me As expected, hes suspecting Koo Hui-seo That was the only conclusion I could draw. When I went to Jeju ind, the documents stated that I was acting on behalf of Koo Hui-seo. Plus, Bae Jaemin had seen me on the night that the ex-chimera was released. With this, I could guess at the Priests thoughts. He thinks Koo Hui-seos involved with Park Hoseoks death. The reason why he believed Koo Hui-seo intervened in this situation was probably because * * * Thats certainlystrange. Ryu Hyerin murmured as she turned over pages in Park Hoseoks case file one by one. These were documents that Bae Jaemin had received directly from Moon Sung-Hak, chairman of the User Association, through a deal of sorts. And, because of these documents, Ryu Hyerin was summoned into the [HaHae] office in the middle of the night. Legs crossed, Bae Jaemin spoke in a concerned voice, Did you see the results of the skill evaluation? Yeah, Im seeing it. Does that even make sense? What do you think? How much do you thinkthis bastard knows? Ryu Hyerin waited until Bae Jaemin calmed down. He was always on the thinner side, but recently the man could hardly eat or fall asleep, making his face gaunt. Ever since Moon Issak mentioned Beatrice, Bae Jaemin had carefully poured over the details of Park Hoseoks case, but he could glean nothing useful. The official investigations surprisingly concluded that this murder was impossible unless Jung Garam himself had killed Park Hoseok using his skills. Of course, that was impossible; that meant someone else had manipted the scene meticulously. Their problem, though, was that they still had no idea who the maniptor was. Any User who had the ability to be considered a suspect was cleared through their alibi; those who couldnt be cleared by their alibi were people who joined hands in the Tower of Command incident. In other words There may be a traitor. Therefore, Bae Jaemin spent several weeks feeling like everything was about to be revealed or hed be assassinated by someone. He had barely been suppressing that emotional weight while going about his official business, but it seems hed lost his mind after reading the documents today. Because of that, he had contacted Ryu Hyerin at dawnCthe time where most others were asleep and there were fewer straying eyesCand calmed himself down using her skills. Then, after using her skill, Ryu Hyerin took a look at the data while sitting in the Priests usual seat. Bae Jaemin looked at her with an expressionless face and bit his lips. It seems like this person knows of your rtionship with Jung Garam during your [Red Lotus] days, she said. Ryu Hyerin was far from optimistic about the situation, but she spoke cautiously, trying to soothe the overly sensitive Priest. Inwardly, she agreed with the Priests conclusion and suspected a traitor, but she did not outwardly voice that opinion. Bae Jaemin noticed her consideration and took giant breaths. When she finally saw him simmer down, she continued, Thisll be easy to uncover. We just need to find whoever brought up the topic of [Beatrice] to Moon Issak. Do you think Moon Issak will cooperate and tell us? Even now, although Ive stated this is personal business, hes gently trying to scratch away at these hidden matters We can look through all the people Moon Issak met with since the Park Hoseok incident. It wont take long. Only then did Bae Jaemin plop down into his seat. He slowly swept away his bangs, as if he could finally rx, then bowed his head. If there was a traitor Yeah. Who would have betrayed us? Weve already made an [Oath]. The effect of the [Oath] was so powerful that not even Bae Jaemin could escape certain death. When they had decided, a few years ago, to bring down [Red Lotus], maintaining secrecy was par for the course; everyone who participated in this n had to agree to the [Oath]. With such strong shackles around them, neither hide nor hair of the truth had been revealed to the world atrge. However, Ryu Hyerin had already guessed who was the most likely traitor. From the moment betrayal had entered the realm of possibility, she had thought no one else matched the description. Itd be Koo Kyungman, of course. What? He may not have revealed it willingly. Before Koo Kyungman had vanished into thin air, he was [Red Dragon]s former guildmaster. Bae Jaemin fell into deep thought, Then Do you think Koo Hui-seo crafted this whole thing? Who knows. I cant be sure, but Hes the most suspicious person at the moment. The Priest didnt respond, but he inwardly agreed. Actually, he was startled to hear that Koo Kyungman was missing, but he also felt refreshed, as if a rotten tooth had been pulled out. Even when he was on the same side as Koo Kyungman, that man was a disgusting human being who couldnt be trusted. The Priest felt awkward, but there was no other person he could rely on for this matter. Of course, that man had grabbed at Bae Jaemins ankle several times in his great greed, even after they had achieved their shared goal. Thats why he pretended ignorance when the man had fallen to Koo Hui-seo. It wasnt umon for sibling rivalryCdog fights over status or powerCto end in murder. Therefore, he was able to stay a spectator, as if he were watching from across the river bank, in this sudden change in the guildmaster seat. He held no particr stake in this matterChe was only interested to see whether Koo Kyungman lived or died. However, he recognized his shorings when he heard Ryu Hyerins theory. 1 He had overlooked the possibility of Koo Hui-seo torturing or forcing the information one way or another out of his brother after capturing him. Maybe Koo Hui-seo didnt intend to reveal this information either. At best, he probably intended to torture the location of a slush fund out of his brother. Then, unable to endure the pain, perhaps Koo Kyungman had confessed an unmentionable secret Although this was something conjured by Bae Jaemins imagination, this scenario was so airtight, that he couldnt find an easy hole to poke into this. Ryu Hyerin, while looking at the Priests changing expression, said, Call Jisoo Unni. .. Lets gather soon. Bae Jaemin couldnt easily authorize that decision even after hearing Ryu Hyerins rmendation. Lim Jisoo was a legendary Mage who had manufactured the [Oath]; the co-conspirators who shared that [Oath] often exchanged information and insisted, amongst each other, that they should help if someone should fall into trouble. However, it was clear that Lim Jisoo would prove troublesome and argue since she had stayed still and simply allowed Koo Kyungmans death. It would be one thing if she were to just interrogate him, but Lim Jisoo always tried to find a scapegoat amongst the group and lord her presence over them. He may have to be dragged around by her until he offered her one of his secrets. However, Ryu Hyerin, who had guessed the reason for his hesitation, grabbed the Priests hand. Just call them for now. Ill step up as one of the [Oath-takers]. As a representative of [Opera]? Yeah. Bae Jaemin looked at Ryu Hyerin with eyes widened from surprise. He knew how much she hated the name [Opera]. Be a Patron! TL: Bae Jaemin and Ryu Hyering again O.O Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Ryu Hyerin was a rare caseCshe had awoken as a User when she was just under 10 years old. She had even chosen to join the [Priest] ss. At an early age, she stood out amongst the other awakened poption. As she was someone recognized for her outstanding talent and highly-demanded ss, manyrge guilds made sweet propositions to Ryu Hyerins parents. Of those guilds, [Opera] had offered to pay thergest amount. At that time, Minor Users were restricted from entering the dungeon for more than 80 hours a month. Beyond that, there was no other protection against potential mental and physical damage. Less than a year after awakening, Ryu Hyerin had to live in the dormitory of arge-scale guild instead of with her parents. By the age of 12, she was being trained to enter and clear dungeons. Monsters were scary, for sure, but an elementary school-aged child also had to deal with Users who responded sensitively to minor mistakesCafter all, a misstep could result in a terrible, permanent injury. Priests were precious and rare, both back then and now, so there was no guild (even today) that ced two Priests in a single team. The guild, after paying an exorbitant scouting fee to her parents, made her work the full 80 hours a month to recoup their money. Whenever Ryu Hyerin went inside the dungeons with her assigned guild, theyd speak loudly enough for her to overhear: Theres no such thing as a child in a dungeonCno excuses. Does she expect us to clean up after her? If you make a mistake, were all doomed. Does she think crying will solve anything? They would oftenpare her to older and more experienced Priests as well. Just what kind of raid are we supposed to be conducting with a kid like that? Stop hesitating! Why are you standing there, staring nkly! Its not Jihye noona today? Its her? Haah, this is driving me insane Ryu Hyerin stopped shedding tears easily after realizing that, no matter how much she cried, nothing would change. Shed spare her tears until after the dungeon raid finished and her confiscated phone was returned to herCat that point, shed call her parents. Mom, cant I go home? Its too scary here; its difficult Ryu Hyerins parents always answered their daughters calls. Our daughter, youre having many difficulties, right? Hyerin-ie is performing amazingly! Even the guildmaster-nim was praising you. You have no idea how high our expectations are for you. You should try to smile and greet your teammates first. If you act friendly, the Unnis and Oppas will open up and be nice to you. However, they would never call first. They wouldnt even visit. It wasnt until muchter on that she found out [Opera] had limited her parents right to visit in the contract. They had stated it would be a hindrance to her training. However, visitation wasntpletely prohibitedCthey just didnte. Ryu Hyerin gradually stopped calling her parents; nothing would change even if she called. However, she still followed her parents advice and approached the other guild members with a forced smile. That smile, though, made her more servile. Hyerin-ah, cant you read whats written here? What? Why? Honestly, it clearly says Open 1 here, but you clearly dont understand a thing WowCreally? She doesnt know things like that because shes an idiot. Aiya~ Pretty faces never need to study. Even if she missed school for several days, no one looked for her. Ryu Hyerin had to attend school for another, extended year due tock of attendance. She had difficulty with English words and had little understanding of hanja characters as well. Ryu Hyerin couldnt read the word Open on the lid of the newly packaged potion, so she asked her team leader to deal with it. She was publically humiliated until her face flushed red. A middle-aged male User told Hyerin, You dont have to study because youre pretty, and creepily patted her on the shoulder. She suffered from insomnia as she had shbacks from the vivid memory of his touch. From that day on, she studied even if her sleep time was reduced. However, even afterwards, the team members would sling derogatory slurs at her, calling her bird brain or vapid idiot. Id like to change teams Well be going into our third quarter reshuffle soon, so hang in there until then. Furthermore, when she expressed her desire to change teams to Kim Sooyoung, the guildmaster of Opera, she was told that she had to remain in the same team with only two Users changed during the third quarter reshuffle. When she contacted an agent to uncover the contracts termination use, the guild master threatened her with an enormous cancetion fee. However, even at that age, Ryu Hyerin could calcte she could pay back that amount in 10 years. But Hyerin-ah. Theyre the people that raised you. Is this how you repay the grace theyve given you until now? Is this puberty? Do you think youre all grown up now? The guildmaster shackled her ankles again by bringing up her parents and using them as coteral. The agent she had been in contact with had only brought her a ve contractCnot a proper oneCand simply made suspicious promises to Ryu Hyerin, who was now a highschool student. He imed that someone within the Users Association wanted to meet with her alone. After all her hopes were dashed, her situation worsened after returning to her original team. The guild leader did not properly provide consumables like potions to the young Priest and began to bully her by asking her to rewrite her reports despite the fact that she had attached all of the necessary receipts. Ryu Hyerin had decided to wait until she was able to sign her own contractCwhen she was finally an adult. Thenshe was able to meet Seo Dawon for the first time at the age of 19. One billion won just to support a priest? Did I hear you wrong? Shes the best Priest in our guild. Ahh Is Teacher Kim Sooyounging to our guild personally? No, of course not What kind of nonsense is that? The best Priest in Operaisnt that you? Oh my! Thats Ahahaha, what a joke! Perhaps itd make sense if Teacher Kim Sooyoung is making personal visits to your guild, but, otherwise, one billion won is too much. Geez Even if you butter me up like that, I Then what about an extension of the contract? Ill need to save some face as well. If I were to pay a Priest one billion won for 6 months, Im sure Olim Im sure my deputy guildmaster would kill me. Mm, then Kim Sooyoung had notified some guilds, aiming to temporarily lease Ryu Hyerin out like a mercenary. Ryu Hyerin had nothing to sayCnot only was this part of her job, but she was akin to a ve. She had no authority to sway this decision. And, today, she had heard that the guildmaster of the guild she was rented to hade to stamp the contract. As she stood in front of the guildmasters office, she felt like she was about to be dragged away. However, just before she entered, she had overheard a man with a pleasant voice roasting Kim Sooyoung. Kim Sooyoung was someone crazy about moneyCa miserCso, she must have demanded a crazy amount. 1 billion won for a 6-month dispatch. It was a ridiculous amount, considering she had only earned half that amount during her whole life. However, the atmosphere was quite strange. Contrary to her usual machinations, Kim Sooyoung didnt try to needle at the man, and rather the man was now dominating the conversation over the ridiculous contract. The man wanted to extend the lease to two years, and, surprisingly, the guildmaster was considering it. Even now, Ryu Hyerin wondered if the person in there was really her guildmaster. The voices tone sounded higher than usual, but it should still be Kim Sooyoung However, as she stood there contemting, her nose right in front of the door, the door opened suddenly and scarily. Startled, she retreated a few hurried steps. Ah! Ryu Hyerin-ssi? The person who opened the door was taller than Ryu Hyerin. She looked up from his chest, eyes sliding up to his face. She took another half-step backwards, even more startled than when the door opened. When Ryu Hyerin locked gazes with the man, she understood why Kim Sooyoung was off-beat. She realized rather btedly that her guildmaster couldnt tear her eyes off the man to even mock Ryu Hyerin. She took another step back, lest she be the target of ridicule. Ryu Hyerin inadvertently swept her hair behind her ear and answered the mans question a bit btedly. Yes, thats me. Im Seo Dawon from Red Lotus. I look forward to working with you in the future. The man smiled, but his expression showed very little emotionCa very professional, business-like attitude. She wondered if the reason for her flushed cheeks or her shyly lowered eyes was because she had seen, for the first time, a man close to her age. However, she tried to suppress those emotions and grabbed the mans outstretched hand. For some reason, she thought his hand would be cold, but it was surprisingly warm. And Please take care of me Regretfully, his hand released hers far too soon. It was truly the first time she ever felt that way. Be a Patron! TL: Way back in time! To when Dawon and Hyerin first met. This mini-arc, imo, is going to answer a lot of questions. Also, User Society sucks!!! Chapter 268 Chapter 268 The man named Seo Dawon had incredible skill. He finally coerced Kim Sooyoung to agree to extend Ryu Hyerins lease to two years. Furthermore, the reason why Ryu Hyerin thought this man was incredible was due to his ability to conclude negotiations without riling Kim Sooyoung and maintain a pleasant atmosphere. And, while wrapping things up in that manner, Seo Dawon didnt act servile either. At the time, the [Red Lotus] guild had the reputation as a ce where young crazies gathered and ran wildCdaredevils. 1 Seo Dawon was simply the handsome guildmaster, no more no less. In short, it meant that his guild was far different fromrge-scale guilds like [Opera], where many Priests gathered to try and establish themselves in User society. Ryu Hyerins attempts to find an agent and transfer jobs were stalled because there werent many guilds willing to put their lives on the line to go against Kim Sooyoungs will. However, Seo Dawon was confident without needing to showcase his superiority nor did he need to bow down to Kim Sooyoung. So, someone like that exists, huh? Ryu Hyerin felt shocked yet refreshed. Ill see you in our guild office from next week onwards. Ah, yes Ah! H-Have a good day. Yes. Of course. With negotiations now finished, Seo Dawon left the [Opera] guildmasters office with Ryu Hyerin, walking side by side as they navigated the buildings hallways. When they arrived at the entrance, he gave a simple greeting and walked away without looking backwards. His straight back, walking away, had been long-imprinted into Ryu Hyerins mind. For the first time, she found it hard to sleep, not because of dread for her future, but because of anticipation. * * * The first day of the lease: She headed to the [Red Lotus] office, wearing a new beige robe she had bought and chosen with great care. Nice to meet you, Im Kim Olim. Youre Ryu Hyerin, right? Ah, yes Is she that healer thats supposed toe here? Woo Ragi, you sound so impetuous by speaking informally to a stranger you just met. Also, dont roll around on the sofa. However, her excited and hopeful heart sankClike a balloon that had just poppedCwhen she arrived. Seo Dawon, who she had been looking forward to seeing again, was away for work, and the recently introduced deputy guildmaster, the incredible beauty named Kim Olim, was the one to wee her instead. Kim Olim was an impressive woman with a slender physique and chilly gaze. Moreover, she had a unique atmosphere that immediately reminded Ryu Hyerin of Seo Dawon. At that time, Ryu Hyerin felt a deep sense of defeat as shepared herself to Kim Olim, who had a body that befitted a knight, because she considered herself gangly and unsightly. Her standing posture, energy, eyes, gait, and idle behavior Kim Olim moved with purpose. The woman showcased a dignity that Ryu Hyerin couldnt hope to achieve. I feel like a fool After seeing Kim Olim, the new robe Ryu Hyerin bought felt somewhat shameful and embarrassing. Why did shee here wearing something like this? What an idiot Kim Olim must have thought Ryu Hyerins darkening expressionCfrom self-loathingCarose from anxiety; the deputy guildmaster made her a cup of warm cocoa. However, Ryu Hyerin bowed to her without even taking a sip first. After an hour of this awkward atmosphere flew by, the door to the headquarters finally opened, and Seo Dawon walked in. Ryu Hyerin jumped out of her seat inadvertently. He adopted a faint smile as soon as his eyes met hers and soon approached her. Ah, youvee. Ah Hello. Ryu Hyerin bowed her head in a hurry, conscious of her surroundings after her unsteady greeting. She then grabbed at her stiff, new robes for no reason. Seo Dawon stared at Ryu Hyerin for a moment before asking her in a nonchnt tone, Did you just buy that robe? Ahyes. Because Ill be in a new ce starting today Thats nice. That was all the Mage said, but Ryu Hyerin was simply d he recognized that she had just bought it. She followed the guildmasters footsteps; the man (Woo Ragi), who had been lounging on the sofa all this while, nced at her. That was the day she first met the [Red Lotus] guild. Later, Ryu Hyerin went to raid a dungeon with the guild. She worked incredibly hard to be recognized by the mage. The intensity and the build-up of fatigue werepletely different in [Red Lotus] as it was in [Opera]. She felt that the raid went much easier with [Red Lotus] than with the guild she had been previously toiling away and working with for the past several years. Of course, physically, her guild may be unparalleled, but she received no stress from the Red Lotus team members and felt relieved. And, unlike [Opera], they chose to raid the dungeon with a teamwork and speed-based strategy; due to those tactics, Ryu Hyerin was able to experience the fun of a raid for once. In addition to growing professionally, at a tremendous speed, she studied various things ording to Seo Dawons advice and learned how to be efficient in activating various high-level skills. She was able to simultaneously cast more and more spells. In her eyes, Seo Dawon was a genius. Such a man started to acknowledge her abilities. Ive said youre a genius. Me? I dontreally know about that. You get the idea immediatelyCyou understand instructionsCafter only one exnation. A talent like yours is rare. Really? But I Ive never heard anything like this except from the guildmaster. In Opera, my nickname is idiot. Haha When someone she liked gave her aplimentCsomething that had never happened beforeCshe felt overwhelmed and habitually denied him. Just then, Seo Dawon said something shed never forget for the rest of her life. Why else would Kim Sooyoung be jealous of you? What? Youll soon be the most famous and talented Priest in [Opera], after pushing Kim Sooyoung to the side. Hasnt everything I saide true? Ryu Hyerin stared at him vacantly for a while before biting her lips to stop her tears. Seo Dawon turned a blind eye to her distorted expression, as always. That day, while following behind the Mage, she thought something. She would be willing to risk her life for this man if he would just request that from her. NoCif this man wanted her life, shed happily give it up for him. She wanted to convey her feelings to him. Ryu Hyerin loved Seo Dawon. She loved him blindlyCshe could see nothing else other than that. The first person she fell in love with was so perfect; no one else caught her eye. Even so, she couldnt confess. In her eyes, he held such an overpowering position; she felt small, shirking into herself, whenever she found herself standing before him. In addition, the Mage treated her like an adored younger sister, yet he never talked to her about personal matters. He merely praised her generously when she produced correspondingly incredible results. Ryu Hyerin had never heard apliment from him about her appearance as opposed to the reams ofplimentsing her way from the exhausting and low-ss men around her. This knife-like sharp lineCthis wallCthat couldnt be crossed pained her. Seo Dawon was friendly, but he wasnt particrly friendly to her. She received the kindness that he may show to other colleagues; in his private domain, there were always other women by his side. Seo Dawon dated so many people that it almost rmed her; still, he was able to organize his private life without much difficulty. He never met several people at once, but the length of time he dated each woman was very short. For all the consuming feelings she felt for Seo Dawon, Ryu Hyerin knew that she was simply just one more person that adored the Mage. So, she didnt confess. Rather, it would be more urate to say she couldnt confess. Youre on the front page again, Seo Dawon. Ive been getting calls from advertisers all morning. How are you going to fix this? Is it [Korea Days] again? You have an ex-girlfriend in their editorial department, right? I remember when they stubbornly kept putting guildmaster-nim on the front page Is it dating rumors again? Sigh At least the picture looks good this time. They managed to get a picture of the three-piece suit and a good expression Last time it was such a pity that guildmaster-nims national treasure-like face wasnt shown because of the cap. Is this all you can say in this situation? When hes about to lose all thesemercial opportunities? You dumbass? Has Jung Garam-kun done his morning stretches? You must live a leisurely life if you have the luxury to read the morning paper. Im really going to kill you. It was an ordinary morning. Now, [Red Lotus] had grown and increased its regr member count; the guild was bing more and more famous as it seeded in various main scenario quests with only a few elite members. In addition, the publics interest in Seo Dawon, [Red Lotus]s face, had also grown. The issue, though, was that Seo Dawons public image had been gradually deteriorating as hed been seen with so many women. He refused to exin himself to sponsorshippanies despite the iing advertising contracts, stating that ones private life should stay private, but there was no way to stop journalists from taking photos and selling gossip about his life. The Mage had nevermented on the pictures taken of him, so articles always popped up, contemting the minute details of his life. Ryu Hyerin was worried that the rumors were gradually bing vulgar. She was upset, and she wanted to protect him even though she knew it sounded presumptuous. To be honestshe wanted him to stop changing the woman on his arm and settle down with herself. Ryu Hyerin knew that the Mage did not put much meaning on girlfriends or love. If their hearts and momentary excitement coincided, he and the girl would decide to date; if their hearts cooled, hed cleanly leave. No prominent or amazing woman could hold his attention for more than a few months. So, Ryu Hyerin chose to remain by his side as apetent colleague and not a girlfriend in order to stay in his life for a long while. Of course, she didnt expect him to truly believe that she was being friendly with no ulterior motivesCafter all, she had shown her interest in him from the very beginning, butshe never confessed. She brazenly made up her mind. At the same time, Ryu Hyerin began to strategically follow Kim Olim. Startlingly, Kim Olim held no deeper personal feelings for Seo Dawon; because of that, she learned that the knight had fully entrenched herself as a close aide to the Mage and built up trust throughout the years. Ryu Hyerin wanted the knights position, so she treated Seo Dawon like a woe-begotten first love she had decided to move on from. She had settled into the position of a cute little sister who no longer had any feelings left for the man. And, she tried to subtly dig into and settle her position with his close friends. Kim Olim, who originally seemed like she had no gaps, couldnt bear to see someone vulnerable before her eyes; Ryu Hyerin had to merely confess her past to garner the pdins attention. With Woo Ragi, she grew closer to him, little by little, as she took care of the tasks he found bothersome. On her days off, she built rapport with Jo Chanyoung by volunteering to help abandoned animals with him; she became friends with Jung Garam by using rough words and putting up an unpretentious front. Choi Kyung-sik began to like her just because she took his side a few times in front of the Mage. And Bang Eunji Strangely enough, that girl was obedient to her from the very first meeting, so Ryu Hyerin didnt mind her all that much. When Seo Dawon saw her so fired up and energetic about socializing, he would asionally look at her with an iprehensible gleam in his eyes, but he epted her actions with no particr signs of opposition. However, though her efforts have made her one of Seo Dawons people, it didnt really fulfill her true desires. As time passed, her feelings festered. Then, at one point, resentment towards the Mage began to grow. Why didnt he love her? Thanks to the self-esteem that Seo Dawon had nurtured within her, she could receive others respect withoutughing and deflecting. After imitating Kim Olim, she embodied the pdins movements, allowing her to create an air of elegance from the simple act of walking. She learned how to choose the right makeup and clothes for her face and body. She became known as a talented Priest; her treatment within [Opera] had been changing day by day. However, Seo Dawon became more and more distant from Ryu Hyerin. He was willing to listen to theints and drivel from women who were so much worse than her, excuse himself from their short break times to go and meet them, and be willingly dragged out while acting like an essory on their arms. She couldnt understand. She felt, as she silently observed the Mage, that he had a horrible eye for women. No matter how much she thought about it, she was the only person who could fully ept him. And yet, he denied that tant fact. It clearly showed in how he spent every free moment away from hereven though she desperately craved his presence every day. Be a Patron! TL: Get ready for someinteresting.ideas about love. Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Then, one day: Ryu Hyerin was about to wait in Seo Dawons office as usual. But, just as she was about to grab the doorknob, someone called out to her from behind. Hyerin-ssi. Yes? It was Bae Jaemin. He called out to her and, as if he was a little embarrassed, hesitated for a moment. Ryu Hyerin had no interest in Bae Jaemin, but, at that time, she was obsessed with bing close with everyone in [Red Lotus]. Thus, she couldnt ignore him. Eventually, she turned around and approached the Priest, leaving behind the door she was about to open. What is it? I saw, earlier, that guildmaster-nim was speaking with a client What? I thought itd be best if you go inter. Bae Jaemin looked awkward as he spoke. Ryu Hyerin was about to answer him but thought better and turned around. Before Bae Jaemin could stop her, she strode forth and turned the doorknob to the office. The handle rattled and turned; through the gap of the open door, she could see Seo Dawon sitting at his desk. And a woman sitting on his thighs O-Oh my god! Excuse me Hold on a second? Hey, get off..! Their posture seemed to imply that they had been kissing enthusiastically until just this moment. The woman blushed, embarrassed, and pushed Seo Dawons chest away. Only Seo Dawon remained calm. He gave Ryu Hyerin a wink, told her to close the door behind her on the way out, and gently grabbed his girlfriends weakening arms with an indifferent expression. Seo Dawons new girlfriend red at him with a dissatisfied face. So embarrassing, seriously Thats why I said I hate this! She obviously lowered her voice so that no one else but herpanion could hear, but Ryu Hyerin had clearly heard it all. Seo Dawon began to soothe his girlfriend with a lowugh, I forgot to lock the door. Thats the problem you lunatic How many times do I have to remind you, consider the time and ce! With that said, the woman suddenly felt a gaze and turned around towards Ryu Hyerin. Ryu Hyerin couldnt tell what expression she was making right now, but the woman, who had looked embarrassed and ashamed, suddenly frowned, the downturn of her lipsden with strange emotions. The woman, who looked at Ryu Hyerin with a questioning yet ufortable gaze, turned her eyes back towards her boyfriend again. And Seo Dawon Hyerin-ah, if you have something to say,e backter. Im going to take my work outside for a while. He softly set his girlfriend back on the ground. After organizing her disheveled clothes and wiping her smudged lips with a tissue, he looked at the Priest, silently Do you have anything else left to say? with his eyes. Only then did Ryu Hyerin realize that Seo Dawon had no feelings for her. That is to say, she finally calcted that he had not treated her kindly because he had an interest in her as a woman. Seeing Ryu Hyerins expression, Seo Dawons girlfriends face became slowly shuttered; they passed the Priest and left the office. The mage walked behind his girlfriend; she could hear the couple talk to each other at the end of the hallway, where the elevator was located. By the way, who was that woman? Our teams Priest. Did you go out with her too? Ive always said you should be a novelist instead of a Warrior. Aghhe on. Are you gonna evade with a joke? You said somethingughable, though. With the ding of the elevator arriving, the conversation cut off there. However, Ryu Hyerin was drowning in humiliation and could not move. At that moment, Bae Jaemin came to her side. Hyerin-ssi. Um, if you perhaps have the time Would you like to go with me to a cafe? Ryu Hyerin couldnt control her surging emotions and red at Bae Jaemin. Bae Jaemin noted, from her resentful eyes, that his words must not have been needed. Well If you would rather not, you dont have toe with me Bae Jaemin retreated a bitmely; Ryu Hyerin closed her eyes for a while before opening them again. Then, she replied to the lingering man, Lets go. It just so happens that Im feeling a little restless. * * * When Bae Jaemin first joined [Red Lotus], Ryu Hyerin noticed that he looked at her more than his fellow regr guild members, even after everyone had been introduced. When she looked back at him, he would always be looking away, but this happened often enough to make her certain the man was interested in her. However, that was all. Bae Jaemin was far too quiet; her impression was that he was too nd. A man without a presence: that was her first impression of the Priest. Although she was wary that he would approach her, Bae Jaemin would only asionally tantly stare at Ryu Hyerin before leaving her alone. At the very least, she was thankful for that. So, Bae Jaemin-ssi, you stopped me because you knew I liked Seo Dawon. Yes, well. They sat awkwardly in front of each other in a cafe that was about ten minute walk from the headquarters. Ryu Hyerin hastily tried to make small talk as soon as they sat down. However, rather than being flustered, Bae Jaemin seemed to have something to say. He hesitated, enough to make her frustrated, but soon opened his mouth as if he had steeled his resolve. You had no idea that Theres been talks that guildmaster-nim is getting married, right? The person you saw earlier Shes the only child of a famous careerw family. Ryu Hyerin was shocked but endured by clenching her fists under the table. However, Bae Jaemin didnt stop there and continued to drop bombs. I think everyone except for Hyerin-ssi knows. Not only me, but the other guild members They all knew Hyerin-ssi liked guildmaster-nim, so they tried to keep the matter a secret. When she heard that, the faces of several guild membersCincluding Kim OlimCshed by, one by one, in Ryu Hyerins head. Even though she admitted it must have seemed amusing, she felt betrayed. Even though she hadnt gotten friendly with them for a pure motive, her anger red as she thought how the others may have viewed her. So, I was the only one who didnt know. And, they knew, but didnt say a single word to me What were they thinking, standing back, when they saw me trying to approach Seo Dawon with all my might? Did theyugh? Ryu Hyerin asked Bae Jaemin in a chilly tone, So, why are you telling me this. Because I want to help. Why? Youre part of the [Red Lotus] too. I dont intend to stay here forever. Ryu Hyerin flinched; someone she had thought as dull stared at her, and a sh of ridicule and mockery passed through his expression. Her impression of the man hadpletely changed as he lowered his voice. He continued, I see no future for this guild. I dont know what Ryu Hyerin-ssi will think when I say this, but . Ive been thinking about it, but while Seo Dawon has excellent interpersonal skills, hes not a good guild master. He considerspleting the scenario his lifelong goal, but he cant see how the others struggle with it or consider them akin to consumable items. Bae Jaemins words sounded so usible because Ryu Hyerin knew how obsessed Seo Dawon was with clearing the scenario. Often, Seo Dawon stayed up all night to find new ways to raid for the scenario and crafted seemingly reckless challenges. There had been many times when their lives had been in danger. Bae Jaemin continued to talk, disregarding how she was lost in thought, Hes selfish. Same with his romantic life If you die like this, youll die to achieve Seo Dawons dreams. Not your own. Am I being too harsh here? After a brief silence, Ryu Hyerin shook her head and replied, No, I understand. Bae Jaemin began to speak faster, excited that she took his side. And I was also personally disappointed to see the way Seo Dawon-ssi took care of Ryu Hyerin-ssi. Honestly, though Ive just joined the guild, dont you find it strange how Seo Dawon doesnt notice your feelings? Hes very perceptive in other matters. Hah. Whats the point in being mum about it? He wants to treat High Priests like Ryu Hyerin-ssi well in order to receive their heals free of charge, but hes trying to marry a woman with arge family backing instead As a manthis is all too obvious to me. Be a Patron! TL: Man, its so interesting to see how Ryu Hyerin and Bae Jaemin started out. You can definitely see the way hes trying to sway her too (not that she needed much swaying) He says hes disappointed in the way that Seo Dawon took care of Ryu Hyerin, but he literally just treated her like any other person he wasnt interested in romanticallyCmore importantly, he treated her like a coworker. She did also try to endear herself as a younger sister archetypeand I dont think people are out to date their younger sisters either O.O Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Ryu Hyerin did not believe or ept everything Bae Jaemin had said, but, some of his words lingered in her mind. Those words whirled around in her head even after she returned to her home andid in bed. Hes going to get married to a woman with strong family background So, that woman had a respectable pedigree. Ryu Hyerin recalled the womans face;e to think of it, she wasnt very good-looking. The girlfriend could be called cute, but that was it. That shabby woman couldnt bepared to someone like herself who often received offers to model for photoshoots daily. However, that woman was supported by a family of legal powerhouses. It was an insurmountable gap for her; her parents sold their daughter for less than 1 billion won. So unfair The world was too harsh if she couldnt attain the one thing Seo Dawon considered important. Now, Ryu Hyerin even thought she acted like an idiot. She recalled how, not long ago, she proudly stated, in front of him, how she had finally paid back her parents sale price with the money she earned. He must have found me so ridiculous. It was no different from boasting about her status as a woman with no family, no proper backgroundnothing. She wanted to die; she told him about those matters because she wanted attention from the Mage. She was ignorant; she just wanted to hear hispliments. Instead, she just confirmed that she was a woman not worth dating. Dayster, she even began to think that Seo Dawon ignored her feelings because of her impoverished background. From then on, she developed severe insomnia. * * * Are you alright? After two weeks of being unable to sleep, Ryu Hyerin eventually faced her physical limit during a critical point in a raid. She kept exposing herself to monster attacks because, even though she was wide awake, her body couldnt move at all. She couldnt even loudly exim and express her shock due to the sudden threat of imminent pain; she closed her eyes tightly. However, the pain she expected didnt arrive even after a few seconds passed; someone had supported her falling body. That person wasSeo Dawon. The mage rushed to the rear to save her. Ah Unable to endure the sudden deluge of exhaustion, her head drooped into his arms, and she fell asleep as if she had fallen unconscious. For a few moments, just before her eyes fluttered shut, she locked gazes with Bae Jaemin, whose brows were furrowed. However, she was unable to think further. After two days of continuous sleep, Ryu Hyerin was able to open her eyes. As soon as her eyes slit open, she saw Kim Olim standing beside her bed. The Pdin stroked her forehead with rough palms. Hyerin-ah. Im sorry. My body just wouldnt listen to me, suddenly. Dont apologize. Whats wrong? You didnt look so good. Its just I havent been able to sleep muchtely. After giving a nonchnt answer, Ryu Hyerin bit her lips; perhaps she shouldnt have said anything. But, Kim Olim patted her awkwardly without questioning her further. Im sorry. I should have immediately noticed. Her voice sounded deeply guilty, but Ryu Hyerin felt only annoyance. In fact, as soon as the Priest opened her eyes, she only wanted Seo Dawon to be by her side, so nothing the pdin said really prated her ears. Her brain was full of curiosity about the Mages activities and whereabouts. Hes probably worried for me, right? Physically, her condition was still dreadful because her fatigue had not beenpletely alleviated, but her mouth kept smiling. She thought about asking Kim Olim about the Mage but swallowed her question as she remembered Bae Jaemins words. Then, she closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. As expected, Kim Olim left after carefully patting her head a few more times, leaving her some space to rest. Only then could Ryu Hyerin rx. While pping her feet against each other, she repeatedly savored the memory of what happened just before she copsed. He came to save me The feeling of his strong arms wrapping around her waist was still vividly clear. His downcast eyes, his faint frown, the monsters that rushed closer even the dust that rose into the air from the fight I cant give up Ryu Hyerin kept tossing and turning and biting her lips. What did she need to do to possess the Mage wholly? However, unless she could reincarnate, she was far from the woman of his dreams. At this rate, shell lose him forever. Anxiety and frustration enveloped her. At that moment, the hospital room door opened quietly, and someone slipped inside. Ryu Hyerin awkwardly rose to a sitting position; her eyes narrowed when she saw that it was Bae Jaemin who was silently approaching her. You should have at least knocked, she said. So youre awake Olim-noona said you were sleeping Bae Jaemin locked the door behind him. Though Ryu Hyerin didnt trust the man, she lied back down again without showing outward distrust. Even though the other perceived her reluctance, he sat beside her without hesitation. Ryu Hyerin had grown to dislike Bae Jaemin, who acted arbitrarily now that she showed him her true colors. Therefore, she thought she would ignore whatever he was going to say. Youre not going to ask what our guildmaster-nim is currently doing? However, Bae Jaemin was already aware of her inner thoughts. Ryu Hyerin, whoid with her back turned to him, fixed her posture, and stared up tantly. Bae Jaemin swept a sticky gaze from her face down to the base of her neck before slowly continuing, Hes with that woman. Almost automatically, Ryu Hyerin clenched her fistsCthe ones holding the nketCtightly. Right now? I heard its his girlfriends birthday. If you developed any expectations because he saved you from the dungeonsStop now. You already know you shouldnt. My heart aches just watching you like that Bae Jaemin said before reaching out to her; Ryu Hyerin bitterly pushed him away. pC! Are you doing this on purpose? Im not interested in you, so youre trying to make me give up? She shouted. Did I ever tell you I wanted to know all that? Bae Jaemin took back his hand,pletely unfazed. However, he didnt back down. In the end, Ryu Hyerin shed her long-held tears. Although she didnt want to show her crying face to him, his sympathetic face made her feel so unbearably wretched. Wiping tears off her sallow cheeks, she angrily screamed, Just leave. I dont need anything or anyone, so get out! However, Bae Jaemin did not exit the room. He looked at her with a creepy gaze, as if he were looking at an almost-caught prey. She had only seen that gleam for an instant, but it sent shivers down her spine. Soon, though, Bae Jaemin erased the expression, grabbed her pushing hand, and pulled her towards him. While she stood awkwardly, he leaned in close and whispered into her ear, Should I block his engagement? What? Ryu Hyerin tried tough at the audacityCcould he really do something like that? She froze, though, when she saw his eyes. They shined with a cruel but confident gleam, as if he knew something. She swallowed dry saliva. It wouldnt be all that difficult. Ive already figured out Seo Dawons personality. Honestly, I believe its easier to fool a genius than to fool ten idiots. What do you want me to do? She chewed her lips, conflicted, at his whispered question. As if he already knew the cause for her hesitation, Bae Jaemin added gently, Well, even if it doesnt work, Hyerin-ssi wont be implicated. After all, Im the only one doing anything. What do you want? Ryu Hyerin knew Bae Jaemin liked her, so she felt disgusted by this conversation and the narrowing distance between them. Despite his interest, Bae Jaemin definitely wasnt the type of person to help her out of the pure goodness of his heart. In lieu of answering, Bae Jaemin slowly brushed back her hair past her thin, trembling neck. When her pale, fine skin was revealed, he bowed his head to her, as if to kiss her there. Ryu Hyerin couldnt stand the sudden surge of disgust and tried to push Bae Jaemin away. But, before her hand could touch his shoulder, he coolly rose from his seat. Bae Jaemins shoulders shook withughterChe surely knew what she had imagined. She looked up at him nkly; he stared back and giggled, What I want is for Hyerin-ssi todevelop an eye for good men. Thats it. When she realized he was teasing her, she raged, Dont make meugh. Youre absolutely worse than Seo Dawon. Correct. But, I wouldnt make Hyerin-ssi ill. As soon as her hands paused, Bae Jaemin had already turned around. The door to her room had opened quietlyCas quiet as it was when the Priest entered her room. Just before the door closed, she heard a small voice telling her to Rest. Ryu Hyerin didnt answer. After that night, seven dayster, Seo Dawon broke up with his girlfriendthe very same girlfriend that had been embroiled in the engagement rumors. TL: I definitely think the novel takes care to show Ryu Hyerins sympathetic past and abhorrent nature to avert the trope of Sad background absolves all but to also show how entering User society as a child can warp you. Like, dang, how does one think like this about love? To think that someone doesnt love you just because of your financial backgroundand thats the only reason. Like, man, when the world is might makes right, social morals get wonky. Also the way she described the ex-girlfriend/fiance reminds me of the way that people describe Lee-kyung: not good-looking but perhaps cute. Total aside, but a lot ofments have been talking about being sad about Seo Dawons previous body count. Thats never been something that Ive been bothered by since I also have a previous dating life as well. (Instead, I find literally everything else about Dawon objectionable haha) I found it super interesting to know that people do care, and its been great to read a lot of dissenting and concurring opinions. (I just think I love reading peoples hot takes and opinions tbh) Chapter 271 Chapter 271 t.w : Thoughts of Suicide It was hard to tell whether Bae Jaemin had intervened or if it was a matter of coincidence. Externally, the two had said the breakup was caused by a difference in personality. The real reason for the breakup was hard to uncover since Seo Dawon was not the type to talk about his previous rtionships or past girlfriends. However, Ryu Hyerin could only guess that Bae Jaemin must have said or done something to Seo Dawons ex-girlfriend. She asked him about his methods, but the Priest always evaded answering her. Afterwards, Bae Jaemin would treat her normallyCcalmly as alwaysCin the [Red Lotus] office but would oftene find her to dine together near her residence. Donte looking for me like this, Ryu Hyerin snapped. If you dont want to, then you dont have to apany me. Ryu Hyerin nced at the Priest after hearing his despicable answer and sat down in front of him. Actually, Ryu Hyerin couldnt really understand her actions either. Bae Jaemin was a man she couldnt trust; he held unpleasant motivesCshe knew that well. But, when she met him, she felt strangely light, as if she had thrown off all her burdens. Bae Jaemin treated her like he knew her real character (better than she knew herself). At the same time, he still liked her, despite being aware of her crazy obsession with the Mage. Hes a real nutcase. Today, as always, Bae Jaemin ordered off the menu as Ryu Hyerin desired and paid for her expensive drinks and bar snacks withoutining. Of course, she knew he made a lot of money, but he never got angry when she snorted and interrupted his conversation constantly. Simrly, he neverined when she talked about Seo Dawon as if she were drunkenly angsting. She left him no space to talk and was sarcastic to the priestThe desire to see him grow angryCat least onceCgrew within her as their meetings continued. Dont you have any pride? What? Dont you mind being treated like this? Not particrly? Even if she brought the matter up, Bae Jaemin would only shrug and respond nonchntly. Ryu Hyerin realized that insulting an opponent who wouldnt fight backCwho wouldnt do anythingCwouldnt be effective. Eventually, she gave up on the meaningless taunts. And, from then on, she began cultivating a strange friendship with the Priest. When she met with Bae Jaemin, she talked about things that she couldnt bear to voice out in the public. Bae Jaemin mostly talked about the inferiorityplex he felt towards Seo Dawon and Jung Garam. At first, Ryu Hyerin felt a bit ufortable, butter she sympathized with his words to some extent and responded in turn. Since Ryu Hyerin had never talked badly about her peers, even as a child User, Bae Jaemins vulgarity was both stimting and enjoyable. Above all, Ryu Hyerin was plugged into the Priests mindset 1 since she hated Kim Olim as well. All the people around her praised the Pdin, and now Ryu Hyerin was exhausted of praising the woman, pretending to agree with those opinions, as well. She often felt like she was being pushed to the side when she was with the Pdin. Even though their rtionship was supposedly equal, she felt inferior. Like she had be the others maid. I hate pretending to be nice to her. Honestly, Kim Olim is as weird as Bang Eunji. Even the way she speaksits not like a normal person at all. You and I are the only sane people in that guild. Of course, she felt ufortable to be tied in some way with Bae JaeminChe kept saying we, as if they were somehow simr. However, her repulsion gradually faded. As she spent more time with the Priest, she began to think of the [Red Lotus] people with his mindset. That is to say, she dealt with them kindly on the outside but despised them on the inside. Then, when they opened up and were vulnerable to her, the joy of deceiving them pranced around in her heart. Though Hyerin-ie only has a few months left, huh? Seo Dawon said. I told [Opera] I wanted to extend the lease, but they immediately refused. I heard that they emptied the deputy guildmaster position for you once you return. Really? Hahathey said nothing of the sort to me No matter how much she cursed at and disgraced Seo Dawon behind his back, she couldnt remember any of her dislike and insults as soon as she was in his presence. It was as if her distaste and curses that she spouted, the day before, were a lie. Furthermore, he had not dated anyone else since he had broken up with his previous girlfriend. Of course, he had no time to meet anyone because of their guilds sudden explosive activity, but, whenever she saw his empty left ring finger, lingering feelings formed in her heart. After she copsed that fateful day in the dungeon, he treated her a little nicer. Every day, when he saw her face, he asked her how she felt. He was ignorant to the fact that she drank a lot while only nibbling at her lunch during her hangout with Bae Jaemin the previous day; the Mage was concerned, asking if she was sick. And, the other day, he gave her a ne he personally bought. The item supposedly alleviated insomnia; apparently, it was easier to fall asleep if youid down while wearing the essory. However, the ne didnt work on her. She tossed and turned all night, consumed by the thought that the Mage had bought this for her. Does he really have no feelings for me? Would he really do this for a friend? Youll do well even if you leave. If youre having any difficulties, contact me, Seo Dawon said. Ryu Hyerin gradually swelled when she saw the Mages expression; it seemed like he was really regretful that they would be parting. She wondered if Seo Dawon wanted to say something else to herCwhy else would he call her out separately like this? II like oppa, she said. What? Ive liked you from the start. Always Eventually, she couldnt stop herself from confessing to the Mage. Howeverthe moment she saw Seo Dawons expression, her hope shattered. His expression differedpletely from the Mages expression in her fantasies when she used to secretly imagine what itd be like to confess. He only seemed surprised and perhaps a little perplexed. She had mistaken everything. It seemed that her confession didnt flutter his heart and was simply an embarrassing headache for him. I see. I had no idea. Seo Dawon nced at her, contemting how he should refuse her. Ryu Hyerin could read the atmosphere before he even outright rejected her. She wanted to block his mouth to stop him from talking any further. However, she had to endure this humiliation without raising her hand. This is an important time for the guild, so Ill have to focus on my work, he said. Still, thanks for telling me. Im sorry. Seo Dawon looked worryingly at Ryu Hyerin, whoseplexion paled. However, he eventually turned around without doing anything. Ryu Hyerin stood there for a while, even after hepletely disappeared, shedding tears. * * * After that day, Ryu Hyerin avoided the Mage. Seo Dawon also seemed to take care not to bump into her unless it was essential. Though she didnt tell Bae Jaemin about this matter, he visited her exactly one weekter. She tried to ignore him, but the Priest knocked on her front door for at least 30 minutes; eventually, opening her door only as much as her chaintch would allow, he asked, Why did you confess? Piss off. What did I say? I told you he was simply ying around with you. Ryu Hyerin tried to close the front doorCshe wanted to hear none of this, but Bae Jaemin was faster. He slipped his hand through the gap. He grabbed the pendant of her ne, which hung over her pajamas, with great force. The very same ne that Seo Dawon had given her. By the way, youre still wearing this. Do you still have lingering feelings? Let go. Do you really want to die? I bet its Seo Dawon whos courting death. When Ryu Hyering heard that, the strength in her hands loosened. Did she want to kill Seo Dawon? Thats wrong. She was the one that wanted to die. That day, when she grieved after being rejected by the Mage, she resolved to take her own life at the end of her lease period in about a week. Ill show themCIll jump off of the [Red Lotus] building. I hope he suffers for the rest of his life after looking at my body. She was still suffering from that delusionCthat desire to have Seo Dawon feel her pain. She smiled shadily and responded, No? I just want to stab you to death. Or, were you thinking of killing yourself? Bae Jaemin, once again, aimed directly at whats in her heart. Ryu Hyerin flinched and shook her hand; he tore thetch off her door by force. He strode inside and closed the door behind him; Ryu Hyerin could not prevent the door from closing since the Priest blocked her way. Once it mmed shut, she was left alone with the man. Bae Jaemin dragged Ryu Hyerin into his embrace as soon as the door finished closing. She summoned a skill into her hand to really kill him, but the Priest slowly knelt down while hugging her. She really thought about lowering her hand and murdering him, but the Priest had such an unusual aura about him. In the end, instead of attacking, she grabbed the Priests fluttering hair in one hand and roughly tilted back his head. What a foolish thing to say. His face, when she pulled back his head, was wet with tearsCaplete mess. Ryu Hyerin faltered in that moment. Bae Jaemin didnt seem to care about her murderous attitude and rambled, YouYou have no idea I can use [irvoyance], right? What? This skill The User wont be able to see their own fate, but But they can see the destinies of other people. Bae Jaemin, who began muttering about something iprehensible, beganughing like a hysterical person. After his outburst of seizure-likeughter, he suddenly stopped and lowered his head back into her embrace. Then, voice subdued as if he were swallowing back shrieks, he asked, You thought about jumping off the [Red Lotus] building. Yes? Ryu Hyerin took a deep breath. However, Bae Jaemin didnt stop there. Should I tell you how Seo Dawons life will go after you die? Hell live fucking well. What? Hell live well, as if nothing happened. Bae Jaemin spoke confidently, as if he actually saw the future. You think hell regret his choice, right? No. Seo Dawon will continue to raid the dungeons as if nothing happened Hell break through scenarios; hell meet someone he lovesCsomeone that isnt youCand live well. Thats what his destiny is. He wont fail. Hell get everything he wants and rise to the heights of glory. Its the same no matter how many times I look. Nothing changes. WhWhat. You dont know. Seo Dawon doesnt know either. Thats rightHaah Only I know. Hahaha! Be a Patron! TL: I guess Seo Dawon really did treat her nicely but nothing more. He did seem taken aback at her confession. And he tried to let her down nicely too! And Bae Jaemins [irvoyance]! Theres so much more to learn about it! Also, I feel super bad for Kim Olimshe really did seem personally invested in Ryu Hyerin as a friendand Ryu Hyerin just always hated her Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Ryu Hyerin wondered if he was drunk, but Bae Jaemins gibberish did not stop there. He continued to ramble nonsense in a desperate voice. You and Seo Dawon are always at oddsTheres no future for you together. If you dont give up on him, youll die. I bet Seo Dawon wouldnt budge one inch even if you die right in front of him? So, just give up. What on earth are you saying Also, Haah. That bastardHes gay. What? I saw it! Through [irvoyance]! That bastard was with some guy! Bae Jaemin snapped his mouth shut, as if he had returned to his senses, when he saw Ryu Hyerins furrowed, bewildered brows. Simultaneously, a red flush of shame spread across his pale cheeks. However, Bae Jaemin continued to stick to his bizarre im until the end. HaahEnough. Thats enough, soIn any case, stop thinking about crazy things like jumping off a building for Seo Dawon. Understand? In her eyes, Bae Jaemin seemed like the crazy one, not herself. Of course, because of her broken heart, she made an extreme resolution, but she wasnt sure if she could really jump off the rooftop. Therefore, in Ryu Hyerins eyes, the only one with a mental problem seemed to be Bae JaeminCthe person who came crying over something that had yet to happen. Whats more, hes now iming that a guy who used to switch girls every day a few months ago is somehow gay? Ryu Hyerin thought she might have drunk some wrong reagent from Choi Kyung-sik. If not that, maybe shes been drugged. Finally, she had enough; she kicked the Priest away. Knngh! Bae Jaemin, who had hung defenselessly to her body, was kicked away and copsed onto the floor. His expression showed that he was unaware of what just happened; his distorted expression, staring at her foot, was such a spectacle. It was as ifhis crumpled face exuded a sense of extreme betrayal and indescribable disappointment; his eyes seemed to ask why she didnt recognize his sincerity. After seeing that face, Ryu Hyerin realized that Bae Jaemin truly believed the nonsense he spouted. Youre totally crazy. Ryu Hyerin looked at Bae Jaemin as if she were looking at a madman. He suppressed his anger and shut his eyes tight to hold back his temper. He must have expected this reaction; he looked somewhat resigned. Haah. Bae Jaemin lowered his head to the floor and sighed deeply, wearied. However, he did not end there. He calmed down and continued, A fear years ago, I happened to learn the [irvoyance] skill within a dungeon. However, learning more about it, this skill was half as good as I hoped. I dont see the futures of any target I want at any time I want; it shows very brief shes of the future at random times. Ryu Hyerin knew he was going to try and have a sincere conversation about his ability to see the future; she coldly made a sarcastic remark to get him to stop talking. You should really go to the hospital. I saw you jump off the building as soon as the lease ends. Bae Jaemin swept a hand across his face and took a deep breath. If not for that, how would I have known ande all the way here. Of course, that part tugged at her mind. Furthermore, Ryu Hyerin felt like today the Priest acted the most sincereCthe most humanCin all of their acquaintance. However,mon sense dictated that [irvoyance] was a skill used by high-ranking witches; the skill could also only be used by very few individuals. It was absurd to hear that he somehow learned the ability by obtaining a skill book. Therefore, Ryu Hyerin spected that, rather than actually having such an ability, Bae Jaemin was acting under a wrong delusion. Perhaps, like Murphys Law, things had gone the way he had foreseen several times, leading him to me some mistaken skill for no reason at all. So, she calmly asked again, Then, show me another proof of your [irvoyance]. Didnt you hear what I just said? Even if I wanted to show you, my ability cant be controlled. Then, how am I supposed to believe you? Honestly, no, youre real funny. Can you even call that a skill? Why do you believe that ability is real? Bae Jaemin looked nk at Ryu Hyerins continuous questions but soon shouted with a grim expression, So, you think Im lying? Why are you getting frustrated at my disbelief? Youre the one who spouted this bullshit, first. Dumbfounded, Ryu Hyerin stood up, still grasping Bae Jaemins arm. As soon as he stood up, she shook off his arm and shoved his shoulder. The priest soon adopted a hurt expression and lowered his head. Then, grinding out a curse through his grim lips, he said, Youll regret this, Ryu Hyerin. Feel free to contact me if your [irvoyance] or whatever shows up again. Lets call it a day. In the end, Bae Jaemin exited her abode without looking back. After hearing the front door m shut, Ryu Hyerin released a long sigh. A few minutester, she stared down at her handCthe one that grabbed at the Priests hair. Hes a nutcase that belongs in a mental hospital, but his face as he desperately clung to her, afraid of her death, came to the forefront of her mind btedly. Simultaneously, she remembered the face of the man who was always unconditionally in her thoughts. So, Seo Dawon, even if she were to jump and dieFine. Bae Jaemin was probably correct about that. He probably wouldnt bat an eyelid at her. No Even if Seo Dawon were to love me, he wouldnt rush in without a care in the world as Bae Jaemin did She couldnt really imagine the man losing hisposure. At the same time, it was quite ridiculous to make thisparison. The person she wanted wouldnt make space for her beside him; the one she didnt want kneeled and begged. Ryu Hyerin smiled dryly and went out, biting two cigarettes in her mouth, to her veranda to smoke. Then, after throwing the cigarette butts onto an ashtray at one side of the veranda, she picked up her cell phone. The dial tone had stoppedCthe other had hung upCa few times; but, as expected, he didnt avoid her for long. After going to voice message three more times, Bae Jaemin finally received her call. When he answered the phone, he began exploding out after a moments silence. CYou told me to piss off for today. I changed my mind. Let me listen to your insane exnation. CYou Your pride is all ruined today anyway. Dont y hard to get and juste back. You probably didnt go too far anyway, right? C Bae Jaemin rang her doorbell three hourster. Ryu Hyerin looked up at his swollen eyes through the gap created by her still-brokentch. So, as soon as the front door opened, she grabbed him by the cor and impulsively kissed him. Bae Jaemin grabbed her shoulder as if he were about to push her away before staying still, unable to follow through. Just as she expected. Bae Jaemin clenched his fist before epting the kiss like a stone buddha; then, he soon dragged her angrily into his embrace and bit her lips roughly. Ryu Hyerins excitement cooled off a little, nauseated by the tongue that shoved down her throat, but enduredCBae Jaemin had his eyes closed and was working so hard after all. He made a good decision to close his eyes; she could clearly see his swollen eyelidsCthe result of cryingCwhich had still yet to subside though three hours had passed. * * * For the first time in a long while, Ryu Hyerin was able to sleep well without being visited by nightmares or tossing and turning. However, when she opened her eyes and saw Bae Jaemins tired form sleeping next to her, she was slightly hit with the reality of the situation. I want to kill her She was talking about herself from yesterday. She couldnt believe that this had happened because she felt sorry for the PriestShe tantly stared at him; had she gone momentarily crazy? Yesterdays events came to mind, one after another. Hes not so bad inbat Is the way he uses his body there different from how he moves in this situation? 1 While thinking such rude thoughts, she, feeling a sudden weight on her shoulders (his arm), pressed on Bae Jaemins nose to wake him up. Bae Jaemin shook his head around before, soon, opening his eyes. He stared at her nkly, with a weary face, before his ears turned red. Now that he had btedly grasped the situation, he hurriedly threw off her hand. My clothes I did that because I had a damnably heavy arm pressing down on me. Bae Jaemin rushedCas if he had been burnedCto lift the arm that had stifled her away. Ryu Hyerin wanted to point out the ridiculousness of his attitude but held back. She went to the bathroom, stark naked, and washed at a leisurely pace. Perhaps he was waiting for her to take a shower; as soon as the water turned on, she heard a bump and a roll outside the bathroom. Ryu Hyerin held her breath before bursting intoughter. What on earth? However, when she finished washing up, she couldnt see the Priest. She had thought he had gone out to buy something to eat, but she soon found him lying prone in the living room. When she saw the blood streaming from the Priests nose and mouth, all thoughts in her head vanished into a white void; she spread both hands out and deployed her skills. Be a Patron! TL: That bastardHes gay. Technically, Jaemin, hes bi. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 However, Bae Jaemin didnt regain consciousness even though she activated her skills, taking herself to the limit. [Cure]! . [Recovery]! Bae JaeminBae Jaemin open your eyes! Ryu Hyerin eventually gave up on her skills, opened her inventory with trembling hands, and ced a potion to the Priests lips. His eyeballs had rolled up in their sockets. The man only resumed breathing in thin gasps, after she poured four bottles of advanced potions into his mouth, one right after the other. When Bae Jaemins condition seemed to have improved enough to transfer him to a hospital, she rose from her seat to find a coat to wear. CCough But, at that moment, the prone Bae Jaemin suddenly opened his eyes, gasping and coughing. Ryu Hyerin hurriedly approached him again; the Priest breathed deeply and furrowed his brows. Hey! What happened to you? She shouted. Hah. However, Bae Jaemin looked calm; it was as if he had copsed like this before several times. He shook his hand to show he was fine before bowing his head, as if he were still suffering. Ryu Hyerin looked at him anxiously and asked in a quiet tone, Are you suffering from some chronic disease? No. Then, why did you suddenly copse? Bae Jaemin hesitated to answer; his lips flinched when Ryu Hyerin crouched in before him. Then, he continued grudgingly, Its always like this after I see something with [irvoyance]. What? Ryu Hyerin scrutinized the Priests face. Since he was with her the entire time, he couldnt have taken any drugs It felt meaningful that he had mentioned [irvoyance] in this situation. He can really see the future? Eventually, she kept quiet to allow him to finish talking. Once he noticed that Ryu Hyerin wasnt going to interrupt him, Bae Jaemin looked at her. Do youbelieve me now? No. But I dont think youd go so far as to bleed out to deceive me. Tell me. What is this [irvoyance] you keep talking about. Bae Jaemin faced her, aplicated expression on his face. After a short sigh, he began to exin what happened when he first received the skill. When I first got itthere were no side effects. I had almost no ability to see even a glimpse of the future either; the skill had no proficiency. In fact, I thought I was scammed by the skill book There was nothing to the skill. However, this was supposedly something that could see the future? I was too curious; I couldnt be patient. Following that dramatic opening statement, he continued after a brief silence. So I started practicing; I thought things might change if I improved my skill level. I would use it often while looking at the people around me. AndAfter a difficult climb to the intermediate rank At longst, I could begin to tangibly see a persons luck.'' A persons luck? Bae Jaemin nodded at her inquiring tone. His eyes sparkled, as if he had been mentally plunged into some distant memory, Yeah. I could see it so very clearly. ? I knew it when I saw itCI could see the signs of a born-lucky human being. An ordinary Users luck was mostly invisible or had a faint outline, but all sessful users had golden lines floating around their bodies. Andof all the people I saw, Seo Dawon was the most spectacr. Seo Dawon? At first, the golden lines surrounding him were so dazzling, I could barely see his face. Ryu Hyerins lips slightly twisted; the Priests appreciation for Seo Dawon strangely ovepped with her own feelings when she first saw the Mage. However, this was quite an interesting story, so she tamped down her desire to tease Bae Jaemin and paid him her full attention. Continue. Actually, Seo Dawon was the type to extend his luck to his surroundings. The people around him were highly talented as well That is to say, those people were originally born with a high amount of luck, but, when they acted in tandem with the Mage, their luck strengthened. In short, hes the core. Ive never seen anyone else who had his type of luck. Even now. Hmm. Anyway, thats why I decided to throw in my lot with Seo Dawon. I couldnt see my own natural luck, but, through this ability, I could find those whose lifepath was on the rise That is to say, I believed my career wouldnt fail if I was with the Mage. Bae Jaemin had been startled by the Mages luck after their coincidental meeting; during his investigation, he noticed that the Mage was spreading his luck around. Therefore, he began to make preparations to join the mans party. He analyzed the regr members at [Red Lotus]Che thought about what theycked and what ss they needed the most. Then, he waited until they were recruiting new members; before even bing an official temporary participant in their raids, he tried to show off his skills before the Mages observant eyes. His efforts were eventually recognized; he received Seo Dawons offer to join [Red Lotus] when the raidpleted. There were no snags up until this point. However, after joining [Red Lotus]my [irvoyance] skill advanced significantly. If I could only see ones luck before then, afterwards I could predict ones iing bad luck or catastrophes. I began seeing a ck lineCthe gold lines opposite. And If certain conditions were met, I could co-opt anothers luck and convert it into my own. After hearing that, Ryu Hyerin paused and stared at Bae Jaemin. He nodded with a jubnt smile; he had expected her surprise. Thats right. I was able to take and use Seo Dawons colossal luck. Youre kidding me! Ryu Hyerin reflexively denied. Regardless, Bae Jaemin continued, You dont believe me, right? I could barely believe it either. But, you know, I was someone who would barely be able to do a chin-up while the others in [Red Lotus] do push-ups; I wasnt always someone who had the potential to be a High Priest, like I am now. However, as I moved with Seo Dawon, I snatched his luck and started using it for myself. My skills began to drastically improve at that moment. Then At first, I doubted this ability as well. I doubted it for far longer than you. But, even I had to concede to the facts; everytime I absorbed Seo Dawons luck, my results changedpletely. I avoided major injuries by a hairs breadth; I kept getting good items from random reward chests. If a skill was supposed to fail five out of ten times, the number of failures would reduce to two out of ten. Bae Jaemin whispered to her with a mean-looking smile, Furthermore When I took his luck, Seo Dawon began to have troubles with women. No matter who he met, there would suddenly be a fall-out or hed break up with her. It was then Seo Dawons reputation would fall as his personal life would trend in mass media. That may have happened because I absorbed his luck. After all, it takes luck to meet good people, right? Ryu Hyerin found it hard to believe all of the Priests words. The more she listened, the more his [irvoyance] skill sounded like a cheatCa fraud. Something to shake the entire foundation of User Society, more than any other ss or skill. She couldnt help but be suspicious as shed never heard of such a skill. However, Bae Jaemin had such absolute confidence in his story that it was difficult for her to tly deny it. So, she asked, If what you said is true Arent you someone born with incredible luck? That in and of itself is a ridiculous skill Bae Jaemin fell silent. Then, in a downcast voice, Thats what I thought not too long ago. Perhaps Im the truly lucky one, things like that. If this continues, then perhaps pushing Seo Dawon off the top spot wouldnt be a mere dream But But? Things changed when my [irvoyance] skill upgraded to the highest rank. Bae Jaemins face was momentarily pierced by a fear that he could not hide. I started dreaming. If I could only see vague strands beforeThat is to say, before it was more like [Forecast] rather than [irvoyance]. But, finally, I could see the future through my dreams, finally something suitable for a skill named [irvoyance]. And? The dreams were an issue. Bae Jaemin looked pale, as if he were reluctant to speak on the subject of his dreams. However, Ryu Hyerin looked at him, hurriedly urging him. After a long silence, the Priest spoke falteringly, as if he were broaching some deep secret. I dreamt ofSeo Dawon murdering me. Be a Patron! TL: AHHHHHH Theres too many revtions in this chapter? Stealing Luck? Dreams of being murdered by Seo Dawon? SEO DAWONS GIRLFRIENDS AND HIS DATING HISTORY MESSED WITH BY BAE JAEMIN? The man is so totally private and mum about his lifeChe probably wouldnt open his mouth to exin or defend himself to others. Even if things ended unfortunately for him. Chapter 274 Chapter 274 After hearing that, Ryu Hyerin couldnt hold back herughter. Pfffthahahahaha! Bae Jaemin stared at her nkly. Then, btedly, he flushed and shouted, How could youugh at that? Do you think this is a joke? Pfft, hm. N-No. If it were me If I learned that someone was stealing my luck, I would want to kill him immediately. Hey! Bae Jaemin gave her a resentful re, wondering how she could joke in this situation. She shrugged and replied, How could you have no guts after all that youve done. Its not a matter of guts! Enough. So, since then youve been too frightened and havent used Seo Dawons luck at all? He didnt answer, but she needed no response. Of course hed try to save himself. Bae Jaemin was someone who was born with only that much forethought. It was truly unfortunate that his amazing abilities were awarded to someone like him and his narrow mentality. However, Bae Jaemin pouted, Of course I used his luck. You asked me to stop Seo Dawons engagement. What? Thats how I did it. I stole Seo Dawons luck. Also Ahem ? Well, in any case, thats what happened. Bae Jaemin said nothing more, keeping his mouth shut. His expression conveyed that he misspoke. Ryu Hyerin didnt pry anymore, but she had perceived what he meant. After that, I dreamed of my death. Thats when he used the luck he took from Seo Dawon and came to my houseSo, this bastard thought he would be able to sleep with me because of that luck How terribly pathetic, but she showed no signs of her inner thoughts on her face. Then, does that mean he can store the luck hes taken and use it whenever necessary? If he can save what hes stored After thinking that far, Ryu Hyerin sneakily dragged Bae Jaemin into her embrace. Bae Jaemin, I have a question. What is it? That luck, can you share some of it with me? Bae Jaemin looked at her, bewildered. His disappointed expression conveyed his dismay that she would hug him just to ask that sort of question. Ryu Hyerin snorted after seeing his face. You want me to share my luck What? Just answer me. Can you give me some or not? He bit his lips tearfully, but, as soon as she began to ce some force in her arms, he eventually blurted, Knngh! I cant! I can only connect with Seo Dawon and take some of his luck. Tsk. What do you mean, tsk. Did I ever advertise I could do that? Then, have you ever shared the fruit of your luck with me? Youve never! So, why are you acting like youve been robbed? Perhaps struck speechless, Bae Jaemin bowed his head. Removing herself from his side, she muttered, What a shame. For that skill to be only usable by someone made of straw. 1 So, youre saying that this luck can only go from one person to another. Right? Thats right. Bae Jaemin seemed ufortable with how she described him as a man made of straw. However, it was apparent that he wanted her to forget the point that he could take anothers luck. Ryu Hyerin almost had a cramp in her cheek from holding back herughter. But, after listening to him, she thought of something even funnier and more chaotic. So, she quickly schooled her expression and whispered lowly in his ear. This was absolutely important. But, if you can really suck away someones luck. What happens when that person runs out of luck? What will happen to Seo Dawon? Is he going to die? What? You said you used a lotCas much as you pleased. Wouldnt it run out at some point? Bae Jaemin looked a little shockedCas if he hadnt thought that far. And, after being unable to answer for a while, he said in a pleading, unsure voice, No way, He wouldnt die No, more than that, have you ever thought about killing Seo Dawon? Ryu Hyerin noted that Bae Jaemins nape turned moist from tension and sweat in an instant; just the thought of attacking Seo Dawon must have frightened him. However, she continued, disregarding his reaction. Perhaps the future your [irvoyance] showed you was an unfortunate event that is highly likely to ur. Then Do you think you can escape that death if you remain still? Bae Jaemin threw a tantrum at her words, Are you telling me to kill Seo Dawon? What is this?! I was going to help you. What? Bae Jaemins face was filled with distrustCno other emotion. Well, even if they had this conversation today, she had praised Seo Dawon in front of him for way more than 1 or 2 days. She thought hed be burning with the desire to conquer, but she had unexpectedly stumbled upon something interesting. However, she couldnt miss this golden opportunity, even if Bae Jaemin would be content to let it tumble out of his grasp. Ryu Hyerin changed her direction and adopted a disappointed expression, Then did you really think Idjust let you die? ..! Looking at Bae Jaemins expression at that moment, Ryu Hyerin bit the inside of her mouthCuntil it bledCin order to contain herughter. She whispered to him, keeping her face deadly serious, ording to you, luck is something youre born with But youre someone that can extort anothers natural destiny. Th-Thats true, but Then, you should be able to change your own destiny as well. Bae Jaemin looked like he didnt know what he should say. Ryu Hyerin gave him another shove, Besides, youve already changed my fate. Dont you remember? You said I wouldmit suicide. Then, you shouldnt give up eitherCyou should change the future where Seo Dawon murders you. Ryu Hyerin watched as several conflicting emotions flickered across Bae Jaemins face. He didnt agree, but Ryu Hyerin was certain: Bae Jaemin will soon be inclined to acquiesce to her impulsive words. If that were to happen Wont Seo Dawon be a messCjust like she was right now? * * * Thest day of the lease: Ryu Hyerinughed at Kim Olim for the first time and cajoled the Pdin to buy her a meal. Kim Olim looked puzzled at first, but then a happy expression took over as she promised to do exactly that. And, in a few days, the two sat face to face in a private room in a luxury restaurant. What a shame. How much time did you say you had left in your contract with [Opera]? About a year and a half? Come to [Red Lotus] as soon as thats finished. Well match any offers and agree to any conditions. Judging from the Pdins normal attitude, Ryu Hyerin guessed that Seo Dawon did not tell his deputy about the failed confession incident. Therefore, Ryu Hyerin smiled awkwardly, purposefully showcasing her emotions so that Kim Olim would notice. Wiping her mouth with a napkin, Kim Olim frowned. Or, did you have another guild in mind? Mm, Its not that Ryu Hyerin trailed off at the end of her sentence before bowing her head. Then, she raised her head again while smiling; unwiped tears flowed from the corners of her eyes. Kim Olim looked at her, startled, Hyerin-ah, whats wrong? No, I Im sorry. IIve been crying a lot these days Kim Olim gave Ryu Hyerin a worried nce and gave the young priest a handkerchief. Ryu Hyerin intentionally sniffled after wiping away her tears. As a result, Kim Olims expression drastically darkened. If its about your parents again Or if the [Opera] guildmaster is threatening you Ryu Hyerin smiled and waved her hands, No, no. Ah Its Actually, I was rejected recently. Haha. I look like an idiot, right? What? What kind of crazy guy did that? Kim Olim stared, unable toprehend. At that moment, Ryu Hyerin smiled, pretending to calm herself down although, inside, her anger was steadily rising. In the end, she clearly revealed the identity of the man who agitated her without speaking his name directly. After gauging her reactions, Kim Olim remained silent for a while before sighing, Seo Dawon definitely is agood guildmaster, but I believe theres a bettermatch for you out there. Ryu Hyerin continued to shed tearsCnow, though, her head was fully bowed. Shese this far; its basically a sess. As expected, Kim Olim was the one to break the long silence. She soothed the Priest; the ends of her sentences trailed off as if she were sincerely apologetic. Im sorry. Theres nothing I can do to help you here Although Seo Dawon and I are close, I cant force Seo Dawons hand in this sort of matter The words Ryu Hyerin was waiting for hade out; Ryu Hyerin immediately cut in, removing the handkerchief she had been dabbing to her eyes. Still, just once Cant you make space for me to be alone with guildmaster-nim? What? Its justI was rejected before I could confess properly; thats been lingering in my heart If I had just one hourI want to have a proper conversation with him. Be a Patron! TL: Oh my god, thats so sociopathic. I cant even. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Kim Olim refused at firstCshe didnt think she should intervene in their matters. However, Ryu Hyerin knew that Kim Olim was particrly sympathetic towards her. Before, she didnt often hang around with the Pdin because she didnt like the pitying yet considerate gaze. However, this week, she bothered the pdin constantly. Ryu Hyerin had even bought a diet potion and starved for several days. She felt even happier when she saw Kim Olims nervous expressionCas if the pdin was worried that shed waste away. In the end, Kim Olim surrendered. Ryu Hyerin didnt need to do anything; the pdin acquiesced after looking at the recovery band on her wrist. With a furious expression, Kim Olim dragged her into the meeting room. Ryu Hyerin, are you even eating nowadays? What happened to your wrist? Ryu Hyerin pulled down her sleeves without answering, acting as if she wanted to hide her shame. Kim Olim opened her mouthCfully ready to explodeCbefore trying to calm down. She adopted a soothing tone, as if she were trying to persuade a disobedient younger sister. Seo Dawon is really inappropriate for your first rtionship. Even if you didnt confessSeo Dawon must have known. If he wanted to date you, he would have confessed to you the moment he noticed your feelings. That man moves fast. However, he would have pretended not to notice your feelings. What do you think that means? Ryu Hyerin answered quietly in a cid voice, head lowered. Enough Then, she wriggled her arms to get out of Kim Olims hold. Of course, the pdin didnt let her go; Kim Olim shouted, frustrated, Hyerin-ah, why are you acting so silly? Youll be embarrassed about this stubbornness in a few years. In the future, youll meet a man way more amazing than Seo Dawon! Ive never gotten what Ive wanted, Olim-unni. Ryu Hyerin said, cutting off the Pdins words calmly. She felt genuinely depressed as she confessed that. At the same time, that outpour of emotions was fortunate since she could now shed tears without much difficulty. Ryu Hyerin felt really, really sorry for herselfCenough to make herself cry. At that sight, Kim Olim, though she still adopted a stern expression, rushed to give the Priest a handkerchief. Ryu Hyerin leaned her head away and rejected that helping hand. She would look more pitiful, after all, if the tears kept flowing. After sighing deeply, Ryu Hyerin continued in a mournful voice, Nobody wants me either No, its just Seo Dawon that doesnt want you; there are many people that want and care for you. My heart wont fill up with anyone else. Unni has always gotten whatever she wanted. Theres nothing that hasnt fallen into your hands, right? So, Im sure you wont understand me, but I dont need anything elseCI only want Dawon-oppa. Kim Olim looked down at Ryu Hyerin with a shocked expression. However, her perplexed expressionCas if she was looking at something iprehensibleCquickly dispersed. The pdin carefully wiped away Ryu Hyerins tears and exhaled deeply, I can try engineering a meeting between you two. Kim Olim continued in a dejected voice, But, if Seo Dawon doesnt like someoneThats not an issue I can change. She had to draw a line somewhere. I understand. In fact, Seo Dawon may act worse in order to discourage you. Thats fine. Ryu Hyerin wanted tough now that her n was finally being implemented. However, Kim Olim looked at her and continued in a calm tone, Youlle to regret this request someday. . Hyerin-ah. You arent supposed to sway and exert your force on people like this. I cant break your stubbornness now, but The Priest flinched at the cold tone and looked up; she met Kim Olims deeply worried eyes. She almost retreated a step. The pdins deep, dignified eyesCwhich the Priest had always been ufortable withCprated her to her core. You cant do something like this next time, Kim Olim said. She couldnt say anything, but Kim Olim calmly turned her back after thatst remark. The Priest was filled with a strange, anxious feeling, so she grabbed Kim Olims arm inadvertently. However, the Priest couldnt say anything once she grabbed the others arm; Kim Olim simply stared at the Priest before patting her on the head as if to reassure her. Yes, wellIll make an appointment for the weekend. In the meantime, dont skip your meals And dont do anything stupid. After such generous appeasement, Kim Olim slowly left the meeting room. Ryu Hyerin stood still until her unni turned the corner andpletely disappeared from view. Her n was sessful, but she still felt rather sour. Ryu Hyerin often thought that Kim Olim treated her like a fool, but she couldnt even entertain those thoughts today. Even though she had seeded in deceiving the Pdin, she couldnt even sneer at the woman or be confident in her victory. * * * I didnt know Hyerin-ie was invited as well. Seo Dawon said after a short silence, a few dayster, as Ryu Hyerin arrived inside the appointed meeting room. Rather than talking to Ryu Hyerin, his tone contained an odd nuance directed at Kim Olim, who sat next to the Priest. It seemed like he was rebuking the Pdin, I didnt think you would force me to be in this sort of position. Sure enough, that nuance didnt escape her notice; Kim Olim nced towards Ryu Hyerin and nodded, Ive been a bit nosy today. However, youve promised to give me two full hours, so please honor your words. .Hmmm. Alright. Seo Dawon smiled almost iprehensibly and nodded. Only then was Ryu Hyerin able to escape his gaze, which made her feelcking, and sat down in her seat. Soon afterwards, Kim Olim sighed and stood up. Ill be right back. Youre only going to snack on the appetizer and leave? I said Iming back. Seo Dawon joked around with a wistful look, yet his words to the parting Kim Olim still had some bite. Fine,e backter. Its quite delicious here. [/efn_note] delicious is, of course, referring to drama. Alongside the food that theyre eating. Popcorn is always tastier when vored with drama. [/efn_note] Kim Olim opened the door and left without answering. Ryu Hyerin calmly raised her head after hearing the door close behind her. Seo Dawon stared at her, as if he were seeing her for the first time in his life. How did you persuade Olim? Shes not the type of person to engineer a situation like this. He smiled as he spoke, but his words went straight to the point. Instead of answering, Ryu Hyerin blinked and took a sip of the soupCsmooth and deliciousCin front of her. Seo Dawon waited for her to empty the whole bowl of soup. Ryu Hyerin, after supplying enough food to her starving body, wiped her mouth daintily with a napkin. Then, she raised her head; Seo Dawon wasnt even looking at herChe was checking something on his cellphone. However, sensing her stare, he asked again without raising his head. So, what did you want to tell me? I wanted to ask why you rejected me earlier. Seo Dawon sighed silently and ced down his cell phone. Then, he looked at her. It felt as if he were asking, Are you really asking something pathetic like this? But, since she was waiting for a response, he answered without dy, Its because Im not attracted to you. You knew I liked you, though, correct? And? Have you never considered it? Why? Is it because Im young? Or because I have no money? Seo Dawon seemed a little speechless at those words; after reading the seriousness in her eyes, he leaned backnguidly against his chair. Then, he calmly replied, MoneyHaah I dont think youll understand even if I exin. Still, thats not the reason. Then? Because you arent fun. Ryu Hyerin bit her lips. However, Seo Dawon continued to speak, not even hesitating after seeing her expression, You treat my words like gospel. I I want to converse and get to know people betterisnt that how one begins to like another? Thats how I choose who to date. Theres not much I particrly want to know about you. Ryu Hyerin wasnt convinced by the Mages words. Hes only ever been with sessful womenCwhats the point of trying to hide his snobbish side now? She couldnt see the difference between what she said and what he said. He always smiles when talking with me. He had fun as well. How could he go and say that its a matter of personality differences now?! Be a Patron! TL: The audacity of it all! Did she just really say that Kim Olim never went through any hardships? Who knows if its true or not, but thats very self-centered to say. And, because Ryu Hyerin never properly learned the inherent worth of human life (and how not to judge them for how useful theyd be to others), she just cant understand what Seo Dawon is saying. Chapter 276 Chapter 276 T.w: self-harm As if he had guessed the Priests inner thoughts, Seo Dawon said, Its not that I dont like you. Youre just not my type. Therefore, I would like it if you wouldnt think that theres a problem with you or me. Its just We dont match. Seo Dawon said, staring at her. Ryu Hyerin felt endlessly shabby in front of the Mage. She hade here believing that this conversation was herst chance, but there were no chinks in the Mages armor. He didnt even seem to be affected by Ryu Hyerins confession. She started to feel nervous, and she unwittingly grabbed at the recovery band attached to her wrist and began to tear it off. As the skin underneath the tab peeled away, irritated by her continual actions, blood began to seep out, little by little. Seo Dawon looked at Ryu Hyerin, her head bowed silently; he soon approached her with a puzzled expression. What are you doing? Ryu Hyerin only returned to her senses when the Mage came close. She hid her wrist with her other hand, but it seemed as if the other had already seen. His brows furrowed for the first time. Seo Dawon simply grabbed her arm, pulling it away from the other armCher defenses were batted aside easily. When he saw the pinch marks and the torn skinCwhere blood had welled upChe coldly said, Did Kim Olim see this too? Letgo of me. How could I simply let this go? Since when have you been this way? It hasnt been long. This habit appeared the day she asked for a favor from Kim Olim. However, in these past few days, she consciously realized that hurting herself would significantly reduce the sinking feeling in her stomach. A small injury like this would heal quickly if she wiped at it with a cloth wetted with potion. Besides, she wouldnt ever wound herself too horribly At least, thats what she thought. Although Seo Dawon had ripped away her defenses, the injury wasnt life-threatening; she only felt ashamed. Ryu Hyerin shouted at him in a withering tone, ThisIsnt your business! Besides, you dont like me anyway Are you out of your mind? Seo Dawon did not back down. Ryu Hyerin struggled angrily before shooting back harsh words, Does that matter?! Dont pretend you care now. Youd be more at ease if I were to die! Even when I confessed, you looked at me like I was some tiresome bother..! Hyerin-ah, stop throwing a damn tantrum. Are you trying my patience because Im not throwing insults at you? W-What She frozeCSeo Dawon spouted harsh swear words at her words he usually reserved for Woo Ragi and Choi Kyungsik. Because the Mage never swore at her, like he did with the other guildmates, even when she made mistakes or acted immature, Ryu Hyerin thought Seo Dawon treated her specially. In contrast, his current behaviorpounded her shock. Seo Dawon took the blood-stained gauze off her stiffened wrist, took out a potion from his inventory, and poured it over her wound. When he saw that the wound did not immediately recoverCthe potion simply frothed a bit as the wounds faded very slowlyChis expression appeared simr to a Yakshas face. 1 Did you use a potion on this yesterday? N-No Answer me properly. I didnt Then, if you didnt use one, why are you experiencing a superimposed reaction? That kind of reaction only urs when a potion has been used in thest 24 hours. Do you think youre smarter than me? For the first time, Ryu Hyerin was able to understand, with her whole body, why Choi Kyung-sik was so scared of Seo Dawon. Not only was he able to immediately see through her lies, but the Mages aura intimidated her so much that she couldnt even say anything. It felt like a horrible weight pressing down on her soul and body. Eventually, Ryu Hyerin hung her head; Seo Dawon threw away the half-used potion back into his inventory before taking out a hair-tie-sized round chain. Then, he tied it around her now-healthy wrist. [Action-Restricting Taming Chain] Type: Chain Durability: 1 Equipment Level Restriction: 250 Special Skills: [Correction] If the Wearer attempts a specific action specified by the User, the User is alerted. Description: A chain made by Seo Dawon exclusively for taming monsters. It can correct a monsters bad behavior.] He was essentially treating her like some trainable monster, but she could not resist the threatening pressure pouring forth from the Mage. After fitting the chain around her wrist, he ced a make no sound spell on it; the magic permeated through the metal. He released Ryu Hyerins wrist from his hold. What is this? She asked. From now on, every time you do something insane, thisll send me an rm. What happens when you receive an rm? Try it out if youre so curious. Feeling incredibly emotional, Ryu Hyerin shed tears. The Mage didnt care about that; he even began mumbling angrily about Kim Olim as well. Kim Olim, you bastard, if you saw something like this you should have let me know first. What am I supposed to do if youre swayed by some childs desires. O-Olim Unni was Shut up. Are you in a position to stand up for others right now? At the mention of Kim Olim, Ryu Hyerin immediately and automatically tried to craft an excuse, but she could only bite her lips at the Mages rebuke. After watching her bite her lips, Seo Dawon suddenly grabbed her chin. At first, Ryu Hyerin had no idea what was going on, but she was only released after her teeth stopped nibbling on her lips. She looked down at her wrist, just in case. As expected, the chain shined golden before the light slowly faded away. Only then did Ryu Hyerin realize the power of the chainCthe binding and restrictive force it had on all her actions. She clenched her lips and looked up at the Mage, who was still standing by her side. He looked lost in thought, but, as soon as he felt her sharp gaze, he made eye contact without avoiding her stare. Ryu Hyerin said reproachfully, Im really confused. You dont want to see me hurt myself? Why? Oppa and I have no rtionship. Seo Dawon barked out a shortugh, What do you mean by that? We do have a rtionship. What? Youre just not my lover. Youre the Priest that Ive rearedCyou and I have dungeoned together for over two years. If two people arent lovers, then are they nothing to each other? Then, why do you feel sorry to Kim Olim? Though her face flushed at the reasonable criticism, Ryu Hyerin didnt give up and clung to the Mage, I want more than that. Why else would I have hurt myself. You shouldnt say that sort of thing to meCthats something you should reserve for the doctor when you go to the hospital. Dont be sarcastic! Think a little! Oppa only has to change his mind and heart a tiny amount. You said you didnt dislike me! By the way, psychiatrists dont date their patients. Ah, seriously! Then just leave me alone! Its not like Im seriously injured; I just ripped off a fewyers of skin! Seo Dawon interrupted her; his voice was calm, Hyerin-ah, I didnt think youd find it this hard to understand. If Kim Olim did something like this, Id lock her up in a hospital and stay by her side for 24 hours. Do you also think thats love? Ryu Hyerins face grew redder because Seo Dawon was trying to define a line between them. She shouted, Since when have you taken care of everyone elseCas if itsmon sense! Ive always been a sensible, reasonable person. Ive always been generous to those that dont do anything stupid. You know that well, right? I, I was never a special existence for Oppa? Not even a little? Really? Yeah. I think youre behaving this way because you havent met many people. Everything felt distant to Ryu Hyerin, as if a huge wall surrounded her. Reeling from anger and despair, she embraced Seo Dawons waist even harder. The Mage didnt shake her off, but he didnt return her hug either. She weeped, Then If you knew I liked you Why were you like that. Why Id rather you have treated me horribly You could have done that Seo Dawon patiently patted her on the head. Ryu Hyerin knew he was trying to cate her, but she could only weep louder. There was no shame to be found here. She already felt like she hade so far; she couldnt return without the Mage. She couldnt ept his rejection because she firmly believed that no one else would make her happy. Eventually, Seo Dawon stood by her side until she had exhausted herself from crying. However, what she wanted wouldnte out of his mouth. Hyerin-ah, think carefully about what you truly want. About your feelings for me. It isnt love. Are you negating my feelings now? You might like me, but only to the extent of wanting to be by my side. Its a terrible feeling to be pitied by someone you love. At that time, Ryu Hyerin couldnt understand what he said. And, Seo Dawon smiled bitterly when, judging by her vacant expression, he realized she didnt understand. Be a Patron! TL: They all need ~*therapy*~ except, psychiatrists apparently exist? Honestly, counseling should be mandatory for Users. Also, gah, I feel like my brain is hurting from Hyerins logic. Also Next Time: Back from the shback! Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Thats what I thought, back then. After being submerged in memories of the past, Ryu Hyerin returned to her senses at the sound of someone tearing at their fingertips and looked straight ahead. Chasing the sound with her head, she soon found Bae Jaemin staring vacantly out the window, picking at his fingertips so much that it bled. She thought they had finished their conversation from earlier, but Bae Jaemin still acted uneasily, as if there was still something seizing his thoughts. Ryu Hyerin, goosebumps raising on her skin for some reason, suppressed her irritation and spoke shortly, Dont do that. .. Bae Jaemin blinked, as if he didnt realize that he was ruining his fingertips until she pointed it out. However, now that she pointed it out, he stopped picking at his nails; though he still looked to be in a bad shape. Bae Jaemin let out a totally hoarse sigh and groaned in pain. Ryu Hyerin couldnt understand what was wrong with him, but she approached the Priest for now. As she patted him gently on the back, Bae Jaemin opened his mouth and said, voice cracking, Something feels off. What is it? Its strange. I keep feeling like Ive been missing something. Because of Lim Jisoo? Ryu Hyerin quietly stared at Bae Jaemin and hisck of answers. It seemed that what made Bae Jaemin anxious currently was the aftermathCthe consequencesCthat may arrive after summoning Lim Jisoo. Of course, Ryu Hyerin also knew what a dangerous individual Lim Jisoo was; she didnt want to drag that person into the n to get rid of [Red Lotus]. What a shame it turned out this way. It felt like they had held hands with a fox in order to drive away a tiger. However, from Ryu Hyerins perspective, Lim Jisoo was destined to rot in prison for life after helplessly losing to Seo Dawon if the woman had not met them. Even if she avoided prison, she would have to leave East Asia, her main stage; she wouldnt be able to live life as she desired. So, the Priest treated Lim Jisoo like a partner. And,pared to the notoriety the woman had acquired, Lim Jisoo was quite kind to Ryu Hyerin. Therefore, Ryu Hyerin couldnt fully understand Bae Jaemins internal agony. No matter how long she waited Bae Jaemin wouldnt answer, so she spoke in a firmer tone, You know that the people that joined in on the [Oath] cant kill each other. Its not that Bae Jaemin kept bowing his head while listening to Ryu Hyerin. He looked precarious and unstable, like cracked ss. She noticed that Bae Jaemin had been like that ever since their renewed raid on the [Tower of Command] dungeon. His depression had gotten graver after Park Hoseoks death. Eventually, Ryu Hyerin decided to stop pretending ignorance and waiting for him to climb out of his depression on his own. She broached the topic they both had been avoiding, Have you realized that youve been a bitunstable ever since the new raid on the [Tower of Command]? Is this something you cant vent about? Even to me? Id never deceive you Then, tell me. Youve been weird since then. Bae Jaemin eventually clenched his fist at the gentle urging. He knew that Ryu Hyerin endured months of his behavior without getting angry at him. She wasnt the type to wait patiently for something she desiredCwhether it be material items or information; her temper was fiery. However, when Bae Jaemin failed to confide in her, she did him a service and loyally turned the other eye. In the end, Bae Jaemin revealed the anxieties that were hidden deep within his heart, one after another. I think things have gone wrong ever since then. Ever since the [Tower of Command] raid? Yeah, Bae Jaemin automatically bit his lips. To stop him, Ryu Hyerin gently stroked his lips. Bae Jaemin stared at her hand before gritting his teeth, Actually, theres something I havent told you. What is it? On the day we renewed our raid on the [Tower of Command], I had a strange dream. Seo Dawon appeared in the Towers basement In my dream, he stood in front of me. Ryu Hyerinsplexion changed when he emphasized the word, dream. Bae Jaemin always adopted a particr nuanced tone when talking about his [irvoyance] skill. At first, she found his skill to be an utterly unbelievable ability, but Bae Jaemin truly had the ability to see the future. She could no longer calmly pass by his ims as nonsense anymore since Bae Jaemin had always used his ability to great effect before initiating their ns. Ryu Hyerin removed her arm from around his body and sharply asked, Why are saying that now? It doesnt make sense. How could a dead man appear before me? . Of course I didnt realize the dream was part of my [irvoyance]. I just thought it was some silly dream. But, it made me ufortableso I went to the ce where Seo Dawon appeared in that dream. Was there anything strange there? No. I didnt find anything. Honestly, that day, Bae Jaemin wanted to take a closer look around the area. However, he was with Lim Jisoo, who knew nothing about his [irvoyance] skill. Bae Jaemin had never revealed the existence of that skill to anyone except for Ryu Hyerin. Therefore, he had to drag around Lim Jisoo without responding to her acerbic and sarcastic remarks and could only investigate halfheartedly. Furthermore, he found it hard to shake off the temptation to just optimisticallybel his dream as an impossibility. Then, whats the problem? Ryu Hyerin asked. Howeverthe fact that I didnt discover something was strange. I definitely thought someone was there. There were a lot of things that bothered me. What bothered me the most was the guide. That meant someone else entered the hardcore route before me Im the only User alive who knows the shortcut; not even Lim Jisoo knows about this. However, I still couldnt find itCand I searched until the end. Lim Jisoo would have no reason to lie about finding it ahead of time, so I thought I might have been deluded or the scenario might have changed. But As Ryu Hyerin listened to herpanions words, she said, with a pale face, We made certain Seo Dawon is dead, though? Bae Jaemin answered, a half-beat dyed, I couldnt confirm his death with my eyes. I confirmed it, though. Bae Jaemin stared at her. Ryu Hyerin perceived his suspicious gaze, so she spoke louder in a confident voice, I saw it. I saw Koo Kyungman making holes in Seo Dawons corpse, and I saw Lim Jisoo melting him with hydrochloric acid! Even as I held my nausea and desire to vomit in, I distinctly saw it with my two eyes. How could he survive that? What, are those guys immortal or something? And, if they survived, what have they done for these past three years? No wayCyour dream is truly nonsense this time. Bae Jaemin didnt contradict her. However, soon, he muttered something they had been desperately trying to ignore, But, it is creepy how well Park Hoseoks murderer imitated Jung Garam. Its as if that person knows everything. Ryu Hyerin, dont deny that you also feel ufortable about that. Its only a spection. No, actually, I should have noticed something was off when Koo Kyungman was dealt with: Koo Hui-seo. You probably wouldnt know anything about this, but that man wasnt in a state to leave the hospital on his own. He wasnt even alive. Bae Jaemin had not told Ryu Hyerin that he had fulfilled a secretmission for Koo Kyungman in order to secure the guildmasters cooperation. Of course, she vaguely knew the two had some sort of agreement, but she wasnt too curious about the details. From the moment Koo Kyungman saw Ryu Hyerin, he was like a tiger, stalking its preyflirting and waiting for the opportunity to snatch her away. 1 They were only able to disappoint him by showing that Ryu Hyerin and Bae Jaemin were in a deep rtionship; otherwise, he may have done something truly disgusting. Therefore, Ryu Hyerin wasnt happy about cooperating with Koo Kyungman, but, without his help, they would have suffered a huge setback in their efforts to manipte the evidence after their misdeed. So, she left all dealings with Koo Kyungman to her partner. Bae Jaemin was aware of her attitude, so Ryu Hyerin didnt think Bae Jaemin was intentionally hiding information from her. She asked, lowering her voice, What did you do for Koo Kyungman? After a short silence, Bae Jaemin replied, He said hed cooperate with us after I killed Koo Hui-seo. Something came to mind when she heard the name Koo Hui-seo, That man Didnt you say he was under some curse? Thats right. A curse that rendered it impossible to wound him. Then, how did you kill him? Koo Kyungman said that he can dy the curses effects. Bae Jaemin grimaced. Originally, the curse was supposed to instantaneously activate when you hurt him, but you can extend that time with a specific item. For example, if the cursees into effect 150 yearster, it wont matterCIll be dead by then. Theres an item that can dy the effects for that long? Its possible if you use [Beatrices Prayer]. Howeverthat didnt fall into my hands back then. 2 Ryu Hyerin frowned as she recalled who the first owner of [Beatrices Prayer] was. TL: Sorry guys, when I said well be returning from our shback, I think a couple of yall thought we were returning to Choi Lee-kyung. But soon! Weve just got a little more to go. And!!! Im officially COVID negative today whooot!!! Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Thatssomething Jung Garam took, right? Bae Jaemin nodded. So, in the end, that n didnt work out. Which is why I suggested we simply lock Koo Hui-seo up. Koo Kyungman was half insane by that time as well. Since Ryu Hyerin had only known Koo Kyungman through the greasy glint in his eye, it was hard to imagine the ex-guild leader being nervously irrational. However, Bae Jaemin sighed deeply as he reminisced on his memories, He was strangely afraid of his brother. He was? Yeah. I think he said that his brother had almost stabbed him to death? Ive met Koo Hui-seo a few times since that supposed incident, but from my perspective, Koo Hui-seo seemed to have a lot of affection for his brother I couldnt quite understand. But? As far as Koo Kyungman was concerned Koo Hui-seos head is a bit like thisC After saying that, Bae Jaemin made circles with his index finger next to his head. Ryu Hyerin frowned, Koo Kyungman has a few screws missing too, though. Thats true, but In any case, because Koo Kyungmanmissioned me to kill Koo Hui-seo, my situation became a bit precarious after I was unable to get my hands on Beatrice. Im sure he threw a fuss. Dont even speak about it. He threw a temper tantrumCany childish tactics he had in his repertoire. Bae Jaemins face distorted as if he were recalling the past. Ryu Hyerin asked, So, how did you reign Koo Kyungman in? I asked if we absolutely needed to kill his brother. What? I proposed we locked him up in a mental hospital. Id provide Koo Kyungman with a diagnosis certificate. Ryu Hyerin blinked before inquiring, Ah, you mean something like, he had a seizing episode in a dungeon? I could forge a diagnosis like that as much as I want. Because Priests and other healing sses were responsible for the safety and lives of the party, they had the legal authority to diagnose a party members condition and remove them from the dungeon beforebat could break out. In other words, if Bae Jaemin testified that Koo Hui-seo showed symptoms of insanity within the dungeon, the man could be confined in a mental hospital for a certain period of timeCjust as any other legal guardian could. However, this authority was unable to work long-term; the diagnosis was only temporary. Ryu Hyerin pointed that out, But, even so, your n would only work for a day or two. Thats true, but But, once hes been captured, one never knows what will happen within the hospital, right? I ordered them to lock the man up, drug him, and cut off his limbs. What? Startled, Ryu Hyerin looked at the Priest. Perhaps flustered by the look in her eyes, he continued in an apologetic tone, I didnt actuallymand the hospital staff to cut off his limbsI just wanted to debilitate Koo Hui-seo in a non-life-threatening way. Something like putting him in aa for a very long time. Wouldnt the cursestop that from happening? No. It just needed to not be a threat to Koo Hui-seos life. The extent of the curse is clear. Furthermore ording to Koo Kyungman, certain stimuli can incite his brother tomit self-harm. But that means Right. In a twisted way, one can state that were not trying to kill him, were trying to save him. Were suppressing his attempts tomit self-harm by locking him away. I advised Koo Kyungman to take advantage of that loophole. She knew that Bae Jaemin was talented in the ways of trickery, but she was utterly surprised by this straightforward and easily aplishable way to circumvent the curse. Even though Koo Hui-seo was cursed to block any killing attacks, that man was captured and trapped in the hospital for over three years. Just as Ryu Hyerin wondered if Koo Kyungman had actually followed through with the threat to cut off his brothers limbs, she recalled a recent picture of Koo Hui-seo that had been circting around. Seeing as how hes walking around properlyKoo Kyungman must have simply ced him in aa. Koo Hui-seo is Koo Kyungmans older brother after all. Bae Jaemin must have had a simr thought. Adopting a surprised expression, he also eximed, I also thought Koo Kyungman acted more moderately than I expected Koo Hui-seo looked alright in histest photo. Ryu Hyerin, listening to her partner thus far, called out to the Priest after a passing thought shed through her mind. Wait a minute. What is it? Thenif Koo Kyungman were to be tortured and interrogated before his death, wouldnt thisCthe matter of Koo Hui-seos hospitalizationCalso leak out? Theres a high possibility, yes. No, then Wont Koo Hui-seo target you for murder? Bae Jaemins expression became even more downcast, Thats the problem. Only then did Ryu Hyerin fully understand the reason why Bae Jaemin was so anxious. If Koo Kyungman had confessed to the incident behind [Red Lotus]s downfall, then there was no way Koo Hui-seo wouldnt know about Bae Jaemins involvement in the mans imprisonment. No matter how fine the man looks on the outside, Koo Hui-seo had been locked up in the hospital for three years. His mind couldnt possibly be stable Koo Kyungman probably made sure to keep up appearances and keep his hyung physically intactCthe ex-guild leader was sure to have done something to his brother. Thats why he died so soon Ryu Hyerin clicked her tongue. I suppose well have to abandon all thought of attracting Koo Hui-seo to our side or negotiating with him. Thats right. Right now, I wont be able to believe Koo Hui-seo even if he were to extend an olive branch. Then, whatll you do? Do you think Koo Hui-seo is the one behind everything? Will you focus your efforts on uncovering his weaknesses? Im not too sure hes the only oneCthats the problem. What? Bae Jaemin did not answer and, instead, rubbed at his temples for a while. What Ryu Hyerin had just voiced was something that he agonized over for a while. Bae Jaemin continued to talk, adopting a pained expression that conveyed a killer headache, Theres a person that Koo Hui-seo persistently met, after leaving the hospital Choi Lee-Kyung. Choi Lee-Kyung? Ryu Hyerin groped through her memories to try and match the unfamiliar name to a face. However, Bae Jaemin dissuaded her efforts, You wouldnt know him. Hes not a User youd take note of. Who is he? Hes a Necromancer and a low-level one at that. Necromancer? Whats that? Its a ss. They summon skeletons or something. Ah? Ryu Hyerin was a little dubiousCthis was the first time shed heard of this ss. However, Bae Jaemin adopted aplicated expressionCwas that a smirk or a cringe? Thats why this all makes no sense. What makes no sense? Choi Lee-Kyung being Jung Garam. Honestly, hes someone that never had any contact on [Red Lotus] nor does he have the ability to kill Park Hoseok. Ryu Hyerin furrowed her brows and asked, Whats his level? He hasnt even entered 4 digits yet. Does he have any special items we might not know about? Even if all of Choi Lee-Kyungs abilities were augmented with L-ss 1 items, he wouldnt be able to touch a hair on Park Hoseoks head. Besides, he isnt really a martial attacker or a closebat ss. Its definitely not him. Its not him, but I still dont understand why Koo Hui-seo keeps meeting Choi Lee-Kyung. Is Koo Hui-seo meeting someone else too? Are our sentries simply missing another of his contacts? Then, what method is he using to be able to meet with those that may be connected with the [Red Lotus]. If we can just uncover that line of contact, we would be able to n a surprise attack Bae Jaemin shook his head. After hearing his exnation, Ryu Hyerin felt the situation was even more strange. Hey Whats so strange about your doubts? Hm? What did you say? That person How is he meeting Koo Hui-seo? How did he be close to Koo Hui-seo? Huh? Bae Jaemin blinked before frowning. Perhaps he thought that Ryu Hyerin didnt believe him, he pouted and grumbled, I mean Even if hes suspicious, hes not really capable of anything. Ive already investigated everything. No! You idiot! How can a person with no particr talent hang around Koo Hui-seo? Do you think the current guildmaster of the Red Dragon is an ordinary person or something? You think just anyone can meet with him? Dont you know that any sentriesCany of our peopleCwe ced within his home exited in a body bag? All of his bodyguards are legendary ss Users. Then, how did Choi Lee-Kyung get to know himenough to regrly spend time with him? Bae Jaemin looked at his partner for a while before answering in a slightly difited tone, Theyre probably*special* friends. What? Ryu Hyerin was startled by the unexpected response and looked back through her memories again. That person was called Lee-Kyung, right? Is Choi Lee-Kyung a woman? I thought you said he was a man. 2 Youre right; hes a man. Hah? Bae Jaemin recalled Choi Lee-Kyungs appearance. At first, more than any specifics about the Necromancers looks, Choi Lee-Kyung felt somehow familiar Then, during the conversation, the way the Necromancer withdrew at every touch and advance stimted and excited his sadism. Thats why Bae Jaemin didnt really find it weird to hear that Koo Hui-seo sent the Necromancer a flower bouquet (nor did he question his own actions when the Priest himself secretly sent a watchdog to observe the Necromancer). Bae Jaemin didnt really consider those a big deal. However, this matter wasnt something he could exin to a bewildered Ryu Hyerin, so he simply shrugged his shoulders, I suppose thats the mental illness that Koo Kyungman was referring to. Be a Patron! TL: Multiple things here: a) ???Excuse me? Priests just have the leeway to forcibly admit someone to a mental hospital? Thats so mind boggling? b) Another reason to hate Bae Jaemin: Being gay/bi isnt a mental illness ): Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Ryu Hyerin was a little flustered to hear that Choi Lee-kyung was gay, but she soon shook her head and said, Honestly, what are you saying right now? What? Do you really think theyre just sleeping together? Im just putting forth this hypothesis because Choi Lee-kyung has no ability or talent for the other option. It wasnt that Bae Jaemin didnt suspect the Necromancer, but the power gap was just too convincing. Rather thaning up with a new hypothesis and substituting Choi Lee-kyung as the missing link, it was more reasonable to dismiss the low-level User as someone personally connected to Koo Hui-seo. The suspect was probably someone else Koo Hui-seo met with stealthily. However, Ryu Hyerin didnt back down. Then you should check who else Choi Lee-kyung is meeting. Bae Jaemin, who sighed as if he were resigned to continue this conversation, said bluntly, Ive already investigated everything. So? What are your conclusions? Besides Koo Hui-seoHe also knows Moon Issak. But What?! Ryu Hyerin stared at Bae Jaemin as if she were looking at a madman. Before she could talk more, he dissuaded her, Please calm down. It seems like he was under Moon Issak for a short while before he transferred to Koo Hui-seo. What? You crazyCIs Moon Issak gay too? Ryu Hyerin looked at Bae Jaemin as if he was out of his mind. His neck flushed, No! Thats not what Im saying Moon Issak sometimes extorts evil-attribute users and have them make sales for him. Really? Yeah. But thats Frankly, that man cant make these sorts of sales under his name. Hes a public officialCon the surfaceCafter all. Ryu Hyerin tilted her head as she thought about Moon Issak who persistently wore DAAs new product line every time the equipment was released. Is he thatcking for money even though hes ripped you off for millions by now? Moon Issak never hesitated to receive money. The guild masters who had to deal with him every year ground their teeth and wondered who was truly the evil one. Bae Jaemin smiled bitterly. Well I cant really use the items that evil-attribute Users use anyway, so theres little loss on our side. But, think about it. Who would buy items sold by Moon Issak? Even if it were something the man couldnt use, no one would buy it. Theyd think it was bait. Ryu Hyerin nodded, convinced by that exnation. So, Choi Lee-kyung sold the objects instead? Then, how did he and Moon Issak form that sort of partnership? I dont think Moon Issak and Choi Lee-Kyung met directly. Kim Sangyoon connects those two. Kim Sangyoon? As she groped through her memories, searching for the familiar name, Ryu Hyerin remembered a man with vividly red hair. Isnt he thatrge warrior who once wanted to join [HaHae] guild? Ah, Kim Sangyoon Then, whats the rtionship between Kim Sangyoon and Choi Lee-kyung? Bae Jaemin replied with a smirk. This is truly mind-boggling. Choi Lee-kyung became his acquaintance by asking the Warrior to carry him through the [Tower of Command] in order to obtain one ingredient. Now do you understand why Choi Lee-kyung isnt the culprit? Thats the level hes at. Ryu Hyerin felt ufortable with something, but she had nothing more to say since she had seen Users be carried in other parties as well. All those who were carried had poor skills and were quite sloppy; they had to show a servile attitude and bow to their clients. While she was relieved to hear that Choi Lee-kyung was only at that level, she was still ufortable with somethingthough she didnt yet know how to express herself. However, Ryu Hyerin decided to follow Bae Jaemins judgment for now. Then, a n fluttered through her brain; she asked him, Then, why didnt you kidnap or coax Choi Lee-kyung to use him against Koo Hui-seo? Ah, thats right. I was going to do that, but I forgot about it for a while due to Moon Issaks tantrums. Are you an idiot? Though she fired back her retort immediately, she agreed inwardly that the Priest had no time to worry about Choi Lee-kyung while Moon Issak was digging into the origins of [Beatrice]. Moon Issak had the genius ability to, when he had hooked onto someone or something, dig deep into his target without being dissuaded and turning the entire situation into a mess. He became the youngest secretary of the Users Association because he persistently dug into a murder case that wasmitted by a User sponsored by the association. Furthermore, not much was known about Moon Issaks abilities. Most of the people who confronted him died. A mysterious force and the ability to act without hesitation In addition, he had no weaknesses to restrain him as he had no family, rtives, lover, or guild. Thats why even the best guild executives couldnt afford to touch Moon Issak. When one runs an organization, they are bound tomit shady actsCwhether big or small. If they were to mess with Moon Issak and he were to discover such morally ambiguous activiesthe damage would be out of control. A long time ago,rge-scale guilds tried to dig into the associations loophsoles and make profit as the [Red Lotus] guild did, but the situation had changed significantly from that era. Thats because the snake-like chairman [Note: I cant fix this footnote, so have the awkward image of the specific snake Ryu Hyerin is referencing (the red-banded snake) here. ] of the Korean Users Association used Moon Issak like a sword. The chairman was incredibly wary of the possibility ofrge guilds joining forces to enact their desires. Perhaps because of his military background, he was a conservative who believed that Users should follow the governments instructions. Therefore, Moon Issak was protected politically by the Associations chairman. Because of that background, Bae Jaemin of course sent millions of donations to Moon Issak as a formality. On the surface, the donations were provided to the pseudo-religion that Moon Issak believed in; honestly, Ryu Hyerin felt like that was such a waste of money. Shed rather throw the money in the trash rather than use it for some futile, useless bribe. Moreover, Ryu Hyerin didnt like how he looked at her every time she encountered him. His tenacious gazeChis eyes focused on herCuntil she turned awayThough the feeling was quite different from Koo Kyungman, she still felt ufortable. It wasnt like he was sexually harassing her. But, as someone who had a lot to hide, being observed was a source of great stress for her. That man honestly has a horrible aura Plus, theres a rumor going around that hes [immortal]. There were many rumors she had heard in passing. Ryu Hyerin frowned while reflecting on those thoughts. A man that doesnt die As expected, I feel bad about this. Among the abilities that defy worldly logic, [immortality] was truly the worst. How could something like that be attached to something of the holy attribute? Rather, that seemed more like a trait for the undead. The undead Ryu Hyerin smiled quietly to herself; she was pleased with her wit. Holy attribute Users would feel as if an unpleasant smell was wafting around after seeing the undeadCsomething clearly aligned with evil. They would want to remove its presence immediately. Therefore, that word suited Moon Issak very well; she felt utterly bad whenever he appeared. Though, if that man knew that she thought of him as an undead, that man would run wild. The resulting mental image naturally made the smile on her face wider. No matter how formally Moon Issak speaks, how gentle he pretends to be, or how he may wear ssesthe mans temperate image was merely an illusion that his high-handed eyes would break. Shouldnt he be more careful about looking at others with those eyes? Ryu Hyerin intended to fully cooperate if there was an opportunity to deal with him someday. There was no way she was the only one who felt this way. I want to bury his eyeballs. Then, as she thought that, Choi Lee-kyung was brought to the forefront of her mind again. Undead and Necromancer? Well I suppose they suit each other. Birds of a feather flock together, after all. Ryu Hyerin recalled thetest thing she had heard before she arrived here and said, About Choi Lee-kyung. If hes that close to Koo Hui-seo, then that person must know something about him, right? Probably. Then, how about dragging Koo Hui-seo to the negotiating table using Choi Lee-kyung? Its a little too much to mess with him recklessly. We have no idea what Koo Hui-seo has prepared. Im just asking you to invite Choi Lee-kyung somewhere and observe the situation. And, I have some pretty high-ss information. What is it? Koo Hui-seo was hospitalized yesterdayChes unconscious. What? Bae Jaemins eyes opened wide. Satisfied with his response, Ryu Hyerin smiled, Right? Its solid information too. The rear boat 1 protecting Choi Lee-kyung has been temporarily rendered incapable. Its nothing life-threatening, but still, he probably wouldnt be able to leave the hospital for a few days? At her continued exnation, Bae Jaemins expression became contemtive. Ryu Hyerin leaned on Bae Jaemins shoulder. Then, instead of grabbing his hand, she picked up the phone and brought the receiver up to his face. If not now, there might not be any more opportunities to call out Choi Lee-kyung. Be a Patron! TL: And now we get to the present: Ryu Hyerin was the mastermind behind calling Choi Lee-kyung out! Though, tbh, I expected this to happen. Koo Hui-seo is too high-profile for someone to not get suspicious. Chapter 280 Chapter 280 That phone call right now, it was from Bae Jaemin? As soon as I cut off contact with the Priest, Seo Dawon suddenly appeared carrying a filthy Lackey. The problem, though, was that I wasnt alone in the hospital room. Kim Sangyoon was surprised by Lackeys sudden appearance; he mped his mouth shut and retreated a few steps. No wonderChe must be scared since he cant see Seo Dawon with his eyes. S-Seo Dawon-nim Is he here? The warrior asked me. Yes? However, I was left surprised this time. Kim Sangyoon looked into the empty air with a wary expression, but he seemed confident that Seo Dawon was present. I asked Seo Dawon a question silently with my eyes about what was happening, but, instead of answering, the Mage lightly flicked his finger. PoofC! Argh! Kim Sangyoon sat down, startled, as he eximed out loud; the warrior sounded a bit like a ball that was losing air. I-Im leaving! He shouted as he rose to his feet, lightning quick, and ran out of the hospital room. I was left staring at the door with an incredulous feeling. It seems his nose has gotten a bit better, the Magemented. Huh? Im talking about Sangyoon-ie. Anyway, thats that. I asked if it was Bae Jaemin that just called. Yeah. He referred to the Jeju Ind incident It felt like he was fishing for information. As I responded, I felt a hard touch on my knee; I lifted Lackey and hugged it in my arms. My waist felt a little stiff at that movement, but I could endure that sort of pain. Lackey, who had been all tearful as it clung to my feet, rubbed its face into my arms as soon as I picked it up. However, I smelt aCuntil nowCburnt scent I had never smelt before on the skeleton. I was curious, but I thought I should finish dealing with the Bae Jaemin matter first. Seo Dawon looked at me hugging the skeleton before speaking in a tired tone, I suppose, even if Jaemin was unintelligent, you were involved in every big event It was inevitable that youd be suspected sooner orter. Then I suppose well need to buy some time. Then, Seo Dawon plopped onto my bed and began writing an email something on theptop that he had left in the hospital room. Then, turning the screen towards me, he requested that I contact an unfamiliar number. Call this number here. Huh? Yeah The cell phone I received from him was already ringing. And, not long after, an unfamiliar woman answered the phone. CWho are you to contact me through this number? On theptop screen, Seo Dawon wrote to me, I sent the ount book that Geum Miyoung had written to your previous email ount. I read exactly what was written, in a nervous voice, to the stranger. Ive sent the ount book that Geum Miyoung had writtento your previous email ount. 1 CWho are you, really? The womans voice turned stormy. Hang up, Lee-kyung-ah. I hung up in a hurry; as soon as I hung up, I kept getting calls from the number I just called. However, Seo Dawon ced the cell phone back into his personal inventory, and the hospital room became tranquil again. I folded my arms, silently asking the Mage to exin. Seo Dawon docilely opened his mouth. Do you remember? A long time ago? Lim Jisoos younger brother? What? Ah. That was the person who helped me back then. What exactly does that person do? Shes a prosecutor. She has enough talent that its a pity shes not a User. I recalled the womans voice and nced at the Mage momentarily. Was she perhaps his ex-girlfriend? It cant be, right? However, Seo Dawon immediately guessed my thoughts after looking at my expression. He giggled and smiled, No. Besides, didnt we both decide to leave our pasts behind? Though I felt relief at his rebuttal, I felt his statement about leaving our pasts behind a little too much. Temper ring, I retorted, Dont be ridiculous. You may have a lot to leave behind, but I dont. Perhaps I wouldnt feel this way if I had at least dated one other person. However, Seo Dawon listened to me with a strange expression. Straight away, he asked, Really? Then why did you mumble Han Kiseoks name in your sleep? What?! I heard it not long after we began our contract. And, afterwards, you often mumbled his name in your sleep. No..! Thats why I thought you two had an extremely intimate rtionship. Never in my wildest dreams did I expect the Mage to be under this delusion. Face flushed, I rambled and made excuses, Wh-What are you saying?! Honestly, havent I said that Han Kiseok didnt like me Besides, hes no longer recognizing me on social media. It says he unfollowed me ReallyIve said many times that he and I had no rtionship, but how long will youtch onto this delusion?! As I spoke I cringed as I remembered a previous reckless incident, but In any case, that wasnt anythingparable to what Seo Dawon had imagined, so I was determined to correct his misunderstanding. Seo Dawon nodded at my desperate excuse. Alright, Lee-kyung-ah. Ill apologize to you. Th-Thank you? However, when I thought about it again, I felt a bit cheated. I red at him immediately, but, rather than being intimidated, Seo Dawon approached me with a grin. However, before he reached me, Lackey wriggled up to my shoulder. [ck ck.] [I love you so much.] Then, the skeleton rubbed its cheek against mine. I stroked its cheek, savoring the Mages annoyed expression. Immediately, Seo Dawon crossed his arms, I think Lackey is too stupid. I thought its brain might be as intelligent as a chimeras, but Dont say such horrible things. To protect the skeleton from Seo Dawons sullen gaze, I sat on the bed again and stared at him. Then, I re-visited our prior topic. So, what sort of data did you send? Geum Miyoung? Yeah. Well, things about her double ledgers, of course. 2 The Mage said, as if it were obvious. Apparently, they had barely managed to find Geum Miyoungs weak point. However, I still didnt know what all this had to do with Bae Jaemins phone call and our appointment tomorrow. I asked about it, Geum Miyoungs double ledgerNo way, does it implicate [HaHae]? No. I put everything *except* for [HaHae] in that document. [Virtuoso, [Opera]even [Red Dragon]. As soon as I heard that, I realized what he meantChow his n would put Bae Jaemin in trouble. However Even [Red Dragon]? Just one more criminal charge to add to Koo Kyungmans list. Fortunately, there seemed to be a way for Koo Hui-seo to escape the fallout. When I looked a little relieved, Seo Dawon immediately sarcastically remarked, Why? Are you worried something will happen to Koo Hui-seo? Hes our cash cow, after all. Hmmm WellTo be frank, that wasnt the only reason for my relief. Fortunately, though, the mage didnt question me further. After watching me fidget, Seo Dawon finally got to the main point. I didnt only send my suspicions to the prosecutor; I tipped off mass media as well. I attached solid evidence of the double ledger to the email. What? To be exact, I informed the press that a prosecutor was investigating this case. Furthermore, I stated that theyve received this scoop before the guild masters of all therge-scale guild masters. They could negotiate manuscript fees in advancebefore this matter makes it to the front page of the news. Then Its safe to say that there wont be a singlerge-scale guild executive who hasnt heard about this by tomorrow morning. That meant, starting tonight, Bae Jaemin would be so busy he wouldnt be able to pay attention to anything else. Seo Dawon smiled at my expression. Then, he dropped another bomb. Thats why Well have to kidnap Geum Miyoung by tomorrow morning. What?! I was startled, but I suppose Geum Miyoung was one of our revenge targets anyway. But, it was another matter to consider kidnapping her while were being so publically scrutinized. However, Seo Dawon had already set up a trap for Geum Miyoung. Im sure shes heard the news too. The guild executives are sure to contact her and make a giant fuss. Theyll try to stealthily meet her tonight. Thats As the double ledger scandal was on the verge of bursting out to the public, the media would soon contact those involved; since Geum Miyoung was in charge of the finances, the guilds were sure to interrogate her. They were boundCwithin the same boatClike those from the [Tower of Command] incident. Then, Geum Miyoung was sure to have been transported to a specified ce. Then, Seo Dawon informed me that Geun Miyoung was currently staying in an exclusive, gated neighborhood. Therefore, there was only one road leading in or out. Furthermore, you have to pass through a tunnel to reach the hubs downtown. When I heard his exnation, I wondered, Cant people just Warp or Teleport there? Executives wont gather at ces that allow for Warping or Teleportation. Thats a perfect recipe for assassination attempts, after all. Hearing that, I thought about possibly finding and raiding their gathering location. However, my current capacity only allows me to summon one servant; it would be too much to sweep all those Users away with only one servant. Seo Dawon nodded, Frankly, it would be best to try and knock them all out at once. Well, at least Geum Miyoung would make a good hunting target. Really? First, we should rob the slush fund. After all, warehouse managers are known to make as much money as the businessmen that own the warehouse contents, Seo Dawon said, smiling coldly. Be a Patron! TL: WERE BACK AGAIN~~~ Ill try to update faster but, Ive just recovered from Covid and am quite busy >.< Ill soon be freer though! The first rounds of my application are due December, so Soon!!! Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Im also in the middle of an investigation, myself. There are no signs of outside intrusion into the server Yes. Ill exin in detail when I arrive. Geum Miyoung had to respond to each phone call that kept persistentlying even as she rode in the limousine. She hung up and clutched her throbbing head. Of course, as soon as she did that, her phone rang again three secondster, but she was at her limit. She ced her phone into her inventory. Who did this Profiles of people who could betray her in thepany floated around her brain. Han Jung-eun? .No. Theyre definitely capable of this, but this isnt their modus operandi Then, Director Kim? Shes supposed to go to Singapore in a month, though However, no matter how hard Geum Miyoung wracked her brain, she couldnt identify the culprit. Moreover, she couldnt even go to work because of the exhausting reporters that had swarmed from the baitCthe scoopsCthat had been spread around her. Eventually, Geum Miyoung locked herself in the mansion while fending off the calls andints from customers who were essentially cursing and insulting her. However, she had been dragged out by this summons. She frantically expended all her stamina into deducing who had exposed all her scandals. Because the inability to identify the culprit would end in her death, Geum Miyoung continued to think of profiles of various directors within thepany and prepared answers to possible questions that may be asked. First, Ill need to find a congressman who can pressure the prosecution Ill need to find someone with high authorityCsomeone who can cut off any investigations However, she couldnt continue her thoughts; her driver suddenly stomped on the brakes. ScreeeeechC! W-Whats going on?! Geum Miyoungs startled eyes opened wide. This had never happened in the two years since she had hired this chauffeur. However, the driver didnt say anything; Geum Miyoung anxiously pressed the button to open the separating screen, which was usually raised. What.? There was no one in the drivers seat. Goosebumps raised all over her arms; she exited the car. She dismounted onto a road in the middle of a tunnel, lit by orange lights. She stood on the lonely road, wary of her surroundings, but she couldnt sense any signs of life. She lived in a mansion located quite far from the Hubs center, and this road was not often traveled. Geum Miyoung approached the drivers seat carefully and looked inside. Terrifyingly, except for the open door, there were no traces left behind. Who is it? Geum Miyoung took out [Carmen], a weapon that she hadnt used in a long while, from her inventory. To be frank, as a User who wasnt all that interested in dungeoneering or leveling, she had horrible fighting skills. However, she hadmissioned [Carmen], a violin, paying arge sum of money to Master cksmith Lee Dojin; the weapon was Lee Dojins masterpiece when ites to the Users safety. Just holding [Carmen] brought stability to her mind and body; after all, having the violin on hand would create a shield that could resist magic that was ss 6 or below; delusions and curses would have their efficiency reduced by 30 percent. However, as soon as she took out her weapon, she heard a husky voice behind her. It would have been better for you to take out your phone instead. Who are you! Geum Miyoung thought the sneering voice was somehow familiar, but no face came to mind. Nevertheless, from the moment she heard that voice, she trembled; it felt as if some ancient, buried memory was slowly awakening. Geum Miyoung ced her chin on [Carmen]s chinrest to shake off the tension that squeezed her heart. And, when she raised the strings and fingerboard high You forgot about me? She heard someone whispering into her ear. Startled, Geum Miyoung failed her first scale and instead made a discordant squeaking sound. Then, when she turned her head in the voices directionC [GraaaaaghhhC!] The Chaueffeur,plete with his head split in half, appeared and jumped at her. [The Shield is activating.] [Gragghhh!] BoomC! ThudC! Fortunately, due to [Carmen]s passive effect, the driver struggled to break through the translucent screen that appeared in front of Geum Miyoungs nose; however, she was already panicking. W-What? She faltered before running away from the oing driver. However, she couldnt run for long. While she frantically retreated, the lights in the tunnel slowly began to extinguish, one by one, starting from the lights closest to her exit route. PoofC PoofC Between the sounds of the fuses exploding and the shadow falling upon her, Geum Miyoung realized that someone was running towards her. She was conflicted, stuck between the driver chasing her with its floundering body and an unidentified person, who was running at a fierce speed. But, she continued to ce her faith in her violin. Even if they run into me! She clenched her teeth and tightened her grip on [Carmen]. However [Rho-Aias]. The runner whispered and stretched one arm out; a shield shaped like an inverted triangle materialized on her arm. After witnessing the persons silhouette, Geum Miyoungs face paled. She instinctively tried to deny what she saw. N-No way! Impossible! [Dash]. BangC! [Carmen]s shield shattered to pieces in one blow. The shield did not stop there; it hit Geum Miyoung across the face. Geum Miyoung rolled across the floor, suffering terrible pain. Aaaack! Do you remember me now? Geum Miyoung opened her eyes wideCunable to believe what she had seen despite vomiting blood from her nose and mouth. Her shock was greater than her pain. She shook her hands and head in denial, NoChnngh It cant be Ackk! Her opponent slowly approached Geum Miyoung, who struggled and made great efforts to retreat. The ountant tried to push her body backwards with her hands, crawling along the floor, but the back of her head eventually met the cold wall of the tunnel. HnnghCHnrrk Cough Illuminated by the sole light remaining in the tunnel, Geum Miyoung met that persons eyes. She thought she might be suffering from a terrible nightmare. Blood bubbles dribbling down from her mouth, she muttered in a frenzy, B-But she died I-Impossible However, as time passed, her pain served as a reminder that this wasnt a dream; she could not shake off the long arm that reached out to her. Geum Miyoung thought shed rather faint. So, she closed her eyes before the hand touched her body, but CrrunnchC! Arrrrgh! It seems youck basic conversational manners. As soon as Geum Miyoung closed her eyes, Kim Olim drove her shield through Geum Miyoungs left index finger into the ground, amputating the ountants digit. In extreme pain, Geum Miyoung opened her eyes and, in her writhing, hit the back of her head against the tunnel wall. However, when she saw Kim Olim raise the shield again, Geum Miyoung could only release a groan, no longer able to wriggle about. Her fear tamped down her pain. However, that frozen momentsted for just a few seconds. Geum Miyoung quickly crawled towards the Pdins feet, clutched onto her ankles, and begged, I-Its not me. Im not SomeoneSomeone else! I cantell you who did it! I was threatened! P-Please Ill do anything if you spare me! Anything! Ill tell you everyone who was involved! Recalling Kim Olims gentle personality in the past, Geum Miyoung rubbed her blood-stained face on the Pdins boots. The ountant hoped that somehow she could make it through this ordeal. However, Kim Olim didnt respond; the Pdin neither criticized nor questioned the ountant. Geum Miyoung looked up cautiously because she couldntprehend what that extended silence meant. After meeting the Pdins gaze face-on, though, she couldnt move one inch. Kim Olim looked down at Geum Miyoung as if some bothersome trash had been dumped on her foot. The look in her eyesCthe way she regarded the ountant as something worthless or the way in which the Pdin looked vaguely curious at how far the ountant would go to beg for her lifeCshattered Geum Miyoungs shallow hopes. Youre going to die, Geum Miyoung. Maintaining eye contact, Kim Olim dered, as if this were a foregone conclusion. Geum Miyoung felt as if her hands and feet froze. However, Kim Olim did not end there, However, if you answer my questions docilely, Ill give you a quick death. Thats the only mercy you can hope for. Be a Patron! TL: Omg, as a violinist, I want a kickass violin weapon. Also, Kim Olim~ Shes 100% bossdy. I got shivers at the end >.< Chapter 282 Chapter 282 I flinched momentarily when I, from outside the tunnel, heard a deafening boom. Then Garam, who was sitting on top of the van, jumped down and approached me. What is it, you cold? N-No. Do you want to drink hot cocoa? Thanks. The hot cocoa that Garam took out of his inventory was both warm and sweet. Perhaps too sweetCthe taste was at odds with what I knew was happening inside that tunnel. I took my lips off the cup; my heart was filled with too much anxiety. I stared continuously into the ck tunnel, whose contents were hidden from my eyes. After noticing my persistent gaze, Garam said, Are you like that because of Lackey? N-No Then, why are you so nervous? Perhaps he was asking if I was doubting Kim Olimspetence; I waved my hands hurriedly and responded, Its not that Im worried Are you curious? Well Sure, that also factored into my interest. As I talked with Jung Garam, the entrance to the tunnel shook; Kim Olims figure slowly emerged. She was as clean as she was when she first entered the tunnel. Y-Youre done? I stepped forward and asked. Before the Pdin could answer, the wind changed direction and a fishy scent wafted from her. Kim Olim smirked at my paling expression. Donte closerClisten to me from there. Alright. First, Ive received the ounts, passwords, and contracts from Geum Miyoung. Where is Choi Kyung-sik? At her words, Choi Kyung-sik, who had been lying down in the van, opened his eyes wide. He rose from his seat and waved, Im here! The young Alchemist immediately exited the car and approached the Pdin. Shes alive, right? Shell be able tost another hour. Then, Im going in. I didnt clean up before I left. Take that into consideration. Haha, Im not Choi Lee-kyung-ssi. Choi Kyung-sik, after spouting something upsetting, winked back at me. Then, without giving me any time to retort, he entered the crack made in the tunnel entrances wreckage. As nned earlier, Choi Kyung-sik had asked us to hand over Geum Miyoung before she died, since he believed that the woman would make a suitable first ingredient for a Homunculus. Geum Miyoung was probablyhiding now. Though, of course, her efforts wouldntst long. Just as I thought that, the red moon above our heads clouded over as it returned to its original, yellowish color. Furthermore, the dark shadow beneath Kim Olims feet gradually faded. Her breathtaking presence and the bloody scent covering her body vanished alongside the shadow. The pdin closed her eyes, enduring the scattering of her very presenceCher corporeal self, before soon opening her eyes. Only her red irises remained the same. [ck ck!] [Master!] Just then, through the tunnel entrance, Lackey peeked its head out of the rubble and began running towards me. The biggest issue wasnt the blood and hair tangled around its mouth, but As soon as Kim Olim noticed the skeleton, she grabbed it by the back of the neck and kept the skeleton froming any closer. Lackey struggled for a long while, hating its restraints, but, when Kim Olim began to peel off the hair tangled in its jawbone, the skeleton remained still with its mouth wide open. That was such a funny yet nerve-wracking sightCI approached cautiously. Kim Olim didnt say much to stop me. After taking over Lackey and its care, I asked quietly, How was it? Are you talking about Lackey? Well Thats part of itCI had wondered about the skeletons performance as well Kim Olim stared at me with an ambiguous expression, as if she had perceived my unspoken question. If youre worried about me, then Id like you to know thats not needed. You alsopare normal adult men to hamsters, Iined. Kim Olim smiled, showing her teeth for the first time. Then, she ced her hand on my head and stroked my hair. In an amused tone, she said, Choi Lee-kyung. I had said that the [Red Lotus] and their revival mattered the most, but that was a lie. Really? Yes. I finally understood today. I really wanted revenge. Furthermore, I realized that I was lucky to have met you. Her words tickled the hairs on the back of my neck. Startled by the unexpected system alert, I turned my wide eyes back to her. However, she had already taken her hand away and adopted her usual strict and solemn expression. So, stop worrying about me. I understand your feelings, but Im not so sentimental. Alright [ck ck ck.] [Please pat me.] As the skeleton piped up, I had no choice but to embrace Lackey and return to the car. Then, I waited there for 30 minutes as I drank hot cocoa. Perhaps Geum Miyoung breathed herst; several ovepping messages covered my field of view. Soon after, Choi Kyung-sik, wearing hisb gown, trudged out of the tunnel. Contrary to our high expectations, the Alchemists expression wasnt bright. As he plodded forth, an unsatisfied expression was glued to his face. The Homonculus was a failure. I could only scratch at my cheek; the details were foreign to me. Choi Kyung-sik was sure to have expected my reaction, yet he mumbled out moreints to an unknown audience. Since we need the softness and ambtory nature of a human body, I thought wed need a person. So, I decided to use Miyoung-ssi This time, as well, the homunculus only formed halfway before falling apart Agh, seriously. So stressful. Whatsmissing for you to be so agitated? I asked. Choi Kyung-sik closed his mouth momentarily and stared at me after hearing my question. However, he soon sighed and perched on the seat opposite me. For that matter, what *isnt* missing in our efforts to create new life? I think the gamma specimen is what went wrong. However, the XI sample conducted in theboratory was sessful, right? So, thats why I apanied you all to listen to Geum Miyoung during this busy time. Right? But I was betrayed! I dont even know what went wrong I simply sat there, drinking my cocoa, unable to understand half of what the Alchemist just spouted. At that moment, Woo Ragi, who had been sleeping like the dead in the vans backseat (though I was unsure if he was truly sleeping), rose from his slumber at Choi Kyung-siks loud grumbles. Agh, so noisy. I havent even exined half of the story. Theres no one here who can understand you. I know, but thats up to me, alright? You can just cover your ears and lie back down again. So annoying. Eventually, Woo Ragi childishly threw the cushion he was lying on at the Alchemist. The issue, though, was that I was stuck between the two. After being hit in the face with a fluffy cotton cushion, I red at the swordsman. DamnCI spilled my hot cocoa too! You hit me on purpose, right? Who told you to be so bad at dodging? Be careful Woo Ragi-ssi! And Choi Lee-kyung-ssi! It would be awful if your heads be worse here! You be quiet too! Instantly, when she saw us bickering, Kim Olim closed the vans door and went to the drivers seat. Jung Garam, who had been sitting on the vans roof all this while, crawled into the passenger seat through the window as soon as the Pdin entered the car. I threw anything at hand towards the swordsman in the back seat, but, when the cars engine started, I sat down properly again. Of course, as soon as I settled in my seat, the swordsman threw the garbage I had thrown back at me. I looked back, tearful; this time, Kim Olim was the one to dissuade me, Im going to start driving. Fasten your seatbelt. Woo Ragi, youre dead when we return home The swordsman snorted at my words. Furthermore, Choi Kyungsik murmured, Is it possible to die again at this point? Although, when the Alchemist met my eyes, he simply smiledChow loathsome. Heart simmering with anger, I sped Lackey to my chest. [ck ck!] [So Happy!] As the car started, my thoughts roamed towards Seo Dawonwhose presence I especially missed today. Be a Patron! TL: Kim Olim I love you. Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Seo Dawon had been pretty busy these past few days. Busy enough to not participate in an important job like defeating Geum Miyoung. Moreover, he recently began to stick by Kim Sangyoons side, and today he seemed to be enacting one of his ns by calling the Warrior out separately. I think well get a decent amount done today. He answered vaguely when I asked about his recent behavior. However, he showed no signs of hiding his actions. As if he was certain I would soon see what he meant He seemed a bitexcited? Should I say he looked more energetic than before? Considering how he had passingly said that Kim Sangyoon has some talent, perhaps Seo Dawon enjoyed discovering and training those with potential. I suppose he *was* someone that created and nurtured a small elite team of top-rankers, whose abilities were one-of-a-kind. After contemting intently, I said to Kim Olim, who was behind the steering wheel, About Kim Sangyoon-ssi. Hm? Seo Dawon said he had talent Do you also agree? Kim Olim nced at me through the rearview mirror before nodding, judging my question to be pure curiosity. First things first, he has a good physique. Ahhh Its perfect for a Warrior. I was utterly convinced by her evaluation when I recalled Kim Sangyoons size. Any space felt full when I was with him. Kim Olim then exined further, pointing out aspects I was unaware of, Warriors have to act visibly and conspicuously at the frontlines. Really? As it is important to keep monsters away from magic casters or healers in the rear, an eye-catching form is good. His hair color too As a warrior, thats a clever choice. Huh I havent thought that far. Kim Sangyoons red hair dominated my impression of the man; I had no idea that his red hair would be eye-catching to not only Users but to monsters as well. So, after thinking for a while, my mind immediately brought up Woo Ragi, who wasying in the back seat. I nced at man out of the corner of my eye before lowering my voice to whisper to the Pdin, Then, Woo Ragi as well Does he dye his hair like that to attract attention? Pffthahahaha! However, Jung Garam, who had been ying games in the passenger seat,ughed hysterically without even bothering to lower his voice. Embarrassed, I shrugged, and something light flew at the back of my head. It seemed Woo Ragi threw trash at me again. Are you talking behind my back? No? Ow, seriously! Stop throwing things at me! Then why are you asking others about my hair color? I ignored his words with a flushed face. Even if I asked the Swordsman directly, he probably wouldnt give me a proper answer. Hed say, Why are you so disgusting, asking about the origins of another persons hair color? or Why are you asking, you homo! However, I could not predict the Swordsmans following behavior. Woo Ragi threw another piece of trash at me and smiled at my responding anger. Then, his hair was suddenly dyed ck. Huh?! Ignoramus. Dont you know how equipment effects work? What? My echo des are swords dropped by the fairy king; therefore, my hair color changes when I have it equipped. The fairy kings childhood hair color was blonde, you know. With that said, Woo Ragi kept his hair ck for a while. When Woo Ragis thin, golden hairCso fine that one might think itd crumble if touchedCturned ck, the swordsman image was quite different. To my chagrin, a handsome man was still handsome no matter the hair color Abruptly, Choi Kyung-sik stared at me before saying something strange. Ara? It seems that Ragi-ssis ck hair is to your liking, Choi Lee-kyung-ssi. W-W-What are you talking about! I merely asked since your face turned so red. As I stuttered in panic, Jung Garam nowpletely turned around to see me, chin tucked into his palm. Then, in a sarcastic teasing tone, he said, Choi Lee-kyu~~ng I guess you like anyone with ck hair? I dont! Then, why cant you look straight at Ragi-hyung? I told you not to say such weird things! Jung Garam. Sit straight. At least Kim Olim was able to calm Jung Garam down; if she hadnt, he was sure to make a mess by teasing me all day long. However, Woo Ragis gaze from the back seat couldnt easily be ignored. I sensed some movement, so I tilted my ear back to listen further; suddenly, though, I felt a cold touch on my earlobe. Right at Woo Ragis symbol. He prodded at my earlobe with his fingers At least you have a discerning eye, Choi Lee-kyung. That. Was that all he had to say while prodding at my ear? His amusementden voice sounded so despicable. Shut up I gritted my teeth and ground out a reply. However,pletelycking all tact, Choi Kyung-sik was the one to answer. Maybe, rather than that, perhaps he doesnt look at much other than the face? Considering his affection for guild master-nim Dont put me on the same level as Seo Dawon, Woo Ragi muttered. Seo Dawon is so much more handsome than you, alright? I retorted. See? In the end, you only talk about the face. Choi Lee-kyung. Dont get too agitated and fasten your seatbelt properly, Kim Olim warned. Until we arrived at the location where Geum Miyoung had hidden her slush funds, I fought with all those bastards (Kim Olim excluded). * * * Geum Miyoung had hidden her slush funds in two different locations. A huge amount of moneyCin the form of bondsCwas stored at a bank; the rest were stored in something like an [instant inventory]. These [instant inventories] were system spaces where items could be storedClike a Users inventory. However, unlike a normal inventory, these instant inventories were one-time use; they were often utilized to facilitate secret transactions, with no taxes paid, and were usually difficult to track. Of course, a huge amount of the slush funds were sleeping within the banks, but we werent able to acquire them because the money couldnt be withdrawn without identification. However, cash (or fenced items) could be easily obtained and used, as their mary trails have already been washed away. So, we broke into corporate housing where the instant inventory was supposedly stored based on the information obtained during Geum Miyoungs confession. She said the safe was in the cer. [Mapping]. After exiting the call, we quickly crossed the walls of her house; after stealthily entering the mansion, we utilized Jung Garams skill to find the hidden basement. Then, after taking out a gigantic load of potions, Choi Kyung-sik looked at me and handed me something that appeared to be an industrial mask. What is this? I asked. Ill going to spray around a potion, but Lee-kyung-ssi cant fall asleep. With that said, Choi Kyung-sik swirled his potion around. I could see a skull mark engraved onto the surface of the ss bottle. Lackey must have thought that potion was for it; the skeleton reached out its hands. I docilely epted the mask that was given to me. [Potent Drug/Pharmaceutical Resistance Mask] Type: Mask Durability: 1 Equipment Restriction Level: 100 Special Skills: Cure +10 Description: A good mask to wear during various drug experiments. It is an essential item for alchemists. When I wore the mask, my face waspletely covered; this, I thought, would be useful in so many ways. Once I was protected, Choi Kyung-sik threw a potion on the floor. Cl-ClinkC! Apanied by the loud tinkle, we could hear security personnel begin to move overhead. I could even see the red dots on Jung Garams floating map roaming about. I waited long enough for one dot to approach near and, as nned, ran off btedly. Whos there! Stop right there! The guards who discovered me stepped through the corridor in which mist was wafting upwards in barely visible curls. However, they fell t on their face after a few steps. It seems like Choi Kyung-siks potion worked. The guards following behind them, after seeing their copsed colleagues, tried to respond by covering their faces or wearing masks. But CrumpleC Sooner orter, all the hallways were filled with murky smoke; thest guard resisting the effects soon copsed. Choi Kyung-sik smirked to himself and mumbled, They should have cracked open a window. Idiots. Stop dawdling and start moving. Kim Olim grabbed my arm and began to run. Like that, we were able to enter the cer easily. ThisI think its iris recognition The problem, though, was the secret safe. In front of the safe, there was an ordinary-looking security system; it seems like an iris was needed as a password. It was futile to pull out a dead persons eyes; the recognition would fail. I looked back at the servants, wondering how they would break through the difficult obstacle. At that moment, Choi Kyung-sik approached me. He ced his hand on my shoulder and smiled, Please summon me. Be a Patron! TL: So much to think about: How about that subtle Woo Ragi flirting? What about Choi Lee-kyung improvingChes acting as bait without freaking tf out! And also! Choi Kyung-sik is getting summoned for the first time. Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Without dy, I called out his name, [Choi Kyung-sik]. Yes, yes~ Choi Kyung-sik raised his head and responded yfully. Soon, the light passing through him was blocked by an opaque body; he begun to cast a shadow. The alchemist stood firm in Geum Miyoungs basement. Haah He exhaled for a long while, as if he had been holding his breath for quite some time. However, whereas I exhaled white mist, nothing came out of his mouth. Nevertheless, Choi Kyung-sik took another deep breath. It felt likehe was enjoying the feeling of being resurrectedCof being alive. Of course, he didnt spend too much time luxuriating. After inhaling for thest time, Choi Kyung-sik opened his eyes immediately and said, [Open Toolbox]. Then, beneath his feet, a green magic circle appeared. I thought something would immediately follow, but only the magic circle appeared. However, Choi Kyung-sik continued, [Search; Keyword: Prototype, Start]. Just then, a strange voice came from the green circle. Exactly likean artificial intelligence help program on an Apple Phone. [The Prototype you are searching for is currently unstable. Do you wish to proceed?] [Proceed]. Once it had received Choi Kyung-siks confirmation, the green magic circle rumbled and heavily vibrated. Soon, a huge crack began to appear in the center of the circle. Thin, white arms popped through the gap; I was shocked to see the face that followedCGeum Miyoung. Despite the womans pallid tone, her face and body looked incredibly normal, as if she were still alive. Just like that, Geum Miyoung(?) gently wed up the magic circle. However, she couldnt walk, so she remained on her knees. Furthermore, her eyes blinked vacantly at nothing in particr. Though I didnt ask him to justify those oddities, Choi Kyung-sik began to exin all on his own as if he were fending off my futureints. She lost too much of her brain mass as she was converted into a Homunculus. I looked between the Alchemist and Geum Miyoung alternatingly before asking, Is Is she alive? No way. Shes just at the bare minimum needed to move around a little. Thats not even a proper Homunculus. Anyway, first things first [Prototype, Stand properly in front of the scanner]. Choi Kyung-sik shrugged his shoulders beforemanding his creation. After hearing hismand, Geum Miyoung stood up sluggishly. Moving limply like a zombie, she stood in front of the iris scanning device and brought her pupils closer to the reticle. [Security measures will be deactivated] Now that the security was easily terminated, the tightly locked door opened wide on both sides. The servants moved straight past Geum Miyoung and through the open door. I, too, hesitated before walking past the Homunculus. As I passed by, I took a quick nce and felt goosebumps rise all over my skin. A ck, viscious liquid kept seeping from Geum Miyoungs nose; she kept her eyes trained on the scanner. I was afraid that this half-alive woman would appear in my dreams. Fortunately, Choi Kyung-sik, bringing up the rear, grabbed my stiffened arm. He hugged me from behind, covered my eyes with his handsClike eyepatchesCand whispered in my ears, Dont look too closely at it. W-Why? Its such shoddy handiworkCIm a bit embarrassed. I would have never guessed that would be the reason, but Haah. In anycase, ushered forth by Choi Kyung-sik, we were able to enter the warehouse containing the slush funds. We immediately found dozens of instant inventories in disy cases. Lets open one. Kim Olim lifted up the ss window and ced the key in the toppartment. Choi Kyung-sik took over, gripped the key handle, and twisted his wrist in the air. It looked like the Alchemist was pantomiming opening a door. Suddenly, a deep crack appeared in the air; gold coins and jewels poured down like a waterfall, pooling at my feet. All kinds of shiny, sparkling materials mixed into the overflowing hoard. Only when the basement floor waspletely covered did the outpour finally stop. Jung Garam quickly picked up one and bit it with his teeth. Woo Ragi scolded the Assassin, Are you seriously trying to determine if its real gold? Garam shouted, his cheeks flushing a rare red, Hey! Why are you nagging at me?! However, Woo Ragi picked up a gorgeous ne from the outpouring golden mountain and began to scrutinize the jewel embedded in the center. HeyCthis is a top-grade mana stone. Choi Kyung-sik responded, Give it to me! Gimme! Woo Ragi lightly tossed the ne at the Alchemist. The Alchemist grinned as he snatched it out of the air without letting it drop to the ground, mumbling, Wow For the first time in a while, it feels like Ive entered a treasure room. Meanwhile, Lackey was diving into the sparkly, treasure-filled floor, scrambling around in its excitement. First, divide whats here and ce them in your inventories. For the rest of the keys Choi Lee-kyung, ce those all into your inventory. Ah! Got it! I was dazed by the enormous amount of jewels, but, after hearing Kim Olims instructions, I ced the keys to the disy cases in my inventory as instructed. It didnt take long to pack up the keys, but, when I looked back after finishing my task, the bejeweled floor waspletely swiped clean. Exactly like when we first arrived. Except for the jewels that Lackey had adorned itself on its neck and fingers. Because Kim Olim didnt really remark on its appearance, I merely held the excited skeleton in my arms. Lets leave now. Its almost time for the security to switch shifts, Kim Olim urged us. I tried to follow her out while carrying the heavy skeleton in my embrace. Huh? However, at that moment, a small glimmer of light caught my eyes from behind the key box. I thought it might have been a key I missed, so I reached out and grabbed it. When I pulled it out, I realized that the key was a different color than all the other keys I collected. I approached the Pdin with the ck key. Excuse me I found this towards the back What is it? Hm? Ah, thats a [sealed instant inventory]. Usually, one can open the inventory just by holding the key in hand, but, using something like that, one can ce a doubleyer of security on the important items. Kim Olim said as she looked closely at the ck key I held. I cant really know for sure, as I dont have any [appraisal] skills, but I believe itd be best to take this one as well. Alright. Can we use Geum Miyoung to bypass the security on this one as well? Jung Garam, who had been listening silently to me, suddenly reached out. Give it to me. Huh? Okay I handed Jung Garam the key. The Assassin wore a monocle and stared at it for a long while. After careful examination, he grabbed the key and cautiously twisted it, as if he were cracking the code for a safe. Left twice; Right three times. ThudC! Jung Garam must have seededCsomething like a wooden coffin appeared in the air after the assassin finished his twists. The issue, though, was that the coffin gave off an ominous aura. I tried to dissuade him from opening the thing, but Garam had already moved to open the lid without hesitation. And Ah. Inside it looked to be a dusty, haphazard heap of secondhand items. I noticed, among that heap, a long staffCthe longest staff Id ever seen. It looked familiar. I believe Id seen it before, but This was surely the first time Id ever encountered something like that. This is Seo Dawon However, before I could even speak, Jung Garam reached inside the coffin. There was an oldpassCss brokenCin his hands. Iprehensible letters were embossed onto thepasss frame, crammed onto any avable surface. My mouth automatically closed when I saw the Assassins expression. Kim Olim suddenly came closer; she also bent down and picked up a bird-shaped badge. During the [vengeful ghost memories], I remembered she had worn the badge on the edge of her shield when she was still alive. Woo Ragi stood with his arms across his chest, looking down at a tasseled sword-sheathe belt. Though one of its wings was crushed, an ornamental butterfly adorned the belt. Choi Kyung-sik blew on a half-demolished, round stone. Only when the dust was cleared did I recognize that the Alchemist was holding his Golems nucleus. Furthermore, there were a few other owner-less keepsakes. I suppose they belonged to the two guildmates we had yet to resurrect. Of course it took us a long time to process Clearly, relics from [Red Lotus] were collected and stored like garbage. I tried to say something, but I couldnt think of the right words. In the end, I remained silent. Then, a system message popped up, triggered by this situation. [Sub-scenariopleted! Find the Past Youve acquired your Servants keepsakes.] [Youve seeded in a fairly difficult mission! Nothing is more effective in inspiring the Servants resentment for revenge than showing them objects that make them recall the past.] [As a reward, a multi-server has now been opened: you can summon two or more servants at the same time. However, if two or more servants are simultaneously summoned, the Necromancers vitality is consumed until the summons are recalled. So, be careful when using this!] [However, the amount of vitality required to summon each Servant varies depending on the level of friendship and intimacy.] [The Scenario is paying attention to your rapid growth.] The system was usually known for maliciously taunting their Users, but, today more than any other day, I wanted to pummel the guy who wrote its script. Honestly, how does any of this merit congrattions? I tempestuously removed all the system messages that blocked my view. Be a Patron! TL: Scenario? Like the Scenario is a sentient being? I remember Kim Olim and Seo Dawon talking about that. Brrr, so ominous. Chapter 285 Chapter 285 For now, Ill put the rest of it away. Though I loathed doing so, I sliced through their silence and put the remaining mementos into the inventory. I came to this decision since we needed to quickly vacate this location, but I still didnt feel toofortable with this choice. Fortunately, the servants took their belongings without saying anything further; we began to silently move again. [Toolbox Instation]. Meanwhile, Choi Kyung-sik activated certain skills during our journey; green, glittering magic circles shone between pirs, seeping into the ground. Just as we came above ground Weeeeeee Wooooo~! We could hear police car sirens near the mansion. Did they discover Geum Miyoungs vehicle, half destroyed, in the tunnel? Either way, that was a bad sign for us. Choi Kyung-sik turned his head towards me and pointed to an escape route he had plotted before we broke into this ce. You should escape through there first. Yeah. I turned on my heels, tensed my thighs, and ran as hard as I could. Choi Kyung-siksst murmurs brushed past my ears, [Prototype, self-destruct]. [Your wish is mymand.] Then, as I ran away, I heard an unfamiliar noise behind me apanied by a beeping noise. I continued on, hands covering my ears. Then, a few secondster BoomC! I heard a deafening roarCthe sound of the mansion being half-demolished. I also heard screams from those who had gathered around the front gate. My feet stumbled in the aftermath of the explosion, but I managed to reach our getaway van without tripping over. Kim Olim started the car as soon as I mbered into the back seat. * * * Any updates with Bae Jaemin? Hes not making any particr movements. Im keeping an eye on any contacts, just in case, but Kim Sangyoon also said hes been quiet. When we returned to my home after finishing our tasks, it was already 5 am. The TV was turned on as soon as we arrived; the explosion at Geum Miyoungs mansion was already reported. Of course, the anchor didnt present this case as breaking news. The case was briefly summarized and transmitted to the audience through long subtitles at the bottom of the early morning news broadcast. It will probably be properly coveredter in the day. Are we certain that the van wasnt tracked? Woo Ragi nced at the ck vehicle parked outside the home before suddenly closing the curtains. Garam answered his question. I bought this car on the ck market, so nothing will appear even if someone tries to track it. Seo Dawon even personally cast [stealth] on it. Kim Olim answered, utterly rxed. Only then did Woo Ragi slowly move away from the window. And, now a little less nervous, I suddenly craved coffee and started boiling water. Lets check whats in the inventory and start sorting through. Choi Kyung-sik said, suddenly reminded of our bounty when he saw me sipping on coffee. Lackey, sitting in the corner of the living room with a golden tiara on his head, tilted its head to the side. I nodded and ced the keys I had brought, one after the other, on the table. Soon enough, Jung Garam rushed to my side; Garam wore a monocle over one eye and observed the keys, one by one, telling me what they contained. This is cash These are items. And this one is just full of gold. Open the one with items. Is there anything Choi Lee-kyung can wear? Cant we cash those in at the market? We should separate sble items out first. Thats easy enough. Besides, the sellers face is hidden anyway. As they began to open the keys one by one, the servants gathered and sorted all the pricelessmodities that had begun to fill the living room. I sat quietly, staring at them and drinking another cup of coffee. To be frank, my mind had been stuck on something after returning from Geum Miyoungs mansion; therefore, the dazzling jewels that wereid out didnt really catch my eye. [You can summon two or more servants using your vitality]huh. Pretending to be drowsy, I slipped out of the conversation and checked through the system messages that I had turned off earlier, during my fit of anger. The system said that the amount of vitality consumed would be inversely proportional to the intimacy and friendliness I had managed to cultivate with my servant. Perhaps that meant there would be no big issue in summoning Seo Dawon. Maybe it would be simr to the burden of summoning Lackey. Then, after summoning Lackey and Seo Dawon, I would be able to call upon another member of [Red Lotus]. This was truly a huge increase in power. Also, it said two or more people, right? I almost missed that use in the excitement of being able to summon two spirits. Then In theory, it would be possible to summon all the [Red Lotus] members. However, I was quite spooked at the price: my life. I looked at the raised, slightly translucent bumps on my right hand: injection marks. When I saw those scars, I remembered the medicine that made me nauseous as I drank it; the pain that suddenly could be only alleviated by painkillers. My brows furrowed automatically. Considering how the [Vengeful Ghost Memories] drove me half to death Realistically, summoning more than two people would probably be fatal. At my current level, it was too difficult to handle the risks that arose from making contracts in the first ce. However This is one skill I cant give up on. This skill could summon all the guild members at once. In addition, since the Servants were originally part of a guild and not single-yer lone wolves, they were bound to be more effective when working in tandem. I was afraid, but, if I were to shift my perspective, perhaps the resulting penalty was something I could endure since I had already ovee so much pain in the first ce. Well, even if it takes my life awayIf I were to originally live to 100 years old but my lifespan was reduced to something like 80wouldnt it still be alright? OrIf the skill causes me to vomit blood or other simr symptoms, hospitals and modern medicine are quite good nowadays. Over the course of my frequent hospitalizations, Ive be somewhat resistant to pain; the thought that I can endure passed through my mind. In short, the desire to use this skillCand my expectations as to its great resultsCtrumped my fear of pain. However, I doubted that the servants would agree with my thoughts. Even now, I couldnt tell whether or not they saw me as a hamster or human; humiliatingly, they treated an adult man as if he had no limbs or like an infant. They were being overprotective because of myparatively low stats. Moreover, the biggest obstacle was that the Servants could peruse through all of my status windows. Theyll probably check my status window and read the risks as soon as I state that Ive gotten a skill upgrade. Then, theyll never let me use it. Especially Seo Dawon Seo Dawon would forbid me from summoning more than two people at all costs. How could I persuade these people? I drank myst sip of coffee while brainstorming, when [Would you like to activate the Status Window Editor?] Huh? Startled by the sudden notification, my lips jolted away from the rim of the cup. However, my coughs didnt attract the attention of the servants that were still sorting and ssifying the items. After slyly ncing at them, I cautiously moved my finger to the [activate] button and pressed it. [If you select edit mode from the default option in the status window, your status windows privacy and information disclosure levels can be changed.] [The current level of information disclosure and privacy for User Choi Lee-kyung is set to full reveal.] [Press the options button to switch to partial disclosure.] [If you want to private only a specific portion, you can specify privacy levels for each section before pressing the option button.] I was so dumbfounded I almostughed helplessly. How could this be? What amazing timing! It felt like someone was generous enough to support my need to use this skill. Of course, this wasnt an entirely pleasant feelingCthe timing felt ominous. It felt like I was trapped in someones grasp, unable to escape or resist. However, though I felt unsettled, I couldnt help myself. I dragged my cursor to highlight the sentences that mentioned the newly added vitality and life force in the summon skill. [Are you certain you want to keep this section private?] [Please note that the edited portion will be restored to its original text if you screenshot the undisclosed portion.] [Editingplete.] With that, the highlighted sentence was erased from my status window. The text implied I could use this skill without any consequences. At that moment, I heard a familiar voice from behind. Arent you tired? I looked back suddenlyCas if I was startled awake. But, before I did so, I felt as if I were embraced by a chilly scent brought in by a winter breeze. Seo Dawon smiled down at me, who stared back with wide-open eyes. - Be a Patron! TL: Wtfthe system seems so sentient. And malicious. Chapter 286 Chapter 286 If you run into the person you like after youve done something theyre sure to hate Youre sure to act as I did. Ha. Ha. Ha Since. When. Were. You. There? ? That is to say, youd also be unable to make eye contact or talk properly due to the piercing guilt. Its the perfect way to be outed as suspicious. For example, I really didnt have to freeze, unable to breathe in the aftermath of Seo Dawons slow gaze across my body Damn, I really hate that Im like this, but I cant really fix my character. Seo Dawon looked at me calmly; the corners of his lips raised up. His expression clearly stated, Just what is this guy scheming now? Honestly, even I thought I was fucking questionable. Whats wrong? he asked. W-What do you mean Your expression tells me that youre hiding something. Seo Dawon leaned towards me, face tilted and certain. I stuttered, at a loss for what to say. At this rate, I was sure to confess everything. However, the person who saved mewas Woo Ragi. Get a room, please. Woo Ragi cracked down on our interaction as if he could no longer bear to see any homoerotic behavior. At this moment, I felt grateful for his disgusting personality. Seo Dawon tore his gaze off me and looked at the Swordsman. Then, he sluggishly responded, Since this is Lee-kyung-ies house, shouldnt Ragi be the one to leave? Are you out of your mind? Time and ce. I! Am all~ for it! However, let me in too! What kind of disturbing things are you saying Jung Garam! Fortuitously, even Garam-ie butted into our conversation Seo Dawons interrogative atmosphere was disrupted; I sighed with relief and slipped out of the Mages arms. Of course, Seo Dawon immediately grabbed my wrist, so I failed to escapepletely. Seo Dawon stared down at me with an awkward smile and asked the Servants, Did something happen to Lee-kyung-ie today? MmmWho knows. Ah! Maybe the coffin? Coffin? Choi Kyung-sik muttered, as if he had just remembered something while cautiously wiping the golems core clean. Seo Dawon continued to press on for more detail. I hesitated, and Woo Ragi answered before I could open my mouth, We found your staff. Where? It was within Geum Miyoungs stash. She had gathered our keepsakesCthe items that were perhaps too troublesome to discard. Woo Ragi revealed his hidden sword and tilted the handle forward. A butterfly-shaped decoration was woven to the hilt with thread; the ornament was tilted slightly to the left. As he showed his death keepsake, Woo Ragi shrugged, I was wondering where the other side of this thing was Ahh Seo Dawon finally released my wrist and sighed quietly. He patted my head lightly and smiled bitterly, You didnt really have to tread on eggshells around me, though. His misunderstanding was to my benefit, but my deception left a bad taste in my mouth. I took out the staff I had previously packed away and handed it to him wordlessly. The Mage lifted the cracked staff. My heart felt uneasy as I saw him stare into the weathered and broken surface of the weapon. It was heartbreaking. And, my heart felt conflictedCmy mind couldnt decide whether or not it was okay to keep deceiving him Lee-kyung-ah, will you buy me a new one? AAlright. Im d. Seo Dawon ced down the staff without any hesitationCas if it were some mass-produced industrial product and not some sentimental masterpiece. He then asked me to buy him a new weaponCit was obvious why he asked me for this favor. He didnt want me to feel too mncholy. At that moment, I felt shaken again. I wanted to confess my deception to the Mage and instead persuade him to my cause instead. Everyone here had their own burdens. There must be stories that couldnt be told with these death mementos alone. However, perhaps the servants were trying to be considerate of me by staying silent. Just like how Seo Dawon asked me to buy him a new staff. Therefore It wouldnt be good to ce another burden on them. Seo Dawon would definitely be concerned about the implications behind my newly updated ability. To be honest, I suppose, if I were the Mage, I couldnt help but be concerned as well. After all, my life was the most important aspect of our contract Also, though Im a bit embarrassed to say this myself, Seo Dawon likes me Well, probably. And, Im not taking my life for granted. If possible, the correct way forward would be to increase my friendship levels with my servants and increase my dominance over them. This isast resort option. Therefore, for the time being, I decided to hide this skill from everyone. If they looked at the skill description, theyll just think that I can summon the servants. Although, this could be troublesome if they ask for me to practice the skill. If I were to reveal the side effects, everyone will tell me not to use the skill. However, there will be circumstances where I cant avoid summoning more than 1 servant. Then, even if I were to willfully summon these people, theyll feel useless guilt for stealing away my life. This is how I can do my part. Resolve steeled, I scratched my head and took out my cell phone. Do you want me to buy it on Market Raid? Im talking aboutyour staff. Lets take a look. Seo Dawon sat down at the table and took my cell phone. The servants, who had finished roughly sorting the loot, began to gather around. However, even after we scrolled down for a long while, no one reacted. Unlike his previous nonchnt attitude, the Mage concentrated hard on the screen. Nothing catches your eye? I asked, after 30 minutes of breathless, tiring window shopping. Seo Dawon answered without raising his head, Mm.. There is But the price is a bit Ah, really? How expensive is it for someone like Seo Dawon to worry? I paused momentarily before continuing forward, letting curiosity show in my voice, You dont have to worry about the price. Really? Yeah. To be honest I wouldnt have any money without you guys. His expression now bright, Seo Dawon entered [Lee Dojin] into the search bar and clicked on his [Made to Order] tab. I flinched momentarily, but, because I felt guilty for deceiving him and because I wanted to buy him some excellent equipment, I kept silent The Mage sorted the avable designs by price and pressed on the coolest-looking one. Then, without any hesitation, he continued to add more and more paid extras to the staff. I slipped my gaze awayCIm sure the ordered staff would cost an astronomical amount. Not looking at the price would probably be better for my mental health. However, the problem wasnt solely Seo Dawon. The observing servants piped in with their own two cents. My dagger is also its almost corroded. Theres a small crack on the bottom of my shieldbut you dont need to worry about it. Usually one reces the flight stones of a echo de on an annual cycle, but its already been three years Lee-kyung-ssi. Theres a 30% discount coupon targeted at Alchemists. 30% discounts on Golem Nucleuses arent somon I looked at every servant, one by one; they all had such tearful, pleading faces. Ah,e on Isnt making that kind of expression cheating? O-Of course Ill buy them. For you guys too Eventually, I readily(?) opened my wallet. Seo Dawon, who continued to add extra add-ons with no end in sight, raised his head when he received the notification [No more extras can be added.]. From my brief nce at his face, I could see a slight rosy red blush on his face; for the first time, I thought he looked his age. So cute Thanks, Lee-kyung-ah. He approached me, as if he had read my thoughts, and hugged me tightly. It was my first time seeing Seo Dawon act like this, so, drunk on the atmosphere, I began talking nonsense. Its nothing haha! Isnt there anything else you want to buy? Mm, a cape? After all, Mageslook cooler when casting magic when theyre wearing a cape. T-Thats right Very important. Though inwardly I didnt think this was right, I kept nodding. I couldnt help myself. * * * CHello! This is the Market Man. Are you home? There are delivery items that need to be signed by the order recipient Lets see Theres about 130 items! WowCyouve ordered so much. Yes, Im at home. What time will you being? CI think Ill arrive in an hour. The delivery car is almost filled uppletely with Choi Lee-kyung-ssis items. Ahahaha. You must have just moved in? Yeswell. Hahaha. As Market Raid boasts a fast delivery rate, the delivery day from hell started a day after our order was ced. Aside from the [made-to-order] times, the Servant bastards kept asking to buy them more stuff, saying they needed this and that. Later on, they didnt even ask for my permission and continued to add things into the careventually, it all turned out this way: I recalled the utterly sweet, cute, affectionate, and lovable Mage from yesterday. I honestly super liked it As a result of being drunk off the atmosphere, without really being able to relish the loot we retrieved from Geum Miyoungs stash, we used it to buy new equipment. The money that was left in my bank ount was nearly empty as well. Be a Patron! TL: Lee-kyung-ah. Tsk tsk. Also, heads up, Ill be going on Winter Break soon. AKA my Mother inw is dragging me first to San Diego and then to Hawaii. So Ill be travelling a lot in the uing days. Therefore, my upload may be erratic. I know Ive been slow a lottely, so I apologize >.< Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Somehow, I feel like Ive been tricked The Servants, who had been bothering and circling me until now, disappeared like ghosts as soon as they found out that I had run out of money. Eventually, the only one left by my side was a tiara-adorned Lackey, and Theyreing? And Seo Dawon, who was holding me in his arms. He dragged me into his embrace, still lounging on the bed, after I entered the bedroom after wrapping up the matter regarding our deliveries. I didnt hate the fact that he buried his face in my stomach like a child. I didnt hate itit wasmerely a problem. Absentminded, I barely managed to spurt out an answer. Yeah But, what did you guys order? Im clueless I bought a few items and clothes. Seo Dawon said, very simply, but I knew that the mary amount of his orders was way more than the other Servants. Seo Dawon must know that, right? Was that why he was trying to act cute? I could only sigh inwardly and stroke his pitch-ck hair with my hands. Ding DongC And Finally, our delivery arrived. Usually, only one delivery person would arrive, but, for some reason, there were two people standing at the door. However, the clothes the two were wearing were different: One was wearing an incredibly familiar Market Raid delivery uniform, and the other was adorned with a suit and briefcase. Hello. Were from Market Raid. After greeting me politely, they handed me a key-shaped item. I could already recognize that it was an [instant inventory]. There were many items within your order that needed to be epted after you check the appraisers warranty certificate. Ive arrived with an agent who will provide the ident insurance and notarization documents for each of those items. Ah, Y-yes Could I first ask for your signature here? The man in the suit handed over a documentCa receipt?Cwhile the excited Servants surrounded us. I signed all the documents and returned the provided ballpoint pen to the notary. Thank you. Please continue to use Market Raid profusely. Yeah I bade my polite farewells and saw them off; Kim Olim closed the front door straight away. The [instant inventory] key in my hand was stolen by Jung Garam before I could even register his movements. I flopped down wordlessly on the sofa. Perhaps Lackey was also feeling the ambient anticipatory excitement; it clung onto my heels as it looked towards the living room. As expected of Market RaidCthis is great service! Are the weapons still en route for delivery? Since theyre from Lee Dojin, it shouldnt take long. The noisy servants soon shut their mouths and stared silently as Jung Garam twisted the key. Soon, the living room was filled with light as a brilliant shine poured forth. Theres at least dozens of DAA boxes alone in there My mouth hung wide open when I saw the familiar brand name on the box. They were from DAAs fashion lineCwhich also ships from Market RaidCso they couldnt be items 3 million won for a T-ShirtThats impossible.. However, the shock didnt end there. Seo Dawon opened the DAA box with a few flicks of his fingers and lifted out the clothes, one after the other. The clothes were mainly colored a beautiful white or pink. Maybe I didnt know much about fashion, but, though the clothes were quite tidy and pretty, they honestly looked a little too undignified for Seo Dawon. It looks a little too small? Did he order the wrong size? However, Seo Dawon approached my side while floating the clothes in the air. Then, the docile shirt hanging behind him suddenly flew under my chin. W-What?! Cute. Its good. I think hed look good in navy blue as well. I bought a cardigan in that color. What was more ridiculous was Kim Olim who, while conversing with the Mage, pulled a branded sneakers box off the pile and walked over to me. I couldnt think of something to say when she ced the sneakers at my feet. The pdin even kneeled down on one knee to put the shoes on me. W-Wait a minute! Hey! Why did you guys buy clothes for me?! Jung Garam, who was eagerly opening something with a dagger behind me, answered for everyone. Choi Lee~kyung~ How could you wear the same clothes twice in one week? What the In addition, as if he were agreeing with Jung Garam, Choi Kyung-sik intervened in our conversation and scolded me, I was startled when I first saw your closet. You didnt even have the basics. And, Seo Dawon gently grabbed my chin and mumbled a bit apologetically, as if he found my situation a bit pitiful, Lee-kyung-ie You used to sell fans on Market Raid. You couldnt afford to buy clothes. What fans? You know, the things that drop when you defeat Orcs. Dont you remember? Orc? Woo Ragi, tearing a box with his echo des behind us, raised his eyebrows. Those things sell? He was working hard to sell them You would have been better off grinding. 1 Shut up! Every time I hit the nail on the head, he tells me to shut up. I shouted angrily at Woo Ragis scornful words, and the Swordsman subsequently brushed me off. Meanwhile, Kim Olim seeded in putting the sneakers on my feet and tied the shoces. Then, she took my hand and made me stand. Try walking around. Hey! You guys Am I a kid or something? Your feet dont hurt? No itdoesnt. Actually, thats not importantCyou guys are really going overboard. Woo Ragiughed and made sarcastic remarks at my flushed face. If youre ugly, you should at least wear nice clothes. Itll be winter, so its a good thing to buy new outfits in advance. In the end, with Seo Dawons statement, I was forced to sit down on the sofa again. Honestly, why did they buy things for me while pretending to shop for themselves? Honestly, I didnt think it would feel this weird if they had bought stuff for themselves. Fortunately, at least in Woo Ragis or Jung Garams case, it didnt seem like they were solely buying useless items for the sake of giving me a hard time. In particr, Woo Ragi, that bastard, waspletely absorbed in hanging a new pretty butterfly decoration on his sword. When I saw him working so hard at attaching that ornament, I thought, So guys like him have their own quirks and desires huh? Of course, when he felt my gaze, I felt his expression turn into a discontent re. And, Garam was Choi Lee-kyung! If I put this here, itll look good, right? He had hung fairy lights, shiny bulbs hanging on a wire, on the art wall in the center of the living room. Though it was pretty, the lights didnt fit with the current modern interior. However, after seeing Lackey open its mouth with awe at the lightbulbs, I simply nodded. The skeleton leaped a few times, trying to grab the shining lightbulbs hanging high in the air before sitting down at its feet and staring at the light endlessly. Hehehe~ Though Choi Kyung-sik seemed quiet, it turned out that most of the boxes that arrived today were his items. He hummed, throwing bags of suspicious powder into his inventory, one by one. What did Choi Kyung-sik-ssi buy? Ingredients for Golems. I need at least one right now. Didnt it cost tens of billions to make one golem? Choi Kyung-sik sighed regretfully, Well, it was hard to choose its final form, but I think I can make something usable out of all this. Then, after pushing a mountain of boxes to one side of the living room, he went straight to the second floor. * * * Afterwards, we cleaned up all the trash left behind; Seo Dawon filled my empty closet. Now, even Kim Olim was absorbed in applying an abradantCpolishing pasteCto her shield. So, after a long while, I quietly returned to my bedroom by myself. The bedroom was slightly messy, but I was more bothered by my new clothes hanging in the now half-open closet. At that moment, Seo Dawon, who had left my side for a while, suddenly entered the bedroom as well. He glided inside, nced at the open closet, and looked back at meughter on his lips. You dont like it? No Its not that. Resigned, I sighed and stared back. Honestly, expensive clothes like those deserved to be worn on a proper clothes hanger, right? For examplesomeone like Seo Dawon, who was walking over here in long strides. I then thought about what he would look like in casual clothes. Comfortable clothes would look good on him also, right? First of all, he was tall; he had long legs and wide shoulders that would be the envy of any man Then, I imagined what would happen if the Mages clothes flowed off him like water.and then quickly shook my head. Am I going crazy? Are you going to sleep? he asked. W-Who knows Of course, Seo Dawon, who couldnt possibly know my thoughts, calmly approached my bed. Iid down with my back turned towards him and tried to dispel my own delusions. However, just then, a translucent system message popped up before my eyes like the devils whisper. [Do you want to change your Servants outfit?] [If you choose the Take off the top option, your choice will be applied to the Servants appearance.] WWhat?!! My body sprang up automatically, like a spring. Be a Patron! TL: O.O I see. Were ying dress-up doll now. Chapter 288 Chapter 288 No-no! I swear! I never wanted to force the clothes off of Seo Dawon. Also, Id *never* thought about stealing a glimpse of his body. I earnestly drove any sexual or lusty thoughts about the Mage out of my head. Above all, I couldnt do something like that to Seo Dawon when we were surrounded by the other Servants. And, even if the system were to tempt me when we were alone together Everyone would notice the moment I make any noise Then, Id have to take my own life at that point Because of my sss *unique ability,* the other Servants were sure to gather around as soon as I made a strange noise. No matter where I hide, those guys are sure to find me. At that point, Id have to exin why I made such a strange noise to the servants that were sure toe rushing through the door Just imagining that situation made me want to die. Therefore, I never dared to let such lusty thoughts enter my brain. That was why I was even more shocked. WhyHowDid this message appear? And such timing as well? Why must I suffer through this ordeal? This crazy bastard system! The desire to not be caught dominated my thoughts at the moment. Furthermore, I wanted to prevent such strange delusions from appearing in the first ce. So, I hurriedly reached out to exit the system window. However, the problem was Seo Dawon was faster than me. His cold fingers dug into my side; startled, I flinched more than necessary, and I rolled off the bed. Hnnghaahhhh! Lee-kyung-ah? Seo Dawon nced down at me, who had rolled over the edge. His suspicious gaze roamed over my cold-sweat-drenched face. Whats wrong? W-What do you mean? I-I didnt do anything?! Even though I barely managed to exit the [change of clothes] window in time, the Mages expression still looked strange. Was I caught? I tried to search for the answer in his face, but I couldnt read his thoughts. After a few breath-stopping seconds, the Mage reached out to me. I closed my eyes reflexively, but I soon felt a chilly hand covering my forehead. When I opened my eyes, he was calmly checking my temperature. It doesnt seem like hes sick, Seo Dawon murmured. And Ironically, that cold touch made me even more inmed. The Mage paused for a moment after seeing my flushed ears. Hmmm. Of course, that didnt mean he was generous and left me alone; the bastard came closer to me, smiling as I retreated to the wall. His smile was so sinister. You dont want me to touch your waist? I-Its not like that Then, can I touch you? It was only after I saw his smile that I realized that this man was a pervert that wouldnt lose to the system, but I was already toote. Seo Dawon folded me into his arms and gently grabbed my chin. Then, using his fingers, he slowly drew a line along my neck and cor. I jumped to avoid his hand, but. I failed, of course. D-Dont do that. Eventually, I grabbed his finger while trembling. However, Seo Dawon merely lowered his eyes and asked back, Dont do what? This I was going to point to his touches, but the Mage was faster. He rubbed his lips against my captive fingers. After handing my hand back to me, he started to grope at my neck with his lips. He wasnt licking me with his tongue or anything, but What he did was stimting enough. Seo Dawon gently chewed at my blushing neck skin; he pressed against my wriggling chest with his palm. Then, heughed in a low tone once he noticed my galloping heart. Heeek Mmnn! Eventually, I was unable to endure and moans threatened to spill out of my mouth, but the Mage swallowed them all. The tongue that kept persistently licking at an area of skin that had never beenpped at before made my stomach tense. On top of that, Seo Dawon slowly lowered his hand, which had been pressing on my chest, down my body. The shirt I was wearing slightly opened, exposing skin. At this rate I managed toe to my senses and grab his invading wrist. Haah.Haa Fortunately, the Mage stopped there. Althoughhis expression looked deeply unsatisfied. He looked down at my shaking self, still holding onto his wrist, before bowing his head towards me again. He didnt touch my body anymore, but, considering our entangled legs, I didnt count on his audacity and flexibility to give me a kiss. Eventually, I kept my lips closed and turned my head. However, Seo Dawon chewed on my closed lips, a bit painfully. Ah! Are you going to continue to be mean to me? How shamelessCwas he rebuking me after nearly ripping off my lips? I pummeled his shameless shoulders with my fist. EveryEveryones going to hear! Dont tell me, you didnt think Id take care of all of that? What? W-When on earth did you About when you wanted to take my clothes off? W-What!? Seo Dawon tilted his head, paying little attention to my shocked expression. Then, he looked down at my astonished face and delivered my personal death sentence. The [Change Outfit] option also notifies the Servant. You hesitated about taking off my top. I immediately kicked the Mage and tried to stand. Of course, despite my efforts, I failed to achieve anything meaningful since Seo Dawon didnt move. The Mage grabbed me by my ankle and spread my legs; he didnt seem to care that he got kicked. He then held my ankle high above his shoulders and perched his cheek against theteral malleolus. 1 Pervert, he sulkily condemned me, eyes wide open. I lost my mind; I shouted, No! Ive never thought aboutCnot even a little! Not even once? T-Thats! No, never! Never!! I was gradually being drawn into his cross-examination. All kinds of delusionsCfantasiesCthat sometimes appeared in my dreams passed through my head in the blink of an eye. That was why my denial came a beatte. I btedly tried to fix my mistake, but Seo Dawon was already giggling. So, you totally used me like some side dish 2 How impressiveCAnd you looked so innocent, too. Tears gathered in my eyes. Seo Dawon did not quit even though he saw my shameful tears. Definitely notCforget about quitting, he came closer and kissed my frowning face here and there. Ill say it! [Seo DaC.]! I tried to use myst resort, unable to stand my shame, but Seo Dawon was faster and blocked me. He looked down at me with a cheeky smile that wouldnt be out of ce on a gangster. I understand. I wont go further than this, today, so ! Dont push me away, yeah? He removed his hand andnded a kiss on me. The Mage kissed more fervently than before. Every now and then, his lips lifted off mine so he could spout even more shameful demands. Suck my tongue well. Dont let our drool dribble downCtry swallowing. I had no choice but to move my lips against Seo Dawon, responding to his requests with feathery brushes, until my lips were tingling. Whenever the Mage said something strange, I hit him on the shoulder. However, ironically, the more I seemed to detest the idea the more his yful side was activated. * * * Choi Lee-kyung, whats with the mask? I guess Lee-kyung-ie caught a cold. Really? Seo Dawon answered calmly on my behalf while I flinched and trembled at the onught of questions pouring my way. I shook the Mages hand off my shoulder while sucking kale juice up a straw through a gap in my mask. Undaunted, he touched my ears gently. The slight touch brought back memories of what had happened yesterday. BoomC! I jumped to my feet, ran to my room, locked the door, and buried my face in the bed. Soon, however, the Mage slowly stroked my back. My fists clenchedCwhat use was the lock on my door? Regardless of my anger, he asked, Does it hurt? Dont touch me! You asked me to touch you yesterday. I turned to him as soon as I heard those words. Seo Dawon promised to take what happened yesterday to his graveCto hold my shame as a secret, but he immediately broke that promise. He shrugged at my angry expression, What is it? You said you wouldnt talk about what happened yesterday! Whats wrongCits only the two of us here. I said I cast [silent] onto this bedroom, right? I red at Seo DawonCthe Mage spoke as if he were curryingpliments from me. Despite my ugly expression, the Mage still hugged me and rubbed his face against the small of my back. I lost all confidence in our distanceCI couldnt predict whether or not the Mage would stop here or do something senseless like what had happened yesterday. So, I pushed his face away with my handat least, I did until he did something crazy like licking my palm. I couldnt resist shouting, Are you seriously out of your mind? I was joking He giggled, hugging me and kissing me on my cheek to try and alleviate my anger. However, when I avoided even that affection, he took my chin and looked into my eyes. Then, in a wicked tone, he whispered, If you take all you wanted from my body and then be so cold right afterwards What am I supposed to do? Be a Patron! TL: O.O I guess well learn what they *did* in the uing chapter. As well as further hangups and rtionship issues that Lee-kyung and Dawon have. Especially Seo DawonCIll probably talk about his weirdness regarding rtionships and physical affection next chap. However, Lee-kyung has an interesting hang-up about sexuality. It seems like he feels almost inherent shame for having lustbut lust is in *almost* all of us. (Like when he felt ashamed that Seo Dawon reminded him that he said he wanted the Mage to touch him.) I wonder what yall think? I wonder if thats internalized homophobia. I knew an ex-gf that felt that way all through highschool. Like she idolized the romantic rtionship but felt deep shame about wanting sex. But who knows! Certainly not me >.< Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Dont y tricks on me. Of course, I wasnt able to firmly refuse Seo Dawon no matter what trickery he schemed. The series of eventsst night significantly reduced my confidence in him. Hes even crazier than Koo Hui-seo. I red at Seo Dawon with mes in my eyes as I recalledst nights events. However, the Mage simply lounged around me. He hugged me in his embrace andughed quietly. I was going to be strict with this manCunlike my lenience yesterday. If you do something like that again Im going to go for it whenever I get the chance. What? So, hurry up and raise your domination levels. It would be too dull to do it with this body.'' 1 With that said, Seo Dawon lifted his hands towards the curtainsCto where the light flooded into the room. After seeing the light permeate through, he burst intoughter at my astonished expression. Whats with that face? Are you asking because you really dont know? I was shocked; I had no idea how the Mage could be so brazen. However, he shrugged nonchntly. You and I arent minors. Its not about being a minor; its a matter ofmon sense. I tried to grumble and protest about yesterdays events, but then I felt the greatest shame I had ever felt in my life The mere memory took its toll on my brain. Seo Dawon stared at me, chin in hand, grinning constantly. I wanted to shout, Say something if you have something to say. My indignance was fueled by his shameless expression; however, I couldnt speak anymore and covered my head with the nket. So D-Donttease me with that ridiculing expression. My frustration had yet to be relieved, so I stillined from underneath my nket. However, Seo Dawon raised his heavy arm and hugged me through the covers. He locked me in his embrace and slowly stroked at the uncovered top of my head. He also apologized quite insincerely, Sorry But, what do you mean by teasing or ridiculing? Ive only everplimented you. Ive only ever called you pretty. I flinched and elbowed him. Seo Dawon, though, ignored my struggle and asked again, Orare you talking about the time I called you cute? Shut up! Following his words, I lowered the nket and yelled at the Mage. I was kissed one-sidedly again, as if he had been waiting for my faces re-emergence; his hand cupped my cheek. He didnt do anything so difficult to handleCas he did at dawnCbut I was still unfamiliar with this level of affection. Seo Dawon looked down at my panting self and enjoyed himself by asionally squishing my cheeks. His expression was so irritatingly cheeky; the Mage quickly hugged me before I could be too angry. Im not teasing you, Lee-kyung-ah. Dont be ridiculous. I know youre incredibly ted right now. Of course Im happy I want to keep doing this with you. The mage tilted his head as he continued to meet my eyes. I was utterly amazed at what he just spouted. I want to keep doing this he said Was this really the person who changed lovers like he changed clothes? Since when has he been so stubborn? After he passed me by, when he finally left me alone, wouldnt I be a ragged shell of a human being? However, perhaps Seo Dawon wasnt cognizant of his own personality changes; he didnt hesitate. Rather, he asked another question, as if I were the strange one. Have you never felt that way? Of course, Id also wished that, just once, Seo Dawon would open his heart and clearly tell me that he liked me. Furthermore, it was impossible to not have racy fantasies while dealing with him. However! Ive never been in a rtionship!! That was why the sexiest thing my brain could think up were only kisses. I wasnt the type of person to watch porn If I were to try and rece the hazy figures in my fantasies with the Mage, my delusions had always ended fuzzily at kissing. That was the limit of my shabby imagination. However, Seo Dawon was different, I suppose Before he died, he was known for his prolific private lifeand His nickname was Just as I thought that, I became a little depressed and clenched my lips shut. Almost automatically, I fired back a reproach, Y-You Youre too fast. And, I You know Im nervous. Doing these sorts of things may mean nothing to you, but As I spoke, I took a sly nce at the Mage. I thought he wouldugh or treat me like a fool, but he looked somewhat annoyed. Seo Dawon kept his mouth shut, as if to stop himself from talking out loud; but, I could clearly see that his excited energy was dampened. So, I stopped talking, letting my words dissipate vaguely. Twisting the ring on his thumbCas he usually did when annoyed, the Mage said, I get it. Ill keep my mouth closed next time. Its not just that However, why do you always think Im sneering at you? If you dont trust me, activate my [current mood] and check my thoughts. Startled, I cringed at the Mages rapid-fire bluntness. However, he didnt stop there and pinched at my cheeks, holding onto my stretched skin. I couldntin and simply stared at him. Still maintaining that position, Seo Dawon, who was either angry or frustrated, said coldly, I like you, Lee-kyung-ah. I dont know if youre the type whose affections cool off once the chase is over and you have your hands on the prize, though. What? The way he spoke I didnt think the confession was his end goalCI felt a little out of the loop. Seo Dawons confession did not end there; he continued, as if pushing me with his cold tone, But what can I do? Im truly sorry Im not a fantastic man as youve imagined Honestly, I was so nervous yesterday I couldnt even fulfill a tenth of my usual vulgar thoughts. I just helped you a little with my hands. W-Wait a minute! I wanted to cover the Mages mouth, but, when my fingers touched his lips, he bit them quite painfully. When I withdrew in surprise, he said sarcastically, Honestly, the fact that youve never thought about being with me in this way I wonder if its because of my bodys defects. I suppose your brain blocked all these potentialities. What could you do with a dead man? etc. I-Its not like that Whenever I say, I like you, I mean it. Body and all. But, everytime I say something like this, youre so scared; its as if I dropped some sort of bomb. Or, were you thinking youd just hold my hand and change my clothes? Like ying with dolls? Seo Dawon appeared as if he were picking a fightChis tone certainly suggested his eagerness to tussle. My lips quivered before I spoke clearly, Youreally need to fix your habit of speaking so meanly. Seo Dawon snorted. Why? Is this breaking your fantasies? And Ive already said that being dead isnt one of your ws! Eventually, I also exploded. I pushed the Mage away; he docilely retreated a few steps. We stared at each other, thefortable bed in between us, as if we wanted to rip into and eat each other. I opened my mouth first. You keep on talking about your death as if I As if you think Im treating you like an object instead of a human. I-Im nota deviant paraphile, alright? 2 There were too many things to argue, but I felt like my head was being overloaded due to my anger. Meanwhile, Seo Dawon snorted at my statement. Oh, he really wants to try this with me? I gritted my mrs and finished what I had to say. And, about your past I now know how strongly I sympathized and simply went with your opinions because of the Vengeful Ghost Memories But, thats not everything! However, Seo Dawon didnt answer. He looked suspicious, as if there were some underlying conspiracy for why I liked him. I added angrily, Why must my affections for you be tested everytime? I cant read your mind. How can I believe you when you show no signs of it. At that remark, I sarcastically thought, So, hes able to hide that sort of insecurity and still do *those sorts of things* yesterday, huh? So, basically, youre only able to make assumptions from my reactions. Is that what youre saying? In other words, everytime I rejected him, he couldnt prevent such insecure thoughts from popping up? I was frustrated, but I stepped back and squeezed out, I As long as you dont talk as if youre ridiculing or making fun of me, I dont hate it! I didnt make fun of you. You wereughing! Cant Iugh because I like you? C Be a Patron! TL: These two insecure birds ?? Lee-kyung doesnt understand that Seo Dawon probably takes physical affection as a sign of love (and also that hes not as flippant about love as much as the rumors make him out to besince Lee-kyung never saw Ryu Hyerins shback as we, the readers, did) but also thinks that Seo Dawon will eventually leave him or is ridiculing him due to his low self-esteem. Seo Dawon doesnt understand Lee-kyungs hesitation towards physical affectionCplus Lee-kyung seems like the guy who needs verbal reassurance. In short, their lovenguages are in conflict D: At least we got a direct confession from Seo Dawon?? (Also, omg, Dawon called him pretty >///< ) Chapter 290 Chapter 290 What does it mean when he says he likes me with such a vicious tone? I turned my head, arms crossed; Seo Dawon red at the innocent wall with his galling face. BangC! Just thenChalf the door was suddenly ripped off with a huge explosion; I looked that way, startled. Jung Garam was the one who broke through the door. The Assassin, with an expression that could only be described as wicked, looked alternatingly between us and shouted triumphantly, What kind of suspicious things are you doin.Ara? However, soon, he felt that the atmosphere between me and the Mage was unusual, so he stood still and merely blinked. For some reason, he looked a bit embarrassed, as if he realized his rash entrance wasnt the best course of action. Seo Dawon almost growled, You arent going to leave? Umm Were you two fighting? Get out. At the Mages chilly instruction, Jung Garam turned his back without making another peep; however, his expression, which I saw when the Assassin nced at me before leaving the room, was sparkling with excitement. I sent a paranoid and frustrated look at the meless Jung Garam, as if the Assassin were a twisted asylum patient. As soon as our eyes made contact, though, Seo Dawon reached out and gathered a golden light on the smashed door; the visible living room was soon blocked from view. Thats where Garams voyeurism ended. The Mage walked up to me with a cold expressionCI nearly felt chilly wind wafting from him. Choi Lee-kyung. . I stared back wordlessly. He red at my silent self before muttering to himself, Why cant servants see their masters [current mood]? How fucking unfair. However, I wasnt looking at Seo Dawons [current mood] either. I had no particr desire to look at it. What use would it be to read his innermost thoughts that were sure to be filled with doubts and irritation? I dont have anything to hide, unlike you; you dont need it. I retorted, bluntly. Seo Dawon raised his eyebrows at that response. Just when our war of words was about to reignite, a sudden kick on the door echoed throughout the room. Just get it over and done with roughly and thene out. That was Woo Ragis voice. Seo Dawon looked as if he were going to ignore it, but I btedly remembered that we were in the middle of Geum Miyoungs case and grabbed the Mages arm first. My touch stopped Seo Dawon in his tracks; his gaze fixated on my hand. For now, lets table this discussion untilter, I said. Seo Dawon didnt answer, but he docilely turned his back away. * * * As expected, Bae Jaemin was totally distracted by Geum Miyoung. He didnt even contact me even though the day he was supposed to meet me passed. He probably didnt have to capacity to deal with me as well. As he was being swayed here and there by his current situation, he just couldnt afford to care about me. Even the news ring from the living room TV intensively reported about Geum Miyoungs horrific death and the terrorist attack on her residence. In particr, this case received a lot of attention not only from the hub but from the outside world as well, since it was unclear who the culprit was. [Todays Tax Corporation CEO, Geum Miyoung, who was suspected of tax evasion, was found dead in her home. Geum Miyoung was reportled found at her home the morning after receiving the prosecutions summons. In the midst of all these suspicions, any financial fraud findings must also weigh on the murder as well, right?] [Yes, thats right Especially, what was found at the scene] Not only the news, but onlinemunities like [Rank God] were also quite noisy. Geum Miyoung wasnt a famous, widely-known ranker, but information on a certain thing that was said to have been found in her mansion was leaked. The daily bulletin board heated up as rumors began to spread. . Author: Biohunter When I went to Todays Tax Cos homepage, I looked through the CEOs history. Shes connected to Red Lotus. *shiver shiver* Honestly, whats going on? Also, the Jeju Ind murder case as well.. People are saying that the unsub is the same. 1 Comments (Expand) Lee Gu-hwang (Warrior): P H S 2 wasnt part of Red Lotus though Strong sses Only: Bae Jaemin, someone from Red Lotus, established Hahae, and PHS is an exec there. Beep Beep Beep: Well, if you say it like that, then the whole nation is rted to the R L. You guys make all sorts of connections. Strong sses Only: Im just saying that its not totally irrelevant, you r*tard lolol Author: Just A Lurker Theres no proof? Comments (Expand) Diamond: (Photo) Just a Lurker: *shiver shiver* Who took the photo? Diamond: There was a User on the Free-chat Forum that identified himself as part of the investigation team. That post is deleted now, though. Just a Lurker: Wow, thats fucking scary . And, the reason why the news was so hot was because of a few select items found within the [coffin] that Choi Kyung-sik had purposely left behind at the scene. In fact, in addition to their own items the servants had each picked up, there were misceneous items that could not be identified as belonging to a specific owner. Choi Kyung-sik seemed to have taken a few of those keepsakes while clearing through the [coffin]. Among those items, Choi Kyung-sik utilized a button on a [Red Lotus]bat uniform. Most of the equipment was stained with hydrochloric acid, but some did not meltpletely and retained their shape. Choi Kyung-sik had broken off a button before exploding the mansion. I had no idea he would do such a thing, so I was surprised when I heard hister exnation. Choi Kyung-siks intended bewilderment scheme worked better than expected. Thebat suit wasnt one that would match others found in Geum Miyoungs mansion, and a close examination of the button would reveal that this was a true keepsake used by the [Red Lotus] guild. Still reeling from being shocked by Geum Miyoung, this would cause double the pain for Bae Jaemin. Choi Kyung-sik, after raising his sses with a finger, turned to my surprised self and said, I wanted to see Jaemin-ie turn deep blue with frightCwhat a shame. Hespletely absent from the public these days. Articles rted to the [Red Lotus] seem to be blocked through the use of money for now, but its only a matter of time. Oh~ Theres Bae Jaeminie right now~ Speak of the devil, the news channel filmed Bae Jaemin getting out of his car. On the screen, the Priest looked very pallid, surrounded by dozens of cameras. I checked Bae Jaemins nervously blinking eyes and the rigid corners of his lips. I suppose hes tasted a bit of death, hasnt he? By now, he must have realized that, not only the contents of the coffin but also the slush funds Geum Miyoung was in charge of, have now all been stolen. With a wry smile, I stared at Bae Jaemin entering a building. That building he entered was the prosecutions investigation quarters. OF course, he was simply there to supplement the investigation as a witness and wasnt a suspect, but I quite like how he walked away from the reporters with their outstretched mics like a sinner. After watching until that point, Kim Olim told us, Lim Jisoo is currently staying at the XX hotel. It seems shes meeting often with Ryu Hyerin. At those words, Woo Ragi tilted his head and asked, Hey. Rather than Lim Jisoo, but Who is it That Assassin. Have we heard anything about him? The veiled assassin who stole Woo Ragisst breath had yet to be identified nor was it easy to find information about him. However, Kim Olim made a fairly optimistic prediction, That will be revealed as we monitor Lim Jisoo. ording to Park Hoseok, all the culprits agreed to gather and meet up if the [Red Lotus] case bes a bigger issue. Jung Garam was the one to respond. He held his chin and smiled happily, as if he were recalling something pleasant. However, the words that tumbled out of his mouth were pretty awful. Thats right. Also, that meeting is a little Compulsory? At least thats what Park Hoseok said when I asked him; his words were a bit short since I cut off his tongue in the middle of his confession. They must have signed a contract with a huge risk for breaking secrecy. Like a vow of obedience or something. Kim Olim, after listening to Jung Garam, smiled and looked back at Seo Dawon, I guess Lim Jisoo is still making a living using your skills. Hm. Seo Dawon didnt show much of an expression; I couldnt understand what that meant, so I continued to look alternatingly between the two. Choi Kyung-sik, who had been silent all this while, also gave his two cents, Im saying this because you mentioned it: arent Lim Jisoo and Guildmasters skillbo and chains quite simr? Lim Jisoo was the one who copied Seo Dawon quite diligently. Perhaps even half of Lim Jisoos skill base utilized skill trees devised by Seo Dawon. [Retrograde] has so many skill branches, so two skill trees cant be that simr by chance. The probability is simr to getting first ce in the lottery. I looked at the Mage while listening to Kim Olims cynical tyrade. Though he was the one being giarized, that seemed to have no significant impact on the Mage. However, when he met my gaze, Seo Dawons words did not hide his ridicule, Lim Jisoo is a little toosimple to be a Mage. She has no sense of aesthetics. As he said that, he unfurled a golden magic circle over his hand; after calling forth another magic circle within, he began to draw all sorts of different patterns. I had no idea if that was some great feat or not, but Choi Kyung-sik suddenly sighed deeply and flinched a little, Youre able to use another subsss magic simultaneously? Dont you usually summon several low-ss magic circles before moving onto another high-level spell. I had no idea what he was talking about, but Choi Kyung-siks tone clearly conveyed his feelings of respect for his guildmaster. I stared at Seo Dawons palm, wondering if those two spinning magic circles were really that great. I couldnt understand, no matter how hard I stared. In anycase, Seo Dawon shook his hands a couple of times before answering, Thats impossible for Lim Jisoo. [Logic] or something simple like that would have been better for her than [Retrograde]. 3 Jung Garam, giggling, added, Because of Hyung, there were reams of Mages that rushed forward into your skill tree path. After all, after you debuted, the [Logic] subss was utterly demolished. Be a Patron! TL: Wow, I think Seo Dawon was actually pissed at Jung Garam there! Lim Jisoo! Well learn more about her in days toe! Chapter 291 Chapter 291 While listening in on their conversation, I wondered why Seo Dawon had been feuding with Lim Jisoo for such a long time, So How did youe to know Lim Ji-soo? Seo Dawon answered without hesitation, We crashed into each other because of amission. Lim Jisoos business usually starts with collusion and fraud. Her victims saved up money and hired me. As soon as the Mage finished speaking, Kim Olim frowned slightly, recalling that event. A few low-profile Users won some scenario rewards through their innovative ideas, and Lim Jisoo decided to visit and extort them after hearing rumors about them. Our request involved protecting the clients safety until the auction start date for their item. I was a little surprised to hear that [Red Lotus] also participated in mercenary work. Woo Ragi must have also been a part of the guild during that request because, as he leaned against the back of the sofa and rested his chin crookedly at the top, he said with an arrogant expression, That was one of thest chances to hire the [Red Lotus] for hundreds of millions. Kim Olim smiled bitterly, Actually, it wasnt long after the guild was founded; so, we were running at a deficit. We tried to meet with many investors, but everyone thought the way we wanted to clear the Scenario was too reckless. Thats why we also took on part-time jobs as well. We also carried people through dungeons many times, too. Going around all day with pieces of shits who are more useless than a dogs penis Haah. I was quite surprised at their statements. I knew that [Red Lotus] had a sensational debut from the beginning and immediately became one of therge guilds, so I didnt think they would have suffered from ack of money. Seo Dawon looked at my wide eyes and said mischievously, Should we have just sold fans? Hey! I looked askance at the mage, but I wasnt too offended by his words. Rather, I wanted to hear more about the [Red Lotus]. I docilely closed my mouth. The Mage slowly continued the story, At that time, Lim Jisoo was a ranker Mage well known for utilizing the [retrograde] tree. She was more recognized and famous than us, who had just be Users. Honestly, though, rather than her skills she was more notorious formitting all sorts of dirty deeds in the name of money. Kim Olim also pitched in, During thatmission, Lim Jisoo surrounded us with dozens of assassins. At first, she told Seo Dawon that if he handed her his client, she would spare his life. Of course, that would have been a lie as well. Few people survived throughout the course of Lim Jisoos crimes. Then Did you all win there? Three against dozens of opponents? The client also fought as well. It was about 40 against 10. Even so, the assassins still outnumbered them by four times; the fact that they survived was a huge deal. However, Woo Ragi clicked his tongue as if he werent satisfied, We should have stolen away Lim Jisoos breath at that time. Because we needlessly let her go You sustained injuries. Things would have been difficult if we hadnt given over Lim Jisoo in hostage negotiations. Tsk. Woo Ragi was seriously injured during the fight, but it seems they had escaped the siege by taking Lim Jisoo prisoner. With twinkling eyes, Garam asked his guildmaster, Hyung, you probably fought her 1 v 1 right? It was Kim Olim who answered, NoChe was against 10 others. If it had only been Lim Jisoo, he would have dealt with her a long time ago. Kyaa~ As expected from [Red Lotus]s guildmaster. You didnt get hurt back then? I asked, startled; the servants gazes lingered on me for a while. Other than the perpetually smiling Seo Dawon, the others expression seemed to convey that I was being unnecessarily fussy over the Mage. Honestly, though, its not like Im wrong to ask something like this Ugh, theyre acting as if theyre looking at a couples overt PDA! I lowered my head, embarrassed; Seo Dawon replied in an affectionate tone, I wasnt hurt. Ragi had attracted an unnecessary deluge of attacks because of his reckless dashing. What do you mean reckless? I created opportunities for you. I seeCno self-reflection at all, even though you got injured enough to be unable to raise a sword for a while. Kim Olim looked at Ragi with a stern expression. Woo Ragi avoided her eyesCa rare behavior for the swordsman. Looking at Woo Ragi now, I faintly recalled how he had helped me to escape Koo Hui-seos nightmare by cutting off his neck or his arm. Not long ago, my memories of that day gradually returned. Should I say that, afterwards, I reevaluated my thoughts on Woo Ragi? Though everything he said was still annoying and despicable, I believed he was able to secure such a stable position in the guild due to his dependable personality. Kim Olims thoughts must run simr to mine as, though she still stared at Ragi with a stern face, she seemed to be genuinely worried for him. Seo Dawon looked alternatingly between the two with a soft expression before turning towards me again, Because of that incident, we earned Lim Jisoos grudge. Naturally, she sent assassins to our families and sent us photosCthreats. Well, in the end, I guess I was the one to act first and kill her younger brother. Then, have you been threatened with assassination ever since then? I asked, fed up with Lim Jisoos persistent obsession. However, all three shook their heads. No, those gradually diminished. Perhaps it became difficult to hire an assassin once the [Red Lotus] started to grow in size. Not even an idiot would challenge amission he was sure to fail. We also did our best to consistently run our own schemes Well, by the time the [Tower of Command] raidmenced, things were quiet enough that we almost forgot about it. Lim Jisoo probably not only had difficulty hiring assassins who could match [Red Lotus]s notoriety but also probably felt that she may die if the [Red Lotus] continued to grow. Perhaps that was when she joined hands with Bae Jaemin. But How did Lim Jisoo and Bae Jaemine to work together? Did the two have history together? I askedCI had long been curious about this. Seo Dawon closed his mouth, briefly contemting. If we grab Ryu Hyerin this time around, we can ask her. Kim Olim stated coldly. pping his feet andying back on the sofa, Woo Ragi said almost sarcastically, Or, we could ask Bae Jaemin directly. If you catch Jaemin-ie, youll hand him over to me right? Jung Garam grinned as he joined in on the conversation. His eyes gave their usual sparkleChis cheeks healthily flushedCat the thought of inflicting cruelties. At that, Choi Kyung-sik made a request to the young Assassin, Garam-ah, Im sorry, but can you leave the corpse in a good state? There are a few experiments Id like to conduct. Mmmmmm~ Fine. There are ways to break him without cutting into him. Good. Choi Kyung-siks face brightened. As expected of a member of [Red Lotus]; Choi Kyung-sik also looked forward to Bae Jaemins end. What would the downfall of a man always supported by the media look like? Will he kneel at their feet and beg, just as the previous revenge targets had done before? The Geum Miyoung case is sure to shake that side; there will definitely be some action, Seo Dawon calmly said. Every servant, even those that seemed lost in thought, turned towards him. He continued, However, Bae Jaemin wont be able to do a single thing. There will surely be a responseCas [HaHae] was able to avoid tax investigations so far; itll take weeks to resolve this suspicion. So, Ryu Hyerin is more likely to move on his behalf. Even the move to meet with Lim Jisoo shows that Ryu Hyerin is currently acting as his proxy. Thus, well have to target Ryu Hyerin as our next target. I had to hold myself back from reading the Mages [current mood] when I saw his emotionless demeanor. I didnt want to do something like that. Meanwhile, Seo Dawon calmly exined his trap to capture Ryu Hyerin, Lim Jisoo has a habit of enjoying the nightlife. As such, the hotel shes staying at is located near a private club. I believe Ryu Hyerin is also aware of Lim Jisoos proclivities, so the Priest arranged the living situation in that manner. Nightlife? ording to our investigations She apparently likes to drink with several men, though we arent entirely too sure what happens inside the room, Then, as if he felt a little disappointed, he added, I was going to try and arrange an infiltration by disguising you as a receptionist, but the clubs interview process is quite tricky. Its impossible for Lee-kyung-ie to infiltrate there. The buildings also enveloped by artifacts, so simple skills like warp dont work inside. Still, once we enter the club, Lim Jisoo wont be able to use her skills, so I dont think itd be difficult to overpower her. Lim Jisoo is always apanied by more than 20 subordinates when she goes clubbing. I decided on forgoing capturing her there since the summoning skill wont work inside either. With that said, Seo Dawon took a moments pauseCone beatCbefore continuing, Instead, well wait for Ryu Hyerin to exit after they enter this building. Since these clubs are known for *that sort of activity,* I believe Ryu Hyerin will, for her image, disguise herself or visit during low foot traffic hours. Then Since shell strive to meet and leave without being conspicuous as much as possibleshe probably wont bring much protection detail. Thatll make our approach easier. Be a Patron! TL: Im so soft for the oldest three of the Red Lotus guild being soft for each other. Tbh, if Woo Ragi can get over his homophobia, the Seo Dawon/Kim Olim/Woo Ragi/Choi Lee-kyung ship might be amazing. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 In ordance with Seo Dawons n, we decided to monitor how Ru Hyerin would approach Lim Jisoo. The task was divided between two teams; Garam-ie and Choi Kyung-sik would each y a role in observing Lim Jisoos movements for 12 hours. And, in order to aid our monitoring, we unpacked and moved some luggage into another hotel near the one Lim Jisoo was staying in. We went through all this trouble in order to fully maximize the use of the servants skills. The servants stated they could use their skills if they were some distance away from me, their master, but the farther they were the less potent their skills would be. Furthermore, their minds would be beset by mental stress. I had never heard of this penalty before, but none of the servants raised any objections or contradictions when Seo Dawon informed me of this limitation. In order words, he spoke the truth: the further the others were from me, the less capable theyd be. Everyone was already aware of this. In addition, the flimsier our bond, the less they could exert their abilities. In other words, Seo Dawon and Lackey may rarely experience headaches, stress, and loss of concentration even if they were quite far away from me, but other servants, especially Choi Kyung-sik and Woo Ragi considering their low friendliness or affection stat, would be nervous even if they were just outside the range of my home. I was surprised by their unexpected weakness. What do you mean by lose concentration?'' We kept thinking about you. What? When I heard Seo Dawons answer, I couldnt help but be conscious of the gazes looking at me for some reason. However, Seo Dawon adopted a serious tone, abandoning his usual joking demeanor. Its true. I keep thinking, Ill have to return by your side quickly. Worries like, What if someone infiltrates your home while Im gone and put you in danger fill my head. I couldnt concentrate on my own tasks because I kept checking your status constantly. That must have beendifficult, I answered, bluntly. Was this why the servants always seemed so strangely insecure and restless? However, even after listening to the Mages exnation, I couldnt believe that Choi Kyungsik, who always smiled so vaguely, or Woo ragi, who became annoyed whenever our eyes met, would think like that. Anxiety Perhaps Seo Dawon feels that sort of emotion because its him Choi Kyung-sik or Woo Ragi probably feels annoyance I stared at those two in disbelief, but neither seemed interested in me. They remained still, neither denying nor confirming this new revtion. So, I focused on the operation nning that followed the lull in the conversation. Anyway, because of that penalty, Choi Kyung-sik had to stay with me to prevent him from deteriorating to uselessness. The speed at which we overpower Ryu Hyerin was the key to this n, so any mistakes or poor concentration had to be prevented as much as possible. There was much foot traffic around the hotels here; our movements may be filmed or we may attract witnesses. So, to increase the chances of sess without consequences, we considered observing from within the Royal Pce hotelCLim Jisoos hotel. However, since there was a possibility that Bae Jaemin would make a surprise visit, we eventually decided on another hotel just 3 kilometers away from the Royal Pce hotel. I decided to speak my mind, This feels simr to the Park Hoseok caseCthe way we follow and observe the target. Unlike then, though, Ryu Hyerin will already be aware of strange happenings and possible dangers, so shes sure to be wary. Furthermore, the fact that her powerCher attributeCis opposite to yours is something to be cautious about. Kim Olim answered as she unfurled the map and checked the nearby roads. After contemting her words, I realized that Lady Luck blessed us in many ways when we captured Park Hoseok. We hadnt visited the Jeju Ind vi during the holiday season, so there were few people around at that time. The fact that Park Hoseok actually came exactly as he was summonedCto a location we specially choseCmeant that we were halfway to sess by the beginning of our operation. However, our current operation would take ce in some of the busiest locations in the hub; there were many department stores and restaurants near the hotel, so people wandered around day and night. Furthermore, as was usual in most downtown districts, public officials from the official Users Association regrly patrolled the area as security detail. If Ryu Hyerin called for help, we would risk being exposed. I kept looking at the crossed-out routes and asked Kim Olim, About Ryu Hyerin How is she atbat? Its meaningless to ask about herbat capabilities. Ryu Hyerin is a High-Priest who can use [Holy Descent] 1 If she attempts to flee while in that state, itll be troublesome. As you can glean from the skills name, she would literally be under Gods protection. Since I was ignorant of a High Priests Power, I couldnt even recklessly state that wed be fine due to Kim Olims outstanding abilities. Furthermore, I was concerned that no other servant refuted the Pdins words. In particr, Seo Dawon remained silent and continuously stared at the map; I could feel that he was seriously considering that possibility. However, I still strived to speak whatever came to mindCafter all, I wanted to be of some help as well. Then, why dont you get rid of the chauffeur firstCjust like you did with Geum Miyoung? Ryu Hyerin, she She usually drives herself around. She makes it a hobby. R-Really? And, if shes trying to keep her visit with Lim Jisoo a secret, theres an even greater chance shell travel alone Though, thats only a guess. Kim Olim said quickly, as if she knew everything about Ryu Hyerin. If I were ignorant, I would have thought the Pdin joined Ryu Hyerins fan clubThey must have had a pretty close rtionship before the guilds downfall. Furthermore, her expression while gazing at the map was so ferocious, I couldnt help but flinch. Her current energy couldnt bepared to when she killed Geum Miyoung. In a way, more so than Seo Dawon, Kim Olim is How should I put this She looked even more emotionally agitated. I suppose one could describe her fierce anger as a gripping obsession. I looked at Kim Olim through the corner of my eye; crazily enough, Seo Dawon, who had been engaged to Ryu Hyerin, was calmer than the Pdin. As soon as he felt my gaze, the Mage opened his mouth. Looking towards Choi Kyung-sik, he asked, Is there anything you can make that can follow a targetClike a familiar? Choi Kyung-sik lookedpletely flustered at that question. He crumpled his brows, Im an Alchemist! Are you serious? Youve really improved your whining skills. Well, I could make a mini-golem. Thats no big deal, but The contraption will definitely stand out too much. Also, its durability will be weak enough that even Ryu Hyerin could trample it beneath her feet. Everyone in the living room fell silent; no decent methods arose from our brainstorming session. So, if Ryu Hyerin were to run away, itll be disadvantageous for us, right? Looking down at the map, I recalled my servants conversation. Then, without thinking much, I opened my mouth. Hey, this is just my idea, but Rather than worrying about Ryu Hyerin escaping Mmmn Why not entice her to chase after us? So, we can throw a bait thatll secretly ce Ryu Hyerin on our trail. However, when the servants red eyes simultaneously looked towards me, I felt a bit awkward and wondered if I had said anything wrong. Woo Ragi asked bluntly, What would be the bait? T-Thats Ummm While I stammered at Woo Ragis words, it was Choi Kyung-sik who unexpectedly answered, Why not summon Guildmaster-nim for a little while as lure? We just need to be clever and not directly expose his faceCjust a few side profiles or his back. Huh? If I were Ryu Hyerin-ssi, I would be curious and follow in secret. However, I thought differently. If I see someone who looks like my fianceCthe fiance that I killed with my very own hands If that were me, Id never follow because I would be so scared However, the servants nodded their heads as if they thought it was a good idea. Knowing her personality, shell definitely do more than follow. Kim Olim mumbled to herself before shutting her mouth. Seo Dawon lowered his eyes as if he were contemting and tapped his fingers on the table. Im alright with acting as the lure, but I cant make her feel threatened She cant sense that anything is off with the situation. Ryu Hyerin must not contact anyone else or give up in the middle of her chase. At those words, Jung Garam raised his hand, How about using some drugs? Like making her feel momentarily fuzzy? Choi Kyung-sik agreed, I do have a few [Seductions] left. Seo Dawon continued to contemte for a while longer before shaking his head and exining, Thats good, but, well have to lure Ryu Hyerin to a deserted ce Specifically, well need something to definitely lower her vignce and induce curiosity within her. As I listened to the mage, I looked down at Lackey, who lounged by my feet as it assembled toy blocks. Be a Patron! TL: Lee-kyung! Is adding to the nning sessions and giving his own opinions! Also, is it just me? or Do other people notice that Choi Kyung-sik is often the one to give Lee-kyung a sense of agency or validate his opinions Even if Lee-kyung doesnt notice. Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Ryu Hyerin stood in front of the VIP room. The waiter that guided her here knocked lightly on the door, which opened swiftly. Hyerin-ie~ Youre here? The open door revealed Lim Jisoo sitting in the center of the room like a queen. And, sitting around her were slender-looking men acting quite coyly. They were probably acting that way while eyeing the pile of money on the table. Her taste is just. Ryu Hyerin inwardly clicked her tongue as she stepped into the room. Of course, on the surface, her smile was not marred. As Ryu Hyerin approached, a man clinging to Lim Jisoos side carefully made space. Lim Jisoo giggled and hugged Ryu Hyerins shoulder with one arm; in turn, the priest smiled and settled down by her side. Lim Jisoo spat the cigar she was roughly chewing onto the floor andughed, Is the investigation into Jaemin-ie finished today? Yes. Helle to see you soon, Unni. Hell, why should hee? It can just be you! I feel frustrated whenever I see his faceChe always looks like a dead man walking. Haha Lim Jisoo alwaysined that Bae Jaemin did not have an ounce of softness and friendliness about him, but if one took a closer look, the men surrounding her were simr to Bae Jaemin A natural smile formed on Ryu Hyerins faceCthat was truly hrious. When the Priest smiled faintly, the man who had moved for her handed her a ss. When Lim Jisoo saw that, she narrowed her eyes. Darling, are you wagging your tail at Hyerin-ie right now? Of course not, noona. Im only giving her this because shes your friend. Ryu Hyerin shook her head and refused the drink. She patiently watched Lim Jisoo toy around with the man while pretending to be upset. When Lim Jisoo saw Ryu Hyerins disaffected appearance despite the Mages cajoling and caressing of the attending males, she frowned. Should I summon some for you, too? What? Ah, no Im fine. Is that because of Bae Jaemin? He does whatever he wants behind your back, too. Haha Ryu Hyerin sighed inwardly at Lim Jisoos insensitive words. Is she telling me to piss off because she wants to y around today? NoChonestly, she might not even have anything to tell me. They had been able to coast well since Lim Jisoo re-entered Korea and was able to use the information her syndicate gathered. Through herwork, they were able to find out Koo Hui-seos hospitalization recordsChis unonscious state. That was all due to therge number of spies from her criminal organization that she had nted in the [Red Dragon] guild. However, now it was hard to obtain any new information. Despite this, Lim Jisoo wasnt wary of Koo Hui-seo at all; after all, she was able tomand half of Koo Hui-seos security personnel as she wished. Once he heard that, Bae Jaemin rxed and began to focus on Geum Miyoungs case. He had even ced his appointment with Choi Lee-kyung on the back burner. Lim Jisoo confidently stated that she could kidnap or remove Koo Hui-seo if he became even more of a bother, but But, even if she had half of his bodyguard detail in her grasp, Ryu Hyerin still thought they would not be able to easily prate inside Koo Hui-seos mansion. However, both Bae Jaemin and Lim Jisoo thought it would be a victory anyway if Koo Hui-seo was locked away to the point he could not leave his home. Eventually, with no fruit to show for her days work, Ryu Hyerin rose from her seat as she watched Lim Jisoo entertain herself. Lim Jisoo nced at the Priest as she stood but didnt make any efforts to dissuade her from leaving. Going? Yes. Ille again next time. Why go through all the trouble? Just contact me if theres anything unusual happening. As expected, the woman simply wanted to empty her brain and y around for the time being. Ryu Hyerin lowered her head, trying to not show her irritation at wasting her time. Thank you. Should I tell the kids to ready a car for you? No. Ive brought something. Ryu Hyerin chuckled as she turned around. As soon as she left the room and closed the door, her ck hair began to turn blond. When Ryu Hyerin touched an artifact called the [Image Transformation Ring] with her finger, her hair turnedpletely golden. Thereupon, she took sunsses and a hat out of her inventory and put them on. She then descended to the underground parking lot through the emergency stairs. ? However, as soon as she arrived at that parking lot, she saw a mans wide back through the tint of her sunsses. She looked at the man for a momentCa strange feeling that she couldnt quite pinpoint rose within her. Ignorant of her stare, the man loaded small boxes into a ck van. I feel like Ive seen him somewhere before? However, as soon as the man turned his head towards her, Ryu Hyerin, for some reason she couldnt understand, turned her head the other way and walked towards her own parked car. Perhaps she turned her head reflexively because she thought he was a reporter or an acquaintance. Nheless, she couldnt shake the feeling that that wasnt the case. Eventually, Ryu Hyerin got into her car and looked through the window at the man who seemed farther than before. In the pastHm. Well, I think Id remember if I took a closer look. However, the man soon sat in the drivers seatCit seems he had finished loading his luggage. Ryu Hyerin was shocked to see the mans profile. He looks so simr He looks so simr to Seo Dawon. Ryu Hyerin unwittingly started the car. She felt so nervousCshe urgently felt she needed to block the car and check the mans face. However, the van quickly left the parking lot; Ryu Hyerin hurriedly stepped on the elerator. The van exited the parking lot without any hesitation and began driving on the road outside. Ryu Hyerin hesitated for a moment, but she was ovee by a strange impulse and eventually followed the man. Fortunately, the man escaped the downtown after a little while and stopped in a shopping district that saw a lot of foot traffic. The man took a few small boxes with him and disappeared into a building. Ryu Hyerin recorded the vans license number with her cell phone. Ill ask Bae Jaemin to look it up. However, just as she was about to send a message, the man popped out of the building. Once again, he wasnt empty-handed. She thought that she would be able to finally see his face properly now, but the man held a child who looked to be in their lower elementary school years. The issue here was that the child was stuck to the mans face, and she found it hard to peer at his features through the gaps. Ryu Hyerin felt somewhat disappointed when she saw the small child giving the man cheek kisses. Is he just someone that looks simr? When it became clear that this person wasnt the Mage, Ryu Hyerin simply watched him buckle the child into the car. Well, I suppose its strange for me to follow someone just because they look simr to Seo Dawon when I know the Mage is dead. Ryu Hyerin deleted the picture of the van with a despondent heart. Still, even now, her gaze still continued to stray to the man. Is he a married man? While Seo Dawon wore a lot of essories, that man only wore a simple ring on the fourth finger of his left hand. He was holding onto that child so affectionately, too Hes probably married. Those were the Priests thoughts as she stared nkly at his car. Strangely, though, it felt like she was seeing Seo Dawon alive and married to someone elseeven though she knew that was impossible. Soon, the man ced his child in the passenger seat before carrying the rest of the boxes back into the building. Because his face was once again covered by the box stack, it was hard to see his features directly; Ryu Hyerin, though, remained still since she knew that he wasnt the MageCmerely a doppelganger. A strange sense of weakness took over her body. I should return. In the end, Ryu Hyerin decided to start her car and erase todays idiotic stalking incident from her mind. Huh? However, still unable to tear away her lingering nces, the vans passenger door suddenly opened. The door that hid the mans child. It seemed he did not lock the door; after the child fumbled around a bit with yellow glove-covered hands, they eventually exited the car. As she looked at the stumbling child, she was conscious of the fact that the van was parked close to the road. She automatically nced at the building the man entered, but there was no movement at its entrance. In addition, the child continued to walk forward. Cars often sped up on this section because the entrance to the eightne highway wasnt far away. Ryu Hyerin watched anxiously as the child moved further from the van and even left the sidewalk. Eventually, she opened her car door and walked towards the child. Excuse me The child busily wriggled forward as if they never heard her voice. While trying to call out to the yellow-hooded child, Ryu Hyerin reached out urgently to their small back just in case an ident may ur. She thought she should at least hold onto them for now. Since there was a big difference between the stride of an adult and a child, she was able to reach and scoop up the child with no difficulty. So light. And, when she pulled them up by their back, she was a little flustered by the unexpected lightness of the child. Still, fortunately, she was relieved that she could soon return the child to their rightful ce. ! However, she almost screamed when the child turned around and peered up from beneath their hoodCa skull with red eyes stared at her. What..! Its been a long time, Hyerin-ah. However, before she could scream hysterically, she heard an unforgettable voice in her ears. She turned around reflexively and met cold, red eyes. Ryu Hyerin froze, shocked; the mans cold hand blocked her mouth. I really missed you. Ryu Hyerin stared at Seo Dawon, forgetting to breathe. Be a Patron! TL: Lackey my baby~ Also, I know were supposed to hate Lim Jisoobut its kinda boss the way she just shamelessly yed around with her harem while ignoring Ryu Hyerin. Chapter 294 Chapter 294 This cant be possible. Hes a dead man. She had pushed him away with her own two hands. She often dreamed of a Seo Dawon that hade back from the dead to hurt her, but UnbelievableCRyu Hyerin raised her hands reflexively and groped the hand that was holding her face. Her fingertips felt the cold hard skin of a corpse, so different from a living human being. Is that reallySeo Dawon? Ryu Hyerin raised her gaze and checked the Mages face again. Red eyes, cold skin, and hatred seeping from his pupils. Ryu Hyerin could not deny that the person in front of her was apletely different existence than when he was alive. Ryu Hyerin shed tears. However, those tears werent from fright. She didnt even care how Seo Dawon reappeared before her. Her gaze contained all sorts ofplicated emotions as she looked at the Mage. He coldlyughed at her, Tsk tsk, Hyerin-ah Youre still the same. Ryu Hyerin could not tear her eyes off the Mage as she listened to his chillyugh. A broken, shattered feeling that she couldnt fullyprehend flowed through her. Simultaneously, she sensed a disgusting smell and a nauseating difort pierce her nose. It felt familiar: the dead she had trampled to a second death like bugs in the dungeonthe peculiar, putrid stench of the dirty undead She could feel all of that from Seo Dawons hand. ck burns even began to appear at the edges of Seo Dawons palms where it covered Ryu Hyerins mouth. This phenomenon always urred when things that went against the power of nature invaded a High Priests divine authority by entering their space. Just by touching her, the ultimate sign of eternal depravity dissipated into ashes. A sign that Seo Dawon actually became an undead. Ryu Hyerin shuddered. ckC! Seo Dawon ignored the goose bumps raised along her forearm and flicked his fingers lightly. She immediately felt a severe dizziness; when she closed and opened her eyes, she was in a desert-like field and felt few other human presences. The mage probably warped her to a deserted location. Afterwards, the Mage pulled away from Ryu Hyerin as if he had touched something unpleasant. With one brush of his magic, his damaged hands slowly began to repair. Ryu Hyerin looked nkly at that sight beforeughing uncontrobly, Ha Hahaha! Youve be an undead? Seo Dawon looked at her quietly, no answer given. Ryu Hyerin once held a delusion that one day Seo Dawon, who somehow survived miraculously, mighte to find her. However, even in her delusions, she never imagined a scenario in which Seo Dawon was revived as an undead. That man is an undead?! Ryu Hyerin burst intoughter the more she thought about it; she took a step closer to the mage. Just what How broken are you? Dawon-Oppa, for you to choose something like that Did you really hate me that much? Ryu Hyerin, filled with anticipation, looked at Seo Dawon. However, he showed no signs of emotional agitation. Of course, Ryu Hyerin had guessed that, under that calm face, indignation and contempt would be bubbling inside. A person who had been at the peak of all Users had be a monster. After raiding with Seo Dawon in dungeons over several years, Ryu Hyerin was well aware of the difference between Users and Monsters. Obviously, monsters were powerful; a monsters natural power was the reason why they raided with parties of numerous Users. It was more advantageous to face them as a group rather than to initiate a fight one-on-one. However, as the number of people and the Users level increased, even monsters would eventually be trampled underneath a Users feet. Once a method to clear a monster or boss has been found, the monster would be reduced to easy item drops or a source of experience. Even Aestheya, the boss of the [Second Company] dungeon, the most dangerous dungeon before [Tower of Command], merely became a supplier of reinforcement materials for essories. That arrogant man, who knows that fact better than anyone else, wants to kill his murderers enough to choose to lose his own ego? To think that man who believed in his limitless potential would shackle himself and be a ve to the system? Ryu Hyerin grasped at her chest; her heart felt like it would explode. She smiled at Seo Dawon before opening her arms wide, Kill me No, you probably dont want to kill me so simply, do you? But, what should I do? Im so happy right now. Dawon-Oppa came all the way here to kill little old meCjust me. Im so So, so very happy. She was nothing to him when he was alive, but she couldnt believe that she became one of his goals after death. He never looked properly at her until the moment he died; the humiliation and despair she felt all this while seemed to be washed away by this single encounter. Ryu Hyerin looked at the Mage with tion and contempt in her eyes. Almost as if she had expected the most miserableCthe most pitiful, for he had lost everythingCman in this world to shoot herself. However, when she blinked, she found that the Mage wasnt ring at her. He didnt even react to her taunts. Just as he had done in the past, Seo Dawon stood back upright and head high as he looked at her. He burst intoughter when his eyes met hers under the light of the ominous red moon. More than hate, his gaze conveyed his sneer. Why should I? What? Why would I kill you? Seo Dawonughed as if he had heard an incredibly amusing joke. He retreated as many steps as she took towards him. Ryu Hyerin read in Seo Dawons clear smile that he felt no inferiorityplex from appearing before her in an undead state. While she paused her steps, he said as if he were driving a wedge into her, Youre not at my level. What? The Mage slowly began to melt into thin air, as if he had been merely granting her some sage advice. At the same time, the chilling energy that filled this area gradually faded. She became incredibly angry once she realized that Seo Dawon was actually disappearing before her eyes. [Divine Hold]! She extended a rope of light straight towards the mage, but that rope, which aimed to circle around his ankle, broke midair and iled in vain. Ryu Hyerin gritted her teeth as she looked around the area for signs of the MageCsigns that hepletely disappeared. Then, she quickly opened her inventory and called forth her staff. She looked around her car for a few minutes before shouting into the air, Im not at his level? How dare someone whos been reduced to an undead existence say Im not at his level?! Dont make meugh! He must have run away in fear since hes an undead man in front of a Priest. Ive gotten stronger while you were dead,ying cold in the ground! Come out now! In the first ce, Ryu Hyerin had no intention of dying even as she provoked the mage with open arms. It would be difficult for an undead to make any sort of meaningful attack on a High Priest; plus, she had enormous resistance against most magical attacks since she now wore a top-notch armor, the [Amazoness Armor], underneath her clothes. She made those provocations after calcting her chances. This time Ryu Hyerin prepared for Seo Dawons attack by bringing her hands together, mimicking a Catholic prayerCthe [Prisoners Blessing] formation. As soon as she posedChands held together as if in prayerCtransparent wings descended behind her back for a moment before vanishing. Ryu Hyerin then began to cast powerful, holy buffs on her body. [All that is unclean under the moon, all that was buried under the earth and yet has risen again in denial of all that is moral reason. Please allow permission for this servant to call forth *your name*.] Her buff would cause great amounts of damage to undead creatures that came within a certain range. A circle 10 meters in range from Ryu Hyerins feet, delineated by a golden line, began to shine. However, as soon as the buff was finished, a cold, dry wind brushed past her. Ryu Hyerin looked back for a moment in the direction of the bleak airflow but soon clenched her teeth and shouted another buff, [Protect me from the open jaws of darkness]. Two bright crosses sprang up near her body; they soon began to rotate around her. These crosses indicated that there was an undead approaching from an unknown location; the crosses were ready to guard her. However, the guardian signs were silent and still, as if they had found no target. Slightly relieved, Ryu Hyerin recited herst buff, [Save me from this conceited evil.] When she finished her most powerful buff, the [Holy Descent], a sudden ray of light pierced through the ck sky. And, amid that brilliant light, a beautiful angel slowly appeared. With both eyes closed, the angelnded next to the Priest. Be a Patron! TL: Why does Ryu Hyerin look so excited to be hated by Dawon? Ughhh. Goosebumps Chapter 295 Chapter 295 When their feet alighted upon the ground, the angel summoned circr des in both hands, their fingers gripping the handles. Only after the weapons were perfectly positioned in their hands did that Celestial Being from another dimensionCsummoned by Ryu HyerinCopen their eyes. The eyes were pure white with no pupils. Eyes now wide open, the angel stared silently over Ryu Hyerins shoulder. She turned her head quickly, looking around. What are you? A pale man carrying the skeleton she had seen earlier stood in the distance. He wasnt Seo Dawon. Soon, Ryu Hyerin remembered that she had seen the mans face in the recent pastCactually, she had never seen that face in person but she remembered those features in the information dossier she had handed over to Bae Jaemin. Are you Choi Lee-kyung? When Ryu Hyerin spoke, the angel spread their arms and quickly began to rush towards Choi Lee-kyung. The Priest squinted her eyes and looked towards the battlefront. [Kim Olim]. However, when a familiar name tumbled from the mans lips, her eyes opened wide. An unbelievable sight unfolded before her. * * * After Ryu Hyerin used her [Holy Descent], a metallic, fishy taste began to surge into my mouth. No way Blood? I pressed a hand to my mouth just in case; I could feel Seo Dawon staring down at me. When I raised my eyes to look at him, I saw that his expression, which remained undistorted even in Ryu Hyerins presence, was unusually stiff. Lee-kyung-ah. Wait a minute. Summoninges first, I swallowed the blood and clenched my teeth. Meanwhile, the huge angel stared at me, spreading an enormous amount of bloodlust. [Kim Olim]. When I managed to call the Pdins name, the stomachache became worse, but nothing could be done. Kim Olim also looked back at me anxiously before looking straight at the angel that rushed towards us. [A parasitic existence that lost its name] The angel, who ran at a high speed, smiled; even though it was quite a distance away, a strange voice permeated the air to reach my ears. I had no idea what those words meant, but I could clearly read the thick, viscous bloodthirst crammed into that voice. Goosebumps raised over my arms briefly, but I regained myposure by looking at the Knight-like back in front of me. [Rho-Aias]. nkC! As soon as Kim Olim was summoned, she called forth her divine instrument; the angels sword and her shield collided forcefully. A strong wind blew from the point of contact between those two; Seo Dawon quickly dragged me behind him. Their match seemed to be quite even, but soon the Angel smiled crookedly and pped their wings. Startlingly, Kim Olims feet began to be pushed back. Furthermore, that front wasnt the only issue. [Divine Hold]! [ck ck!] [Master!] Ryu Hyerin, who approached closer, reached her hand out to me! Fortunately, Lackey moved forward so I wasnt tangled by that rope of light, but Lackey was caught on my behalf. The area underneath its elbow was shattered into ck ash, which crumbled and scattered. When our eyes met, Ryu Hyerin shouted, Choi Lee-kyung! Answer me! What have you done?! I frowned at herCshe seemed to have lost all reason. I couldnt even afford to answer her questions. Though I spat out the blood pooling in my mouth, the ache at the pit of my stomach was getting worse. Is this a High Priests ability? Something was different about herpared to the other revenge targets. Her mere approach seemed to make my chest gradually crumple in on itself. I turned on my status window; floating above me, the system sent several red warning alerts as if it had been waiting for me to activate the system. [The current User, Choi Lee-kyung, is within range of high-grade holy attribute buffs.] [This is the most ipatible attribute for those of your ss.] [Please exit the High Priests [Holy Descent]s range.] [The consequential debuff will greatly reduce your attack power and stamina.] [Pain will continue to increase due to continuous decline in stamina.] . . On the other hand, Ryu Hyerin looked fine. Rather than fine, actually, I should say her movements were vigorous. She stared at me, raised her staff, and aimed towards me. Following that, the blue gems embedded in her staff began to sparkle. Instinctively, I knew I shouldnt be hit by that skill. Lackey! I mustered my will to call for Lackey; ck smoke surrounded the skeletons body and it transformed into its evolved [Skeleton Soldier] form. Lackey held a hitherto unseen humongous butchers knife; 1 The skeleton skillfully ced the de diagonally across its body and blocked Ryu Hyerins path towards me. However, Ryu Hyerin snorted before swinging her glowing blue staff vertically. [Armor Break]. The intense light from the staff almost hit Lackey, but the skeleton avoided being hit in the center of its chest by quickly raising its weapon. Even though the attack missed the vital point, its residual power stillpletely smashed the skeleton from its left shoulder to its cheek. Ryu Hyerin stopped attacking for a moment before staring at me with narrowed eyes. She looked a little nervous, Necromancer Has this ss always been like this? She then looked back at Kim Olim, who was still shing with her summoned angel. Kim Olim was still on the defensive, barely paying attention to this side of the battlefield. Ryu Hyerin turned to me and Lackey again, looking between us as she smiled viciously, You summoned Seo Dawon, too, right? Can all the [Red Lotus] members be called? Although I didnt answer, Ryu Hyerin seemed to have already made her own conclusions. She looked me up and down before smiling again, Aha! So you must also be able to summon Jung Garam. Then it all makes sense. Thats how you deceived Bae Jaemin. Though my body shrank from nervousness, I managed to lift my chin. Ryu Hyerin still stared at me cautiously as she continued to speak in a derisive tone, By the way, its very strange. If you really signed a contract with all of the [Red Lotus] members, it would be best to summon them all right now to counter me Dont tell meCyou didnt think you could stop me with that pile of bones, did you? Bring Seo Dawon back. ThwapC! When my silence continued, Ryu Hyerin flicked her finger lightly; she was done with asking nicely. The crosses, which hovered around her like satellites, changed positions. They stopped moving around, disappeared before my eyes, before reappearing in a tight circle around my skeleton soldier. Lackey flinched and retreated one step. However, as soon as it stepped back, white light exploded from one of the crosses. SliceC! After being hit by that ray of light, Lackeys head and neck were separated. Before I could even respond to her attack, the crosses teleported above my head. Ryu Hyerin coldly said, Summon him if you dont want to die. When, once again, I gave no answer, she mumbled almost to herself, Or Can he only call one out at a time? It felt as if she were asking me, but her tone already indicated that she was certain of her hypothesis. I couldnt refute the Priest and could only clench my fists. Instead of making my head fly away, Ryu Hyerin approached with cat-like steps. Seo Dawon needed to clutch my shoulder so I didnt stumble; the Priest had approached so close she could simply reach out and touch me. She looked at my tense eyes and asked with a smile, What will happen to Seo Dawon when you die? Is it the end for him? Mmm. Well, judging from your expression, that seems to be the case. Ryu Hyerin muttered contemptuously, Haah What is this? Is he bluffing or something? Hes totally nothing. Its funnier the more I think about it. If he revived as an undead, he should live out of my sight. With what confidence are you all appearing before me? As she said that, Ryu Hyerinpletely ignored me and turned to look at Kim Olim and the angels battle. She must have perceived that, without a servants help, I couldnt prate the protective aura surrounding her. And, Kim Olims situation wasnt so different from mine. Though the angel she was confronting also suffered small wounds, the two werepletely covered with ck ash, which was akin to her blood in her undead state. The angel bled from both their cheeks and arms, but Kim Olim had ck cracks all over her body. The two fiercely rushed at each other now, but one could anticipate a victor to arise soon. And, at that moment While flexibly avoiding the heavy shield swings, the angel suddenly lowered his center andunched an irregr attack. Kim Olim tried to change her posture, but the Angel was faster; their de struck her wrists. With that attack, Kim Olims shieldCand the hand holding itCttered to the ground; she tried to step backwards, but even that wasnt possible. The angel dug into her chest, gathered together both hands, and broke through her armor; their hands protruded out her back. ! Kim Olim opened her mouth, painedbut, perhaps she swallowed her tortured groans; no sounds came out of her mouth. The anger stirred their hands around, in her body, as if they were enjoying her pain. Eventually, Kim Olim fell to one knee. The angel knelt with her, whispering mocking words. [Your dirty, evil,st-ditch effort ends here.] Then the Pdins body, which shook and trembled, paused before falling towards the angel. Like a mimicry of a hug. At that moment, I made brief eye contact with Kim Olim She closed her raging, zing eyes slowly. Only when she fellpletely into the angels arms did I breathe out the breath I had been holding. What to do, Choi Lee-kyung? It looks like Ive won. Ryu Hyerin looked back at me with a wide smile on her face. Be a Patron! TL: Jeez, the entitlement. Asking someone to call out his summon just so you can get some time with Seo Dawon. And I know the Servants are essentially immortal, but.Ooof I had sympathy pain for Kim Olim. Also, omg, Lee-kyungs grown a lot. T_T Im so proud. Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Now, call out Seo Dawon, Ryu Hyerin said. I only made eye contact with the female priest after confirming that Kim Olim had limply fallen into the arms of the angel. When Lackey stumbled my way and tried to block me from her gaze, her holy defenses shed again. This time, Lackeys left shin bone was smashed. I clenched my teeth as I looked at my copsed skeleton. Dont be so uselessly defiant. I dont intend to kill you. Ryu Hyerin spoke softly and paused her attacks as if she were about to show me mercy. Furthermore, she approached me with an animated expression. I want to see Seo Dawon again. She ced her staff underneath my chin. Though her words were phrased like a request, her actions implied that my refusal to cooperate would result in a broken neck. When Ryu Hyerin aimed her staff at me, Seo Dawon exuded an eerie bloodthirst that made my back damp with sweat. However, he faithfully followed my mand and did not step forward. I looked up at Ryu Hyerin. Your opponent is Kim Olim. At those words, Ryu Hyerin looked surprised; she raised her staff with a smile. As the blue jewel at the head of her staff heated up, I felt searing pain as if the skin under my chin was being burnt. She mocked me as I tried to hold back my groans, I said I wouldnt kill you, didnt I? That doesnt mean Ill leave youpletely intact. Or, is there a cooldown time for your skills? I can spare you the time for those to refresh. CrCrrr-ickC! Her rxed smile soon disappeared due to a strange soundCone she couldnt ignoreCoriginating from behind her. The priest hurriedly looked back and was able to observe the scene I had already been watchingone step ahead of her. [KrrrrCoh-oh-oh-oh] Kim Olim was biting at the angels uncannily bent neck with both eyes closed. The angel tried to say something, but only the sound of escaping wind leaked from his throatCthe very throat that the Pdin had already torn away. Their white, beautiful hands that had prated the Pdins back began to tremble. When the angels blood-stained outer garment flew in the wind and swept before my nose I thought it smelled incredibly sweet. Like fragrant dessert wine. W-What is this! Extremely flustered, Ryu Hyerin raised her staff towards Kim Olim. Kim Olim finally opened her eyes and began to fish out the angels arms that were still stuck in her body, one by one. Her open chest gradually healed and recovered, as if nothing had happened. The same was true of her severed hands; once again, firm and stable fingers appeared. Kim Olim immediately grabbed her shield that had fallen onto the sand and mounted it behind her back. Meanwhile, the angel that Ryu Hyerin summoned convulsed on the ground. The pdin stared down at that disturbing figure and stepped on their body, rendering them immobile. She grabbed a long and beautiful wing with one hand. RrripppC! [!] Just like that, the Pdin ripped off the angels right wing; she was bathed in the resulting fountain of blood. She raised her blood-soaked face and looked directly at Ryu Hyerin, Back in the Tower of Command, we had to fight against Assassins who seemed to recover their health endlessly. . Ill make you feel how I felt back then. The Priests face paled; however, she immediately stretched her hands out to me. [Divine Hold]! She judged it best to take a meaningful hostage before Kim Olim could begin her full-fledged assault. However, I had predicted this to some extent. I avoided the first rope of light; the second rope was blocked as Lackeys ginormous de plunged into the ground. Meanwhile, Kim Olim jumped highCalmost as if she were flyingCandnded just in front of the Priest. At the same time, Ryu Hyerins guardian crosses began to rotate like crazy; the bright rays that had smashed Lackey into a mess of broken bones poured out endlessly. However, Kim Olim blocked the attacks with her shield or nimbly avoided them, expending no wasted movement, while continuing to narrow her distance to her opponent. Ryu Hyerin raised her staff, frowning, as she began to activate some of her most powerful skills, [Oh merciful Goddess. If you feel at all sorry for this servant who is beset by a puppet of the nightC] As her first verse flowed from her lips, the dome-shaped light surrounding her became even more intense. This skill probably strengthened her holy barrier. As the dome widened, I grabbed the now agonized Lackey and ran backwards. Ryu Hyerin chewed her lips when she saw me, but she soon chanted her next skill. [If you remember the name of this poor servant wandering in this den of odious evils and the original sinC] As her second verse continued, not only did the size of her holy barrier increase but the number of barriers increased significantly as well. A total of 10 holy barriers began to attack the Pdin. Ryu Hyerin did not stop there; she plunged her staff into the ground and invoked herst skill. [I beg you, listen to your servants grief; please listen to this prayer.] A brilliant light burst out from the point where the tip of the staff met the ground. As the light subsided, Ryu Hyerins body gradually floated away from the ground, and she became airborne. I stared at her in surprise, eyes wide open; angel wings unfurled behind her back. At that very moment, she truly resembled a heaven-sent apostle. CrashC! However, as soon as she rose into the air, Kim Olim rushed forward at a tremendous speed and hit the golden barriers the Priest had manifested. The holy crosses began to chase and attack the Pdin, but Kim Olim was barely fasterCthey missed by a hairs width. Various missed attacks rained down on the desert sand, causing a flurry of white sand to be sted here and there. Kim Olim slid on that shiftingndscape and once again attacked the barriers. Cr-rr-ackC! As soon as the Pdin hit her second strike where shended her first, the barrier gradually began to crack. Ryu Hyerin was no longer rxed and shot full-fledged attacks of her own. [Divine Punishment]. Immediately behind Kim Olims back, above her head, below her feet, and right in front of her chest, four magical circles manifested; white lightning shot out from the centers of each circle, pelting the Pdin relentlessly. In one attack, Kim Olims body meltedCher flesh severely damaged. My hands shook when I saw the gruesome sight of her white bones being exposed, but the Pdin was still able to lift her shield in that state. She finally extinguished the barrier and, eventually, Ryu Hyerins defenses copsed as one side was crushed. How Anxiety gradually grew on the Priests face; she was utterly shocked that her powerful attack couldnt stop Kim Olim. The Pdins nearly sublimated skin regenerated bit by bit until she returned to her original state. Perplexed, Ryu Hyerin looked between Kim Olim, who was approaching her, and me, who was standing far back. D-Dont make meughHow could an undead withstand my attack Even as Ryu Hyerin fell into a hysterical panic, Kim Olims body was being restored; ck smoke covered her wristsCthe final injury healing site. Even though the Pdin must have felt extreme pain when she was wounded, she still maintained her dignified aura. Ryu Hyerin used her barrier tounch a full-scale attack on her opponent, but Kim Olim didnt avoid the oing attack and ran straight to the Priest. Ryu Hyerin must have wanted to buy time when Kim Olim dodged her attacks, but she had predicted wrong. Gasp! Ryu Hyerin, who needed time until she could use her next skill since she had just used a powerful ability, was helplessly struck by Kim Olims sword. Of course, the Priest was not felled with that one strike, but it was enough to slice off her left arm at the elbow. Unable to pick up her arm, Ryu Hyerin had no choice but to quickly widen the distance between her and her opponent. Kim Olim did not bother matching her speed; the Pdin walked leisurely and lifted Ryu Hyerins amputated left arm. She lifted it to her face and ced her lips on the bleeding cross-section. Ryu Hyerin now stared at the Pdin with an utterly terrified face. In turn, Kim Olim smiled back, baring her teeth. Yeah. I wanted to see *that* expression on your face. Be a Patron! TL: There are so much more revtions toebut man, Olim is so metal. Her hands were severed for the sake of this n. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Ryu Hyerin clenched her teeth and tried to stem the blood flow by cing her hand on the bloody stump. After white light burst from her right hand, the bleeding stopped, but it was impossible for her to confront Kim Olim who was currently rushing back at her. Ryu Hyerin pped her wings, continuously increasing her altitude. It appears she had given up on the battle and wanted to run away. [Reception of the Gods] 1 Kim Olim, looking straight at her, raised [Rho-Aias] and used one of her own godly skills. 2 Her long hair strands rose in the air, one by one; an alien and destructive energy built in her sparkling eyes. [Rho-Aias]s shape also changed. The circr shield glittered and became vaguely transparent, like a snowke or ice crystal. Since the angels blood was still sttered on its surface, the whole effect made the shield look simr to a brilliant ruby. Meanwhile, Ryu Hyerin had flown almost high enough that her silhouette covered the moon. However, Kim Olim was not rushed; the Pdin slowly aimed her shield at the Priest. And then SliceC! Ah.Aghhhh! [Rho-Aias] disappeared so quickly that I didnt even see Kim Olim throw it. Soon, Ryu Hyerin, who had been floating midair, began to fall with a hair-raising scream. Ryu Hyerin fell alongside shining feathers, which floated to the ground like snow. And soon, the terrible sound of flesh hitting the ground rang out. Ha, Haah In the aftermath of the fall, her bodyy in a round crater. She looked so damaged that I was certain she would need immediate treatment. There were puddles of blood underneath her wrongly bent limbs and convulsing body. The sandbank, which would normally suck blood in like a paper towel, could not contain the considerable amount of bloodshed. However, even in such a dismal situation, Ryu Hyerin red at Kim Olim with burning rage in her eyes. Even though certain death awaited the Priest, she did not beg for her life or cower in fear. Anger and hatred, rather than fear, seemed to flow through her. Ryu Hyerin looked up at the motionless Kim Olim and grumbled first, You I You You thinkGasp! You wonDont you? Just becauseJust because ofthis Ha, Haah Did You Did you T-ThinkId begmiserablypatheticallyto you? Hnnghrk! Kim Olim stood silently in front of Ryu Hyerin before kneeling. She then carefully observed her wrecked body. Before anyone could react, Kim Olim lifted Ryu Hyerins hair, which returned to its original ck color, and brought the Priests locks to her nose as if she were going to sniff them. Ryu Hyerin winced at Kim Olims actions. The Pdin closed her eyes and began to kiss Ryu Hyerins long hair. Then, with an iprehensibly calm voice, she said, I knew you were jealous and hated me. Still, I couldnt bear the thought of hating you back. You were a childish, pitiable human being. However, I didnt hate that about you. Ryu Hyerin opened her eyes wide; her lips fell open. However, the Priest said nothingCshe was struck momentarily speechless. Kim Olim soon opened her eyes and let the strands of hair fall from her fingers without an ounce of lingering regret; Ryu Hyerin stared nkly back. The Pdin stroked Ryu Hyerins grisly face, as if she were trying to etch thisst memory with her hands. WhatWhat nonsense You.. Me Youpletely looked down on me! Ryu Hyerin muttered to Kim Olim in a barely perceptible voice. Kim Olim stared at Ryu Hyerins distorted face and bloodshot eyes. Then, with a nk expression, she replied, I was the one who threatened your parents so they wouldnt contact you anymore. At that moment, the Priests breath caught in her throat; her eyes searched the Pdin. She appeared to have been swept away by a surging storm of confusion and distrust welling within her. However, Kim Olim did not care about her audiences reaction and began to smooth the Priests hair back. I was also the one who persuaded Seo Dawon to at least listen to your heartfelt words at least once. Why did I wish for your happiness like that? Ryu Hyerin stopped for a few seconds before suddenly shaking her head like crazyCstruggling as if she were going to stand up. She continued to deny what she had heard, convinced that she was hallucinating because of her severe injuries. Nooo! Ha, haah No, it cant be You..! You You! D-Dont Dont make meugh LLies Ryu Hyerin said through tears. Though, perhaps it was more urate to say she howled through tears. However, despite Ryu Hyerins screams, Kim Olim stood up back on her feet with an impassive expression. The Priest reached out to Kim Olims ankle reflexively, but her already broken limb would not listen properly. As Ryu Hyerin writhed, she called out to the Pdin, W-Wait Wait! Kim Olim retreated two steps away from Ryu Hyerin without answering. Then, after locking eyes, she adopted a cold smile. What an unsightly face, Ryu Hyerin. ! RegretYoure not worth it. II! Ryu Hyerin raised her head and shot a startlingly pitiful look, but Kim Olim was no longer listening to her. Ryu Hyerin opened and closed her mouth soundlesslyCas if there were so many things she wanted to saybut she couldnt say a word because there was too much to say. As Kim Olim mentioned, deep lingering emotions seemed to permeate the Priests face. Perhaps she was feeling a bted realizationCa feeling of being toote. Or perhaps she was feeling despair at a future she had broken with her own two hands. However Without any further dy, Kim Olim shed her sword diagonally; the sounds of bones being bisected rang into the air. Ryu Hyerins panting breath disappeared, and the desert was soon filled with forlorn silence. I watched from behind as Kim Olims shadowCthe silhouette of her lowered headCslowly disappeared. At the same time, the scent of Ryu Hyerins blood, which had smelt sweet until a while ago, became disgusting. I stumbledCweak vertigo washed over me. Choi Lee-kyung. Are you alright? I asked. But, before I could copse, Kim Olim held onto me. I looked up at Kim Olims expressionCwhich had been wiped clean from the previous eventsCand touched her eyes almost automatically. Of course, the Pdin did not shed tears nor show agitation in her pupilsbut she didnt avoid my touch either. And today, unlike usual, she answered my question obediently. I dont know. I feel a bit tired. Its not like she went around with a de held up, wary and vigntBut, simr yet different to Seo Dawon, her energy had always felt a bit stern and rigid. Today, though, that aura seemed to be a little cracked. I dragged her into my arms before I could fully process my own actions. My heart filled with mncholy for her, and I couldnt help but want to give her a hug. Kim Olim seemed to go rigid for a while, but soon pulled at my wrist with her immense strength and hid my face in her long, dangling hair. I hesitated before stroking the back of her head cautiously. Fortunately, she didnt avoid my touch and stayed still, so I suffered no embarrassment. After stroking her for a while, I spoke out loud the words that were rattling around in my brain, B-By any chance I dont want you to think that youve failed, or that your actions were futile, or for you to feel empty O-Olim-ah. 3 I felt a little nervous because this was the first time I spoke to Kim Olim informally, but she looked into my face withoutughing. Then, she lowered her eyes; an iprehensible expression fluttered across her face. I dodged her gaze and scratched at my faintly flushed cheeks. However, I opened my mouth again, rushing to speak the words in my heart, The choices that people make Theres really nothing we can do about that. No matter how much we want to pave a good road for those we care for After saying that, I took a secret nce at her. Kim Olim gave a wry smile before replying, If youre talking about Ryu Hyerin, I dont me myself for her. T-Thats right Youre smart. Because, I was the same. I made the wrong choices as well. She spoke conclusively and cupped my face. Perhaps, as a consequence of being a Pdin Shieldbearer, her hands were so big; I was surprised at their size. Her hands together could hold my face entirely. When I flinched and raised my head, Kim Olim looked at me with a sincere expression I had never seen on her face before. Though, distressingly, she kept fiddling with my cheeks way too much I made the wrong choice to dedicate my love to the wrong person, She said calmly. M-Mhmm It was strangely difficult to tear my eyes off her when she looked so pitiful. If she says things like that while pinching and groping at my cheeks Its the same as saying I look pathetic as well. However, in the end, I didnt express my dissatisfaction and merely inted my cheeks with air, pouting like a hamster. Kim Olim gave a surprisingly stunning smile at my puffy cheeks. Be a Patron! TL: ???????? KIM OLIM YOUR ROMANTIC TASTES ARE?????? Also thanks for not forgetting the B and L in LGBTQA+, Necromancer Survival. Also this makes Ryu Hyerins shback so tragic for our poor Pdin Unni. Chapter 298 Chapter 298 I stared at Kim Olim, amazed. But soon, a cold voice came from behind me and pierced through our warm embrace. Why dont you stop clinging to him, hm? It was Seo Dawon. In one natural movement, he hugged me from behind and pulled me out of the Pdins arms. She let me go, but also added pitifully, Jealousy Youre such an eyesore, Seo Dawon. 1 Youre not the only one who cant stand still when you see someone so helpless. What? For some reason, I felt like those words were very pointedand pointed at me. When I looked back, I could see that Seo Dawon stared back with a troubled expression. Just as I had expectedCthose words truly were an usation directed at me. The Mage didnt stop there. He spoke in a frustrated tone, as if he were confronting a cheating lover, Lee-kyung-ah, are you always going to be this easy? 2 W-What are you saying! Im just But, before I could make my excuses, Kim Olim bluntly cut through. The atmosphere began to change into something strange. Are you trying to monopolize Choi Lee-kyungs hugs? How ridiculous. Of courseCLee-kyung-ie is mine. I wont believe in something that urred while you steadily brainwashed Choi Lee-kyung when he was in a feeble state of mind and body. How horrible of you to describe my efforts to take care of Lee-kyung-ie when he was sick while simultaneously letting him know my feelings like that, Olim-ah. This absurd verbal war between those two only stopped after the Golem hidden underneath the sand slowly rose and appeared. The half-revealed [Sand Golem]s head was tilted back; Choi Kyung-sik jumped out of the Golems control seat. Next to him, Jung Garam followed, rubbing his eyes with an exhausted expression. Its in better condition than I expected! As soon as Choi Kyung-sik quickly dismounted, he immediately ran and began to examine Ryu Hyerins body. I flinched slightly when I saw the Priest, who I had forgotten during the Pdin and Mages childish bickering. In fact, this was the first time I saw the aftermathCthe corpseCproperly, so I felt a bit perturbed when I saw the miserable state of her body. The rigor-mortis-hardened, pale arms especially disrupted my calm. However, Choi Kyung-sik continued to scavenge the body with an excited face. Ryu Hyerins upper body was raised up. Fortunately, though, the Priest had her eyes closed as if she were asleep; if I didnt look any lower than her neck, the body felt a little less disgusting. Besides, Choi Kyung-sik had covered Ryu Hyerins torso, so the wounds were hidden. Garam-ie quietly stood between me and the Alchemist before walking my way. He looked a little tired, but he soon buried his face in my chest and wrapped his arms around me. The Mage and the Pdin, standing at my sides, almost simultaneously red at Garam-ie. However, Garam-ie did not budge andnguidly called out my name. Choi Lee~ Kyung~. It was so difficult to maintain that barrier. Y-You did well You know how hard I tried, right? Huh? Uh Of course. Then, youll let me sleep next to you tonight? Hm? I almost nodded at his words because I could clearly see the dark circles underneath Garam-ies eyes. In fact, as we plotted to lure Ryu Hyerin to this location, we even had in mind a scenario in which she would flee battle, injured. We also had to think about the possibility of her calling Bae Jaemin or the other traitors over the phone. Thats why, in case Ryu Hyerin chose to run away, we picked a desert terrain covered with sand for our battle. The overall area was quite far from the Hubs downtown and was upied by undeveloped areas that had not yet been built. This desert was the least visited and most remote location in this district. As a ce to lure and attack someone, this desert was the best; there were no convenient facilities nearby, and the radio connection here was spotty. The [Sand Golem] was the first thing we made from the golem ingredients we had boughtst time. The golems attack power was poor, but it was a great unit to explore and search in special terrains like the desert. And, above all, the price was so low that Choi Kyung-sik could be on standby, waiting within piles of sand and perched on the [Sand Golem]. Likewise, Garams role was incredibly important as well: the young Assassin implemented an extensive [Maze] that made Ryu Hyerin lose her sense of direction. Actually, if I were to summon Jung Garam, this skill wouldnt require so much effort. However, I had to summon Kim Olim, so Garam-ie had to tightly maintain his [Maze] on this vast terrain while constantly guzzling Choi Kyung-siks potions. Thanks to this, we were able to continue our battle with Ryu Hyerin without encountering any vehicles or visitors that might pass through this region. In other words, this operation could have failed without Garam. No. No. Nevertheless, Seo Dawon and Kim Olim turned down Garams request (?) quite fiercely. Honestly, his request was directed at me! Why did they refuse for me? But, I felt thattheir expressions looked so determined that I couldnt even say a peep. Mm? Lee~ Kyung~ Ah~ Of course, Jung Garam, ignoring the twos zing, formidable res, clung to me. You gay bastards. Lets go home. Home. This tense atmosphere was resolved thanks to Woo Ragi, who walked a bit crookedly with an echo de perched on his shoulder. He was lucky his interruption helped, otherwise he would have been in trouble again. Taking advantage of the Swordsmans sudden appearance, Seo Dawon picked up Jung Garam, and the Assassin was eventually forced to utch himself from my side. W-What are you doing! Put me down! Im going to hug Lee-kyung-ie! Jung Garam shouted. You used to say that Hyung was the only one for you. When did I ever say that?! Seo Dawon pretended to be sorrowful while keeping Jung Garam in his arms, and Garam-ie shouted that he was going to break his Hyungs fingers. However, the Assassin was eventually calmed by the Mages embrace. Woo Ragi had waited the furthest away from all of us; he was stationed at the edge of the [Maze] just in case Ryu Hyerin seeded in getting out. Though it didnt seem like much happened on his end, hisplexion didnt look too good. I recalled the penalty that would intensify when the distance between [Master] and [Servant] increasesCsomething I had learned just before this operation. However, judging by the gradual rxing of his furrowed brows, the limitations must ease once we entered each others line of sight. Still, Im d he didnt ask me to hug him After a sly nce at Woo Ragi, I checked on Choi Kyung-sik, who was busying himself by loading and transporting Ryu Hyerin(?) from one ce to another. Once I confirmed the status of all servants, I held Lackey in my arms. I knew that the skeleton could walk normally now that it had recovered its body, but, when my brain recalled the sight of its broken bones, my heart hurt. My hands automatically reached out to the skeleton. [ck ck!] [Please hug me!] Lackey must not have minded my concern either, since the skeleton clung to my neck. Choi Kyung-sik quickly started to overturn the ce where Ryu Hyerins body used to lie using the [Sand Golem]. It was quite strange to see blood-soaked sand being sucked into a ck pit. Time passed quickly as we began to carefully erase each trace of battle. Before we knew it, the rising sunlight began to pierce my pupils. I looked around and said to my servants, Well we should return. Kim Olim showed up with a four-wheel-drive car that could run on sand. We boarded the car and drove down a less-traveled, long road. After traveling for some time, I rxed; I began to doze off and hit my head on the window. Seo Dawon immediately leaned my head towards him. Lee-kyung-ah. I could hear Seo Dawon softly whispering to me, but my awareness was gradually submerging into the deep waters of unconsciousness, and I couldnt remember what else he said. * * * When I opened my eyes again, I was in a bedroom illuminated by the bright rays of the midday sun. And Garam-iey beside me with his eyes closed. Jung Garam? Garam-ie woke up at my call. When I looked closer at his red eyes that had be slightly transparent in the sunlight, the Assassins figure gave me a bit of a hazy feeling. On one hand, Garam-ie seemed to have been asleep for a long while; on the other, he looked as if he didnt sleep one wink. Worried about the young Assassins unusual disposition, I touched his forehead unwittingly. Of course, as my hands reached his skin, I wondered to myself what on earth I was doing. Jung Garam chuckled, PfftWhat is thatAre you trying to see if I have a fever? N-No But, you You seem to have little energy. Its because Im hungry. Garam-ie said, sending me a sly nce. I hesitated for a moment before lowering my voice and asking him, Do you perhapsneed my blood? In lieu of answering, the Assassin blinked his eyes. He looked hesitant. Be a Patron! TL: Uh wow, Kim Olim is taking my heart yall. Im gonna need resuscitation. Also O.O IsLee-kyung offering his blood? Seo Dawon isnt going to like this. Chapter 299 Chapter 299 If I say I want to drink it will you give your blood to me? After staring at me silently for a long time, Garam hesitantly asked. Garam seemed a bit sorry, though, at the same time, his eyes were filled with inevitable expectations. I could tell he had been more conflicted about his bloodthirst than I had imagined. No matter how much Seo Dawon or Kim Olim tried to stop him, at this rate By the way, back when I was hospitalizedDid you ever bite me? So, I decided to ask a question that had been on my mind. Garam made a strange expression. After smacking his chapped lips together a few times, he sighed deeply and replied, Yeah. Had you ever done so before? No? But Im especially hungry nowadays. Its so hard In other words, if the Assassin gets a chance in the future, I may be bitten again. I couldnt tell if he was being so brazen because the Assassin was normally so honest or because he had no countermeasures, but anyway, Garam looked like a young child being scolded by his older brother. A strange sympathy arose as I watched both guilt and hunger coexist on his youthful face. I pondered for a bit before nodding. Though, I would like to add that my decision wasnt wholly colored by emotion. In fact, I had always thought the Servants desire for blood was part of the Necromancers ss, so I kept trying to brainstorm how to use that desire for the benefit of both me and my Servant. Though, I had never brainstormed out loud. Garam looked at me, still and obedient; there was an air of disbelief hanging around the Assassin. Really? However, when I nodded once more, Garam quickly approached and gripped me. The force of his grip holding my shoulder was very powerful. He then gazed at the back of my neck; I could almost imagine the saliva dripping from his lips. When I got exasperated by that gaze, I covered that vulnerable patch of skin and blocked my neck from Garams view. The young Assassin frowned immediately and asked in a slightly tearful voice, What the Was that a joke? No. I-Im not trying to give you my blood in a traditional way though. Garam-ie tilted his head, Then, how would you like me to drink? Maybe with a syringe Something like handing you a blood-donation bag. Garam looked up, as if he were contemting, but then also seemed to agree that my method was better. In the blink of an eye, he took off both hands that were gripping my shoulder, letting me go. Thats better for you, right? Honestly, I dont mind either method But I dont want my neck to break while you bite meCjust in case. That was one of my reasons. Goosebumps rising up my arms, I shivered a bit, but, staring at Garam-ies sharp canines, I tried to rx my instinctively reluctant mind. I rose from my seat first; I wanted to get various tools like syringes. Though, the person that probably has those types of things was ClickC However, the door opened and cut off my line of thought. Seo Dawon, who had brought us some cups filled with water, looked at us. I was startled and worried that the Mage had overheard our conversation, but, judging from the Mages expression, that didnt seem to be the case. He merely frowned at Garam, as if he btedly noted the young Assassins presence. Ah! Thats right, Seo Dawon said that skills were ced on this room. Though I was surprised that the Mage had nothing to say about my scheme, I soon recalled that soundproofing skills were cast on this room. Though the Mage cast them for his own insidious (?) purposes, the skills were actually quite beneficial to me this time. Although, I had thought of informing Seo Dawon after I had properly drawn up and implemented my n. Im just a naturally anxious person Unaware of my trickery, Seo Dawon approached Garam, When did you get in? Garam rolled his eyes for a moment, looked at me, and soon smiled. Mm, when you were cooking? He didnt do anything, did he? Seo Dawons following question was directed at me. I shook my head quietly. Seo Dawon gave suspicious looks to both the young Assassin and I, but soon released his hold on Garam-ie as he did not find anything strange. Garam-ie winked at me before closing the door and leaving. ClickC When the door closed, the Mage handed me a cup of water. Flustered by the suddenness of this situation, I sat back down on the bed. When I stared up, his face seemed displeased. What were you talking about with Garam-ie? he asked. Well, we didnt talk about much? He was just next to me when I opened my eyes. However, Seo Dawon didnt fall for my words. He squinted his eyes and looked down at me while I drank my water. He muttered in a soft voice, Do you know you make a cute face when you lie? C-Cough The Mage kneeled before me when the water went down the wrong pipe in my throat. He pulled out a few tissues from the box on the table and handed them to me. Even if I took a gamble at another excuse, my reactions made it clear that something fishy was going on. But, instead of obediently confessing, I protested to the Mage while snatching the tissues away. Face burning, I said, D-Dont say such weird things! I just said what I noticed. Why? Its not like Im interrogating you. Seo Dawon answered before looking at me calmly. He noticed that I was scheming something with Garam-ie, but it didnt seem like he was intending to restrict us. However He sighed briefly before sitting next to me, Youre getting revenge, arent you? Choi Lee-kyung. Revenge for what? The way I did things as I pleased without telling you. In the past. Though I wasnt really getting revenge, Seo Dawon stared at me nervously, his expression half frustrated and half concerned. Honestly I liked that expression. Looking into his eyes, I remembered the Mages face when he reunited with Ryu Hyerin at dawnCthe cold scorn in his murderous re. He has no idea how much I restrained myself from checking his [current mood] behind his back. Slowly dragging myself out of my thoughts, I chuckled a little and held the Mages hand tightly. Its nothing like that Its just that I dont intend to share everything inside my head with you, Dawon-ah. Its not that Im trying to push you away You know your concern over me can get a little obsessive. I spoke gently, careful not to sound too cold. Then, Seo Dawon lightly stroked my cheeks with a pouty smile, So, I guess that means youre scheming something worth my obsessive concern. I was a little flustered by his response. In light of Seo Dawons doubts, I decided to admit my ns rather than be inevitably caughtter. So I sighed and told him, I just thought Id draw some blood. As soon as I spoke, Seo Dawons brows furrowed. He said in a cold voice, Dont. Im not giving it to you all just because you want it. However, if you have this blood, maybe the distance penalty can be slightly alleviated. I wanted to consider its utilizations Dont do it. Are you making yourself into experimental supplies? Seo Dawon held fiercely onto my arms with a stubborn look on his face. Then, he stared at my unresponsive self. Youre acting strange these days. He muttered, frustrated. Still, I didnt answer. I had only re-confirmed that the Mage was still too morbidly sensitive about my safety. A person wouldnt die if they drew some blood. And, if my hunch was correct, I could mitigate the penalty with only a small amount of blood. Naturally, I should take advantage of this. Its not like I was going to cut my wrist, and I would only draw blood in a hygienic manner if the blood loss wouldnt cause any health problems. However, my words werent making it through to the Mages brain. Rather, the Mages expression grew stiffer, as if anger was rising within him. He began to question me, Why are you overdoing things? How is this overdoing things? You dont take care of your own health and keep running yourself ragged. Im sure your personality wasnt originally so self-sacrificing. I knew he didnt intend such an implication, but, to my ears, it felt like he was criticizing me for being hypocritical. Why are you doing things you havent done before. After all, this was Seo Dawon. Though the creation of our original contract may be an old memory by now, I had actually tried to refuse, at first, to sign a contract with the Mage out of fear. I knew Seo Dawon wasnt trying to bring up that matter. However, the surging shame within me wouldnt vanish either. I twisted my hand out of the Mages grasp. Thats right. I dont like to do such dangerous things, and my life is still the most important thing to me. Thats true for the past and now. Lee-kyung-ah. Seo Dawon called out my name as if to try and appease me. He must have thought he hit a nerve. After gazing past him for a while, I swallowed what I wanted to say. However, now I want to revive you at all costs, as fast as possible. Therefore, I was prepared to be a little injuredTo some extent, at leastCI wouldnt want to lose my life. Of course, I couldnt really confess those words to Seo Dawon when his expression looked so perilous yet concerned. So, tamping down those thoughts, I coldly replied, So, you dont need to worry about it. Ill take care of it on my own. Be a Patron! TL: Dang, Garams really just out there saying Yeah I want your blood. And lol yup I bit you. Also, Lee-kyung-ies being more independent, for better or for worse. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 I didnt want to be hated. However, recently, I was gripped by anxiety over the current trajectory of our rtionship; I was certain things shouldnt continue as they had been. Even though, through the corners of my eyes, I could see Seo Dawons contorted expressionCeven though he felt alienated because I was pushing him away In the end, I couldnt apologize. Seo Dawon stood up quietly from his seat; his fingers brushed against my face as if he were stroking it. Despite his cold expression, his fingertips were affectionate. I understand. I understand, sodont look so tearful, Lee-kyung-ah. How could I ever defy you My breath caught in my throatChis words didnt sound like sarcastic grumblings. Rather, the Mage seemed to be muttering to himself, ignorant of the fact that he had said that out loud. Seo Dawon calmly stared down at me before turning his back to leave the room. Until the door closed, my hand that held the ss of water felt so heavy. With a mncholic heart, I lowered my head. As soon as I did so, I noticed a new system message notification blinking just below my normal range of vision. I hadnt opened it yet, but that message was probably going to notify me of my growth and level-ups that urred after Ryu Hyerins death. I recalled that I had pushed the window to the corner of my view as I dozed off on the way home after the operation. However, strangely, I had no desire to check the message anytime soon. I raised my hand to touch the floating notification, but in the end, I couldnt do anything and lowered my finger helplessly. This all started when I wanted to level up so badly, I even paid Kim Sang-yoon to help me My past of running around so hard for level-ups felt so far away. Now, I had no deep desire to grow; anxiety and uncanny fear rushed deep into my heart rather than hopeful expectations. To be frank, at some point I became afraid of level-ups rather than looking forward to them. That was because when I grew significantly, I had to summon a new guild member. And, when I entered and exited these [Vengeful Ghost Memories], I felt like I was losing humanitymy ego I kept feeling the guild members intense emotionsCtheir resentmentCas if they were my own. That wouldnt be so bad by itself, but when their emotions rushed into me, it felt like my own emotions were pushed away to be destroyed somewhere Like my judgements, my will, and my thoughts were serving my Servants rather than myself. So, I was often confused as to whether my thoughts or my desires were truly my own. However, I cantsay anything about this to the Servants. I released a depressed sigh. Haah I looked at the blinking status window once more. It felt as if I were ncing at some homework I had procrastinated; my body felt leaden. The notification made me feel ufortable, and I didnt want to touch it. Even without checking the status window, I could already predict that this most recent showdown with Ryu Hyerin resulted in extraordinary rewards. In other words, I should have gained the ability to summon another guild member. In addition, my friendship levels with Kim Olim, the one to actually defeat Ryu Hyerin, had increased significantly as well. My friendship levels with my Servants also greatly affected my stats. Im sure itll be better than before. Thats what I told myselfHowever, I couldnt stop the flow of cold sweat running down my back. I should summon them quickly and improve my ss skills Bae Jaemin was sure to be more aggressive than before since Ryu Hyerin had disappeared on him. Actually, Ive been pretty lucky until now. My enemies were careless because my ss was so unrecognized. My actions went unnoticed as well when I dealt with them, one by one. However, itll be different from now on. Our enemies will probably move in at least groups of two; things we dont anticipate may ur during our operations. If Im unlucky, Bae Jaemin will realize everything that had happened and may try to kill me straight away. And, if that were to really happen I would have no way to avoid death except by using my hidden abilitiesCI would offer my vitality in exchange for summoning all the Servants simultaneously. So, before then, I had nned to sign the contract with all the [Red Lotus] members as soon as possible and increase our friendship levels intensively. Drawing blood and utilizing it was all part of that n. I wanted to experiment with taming the Servants. What would happen if I fed them my blood, especially with their varying levels of wariness and vignce against me (Woo Ragi, Choi Kyung-sik, and Jung Garam in the order of most to least wariness)? Actually, Jung Garam was open-minded and friendly enough that I felt sorry to lump the young Assassin in with the other two, but due to Garam-ies independent and free-spirited character, he seemed resistant to the idea of our dependent Servant-Master rtionship. Garam-ie enjoyed it when I stroked his head, but there was a wild possibility that the very same hand may be bitten at any time. Undoubtedly, Kim Olim and Seo Dawon were concerned over that aspect of Garam-ies character and wanted to pay close attention. Only now have I begun to dimly understand theseplex interworkings. And as I leveled up, this understandingCrather, insightConly deepens. That is to say, back then I considered the Servants aspletely separate entities; nowadays, the Servants felt like an unruly extension of my own body. The other day, Seo Dawon had told me he was wary of opening his heart to me because he feared that a Servant would lose his own ego if he became subordinate to the Master. However, upon closer examination, its not just a unteral disadvantage for the Servant Ive also been constantly drawn towards the Servants Its a two-way phenomenon. Well,e to think of it, I was also quite taken with Lackey when I first summoned it. Actually, I only ever had a Maltese as a pet before I met Lackey. And Lackey was a special being that was wholly different from a regr animal. No matter how small and cute the skeleton may be, it still looked like an undead creature. However, Ive always felt great affection for Lackey from the very beginning. I hardly felt any repulsion from its appearance. And, as my levels grew, that pattern repeated itself with my other Servants. No matter how much Woo Ragi picks fights with me, that doesnt bother me all that much anymore. It was the same for Choi Kyung-sik. His mysterious, ambiguous smile made me wonder what he was thinking rather than immediately feeling social difort. When Garam-ie whined and clung to me, I wanted to embrace him at his level. When Kim Olim stood behind me, I feltfortable. I was certain the mere sight of the Pdin made me ufortable at first. And, Seo Dawon With Seo Dawon, I wanted to do anything for him. Whatever he wanted What strange emotions. I knew that my heart leaned towards them even as I whispered to myself. I also knew that the Mage never wanted me to think this wayCto be influenced by his presence in this manner. Furthermore, his deepest wishes couldnt be resolved single-handedly with mycking ability. More and more frequently, my rational thought processes were bing paralyzed. Especially when Seo Dawon looked at meWhen he called my name, looking down at me with those crimson eyes Who knows what would happen if my level rises even higher? Will Servants and Master eventually amalgamate into one codependent lump? Will I think of them as siblings? Family? Or as part of my body? Will I be obsessed? Right now, I still find the warping of my thoughts strange, but, if I seed in summoning another member and continue to boost my Necromancer abilities I felt as if I had fallen into a swamp. Could I continue like this? Anxiety washed over me. Did Seo Dawon feel the same way in the beginning? Did he also feel like he had to walk straight into a clearly visible trap? However, Seo Dawon eventually opened up to me. Then, and only then, did I finally fully grasp his conflict. I returned from my contemtions, smiled bitterly, and pressed the system message notification that had been blinking for a long while. Anyways, now I There was nothing I could do. The only road to survival was to kill the enemy. And, in front of my eyes, a mboyant congrattory message shed before meCalmost as if the system was congratting me for my realization. [Your level has risen significantly after soothing a Servants grudge.] [A new ss skill has been unlocked.] [For seeding at a revenge far beyond ones ability, the Necromancers abilities have greatly increased.] [Name: Choi Lee Kyung C Lv 225 ss: Intermediate Necromancer HP-771,200 MP-101,000 Title: Sweeter than Candy C Revenge truly is sweet. < The title, Sweeter than Candy can only be obtained by users who, in the pursuit of revenge, inflict irreparable damage on their target without suffering retaliation or damage in return. While using this title, the titles special skill, Counter Attack may activateC doubling the damage from an enemys physical or magic attack and returning it back at the opponent.> Those Who Cross the Line C Not all are fortunate enough toe back from the brink of death. Greenhorn Adventurer C Youve tasted the bitterness of life! Main Stats (The three highest stats will be preferentially shown here): Magic: 888 Magic control: 10.4% Movement Speed: 29.7% (+7.23%) >Skill C Summon Evil Spirits [Summon Vengeful Ghosts: Proficiency 100%, Rank: Highest Rank] [Summon Sacrificial Offering: Proficiency 0.7%, Rank: Lowest Rank] . . -Possession When certain conditions are met, the Servant can use the Summoners body. C Death Mark After special conditions are met, you can attach a death mark to the enemy. A living enemy marked by death will suffer a significant loss in defense; furthermore, you can gain additional experience from the marked enemy. C Shinigamis Book You can summon a soul within one hour after their death and look into the souls memories. C Seal Spirit You can seal a soul into a weapon in order to enchant it. C Eternal Night (Field Type) The Necromancer can create the best possible environment for themselves within a set range. Up to 12 hours. The field increases all the Servants skill attack power by 20%.] Be a Patron! TL: You know, I thought the author hadpletely forgotten about the previous Necromancer ss skill gainedbut its right there: seal spirit That soundsreally OP and evil. Im sure the sealing process isnt pleasant. Also, damn, thats some deep introspection Lee-kyung-ah. Youre really thinking things through Youre really the Necromancer pioneer. ALSO CHAPTER 300! Woot! I cant belive weve gone this far!! Chapter 301 Chapter 301 I called Choi Kyung-sik to my bedroom. Due to the skills Seo Dawon had cast onto this space, I realized I could talkfortably here. You want to do an experiment, and youll need a syringe? Choi Kyung-sik stared at me with a strange expression. He then crossed his arms, as if he had seen through me, before I could even respond, Are you thinking of drawing your own blood? Yes. But not too much Haah Choi Kyung-sik sighed tantly before looking me up and down. Then, with an exhausted expression, he nagged at me like a doctor, Lee-kyung-ssi, do you perhaps even know how much you weigh? Yes? Youre down 10 kilograms from your normal weight. And, considering your recent hospitalizations for the past three months NoCLets disregard that. It seems that you dont really grasp your own bodys condition right now. With that said, Choi Kyung-sik grabbed my wrist. Even though he was slender like me and didnt appear to be a physically fit person, his grip was like a jail. To be frank, this was humiliating. Shaking off his hand, I tried to protest, Thats! However, ignoring my struggles, Choi Kyung-sik continued, By the way, about the potion you drink every day Do you know how much it costs to manufacture that potion? If Guildmaster-nim hadnt given me a mana stone he had salvaged after dismantling one of his personal items, I wouldnt be able to think about crafting that potion. What did you say? One of the potions effects involves regenerating your blood quickly. You spent so much money on replenishing your bodys blood and now you want to pull it out? Why would you be so inefficient? Startled, I looked at Choi Kyung-sik. However, he merely pushed his sses up, exasperated, before staring at me tantly. Then, caring little whether or not I heard, he clicked his tongue. With that loathsome perceptiveness, the young Alchemist must have known what reaction I had hoped for. And so Our potion materials have been sufficiently stocked since we raided Geum Miyoungs safe house. That is to say, we no longer have to destroy innocent items anymore. Are you satisfied? Choi Kyung-sik nced at me momentarily while speaking. His expression, in that short moment, looked incredibly angry. That was the most intense and emotional expression I had ever seen on his face. Of course, when our eyes met, that intensity disappeared in an instant. But, there was a lingering coldness on his face. Choi Kyung-siks smile seemed strainedCas if he had barely managed to draw the corners of his lips upwards. The words that tumbled from his lips were colder than ever. Therefore, Choi Lee-kyung-ssi You shouldnt think, Im sorry I made you destroy your items. Rather, you should think of preserving your own body first. No, I meant No. You still dont understand what Im saying. Choi Lee-kyung-ssi, you You almost diedst time. Back when you were trapped by Koo Hui-seo. Thats why Guildmaster-nim smashed that item in a hurry, had the potion made, and fed it to you. But, whats this? Now you want to draw your own blood? This isnt stubbornnessCyoure being obstinate. As I listened to the Alchemists words, it urred to me that I no longer saw the small ring that Seo Dawon wore on his pinky finger. After seeing my darkened expression, Choi Kyung-sik opened and closed his lips as if he had more to say before turning his head, holding his remarks inside. He stared at the wall for a long while before speaking in a subdued tone, Why are you so impatient? What we want from Choi Lee-kyung-ssi Is for him to stay safe. Just that. You know that well, right? We dont want you to die a dogs death. 1 I felt a little overwhelmed listening to him. Choi Kyung-sik was probably the most emotionally distant servant from meCnot that he cared about that. Rather, he was always willing to observe me quite objectively. Just like a scientist. Despite that indifference, his words, just now, were full of sincerity. I felt pure anxiety and sadness exuding from the Alchemist, and my heart felt ufortably guilty. Pressing my beating heart with one hand, I answered slowly, About that. Being safe and all Now that Ryu Hyerin is gone, my safety is no longer guaranteed. Theyre probably already suspecting us. Now, the war hangs on speed. Choi Kyung-sik hesitated before looking at me. To some extent, he must have also realized that we could not continue our operations in this manner. None of the servants had voiced this opinion, but the atmosphere inside the home felt like the calm before the storm. Choi Kyung-sik did not confirm nor deny my words; however, I could now perceive that he shared my worries. Despite his silence, I continued to voice my opinions. Im not nning to draw a lot of bloodCabout a pack at most. And, I wont draw blood often, either. . I think, in a way, this blood can be a safety device. To confirm my hypothesis, though Ill have to conduct some experiments. So, is that why you called for me? Yes. Choi Kyung-sik is the most Mm. Well, you seem the most rationally cold-hearted. Choi Kyung-sik raised his eyebrows, as if he were displeased, but he didnt deny it. After all, he was the Servant that maintained a professional distance with me. Woo Ragi was too self-righteous, and I couldnt predict Garams behavior. Seo Dawon and Kim Olim seem to have stabilized, so Im not sure their reactions to my blood experiments would be significant enough to generate data. Choi Kyung-sik released a deep sigh, as if he finally understood me. Then, in a broken voice, he said, I might be too excited by the blood and hurt you. 2 About that. Seo Dawon has already attached protective skills to my body; itll probably be a bit difficult for you if you try to attack me, I answered calmly. Those words seem to have persuaded the Alchemist; Choi Kyung-sik grumbled, I dont think Guildmaster-nim had this in mind when he cast those spells. Of course. However, you can leave soothing Seo Dawon to meCyou wont get into trouble over this. All Kyung-sik-ssi needs to do is answer whether or not hell participate. For what its worth, if you refuse, my experiments will not end here. Ill go to Woo Ragi or Jung Garam instead. They may have more violent reactionspared to Choi Kyung-sik-ssi; I wonder which one is a safer option Haah Alright. Damn it. Choi Kyung-sik ran his hand through his hair, disheveling his locks, and inserted his hand into something midairChis inventory perhaps. When he brought his hand out, there was a square box in his grasp. Without rxing his ufortable expression, he raised his other hand, which had been continuously holding onto my wrist. What is that? I asked. Ill be collecting some blood for now. This model doesnt hurt, so please rx your hand. I blushed a bit when he reminded me not to exaggerate my pain, but since Choi Kyung-sik guaranteed its effectiveness to pain ratio, I ced my finger in the collector. When the Alchemist pressed the button on its side, blood soon leaked out despite the fact that I felt nothing. Choi Kyung-sik collected a few drops of my blood and ced them in the specially crafted alchemy box. And, when he wiped my finger with something that appeared to be gauze, the wound quickly healed. This was all so painless that I didnt feel as if my finger had been pricked. Is that it? I asked. Haah. Yes. Choi Kyung-sik exhaled as if he had been holding his breath for a long while. Perhaps I was the only one that felt the ordeal was painless. As I looked down at him, I asked, Choi Kyung-sik-ssi, are you also very sensitive to the smell of blood? Yes. How unexpected. Youve never shown such tendencies before. Choi Kyung-sik raised his head at those words. I watched his red eyes twinkle for a short while. The young Alchemist, wrangling his impulses with his cold rationality, spoke slowly, In my case, the desire for your blood presents itself as something simr to dire thirst. It feels like I havent drunk anything for around three days. Actually, even though I know its futile, Ive been drinking tea to try andpensate. It felt terribleClike I was swallowing sand. As I listened to him, I remembered that Seo Dawon had once spat out food immediately after taking a bite. Choi Kyung-sik continued to mutter in a tearful, gloomy voice, Then, when Choi Lee-kyung-ssi approaches It feels like someone is wiping my lips with a wet towel. It feels as if I can breathe a little. We stood there, staring at each other. I asked, Then, why do you always sit so far away? Is there any reason to ask when the answer is so obvious, Lee-kyung-ssi? You already know everything. You must know that, as our contract continues on, therere more effects that may ur as we open our hearts to you. I desire to remain a human being, even if I thirst for blood. I dont want to live as a servant, continuously coveting you. Dawon-ie and Olim-ie are maintaining their bnce. Even if we be close Those two have strong egos. They have faith in their abilities. Choi Kyung-sik revealed, for the very first time, his own vulnerabilities. He turned his head, avoiding my gaze, Im a normal person in both will and egounlike those two. C Be a Patron! TL: Pre-emptively sorry for the long TL note below: Lets talk about Korean and English. Rather, lets talk about how English doesnt have many forms of address that carry meaning. When you is spoken, usually the tone of the word is determined by the tone of the speaker. You can be angry, loving, etcbut that doesnte off in writing inherently. Thus, English novels need a signifier or adjective to show what kind of you is being used. Korean is different. Ive said before that Koreans dont really use pronouns. We often use names when talking to or about others. However, when pronouns are used, they carry connotations. The neutral ? (nuh) is informal but devoid of emotional connotation unless there is a tonal signifier. This is our equivalent of the English You. However, Koreans have other ways to say you. ?? (dang-shin) is one of them. (Which is how Choi Kyung-sik refers to Choi Lee-kyung in their argument above). ?? is aplicated termCits not used often. As a pronoun, it paradoxically is both intimate and distant. For example, when someone you dont know says ?? to you, it can be that the person is drawing a line in the sandCcreating distance. ?? is also used between *married* couples to give the connotation of honey or dear to the addressee. However, this isplicated further by the fact that ?? is also used to show displeasure. Within married couples, while ?? can be a sign of intimacy, it can also be used by the wife or husband to show that theyre upset with each otherEspecially when ?? isnt used often in their rtionship. Its funnyCI often see Google Trante use ?? when they trante the English you into Korean. Because thats quite formal. However, thats when I know that a Koreanment on Youtube or something is google trantedCVery few people online use ??. Chapter 302 Chapter 302 How surprising. To be honest, I had always thought that Choi Kyung-sik didnt trust me. As a result, I always felt awkward around him since I wanted to respect his choice to not be closer. Who knows, though; perhaps my perspective was colored by my inferiorityplex. Now a bit more rxed, I said, I thought I thought you considered me stupid. I see youre notpletely oblivious. A straightforward, blunt replyCyet his tone held no heat. I no longer felt thorns hidden in his words. So, slowly, I began to approach him. What Choi Kyung-sik tried to step backwards instinctively, but he couldnt resist once I grabbed his arm. At that moment, I reached out to Choi Kyung-siks face. Then I covered his lips with my palm. This was the first time I had seen him so flustered. Even for me, the way I had acted took quite a bit of courage. My heart beat like crazy. But, as I conversed with the young Alchemist, I felt that there was only one way to bring Choi Kyung-sik to his knees. Choi Kyung-sik wasnt the type of person to bow his head to someone unless the other could overpower him. I imagined that when he was alive, Choi Kyung-sik would have been a smart and perhaps arrogant individual that refused to acquiesce to anyone not named Seo Dawon or Kim Olim. He was apparently sued by his former guild? I wonder what it took to enter a guild that could sue an outstanding Alchemist like Choi Kyung-sik? Thewsuit must not have originated from ack of ability on his end; rather, it must have started as amunication problem. After all, in apany one does not work alone. Eventually, Choi Kyung-sik joined the [Red Lotus] after burning bridges with [Virtuoso]. Fortunately, he met a leader he could respect in Seo Dawon at [Red Lotus] and adapted to guild life. Theres no way such a person would give in to me. The only reason he kept this distance from me wasnt just because he was afraid of losing his own ego Perhaps his pride couldnt handle bending to someone like me? I felt like I could now understand a small percentage of Choi Kyung-siks mind. If I were him, I wouldnt be able to leave my future in the hands of a guy like me. However, as I grew to understand the rtionship between the Necromancer and Servant, I realized that it was painful for a Servant to maintain that distance. Thats why I shut his mouth; Im not so confident about beating Choi Kyung-sik in a verbal war. However, since Choi Kyung-sik was being weirdly stubborn like Seo Dawon, I decided that it would be best to block his main specialty: his speech skills. As expected, Choi Kyung-sik faltered and couldnt react to my unexpected behavior. Hes a very intelligent man, but he couldnt do anything if his opponent engaged with him physically. Once I overpowered him in such a manner, I observed Choi Kyung-sik for a short while. As I had predicted, once the young Alchemist had pushed past his difort at our direct contact, his emotions stabilized and he found an unwilling sense of safety. I looked calmly into his half-dazed eyes and whispered quietly, From now ondont speak so discourteously, Choi Kyung-sik-ssi. Youre better off keeping your mouth shut. Choi Kyung-sik looked at me with a stunned expression. When he tried to say something, I brushed his lips with my fingertips. He flinched and stopped in his tracks. I said, dont speak. Thats right Stay still. I continued. If you dont want to feel too sensitive about my blood, then its better to have skinship with me often. Seo Dawon and Kim Olim adapted and overcame their thirst in that manner. You wont be more greedy if you drink my blood or touch me directly. I reached this conclusion after observing Seo Dawon. Though Choi Kyung-siks lips trembled, he didnt try to contradict me anymore. Now that I had sealed off his mouthy, cheeky maw, I slowly pulled my hand away. The young Alchemist unwittingly chewed on his lips. I knew why he was so nervous. Therefore, I asked him calmly, It felt good when we touched, right? When I saw Choi Kyung-siks expressionCsomething vague flickered over his face for a momentCI became a little scared, but, since I hade this far, I shouldnt be discouraged. As I stood there, fists clenched, Choi Kyung-sik eventually closed his eyes tightly. What is it? What do you want me to do? Dont try to force yourself to push me away. Its not only Seo Dawon; Kim Olim sometimes pats my head or holds my hands for no reason. Garam-ie always wants my hugs. I know this feels all instinctual, and I know you want to keep your dignity. Therefore, if you just speak with me, I can help you. At this rate, if I get hurt in battleThe scent of my blood will drive you crazy, like a slobbering dog Wouldnt that make you look more ridiculous? Choi Kyung-sik merely looked at the ground with a deeply agonized expression. However, he soon strode close to my side. Though his face was pale and looked irritated, I wasnt as repulsedpared to his usual mask-like smile. After furrowing his brows, the young Alchemist hugged me tightly. He stuck his nose onto the back of my neck, and I could vividly feel every time he took a deep breath. After hugging me like that for a few minutes, Choi Kyung-sik asked me in a tearful voice, Choi Lee-kyung-ssi. .Yes? Are you truly not weirded out by this? That I want to touch you like this? Yes. Choi Kyung-sik has been stubborn for a long time; thats why its all burst out like this. Im more worried about Woo Ragi. When he heard me, the Alchemist smiled bitterly before dragging me into an even stronger embrace. Haah I feel awful. Can you not breathe on my neck? Please bear with me. Im trying to hold myself back from sucking on your neck. I flinched a little at those words, but Choi Kyung-sik simply closed his eyes and stayed in that position for a short while. I stroked his head a few times, hoping to calm him down. In a weak voice, he said, I feel like Im sinning. Because of Dawon-ie? Of course. Actually, is it even okay to act upon my impulses in the first ce? Haah I know we have no other methods avable, but still As he spoke, he gently tugged me even tighter, close to his body. He went on, mumbling one-sidedly into the air, Haah You know, youre truly not my type 1 . What kind of pervert bastard made this condition? I held back myughter and stayed stillChis grumbling was simr to mine when I hadined to the Mage. And, when Choi Kyung-sik felt calm enough, I pushed him away slightly. He obediently retreated a few steps. Now, try to hold and be near my blood again. See how it is. With a nervous expression, Choi Kyung-sik took out his alchemical toolbox ording to my wishes. Then, he opened its closed lid. He put the open lid up to his nose and inhaled. How is it? Im salivating. But, it seems youre correct. Its much more bearable than before. With that said, Choi Kyung-sik closed the lid of the box. His body now felt much more rxed. [Servant, Choi Kyung-siks friendship level has risen by +100] A congrattory message from the systemCinvisible to the AlchemistChad popped up. I was almost certain by this point, but the message was another confirmation that my theory held water. So, I let all the tension in my shoulders go and sighed. Choi Kyung-sik closed the box, looked at me quietly, and asked, About Woo Ragi-ssi. What will you do about him? Im contemting putting him to sleep with a skill and swooping down on him. But, I dont know if thatll work. You talk about doing something so frightening as if its nothing, he said. I smiled bitterly. At that moment, Choi Kyung-sik suddenly opened his inventory and handed me a potion in a heart-shaped rounded bottle. What is that? Its a miracle drug that raises affection. Itsts forabout 20 hours. What? It works by external application. Ah, its not something strange, understood? As Ive said, this simply raises someones affection for you. Stunned, I stared at him with bugged-out eyes. You want me to use this on Woo Ragi? I dont know if itll work on him, but, its better to try it than to not, yes? Be a Patron! TL: Oh wow, is this the advent of Dom Choi Lee-kyung? Chapter 303 Chapter 303 After brief contemtion, I eventually took the potion from the young Alchemists hands. Then, as if he had been expecting that choice, Choi Kyung-sik began to recite how to use it. You can make Ragi-ssi drink this potion, but you could also apply this to his body. Or his hands. Servants cant drink, though. Potions arent absorbed by the bodys digestive system. Its more like an Alchemists skill. Choi Kyung-sik stopped speaking when I wrinkled my nose at him indulgently, as if I were humoring his pride. However, he continued without dropping his smug smile, Ill be curious about Woo Ragi-ssis reaction. If he drinks this potion, the effects should activate immediately. How will I know? His expression may change ever so slightly. Hes always frowning, but he probably wont look that way at someone he likes or perhaps is beginning to like. Perhaps hell even show a wide grin? I tried to imagine Woo Ragi smiling brightly, but no concrete image woulde to mind. Or rather, I think I would find it creepy to see such an expression on his face However, I didnt want to show any hesitation or weakness in front of Choi Kyung-sik for a long while. I nodded and pointed my chin at the door. Understood I hope this potion helps. Choi Kyung-sik pouted and grumbled at my bodynguage. Is he saying that I should leave now that Ive finished my business? Im sure youre disappointed, but Ill give you another hug next time. Ah, tsk Choi Kyung-sik narrowed his eyes for a brief moment, looked at me, but then obediently turned his back to leave. It was only when the door closed with a quiet thud that I could finally rx my stiff posture. Haah A sigh I had been holding in tumbled out automatically. I didnt do anything violent nor physical, but I still felt a lot of mental fatigue. To be frank, my heart kept feeling ufortable every time my body made contact with the Servants. If I dont stay alert at every moment I kept wanting to give in to their desires. At the very least, Choi Kyung-sik had a strong sense of ego, so I felt that it was easy to endure his touch and leave. If this were Jung Garam, I might have given in to him more as soon as I hugged him. Furthermore, I have been thinking quite seriously about this subject. Am I fortunate that Seo Dawon is here? If I didnt romantically like the Mage, maybe my rtionships with the other Servants would have be moreplicated After all, mutual interest was easy to increase through skinship. Of course, I wasnt particrly pleased with using my body like a tool. But, my heart was the problem. My heart made me think that Id be willing to give up my body if it was asked of me. And those thoughts were bing stronger and stronger. But, it seemed those emotions werent just a problem for me; the Servants were also in a simr position Ill need to be incredibly careful. I stared at the small potion in my hands and sighed once more. * * * Contrary to my ns, I had to postpone feeding Woo Ragi the potion; the situation had changed rapidly as news of Ryu Hyerins disappearance was being reported on the news. In particr, nothing of the most important aspect, Bae Jaemins movements, could be detected, so Kim Olim, who was mainly tasked with being aware of the Priests activity, was tenser than ever. Bae Jaemin canceled all his schedules? Its as if hepletely disappeared. The news covered Ryu Hyerins disappearance every day, and, alongside various rumors, much attention was paid to the activity of those rted to her. In particr, interest in Bae Jaemin spiked, regardless of the audiences age or gender. Under these circumstances, the Priest naturally found it impossible to go about his official business, but I thought he was avoiding the media at his mansion, but that wasnt the case. Hes not in his home nor at the guild As of now, his whereabouts are unknown. Kim Olim continued with a nervous expression, It doesnt feel good. It doesnt feel as if hes flustered or panicked by Ryu Hyerins death. I feel as if hes about to do somethingbut theres no avable information to support this hypothesis. Seo Dawon, listening quietly, tapped the table with his fingers and muttered, He must know by now that Ryu Hyerin is dead. And, he must suspect that the [Red Lotus] is somehow connected. Thenwhats the probability that Bae Jaemin suspects me. I asked the most important question, and all the Servants gathered simultaneously looked towards me. Though the Mage looked calm, his eyes gleamed coldly. Probably very high. If we consider how you were connected to the earlier events Youve actually been exposed to Bae Jaemin quite a lot. Just as I had expected. I looked back at the Servants calmly and said, Then, theres a chance his side could attack us first. It would be best if we could confront them after we gathered as much power as possible. Seo Dawon looked at me briefly. Judging by his expression, he wanted to dissuade me, but he didnt have another alternative to offer. The deep fright and anxiety settling on the face of a loved one pierced my heart, but, if Bae Jaemin were to attack us, this would increase our survival rate. The other servants seemed to agree with me, but no one could open their mouths in such a chilly, on-edge atmosphere. Thats right. However, But, in this contract, I The Mage started. I honestly dont know how hurt youll be when you return. I cant judge which is the better option. Seo Dawon severed the silence and looked straight at me. I felt a little mncholy; I couldnt even make the promise that Id return safe and sound. If I were the Mage, I too would have hated this situation. But. Of course Itd be best to return with a sessful contract. Theres really not many left. Therefore Itll be fine, Though I may not be reliableCnor was my smile very reassuringCbut I replied with my best face forward. Of course, the mage didnt return my smile. Before I lowered my eyes, all I could see on his face was pain. At that time Choi Kyung-sik asked quietly, Cant a sacrifice rece some of the risks of the contract? Since Seo Dawon didnt move, Kim Olim opened her mouth instead, Refined or purified blood is important, but Koo Hui-seo is no longer an option. Choi Kyung-sik crossed his arms, frowning, That red-haired person.what was his name again? What about him? Only then did the Mage answer those questions, We dont have enough time to refine Kim Sangyoons blood. If the blood isnt refined enough Well, the amount of blood needed is far too much. Even if you kill Kim Sangyoon, it might not be enough. Though I was a little concerned at the coldly objective attitude that belied their ns to use Kim Sangyoon as a sacrifice, at the very least a conclusion was reached. Ill have to take care of this contract by myself, without any cheap tricks And Considering how the difficulty of the [Vengeful Ghost Memories] increases every time This would be the hardest. I clenched my fist before forcing it to rx. Then, in a cheerful tone, I said, Well, who should I summon this time? The servants stared at me awkwardly; Kim Olim, after releasing a long sigh, answered first. I rmend Cho Chan-young. TheSummoner? Thats right. Hes weak against animals and is quite a tender individual Choi Lee-kyung, if you make the most pitiful expression possible to seduce him He may be won over easily. I didnt think such a method would work, but I was toozy to argue. I scratched my cheek, Then, Ill go with Cho Chan-young-ssi I think Bang Eunji would be better. Jung Garam suddenly intervened. Garams expression contorted, as if he were unwilling to speak, but he calmly exined the reason why he rmended Bang Eunji through his grumbles, Bang Eunji has a skill called Chaser. With that, well be able to find Bae Jaemin wherever he may be and whatever he may be doing. She used to follow Dawon-hyung around with that. Besides, Hyung also said he couldnt block the Chaser.'' Honestly, I like Chan-young Hyung more, but But right now we need that nutcase Bang Eunji. Be a Patron! TL: Bang Eunji is next!!! And, this next Vengeful Ghost memory isinteresting Also, thats the first time Ive seen Seo Dawon so off his gameCso perturbed. I guess the injuries Choi Lee-kyung received from thest Vengeful Ghost Memory (and Koo Hui-seos nightmare) really shook him up. Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Well, if its [Chaser] Unless Bae Jaemin has died, well be able to find him. Choi Kyung-sik said while nodding. Woo Ragi frowned wordlessly, but his gaze was on the Mage. He probably intended to follow Seo Dawons decision. Then, lets summon Eunji. And, Lee-kyung-ah. Seo Dawon called to me in a calm voice. I looked at him; the Mage grabbed my hand and ced the ring he had worn on his thumb onto my index finger. Though the ring was a little loose, after it shone brightly, the ring shrunk into a size that fit my finger. [This equipment cannot be used at your current level.] [At your current level, you cannot determine what this equipment can do.] Furthermore, the system message couldnt tell me what this ring did. However, concerningly, all the other servants except Kim Olim looked shocked and kept sneaking nces between me and the Mage. Realizing that this couldnt be an ordinary item, I asked Seo Dawon straight away, What is this? Its like a guide. What? Even if you get lost If you wear this ring, I cane and find you. Oftentimes in these [Vengeful Ghost Memories], I felt as if another ego was oveid on mine. Furthermore, I only noticed that something was strange after I had awoken from these memories. If I hadnte to my senses within these memories, I would have wandered around the memories of the dead until I ceased to breathe That was a frightening possibility. Seo Dawon seemed to have guessed, to some extent, that such a phenomenon existed even if I had never opened up about these difficulties. He grabbed my ring-adorned hand once more, So, no matter what happens Dont give up and wait. Alright? Because, Ill be there. Eventually, I closed my gaping mouth without answering. I shouldnt keep leaning on you like this Seo Dawon only smiled faintly at my silent self and then let go of my hand. I felt a dull ache in my slowly numbing heart, but still, I couldnt answer until the end. * * * After a while, I sat on the sofa, dagger in hand, and looked at the servants surrounding me. Lackey leaned against my knee; its skeletal fingers holding my knee were shaking. I patted the skeleton on the head to soothe it. Ill begin now. Todays summon felt worseCthe atmosphere was more graveCthan any summon before. Though everyones expression seemed the same as usual, it felt like they were all worried for me. At that moment, Woo Ragi, who had been silent, suddenly rose from his seat. Im going up. If thats morefortable for you, go right ahead. He probably didnt want to be agitated by the smell of my blood. UnderstandableCI nodded softly. Woo Ragi nced at me before climbing up to the second floor without looking back. I guess you havent used it yet Choi Kyung-sik muttered as soon as Woo Ragi vanished from sight. But, I didnt respond. Jung Garam seemed to be lost in thought as he yed around with a dagger, throwing it up and catching it again. But when he saw Woo Ragi going up to the second floor, he soon ced the dagger on the table. He looked at me and, with a very serious expression, cautioned, Choi Lee-kyung. Hm? Dont try to understand Bang Eunji. Shes just a nutcase. Ah Well. Inwardly, I wondered why Jung Garam would feel the need to say that. However, when I thought that he must have given me this advice because he was worried about me, Iughed for no reason. The sound didnt fit this solemn atmosphere, so I bit my lips hard to smother it. Kim Olim then grabbed my shoulders from behind and said, Above all, the most important thing is for you to not forget that you are you. Knowing how much Kim Olim was attached to the [Red Lotus] members, this was quite a touching remark. Her words informed me that I should put myself first and give up the contract if need be. However, the more she said things like that the more determined I became. I wanted to do my best and revive everyone. Seo Dawon stared at my determined eyes before lowering his gaze; at least he said nothing. Dont worry too much Im pretty strong, too! I said with a wry smile. However, I felt a little embarrassed since all the servants except Lackey sighed simultaneously. [ck ck!] [Thats right!] Haah Hooo HmmOf course. I think, by now, youve gone from a hamster to a rabbit I held the dagger up, pretending that I hadnt heard what Kim Olim just said. I could feel the surrounding gazes focusing on the de. Anxiety, expectation All that pressure was concentrated on one point. Ill be back, I said, swinging the dagger mercilessly. At the same time, a bright light burst out from the magic circle underneath my feet. The sharp pain on my palm gradually dulled; nausea and dizziness welled within me. I closed my eyes without much resistance. [Youve fulfilled the conditions for summoning a Vengeful Ghost.] [Reying the Memories of the deceased, Bang Eunji.] * * * Before I opened my eyes, I experienced a brain-splitting headache. I could barely endure the crushing pain and only just managed to stagger back and touch a smooth wall to stabilize myself. This is Where am I? I was impatient to learn what kind of environment I was in, but my body didnt follow my will. I took a deep breath, barely swallowing the stomach acid that threatened to surge up my throat. It was then. [. it looks like it.] [No. Hes very healthy.] [How long will he live?] [If you take good care of him] Not too far away, I could hear voices ringing around the roomCas if I had heard them through a broadcast system. Reflexively, I tried to open my eyes, but, as soon as I sensed an intense light piercing through my eyelids, I closed my eyes again. The huge amount of light that poured in would probably make me go blind. Furthermore, it wasnt just the voiceCthe thumping and ringing vibrations I could feel from the space around me I felt threatened and ttened my body. I wanted to see if there was anything nearby I could use to cover up my body, but I couldnt open my eyes to search. After turning my back towards where the light felt the most prickly, I blinked slowly. Tears leaked from my tear ducts but, firstly and most importantly,prehending my environment was an urgent matter. My efforts were not in vain, and I could gradually begin to see ahead of me. And, what I first saw through my blurred vision was What is it No way, a hamster wheel? I stared nkly up at the wheel, which lookedrge enough to be an amusement park ride. I looked around againCperhaps I was just unfamiliar with this structurebut no. No matter how hard I looked, it was a gigantic hamster wheel. However, something even more surprising appeared afterwards. Suddenly, a long, eerie shadow loomed over me; I looked back reflexively and almost screamed. ! A ginormous person was staring at me. Pierced with terror, I could only stare nkly at the person opening what seemed to be a lid above my head and putting their hand inside. There was no ce to run; the person was so big that I felt like I would be crushed to death if I were hit by that palm. As I stood there, frozen, the owner of that hand carefully wrapped their fingers around me and grabbed me gently; but, fortunately, it didnt seem like the person intended to kill me. Warmth flooded into my body. I sat in the huge hands grip, sweating as if I were a sieve, and was lifted out of the room containing that gigantic hamster wheel. The owner of the hand unfurled their fingers carefully and lifted me up, as if they were showing me off to someone. Ba Bang Eunji? To my surprise, Bang Eunji, who had be a giant, observed me quite tantly. However, she didnt respond to my voice at all; she merely investigated my body, as if she were searching for something. [He looks a littlevapid Dont you have a cuter one?] [Isnt the pattern cute? Its quite a rare coloration.] [Well.] [And, since hes young, he hasnt lost the baby fat on his face. If you raise him for a bit, his face is sure to be pretty.] Be a Patron! TL: Hamster Choi Lee-kyung! I totally believe this all happened bc Kim Olim willed it into existence. Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Bang Eunji squinted at me; though the movement was barely anything, herrge size made any action look intimidating. Meanwhile, I flinched back, startled, when she reached a finger out to me; however, I couldnt avoid her since I was trapped in the palm of a hand. Just like that, her index finger touched my head. I was so nervous, I retracted my neck into my body as much as possible. [Hmmmm.The fur *is* soft.] Bang Eunji kept rubbing my head as she said that; the force she applied wasnt as much as I had feared. It felt likeshe was being cautious with her touch? Of course, though, I felt ufortable when Bang Eunjis shy nail tips touched my forehead. I patiently endured her petting and, as soon as she removed her finger, instinctively shook my head. Bang Eunjis lips opened slightly when she saw that. [He~eh.] I couldnt tell what she was thinking just by looking at her delicate face. Unexpectedly, she asked the owner for the price. [How much is he?] [1200] Dont tell me 12 million won? 1 I paused at the unexpected price; Bang Eunji took out a card without hesitation. The owner of the hand picked up the card and ced me back in the cage. After this series of events, I could hypothesize what I became. Did I perhaps Be a hamster? My reflection dimly shining on the transparent stic wall of the cage wasnt clear, but I could clearly see myselfCas I usually was. Although I was smaller than Bang Eunji or the man who seemed to own this pet shop, I stood on two legs. When I looked down at my hands, I definitely saw two normal human arms However, the issue was that I didnt seem to be a human in their eyes. I clung to the wall of the cage and kept an eye on Bang Eunji, wondering how I should speak with her about the [Vengeful Ghost Contract]. While I was lost in contemtion, the owner, who finished the payment calctions, lifted the entire cage that housed me with a grin on his face and handed Bang Eunji the cage. Soon after, she left the store and, holding my cage, skipped lightly to her next destination. Im getting motion sick As dizziness that resembled seasickness surged over me, I caught and held onto the slowly-swaying hamster wheel; there was nothing else I could hold onto other than that. Fortunately, Bang Eunji soon entered a car and I was strapped into the passenger seat. 10 minutester, we arrived at a wealthy residentialplex in the center of the Hubs downtown. We seemed to have stopped at her houseCan antique two-story building. There was little light in the interior; antique wooden furniture and vivid, primary-colored sofas caught my eye at first nce. Various shelves and drawers were crammed full of knickknacks; each shelf contained detailed, beautiful dolls. The dolls themselves werent scary like Chucky or Annabelle, but, stricken by a strange fear, I tried hard not to look at them. 2 [Hmm So I should give him some water and food first?] Bang Eunji took out a small instruction book from a jewel-studded bag, which was probably given by the pet shop owner who sold me, and read through the pages eagerly. She soon hoisted a delivery box that had been on the floor onto therge table my cage was ced on and began tearing it open with a knife. Inside, the box contained small housing goodsCminuscule enough that it felt like they were meant for doll houses. Bang Eunji took them to the sink and wiped them clean, one by one, with a pristine cloth. Then, among these small props, she selected a round, white porcin bowl, filled it with water, and ced it into my cage. It really feels like Ive be someones pet When I froze, uncertain as to what I should do next, Bang Eunji looked at me with eyesden with expectations. Just in timeCI was thirsty and it felt too burdensome to keep looking at Bang Eunji, so I approached the water bowl she ced in the cage. [I guess you were thirsty] The issue was that, as soon as I took a sip of the water, Bang Eunji relentlessly touched me. She patted my head enough for her fingerprints to wear off. I ran away to the corner of the cage since I was worried that my neck would be crooked at this rate; she didnt touch me anymore, but her tant staring continued. [Do you want to eat this?] She tried to attract my attention by cing a few sunflower seeds in her hand. When I didnt approach, she gently shook the seeds in front of my nose, trying to entice me with its scent. After she shook the sunflower seeds several times, I became disoriented. In the end, in a fit of anger, I screamed, Im not going to eat it! I knocked a huge sunflower seed out of her hand, but Bang Eunjis obsession did not stop. Eventually, I crouched in the gap between the wheel and the wallCan area she couldnt reach. After looking at me for a while, she poured a lot of sunflower seeds on one side of the cage before turning back to me with an anticipatory expression. Haah I sighed. Fortunately, her cell phone rang then; she looked at me with a face full of lingering emotions before going to the other room to receive the call. I looked in the direction she disappeared before popping out from behind the gap. Cant I climb up this? I thought that if I were to climb up on the wheel and reach out with my hand, I would be able to barely touch the cages lid. So, I looked for something to fix the wheel in ce; I discovered the water bowl and brought it to the general location first. Though my clothes became soaked as I moved the bowlCthe water inside sloshed aroundCI didnt mind. After all, escaping this cage was an urgent matter. Lets ce it here like this When I put the bowl vertically in the gap between the teeth of the wheels axis, the wheel no longer rolled around since the bowl was quite heavy. Afterwards, I climbed up, struggling, and stepped on top of the wheel, but I-Its slippery. Argh! The top was higher than I thought, and it wasnt easy to grab onto the sides of the cage. Its not like I had any special equipment either My bodys bnce was already tilted, so it wasnt easy to climb back down again. I was stuck between the wheel and the transparent cage walls. [Ara?] At that time, Bang Eunji returned to the room after finishing the call. She caught me very easily and ced me in the palm of her hand. [Did you try to escape?] I rolled my eyes, unable to say anything. Bang Eunji pressed at my cheeks hard and poked me here and there before cing me back in the cage. And she removed the wheelCthe only foothold I could use to escape this cage. No! I tried to protest, but Bang Eunji had already thrown the wheel to the floor. Then, she took the small furniture items she had carefully washed earlier and began popting the cage, one by one. Princess-style beds, dressing tables, closet drawers, carpets Well, at least it was better than the hamster-like atmosphere. I stood in front of the gigantic pile of sunflower seeds in the corner of the room and gave a bewildered stare at the transforming room. I dont really want to sleep in a ce like this. However, the real hardship had yet to pass. [Hmm What should I name you.] Bang Eunji mumbled, poking me in the stomach with her pink, cubic zirconia-embedded nails. Unable to endure this anymore, I leaped to my feet, My name is Choi Lee-kyung! [Youre so small and stupidJust like that man. Alright, Ill call you Garam-ie from now on.] I said its Choi Lee-kyung!! I protested and tried to move beyond her reach. But, Bang Eunji caught me regardless. And [I prepared a pretty outfit perfect for Garam-kun.] W-Wait a minute!! Bang Eunji grabbed me, went to a cab that housed many dolls, and opened a drawer. The drawer was filled to the brim with pretty, frilly dresses. When I saw the cute clothes that seemed to fit my size, I was terrified; the blood drained away from my face. I dont want to! I even bit her finger, but it didnt seem to hurt. Bang Eunji even rubbed my mouth again. I continued to rebel by biting, but in the end, I ended up with a hurt jaw. [Hes a total baby.] And, as a result of that rebellion, the clothes I wore were [This is perfect for a baby.] a sky-blue baby jumpsuit adorned with a bib. Be a Patron! TL : I wonder if this was what my guinea pigs internal monologues were like: DONT TOUCH ME etc. Chapter 306 Chapter 306 I desperately resisted; I wanted to avoid bing naked by her hands!! Fortunately, though, Bang Euji put that terrible baby suit on top of the clothes I was wearing without taking them off. From an outside perspective, I must look terrible as these two clothes ovepped and shed, but Bang Euji ced me down as if she were satisfied. As I stood still, tired from the strain of struggling, she took out her cell phone. [Coo~ Goo goo ga ga~ Look over here~] What the I frowned and raised my head, following her voice, and my eyes caught sight of arge camera lens. I covered my face btedly, but I had already heard a clicking noise. Dont take a picture! I said dont take pictures!! Once again, Bang Eunji couldnt understand, even though I protested with all my might and through exaggerated facial expressions. She snapped pictures of my angry self with a very satisfied look on her face. Eventually, I covered my face and ran away to some other corner; I could hear her giggling as if my fleeing back was somehow cute to her. [His butt is so cute. Garam is the best so pudgy.] Meanwhile, Bang Eunji pressed firmly on my butt with her finger. I want to die I bowed my head, frustrated, and buried my face in my palms and then my elbows. NoCI definitely made a resolution before I entered this [Vengeful Ghost Memory]. No matter what terrible things may happen, Ill definitely sign a contract with Bang Eunji and return I was determinedCI wouldnt give up even if I was seriously hurt or if my life was threatened What is this, though In a fit of despair, I tore off my bib and used it to wipe away the tears that rushed outCtears that had welled up due to shame. However, it was clear that nothing I did reached Bang Eunji who, from her perspective, viewed me as a hamster. Sheughed and put me back in the well-decorated, doll-house like cage. She closed the lid carefully, held the cage in her arms, and stepped outside with a spring in her step. [Ufufu, shall we go shopping with Garam-chan?] Im getting motion sick!! I screamed and pounded on the cage wall, but that only ended in me staring up at herrge fingerprints. Eventually, falling into despair, Iid in bed. Thece bothered me, but, surprisingly, the bed was high-qualityClike a normal human bed. So, lying down rxed me a little. Still feeling nauseous, I stared up at the wavering canopy, but I soon fell asleepperhaps because of the mental fatigue. * * * [So cute!] [I think this would look good on him, too.] Faint kyaas and cheers passed through my ears; soon, my cheeks felt the sensation of cold air rushing in and brushing past. Thinking the cage door was now open, I pulled the rough, yarn nket that was covering my body all the way up to my chin. [It seems hes still sleeping.] [Should I not wake him up?] [How old did they say he was?] [Less than a few months.] [Ahh, hes a total baby.] Worried about the addition of a new, unfamiliar voice interrupting my sleep, I frowned and opened my eyes. Suddenly, I felt my body floating into the air; as soon as that happened, all the drowsiness that had dominated my brain fled. When I hurriedly rose to my feet, I noticed that the bed itself was floating in the air. Ahhhhhhghhh! I screamed, rmed. But, my desperate scream was soon buried by the sounds of the giant people around me. [Oho~ How cute He looks startled.] [Look at how hes ttening his body and scrunching in on himself!] [Should I buy one too? So pretty] My heart was still pounding from the surprise; meanwhile, fingersCfrom people I didnt knowCsuddenly approached me. Of course, I was utterly surprised and scared at howrge everyone was. Disregarding my rigid back and face,rge fingers approached from every direction to press at my cheeks, feet, hands, and hair. Then, when the touches went towards my stomach and groin, I managed to recover my senses and instinctivelyid down to avoid further wandering touches. [I guess he doesnt like it when we touch his belly.] [So cute~!] [The clothes are super cute on him.] CClick! However, my actions only prevented me from being stroked and touched; there was no way to avoid the cell phone cameras. I bowed my head and bit my lips to keep myself from crying, but I couldnt endure the pressure of a finger that forced my chin up. The piercing camera-sh lights didnt go off, but I vividly felt, in the absence of the deafening camera clicks, that all my humiliation was now being filmed. I said to stop it! I couldnt help but bite down on the next finger that touched my cheek. I truly bit with all my might, but the owner of that finger simply burst intoughter rather than panic, as I had hoped. [He bit me!] [Look at the teeth marksSo tiny.] They were busy giggling, pointing to and peering at the bitten finger. I closed my eyes, despairing. Soon, I heard Bang Eunjis voice. [Im going now. Shall we meet next time?] [Eunji-nim, bring Garam-ie next time as well!] [Hmm~ Should I?] [Hes too cute. Where did you get him?] [Ill send you the business card.] [Thank you.] Bang Eunji lifted meCface stained with tearsCup and saved me from their hands, but I didnt feel one ounce of gratitude. After all, she carried that transparent box in her other hand. That transparent and adorable box was full of doll clothes, and I guessed she had bought me clothes to wear. The design of the clothes I was already wearing was bad enough; when I saw a frilly miniskirt and a rabbit-ear headband, I felt like my stomach flipped over. This definitely wasnt something a man who had been to the army and back could wear. However. considering the overwhelming difference in power between us, I would eventually be forced into those outfits. [Garam-chan! Do you know how much your clothes cost me today?] [Arent you happy you met an owner like me?] Unlike me, who was in a terrible mood, Bang Eunji, humming to herself, was intoxicated by good humor and called herself a great owner. I shouted in despair, Im not happy. Youre the one thats happy! Im just here to sign a contract with you! [Shall we dye Garam-chans cheeks too? Pink? I think thatll be so cute] Are you crazy?! [Itll be very pretty if we dye the tips of his ears a matching color as well.] I shuddered at her horrifying ns. I didnt have furCI had skin; I was disgusted when imagining permanently-dyed pink cheeks. Besides, I dont know if that would be the end or if she had more in store for me. I broke out in cold sweat thinking of those puppies that were nearly turned into essories by their owners. Bang Eunji was far from a good pet owner. Even now she thought of me as a living doll! Please Someone save me. Please! I screamed and banged on the cage wall, but, as has been the case for this whole [Vengeful Ghost Memory], nothing happened. People passing by on the street nced at me, but no one focused on my pouting mouth; there was only passing curiosity or a slight smile on their facesCas if they had seen something quite cute. Finally, the fear of not being perceived as human by all others had sunk fully into my brain. No. Just when I had fully bowed my head, hopeless [Omo! Guildmaster-nim!] [Hello, Eunji-yah.] [To think wed meet here this truly must be fate!] [Well, we are in front of the guild building.] A familiar voice reached my ears. I raised my head up and turned in the direction of Seo Dawons voice. The eyes werent redCquite unfamiliar to me, but that was clearly Seo Dawon. And, within his pupils, was a weak but growing curiosity. Almost rolling towards him, I approached the wall nearest the mage and knocked, Dawon-ah! Wait! Save me! Dawon-ah! Fortunately, my efforts were not in vain. Seo Dawon bent his knees a little and stared tantly at me. No wayCdoes he recognize me? I looked up at him, full of anticipation, but [And, this is?] [Ah! Let me introduce you: this is my cute hamster Garam-chan!] [Garam-ie?] [Ye~es. This one is small, but he looks exactly like Garam!] [Haha You guys are close as always.] After that one question, Seo Dawon raised his head as if he had lost interest. I stared vacantly at his turned back. [Still, its not good for the hamster to carry him around. Hell be stressed.] Seo Dawon exined, adopting a tone one might use towards a young child. I opened my mouth. I wasnt sure, but it seemed that, even to the Mage, I appeared to be a hamster. In a way, that was only natural, but I couldnt ovee this shock and copsed to the floor. [Theres no one at home today, so I brought him with me.] [Mm, alright Take good care of him.] [Ye~es.] Without lingering, Seo Dawon turned his back. I stared after him like a fool before stering myself to the wall of the cage and shouting, W-Wait!! Seo Dawon! However, the Mage strode away. As I watched the distance between us grow, I shouted with all my strength for onest time, [Seo Dawon]! At that moment, the ring on my finger shone brightly. As the light subsidedClike a miracleCSeo Dawon looked back at me. Our gazes locked again; when his eyes met mine, his pupils widened. Be a Patron! TL: The ring!!! Also, can I just say that Hamsters are low-key traumatizing animals for small children? I knew a girl whose hamsters cannibalized each other. Like one ate the other. And the pet store owners said nothing about keeping the two apart (there are some hamsters that can be social and others that are too territorial) Chapter 307 Chapter 307 [Wait a minute, Eunji-yah.] Seo Dawon looked straight at me before stopping his fellow guildmate. She obediently followed his words. [Yes?] [That Ham.ster Can I take a closer look at him?] [Of course! Guildmaster-nim, do you like hamsters?] [] Seo Dawon took the cage without answering and simply stared at me. With a pounding heart, I worked hard to shout at the Mage, You did something to the ring, right? Dawon-ah! Are you hearing me? [.] Does he see me as my human self right now? Or does he still perceive me as a hamster? Contrary to my expectations, and despite his calm demeanor, I could feel a cold energy in his eyes. As someone who now has known Seo Dawon for a long while, I could recognize the Mages mask-like smileCsomething he sters onto his face quickly when faced with something displeasing. At first, it was difficult to guess Seo Dawons feelings solely through his expression; his normal smiles and his mask-like smiles were pretty simr. Later on, I learned to distinguish them through the coldness in his eyes, but Why is he looking at me like that? Seo Dawons smile, directed towards me, was exuding displeased vignce. When pinpointed by that vignce, something I had not felt from the Mage in ages, I felt somewhat mncholy. Of course, I knew that within the [Vengeful Ghost Memories] I wouldnt be faced with the same Seo Dawon I knew, but Still, that face Should I say I secretly held expectations? However, Seo Dawon, who could not know how I felt, merely observed my glum countenance and, once again, adopted that damned smile. [Eunji-yah. This Hamster Can I try raising it for a few days?] His voice was so confident and attractive; it felt as if rejection wasnt a possibility when the Mage spoke. When I heard his words, though, unreasonable anxiety welled within me. Why did he suddenly want me? What on earth do I look like to Seo Dawon? If I seemed like an ordinary hamster, there was no way the Mage would have asked to keep me. And I wonder if Bang Eunji will tamely give me away [Of course!] I stared back at Bang Eunji with a stunned expression. Honestly, didnt you just brag that there could be no greater owner than you just earlier? However, Bang Eunji truly acted like a docile and cute girl in front of her guildmaster. She even ced the costume box she had bought recentlyCwith the tag still attachedCin Seo Dawons arms. She shamelessly liedC [Actually, Garam-chan was a hamster I specifically chose with guildmaster-nim in mind!] [Thank you, Eunji-yah.] [I knew youd like him. I-I I know everything about guildmaster-nims tastes!] [I guess so. Truly, thank you. Shall we eat a meal together next time?] [Yes, yes! The location and time] [Ill send you a message with thoseter.] [Kyaaa!] The Mage, after showing a smooth smile to Bang Eunji, strode into the [Red Lotus] guild headquarters with my cage held securely in his embrace. His strides were wide, but my cage was still less shaky than when Bang Eunji travelled with me. However, I was more anxious with the Mage than with her. * * * Aftering entering his private office, Seo Dawon gently ced my cage on the desk and then turned a fixed gaze on me. He didnt try to talk to me nor did he open the cage; needless nervousness surging in me, I approached the transparent wall, clenched my fist, and tapped on it, Excuse me Dawon-ah, you understand what Im sayingright? [] He momentarily opened his mouth, but no answer came. At the same time, the door to the office opened; a man with arge stature entered. When I saw the tattoos covering both arms, I mumbled, Jo Chan-young-ssi? At that moment, I suddenly felt Seo Dawon quickly turning back towards me; When I flinched and stared back, Jo Chan-young took the initiative to speak. [Why have I been called?] His voice was calm yet cold. The Mage seemed to falter a little but soon turned slightly to show Jo Chan-young the cage that was hidden by his standing body. When Jo Chan-youngs eyes gazed into mine, his dark and dry expression changed dramatically. [What is this? This cutie.] .Mmm? I felt a little embarrassed and flustered by Jo Chan-youngs flushed cheeks which did nothing to alleviate his fierce facial structures. His sparkling eyesThey felt so passionateCI almost thought he had fallen deeply in love. Seo Dawon stared at Jo Chan-young as if he were observing the Summoner before releasing a short sigh. Rubbing at his temples, the Mage askedC [Chanyoung-ie, in your eyesDoes he look like a hamster?] [Yes? What are you saying Of course? Its definitely part of the Golden or Syrian breed.] 1 [] [By the way, what logicpelled you to decorate the cage like this? Its not like hamsters are dolls or anything.] Jo Chan-young peered inside the cage with a repulsed expression and gave the Mage some serious advice. [Please take off those ridiculous outfits as well. Thats abuse.] [Ill do that.] I nodded emphatically since I agreed with what Jo Chan-young said. However, perhaps the Mage had nothing more to say, Seo Dawon sent the Summoner out of his office. As he left, Jo Chan-young persistently asked. [Are you going to raise that cutie here?] [Im still thinking about it.] [If thats the n, I can take care of him] [Thanks. Youre very reassuring.] Until the end, Jo Chan-young continued to gaze at me. For some reason, it was hard to tear my eyes away from his, so I waved farewell to the Summoner. Jo Chan-youngs eyes sparkled once more, but a thick door soon blocked our line of sight. ThudC! [] Once again, the Mage looked at me as soon as the door closed. My anxiety, which had subsided a little, began to rise again. However, as he red, Seo Dawon said nothing and merely unfurled his palm. When I saw a magic circle floating above his hand, I opened my mouth in surprise. No way Is he going to attack me? I was so startled, my eyes were wide open. The magic circle spunCits interlockingponents clicked like a puzzlebutNothing much happened. My body glowed a faint goldCthats it. However, even after casting this unknown spell on me, Seo Dawons furrowed brows did not rx. I wrung my fingers nervouslyCa nervous habit that often appeared when things didnt go my way. After a long period of silence, he finally spoke. [What skill is this? Or maybeAn item effect?] What? [Why are you disguised as a hamster? Or rather how did youCeven brieflyCfool my eyes?] You You can see me? Or can you hear me?] [I wonder if he wants to pretend to be ignorant.] His tone was clearly sarcastic, but, the moment he spoke straight me, the Mage truly seemed like a savior. I cried out to Seo Dawon, wiping my tears away with the sleeves of this ufortable, unnatural baby suit. Da-Dawon-ah! Hnngh [?] Seo Dawon looked quite bewildered when he saw me burst into tears out of nowhere. However, I continued to yell at him through this transparent wall. W-What a relief. At least you can see the real me [] I My cheeks were dyed a weird color No, thats not the problemCEveryone is treating me like a hamster! Im so lonely and helpless Whatll I do if Im stuck here, eating sunflower seeds forever [] Hngh Still looking bewildered, the Mage listened to the end of my rambles. I flopped to my feet, still crying, and tried to take off my outfit first; the bib tightening around my neck and the jumpsuit was incredibly annoying. I wiped my tears with one hand and pulled at my bib with the other when, suddenly, I felt the airflow around me change. The cage lid had opened. When I looked up, I saw Seo Dawon staring down at me. B-By the way Can you take this off for me? [] I raised both arms high into the air. Be a Patron! TL: Oh my god, the mental image of Lee-kyung as a hamster is too adorable but Hamster no! That Mage doesnt know you! Chapter 308 Chapter 308 How many times in my life would I have the chance to see Seo Dawons dumbfounded expression? When I saw his face, I lowered my raised arms. His expression was coldCcold enough to scare my falling tears back into their tear ducts. But [It seems our rtionship is one-sided; you speak as if you know me.] What? [Come to think of it, I didnt ask you the basics. Whats your name?] Seo Dawon asked as he lowered his hand into the cage and pressed at the area between my head and back. Soon after, I felt something tickle the back of my neck; the bibs strap tightened around my neck was loosened. When the bib slid down, I was able to rx a little; I realized that Seo Dawon wasnt trying to crush me. The same was true of the baby suit. With a soft touch and a little force, the zipper on the back descended. I pulled my arms out of the sleeves in a hurry. Only then could I see the hoodie and jeans I always wore. Finally feeling refreshed, after a deep breath, I told the Mage, Th-Thanks [Then, you should answer now.] What? [Who are you?] That was a problemCSeo Dawon didnt seem to recognize me. To be honest, I thought there was a trick hidden in the ring. Before light leaked from that essory, Seo Dawon only saw me as a hamster, but after the light show, he perceived me as human. I thought the situation had been solved by some unknown skillCby the Mages skill. However, Seo Dawons gaze still held a deeply entrenched vignce. What should I do? Now that I had finally escaped the panic of bing a hamster, anxiety rted to Seo Dawon poured into my body. Did I approach him too hastily? The reason why I came here was to sign a contract with Bang Eunji, but now Im foolishly grappling with Seo Dawon And, I didnt even know where Bang Eunji was How should I exin this? Above all, I was at a loss for how I could ask Seo Dawon for his help and cooperation. After all, it would be impossible for me to escape this cage without his help. However, this [Vengeful Ghost Memory] was a difficult skill to exin to anyone that wasnt a Necromancer or their Servant. Of course, Seo Dawon was a smart individual; if he believed my words held some value, he may believe me. But, I couldnt afford to be optimistic about this situationCI havent figured out what clues this [Vengeful Ghost Memory] wanted to provide. In the worst-case scenario, I may have to run away from Seo Dawon. At that thought, cold sweat ran down my back and hips. [Dont think too hard.] However, my hesitation only seemed to instill suspicion in the Mage. He pushed my head with a finger, though not hard enough to hurt, and then suddenly began to raise my hoodie. I had been absentminded, but I snapped to attention and screamed, W-W-What are you doing?! [I thought you wanted me to take off your clothes?] Not these! These are my clothes! [] I said, dont take them off!! I pushed at the Mages finger with all my might and shouted with a reddened, flushed face. However, Seo Dawon didnt let me go; with a few fingers, he crushed me against the cage floor. Moreover, he began to stick his fingernails into the waistband of my pants rather than the hoodie. I had no choice but to give in and answer his question because I was sure that I would really suffer the shame of having all my clothes peeled off. M-My name is Choi Lee-kyung! [Its the first time Ive heard that name.] With that said, the Mages fingers were still trying to peel off my clothes. I protested, crying out in shock, H-Hold on! I answered you! [Are you so famous that people will recognize you with just your name?] What? [Its not, right? This is the first time Ive heard that name.] [I asked who you were.] What a relentless, merciless attitude. Only then did I realize that Seo Dawon had no goodwill for me; he treated me ruthlessly within this memory, as he might with others outside. I closed my mouth, now even more afraid; however, my reluctance to speak must have been perceived as a rebellion. Seo Dawon stopped lifting the hem of my clothes and began to press the fingers down on my front. In that instant, that force pressed on my organs; it felt like my ribs were being snapped from my spine. Hnnghh I struggled to breathe in. The Mage continued to press until the point of pain and whispered quietlyC [If I press any harder, your stomach might burst.] D-Dawon-ah Please. [How do you know my name, Choi Lee-kyung?] UghAghhhh! Seo Dawon pressed sharply at my chest a few more times as if he were about to crush my lungs. And, when I couldnt breathe, he picked up the water bowl Bang Eunji ced inside the cage and slowly poured the water over my head. As the cold water flowed down my face, my oing ckout was chased awayCnot that it made me happy. Seo Dawon, in a low tone, asked againC [I dont think you made yourself like this.] Cough Cough [Then, who cast this skill on you? Or, is this an item?] Of course, I couldnt answer. I was so afraid of this Seo Dawon, my lips just wouldnt open. His eyes curved into a smile as he looked at my horrified expression. [Ah, theres something Im most curious about. How do you know me?] [It bothers me that you call my name as if were somehow close.] [I must have been pretty nice to you, hm?] Eventually, I couldnt endure these questions and vomited a little. Seo Dawon just observed me wheezing and coughing. Since I was lying face down, I felt as if the surging vomit blocked my airways. If Seo Dawon hadnt lifted me up, I may have suffocated to death. Seo Dawon lifted me up and ced me in the toy bathtub that Bang Eunji had ced in the cage. Then, he began to undress me again. This time, I couldnt even tell him to stop and simply closed my eyes. Rather than shame, fear and pain were weighing down my entire body. Once I stopped rebelling, Seo Dawon easily took off my clothes. [Is he something simr to a Chimera?] [I really dont know.] I lowered my head and looked down at my body; I only had a single piece of underwear left. The stinging pain in my chest was more urgent than the humiliation I felt. Though my ribs may not have brokenthey definitely cracked. I worried that I would be tortured to death by the Mage if this continued. Then, I wouldnt ever be able to return Bang Eunji back to life. Thats notthe real Seo Dawon anyway So, barely holding back the rising tears, I bowed obsequiously to the Mage. My trembling fingertips felt cold, but I judged the Mage would not inflict unnecessary pain if I looked cooperative enough. NoCI absolutely needed to look pitiful. If I endure more torture, my mind wont be able to endure. It would be better to suffer as a hamster in Bang Eunjis possession. If Seo Dawon continues to treat me as someone worthless, then Ill I-I cant really talk about it Right now [Speak louder, Lee-kyung-ah.] However, when Seo Dawon called out to me in a friendly mannerCas he usually didCtears leaked out of my eyes automatically. Seo Dawon lifted my jaw with his finger; I was still mumbling while swallowing back my tears. He still stared at me with that brutally distant expression and asked deep questions I couldnt exactly answer truthfully. Dont me. Dont hit me [] I didnte here with the intention of doing something bad to you I gathered all my courage and began to speak, but whether or not my heart and emotions were properly conveyed to the Mage was questionable. He stood still, staring at me, before pressing at my tear-stained cheeks. [Why do you look so betrayed?] My shoulders trembled at his mumbles; when our gazes locked, Seo Dawons eyes narrowed. Distrust and curiosityChe wavered between those two. Soon, as if he came to a decision, he took his hands off my body. Be a Patron! TL: The ruthless guildmasterChonestly Lee-kyung, you couldve guessed that Seo Dawon would be cruel to unknown enemies. Though I cant me him for wanting a familiar face when hes being so utterly humiliated by Bang Eunji >.< The torture does hurt to read, though. But!!! Seo Dawon is in this Vengeful Ghost Memory! And guys this one really ramps up. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 That was thest thing I remembered. Afterwards, I lost the battle with exhaustion, and when I opened my eyes again, I was stillying on the bed in this terrible cage. And my clothes had been changed. I stared at the white dress I wore before sighing. I knew I vomited towards the end so I needed to change my clothes, but Why a dress, of all things? Haah No matter how much I grumbled, though, an answer wouldnt materialize out of thin air. First, I checked my body here and there, but I didnt feel much painCnot even in my chest, where I might have expected cracked ribs. All that lingered was a numbing feelingCcharacteristic after drinking a potionCand a menthol-like scent left in my mouth. Did he give me a potion? When I looked to the side, I saw a pipette I had never seen before sticking out of the ground between the closet and the bed. The Mage must have fed me the potion with that pipette. I realized that Seo Dawon must have decided to keep me alivefor now. Of course, I wasnt sure if that was a good thing just yet. He healed me, but WaitCWheres Seo Dawon? I could only hear the ticking sound of the second hand of the clock; there was no one else in the office. Even the lights were offCthe only source of light was the sunlight flooding in through the window. I sat on the bed and looked around at the office through the transparent walls of the cage. As I looked carefully at the high-quality furniture, books that had half Chinese Hanja characters/ half Korean characters on their spines, 1 and a personal nnerMy eyes alighted upon a frame near the cage. Ahh. I thought the frame would contain a picture of him or those close to him, and, as I expected, it contained a picture of the Red Lotus members. With Seo Dawon ced in the center, everyone was smiling brightly and refreshingly. Of course, Bae Jaemin and Ryu Hyerin were also there, but they didnt look particrly out of ce. They appeared to just be kind and affable. I smiledCthe picture was taken at the moment Seo Dawon ced his arm around Woo Ragis shoulders, and there was nothing the Swordsman could do about itbut, after a while, a strange emotion filled me. This is the past I wonder where in the timeline I am? I mumbled and scratched my head. At that moment. ClickC Suddenly, the office door opened, and Seo Dawon strode inside. His eyes were fixed on me from the moment he opened the door. Th.Thank you, I said. [What?] You fed me a potion, right? As soon as I made eye contact with him, the first thing that tumbled out of my mouth was my gratitude. However, Seo Dawon smiled a bit crookedly, as if he had heard something absurd. [It seems like youve forgotten who hurt you, Lee-kyung-ah.] Th-Thats true, but. [Well I suppose thats still a good attitude. After all, Im the one holding your life in my hand.] I closed my mouth and felt sullen at his cold tone. Despite his sarcastic expression, the Mage stared at me as if he were looking at something odd. Meanwhile, now that our conversation was cut short, I became lost in my thoughts again. It doesnt feel like hell press down on me with his fingers or harass me in another way If that were his intention, there would be no need to treat me with potions. So, I left the bed and ran towards Seo Dawon. The Mage paused but soon moved closer to the cage. After a few, ground-thumping vibrations, he quickly stood in front of me. I looked at hisrge, beautiful eyes and made great efforts not to tremble in his presence, Excuse me I am really not trying to do anything bad to you. [] Of course, with your personality, youre not likely to believe anyone that says this, but T-Take a look at me. What can I do to you with a body like this? [] I looked up at him and tried to make reasonable arguments, but the vignce did not disappear from the Mages eyes. He then muttered, as if he were talking to himselfC [He must know my personality well.] Huh? Ah, th-thats Come to think of it, this Seo Dawon wouldnt know me, and I may be crossing the boundary by calling out to him affectionately and acting as if I knew him. Btedly realizing I made a mistake, I covered my mouth with both hands, but Seo Dawon had already opened the cage lid and was reaching out to me. I trembled and squeezed my eyes shut, uncertain as to what would happen. Soon, I felt an irresistible force holding on to me; then, my body rose into the air. However, the pain I had been expecting and preparing for never came, no matter how long I waited. I stealthily opened my eyes. When that happened, the Mage opened his mouth, as if he had been waiting for my attention. [I searched the database of Users in the Hub for the name Choi Lee-kyung, but Nothing appeared. It was very clean.] [Theres no human being like you there.] As I listened to the Mage, I gently grabbed his thumb with both my hands. He said he was holding me tight, but I felt anxious; my legs felt hollow, as if I couldnt gain a proper foothold. Seo Dawon furrowed his brows but did not shake off my hold. He urged me to answer, again, with a look that stated his patience was being tried. [Did you give me your real name?] Yeah [But, why isnt your information in the database?] I-Its not something I did Seo Dawons gaze became even colder; I shrugged and avoided his eyes. Since the original me does not exist in this timeline, it was natural for him to be unable to find my information. However, there was no good way to exin that. And, after my suspicious answer, Seo Dawons hand tensed and contracted momentarily before rxing again. Startled, I looked at him. Of course, our current atmosphere wasnt reassuring. The Mage looked annoyed, but soon questioned me again in a cold voice. [Then, how do you exin why youre acting as if you know me well?] You You. Of course, I had no decent answer to this question either. The betrayal that Seo Dawon would soon experience and his subsequent revival had yet to ur. So, I lowered my head and muttered in a barely-audible voice, B-Because youre famous [] And Im Your fan. I-I did some research [] Its nothing bad Im just a stan I didnt say all this with the expectation that the Mage would believe me. It was just a crude excuse for my inexplicable circumstance. My fear surged again when I felt his cool gaze rest on my head; he raised my head again. If Seo Dawon loosened his hold and sent me crashing to the floor, I would be lucky to survive; my legs would certainly be smashed, though. Frightened, I sped his thumb tightly with both arms again. But GrrumbleC A loud noise suddenly rumbled from my stomach. In fact, a few more grumbles happened; from then on, an extreme, desperate hunger crawled its way into my stomach. How tactless of my stomach; I hid a bright red face in the crease of his finger. Did he hear that? Maybe he didnt hear; I had hope for just a moment. However, Seo Dawon used the tip of his thumb to raise my chin. [You must be hungry] [You said you disliked sunflower seeds, right?] I felt that Seo Dawons expression had now softened. Rather, he had an amused smile on his face, as if he were staring at something funny. I was disgusted at that face. My Servant, Seo Dawon often mischievously teased me with that expression. In a fit of temper, I curtly said, I want milkand cereal. [] If youre going to give me something to eat, you should give me something I like Of course, I was scared by the Mages expression in the middle of my tirade, so I hurriedly nced elsewhere and avoided his gaze. Seo Dawon didnt threaten me anymore and ced me back in the cage. Heid me atop the bed and stared tantly at me for a few more beats. However, soon, he turned around and left the office. ClickC It wasnt until I heard the door close that my body released its tension. At that moment, my hunger grew more intense. My stomach no longer produced the asional rumbling and instead incessantly grumbled. Did he decide to ignore me? As I recalled the silent, answer-less Mage, I looked at the sunflower seeds piled up at one end of the cage. If Im in a pinch, I suppose Ill be forced to eat those seeds, but Im not a hamster I muttered sullenly. It was then. ClickC The door opened again. I turned to the origin of the noise; there stood Seo Dawon, carrying 200 mL 2 of white milk and a small amount of mini-cereal in both hands. Be a Patron! TL: My favorite kidnapped trope is when the captured person just demands niceties (like good foodalthough I guess cereal isnt really gourmet) and gets them. Also, I still have some pain symptoms in my arms so Im not tling as much yall. Ill be slowCbut I do have the schedule in my discord. Im d Im going on vacation to Portugal next week tbh. Gives me time to rest. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Huh?? I was flustered by the unexpected kindness. Seo Dawon looked at me, but his actions were still a bit rough. He tossed the cereal into a small bowl and sshed a little milk inside. The problem, though, was that the bowl was too small to contain so much cereal. Still, the bowls size fit me well, so, as soon as the Mage released his hand, I took the bowl and drank the milk first. Only after I drank a lot of cereal-sweetened milk did I finally feel lucid. At that moment, I realized that I had been starving. [Do you want more?] Mmm As I frantically drank, the Mage asked if I wanted more; I looked up at him, a little wary, but the desire to drink more milk overcame my vignce. When I nodded, new milk was poured in. After drinking it all, I took great care to chew the soggy cereal pieces. Suddenly, a shadow fell over my head. ? Startled, I looked up, distracted from my meal; soon, Seo Dawons fingers began to press at my head. Even though I became rigid with surprise, he continued to pat my headregardless of my unease. Wh-What are you doing?! I was momentarily dazed, but soon anger red within me at the thought of being treated like a pet. I shook my head. However, Seo Dawon smiled mysteriously and pushed at my forehead with a finger. Staggered by the force, I flopped to the floor. This was truly offensive and humiliating. I bit my lips as I red back at the Mage. And Seo Dawon, meeting my protesting gaze head-on, responded in an indifferent toneC [Whats with the attitudeCI even gave you food?] What? [I have no intention of killing you for a while, so dont be too wary.] ? Honestly, what does petting me have anything to do with feeding me Just as I thought that, the Mage suddenly reached into the cage, grabbed me, and pulled me out. Wracked with nervousness, my body automatically shrank into itself. Seo Dawon ced me in the palm of his hand and rummaged around the cereal box with his other hand, before bringing a cereal piece to my lips. What are you [Say, Ah, Lee-kyung-ah.] His voice seemed to be half-amused, half-sweet and friendly; my mouth opened reflexively. However, since the speed at which he lifted the cereal to my mouth was so fast, it banged into my front teeth. I automatically frowned. Seo Dawon saw that expression and handed me the cereal at a much slower pace. I was flustered momentarily by the unexpected kindness, but after catching Seo Dawons strange expression, my mood obviously plummeted. The Mage observed me as if he were looking at something incredibly fascinatingCWhy did his rxed smile look particrly despicable today? Seo Dawon Im sure he doesnt consider me a fellow human being Idiot. Swearing inwardly, I nibbled and swallowed the cereal. As soon as I finished my piece, he handed me another; I turned my head to refuse his offering. Fortunately, the Mage didnt force me to eat. [Youre already full even though you havent finished half of your meal?] [Or, do you want me to give you something else?] [Should I give you some fruit, Choi Lee-kyung? What are you going to give me? [Whatever you want to eat.] I wasnt in a position to stubbornly endure and stand my ground. Though I was annoyed he treated me like a pet, his shallow regard was necessary for my immediate survival. Therefore, I decided to ept Seo Dawons arrogant behavior for this short while. However, I became truly angry when a strawberryrger than my face entered the cage. Seo Dawon giggled as he observed my behavior. Cut it for me! Im not some kind of animal I dont want to nibble at it whole! [Lee-kyung-ie is high maintenance, hm?] Seo Dawon clicked his tongue and treated me like a fastidious person, but he gently sliced the strawberry and ced it on a small, toy-like te. He even created a fruit fork (?) 1 by breaking a toothpick in half. As I looked at the Mage, I thought I needed to remind him continuously, into the future, that I was a human being. ThoughI didnt know how much longer I would be here. The strawberry was more delicious than I expected, so I ate all of the cut pieces delightfully. After seeing the empty te, though, I felt a little embarrassed. [Youre kind of funny.] A smile on his lips, Seo Dawon said this meaningfully as he observed me. And, from that day on, he started taking me to work in that cage. * * * Excuse me, um What are the other guild members doing now? [Why are you curious about that?] Like that, a week or so flew by. Little by little, I had be ustomed to living in a cage. Seo Dawon began to treat me so kindly that I almost forgot his scary demeanor when we first met. While continuing to try and read his bodynguage, I searched for an excuse to meet Bang Eunji. However, his expression turned rigid every time I brought up the topic. When will he drop his wariness? Considering the Mages sensitivity and perfectionist tendencies, theres probably a long way to go, but I looked up at him while swallowing my sigh, Its just Im curious aboutwhat Bang Eunji-ssi is doing. [Shes doing well.] Seo Dawon cut off our conversation so abruptly that I may have been embarrassed in any other situation. But, when I stared up at him, he smiled softly. In a gentle tone, he addedC [Raise your hands into the air.] [Quickly.] I wanted to change my clothes myself, but Seo Dawon, embarrassingly, wanted to take care of outfitting me. Even when I opened the closet, there were no clothes inside. Instead, day by day, he directly dressed me in whatever he pleased. Of course, I mentioned that I could put on the outfit on my own, but my opinion was dismissed. However, I couldnt wear the same clothes for several days in a row, so, in the end, I had no choice but to surrender. Every time the Mage changed my clothes, I felt like a doll. Youre a pervert Of course, I couldnt resist throwing barbs. After all, this was an incredibly weird thing to do. From Seo Dawons standpoint, wouldnt it be easier to throw the clothes in the cage and let me take care of myself? However, after hearing myint, Seo Dawon snorted and retortedC [What are you saying? Youre the hamster who broke into a little girls house.] I-I didnt do that on purpose! How many times must I [Then, you should exin better when I ask who ced you there.] [Pervert.] The Mage smiled. Though that was the face of my most beloved person, I hated that expression and wanted to scratch and tear at his face. Perhaps because I grumbled that he was a pervert, the clothes that Seo Dawon had taken out today were truly loathsome. A maid dress. It even had a miniskirt that clearly showed the skin above the knees. I tried not to wear the dress, but Seo Dawon simply overpowered me. As I struggled, he even ced a frilly headband on my head. [If you take off your headband, Ill strip you. Alright?] Seo Dawon smiled as he threatened me with a hand on my head. Tears threatening to well up, I shouted, Id rather wear no clothes than wear something like this! [Really? I wont let you keep your underwear, then.] What? [If you want to be truly naked, then try and take it off.] Seo Dawon looked as if he would follow up on his promises. In the end, my defiance fizzled out and I sat on the palm of his hand, disconste. The Mage looked at me quietly, fiddled with my clothes, and ced me on the sofa before leaving the room. I sighed deeply as I looked around his bedroom. What on earth is he thinking I stared at the changed furniture in the cage; Seo Dawons intentions were bing increasingly enigmatic. Actually, about three days after I was caught by the Mage, the cages interior changedpletely. The cages size wasrger than before; the interior design of the miniature furniture changed as well. Before, the aesthetic resembled a princess-style room, but now the cage felt like a regr modern home. Furthermore, the typical, transparent hamster cage was now changed to a two-floor doll-house-like structure. Be a Patron! TL: Oh my god. SEO DAWON! A MAID DRESS?? And youre dressing Lee-kyung-ie up like a doll? And hand-feeding Lee-kyung-ie? This has to be a fetish right? Hes really not wrong when he said that all Rankers are perverts. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Of course, my life became a lot morefortable, but my anxious feelings were not yet resolved. If I wasnt going to live here forever, it would be meaningless to adapt to this kind of life. Isnt there a way to avoid Seo Dawons notice and meet up with Bang Eunji? I wracked my brain again and again. Though Seo Dawon continued to travel with me, to and fro, we werent together all the time. He kept me in his office when he came to work and left me alone for a few hours, citing he had a meeting or whatever. If I use that time well, I may be able to meet Bang Eunji However, problematically, the Mage locked the cage door whenever he was away. Seo Dawon only opened the door to the house when he was there and closed my only means of escape when he was absent. In other words, I couldnt leave the house by myself while he was away. Last time, I tried to exit through the window, but the windows wouldnt open at all In fact, Seo Dawon even cast a few skills on this home. Despite being a doll house, the home had running hot water, the kitchen could function with induction stovetops, and the lights could turn on and off. Therefore, the inability to open the windows reflected the Mages will. What must I say in order to get out of here If I said something wrong, the Mage would be warier. I wracked my brain for an escape method that wouldnt raise his guard. Should I say I want to take a look outside? However, if I used this method, I thought Seo Dawon would merely ce me on his hand so I could take a quick peek. He may even be suspicious of why I wanted to go outside so badly. Or, should I ask him to call Bang Eunji here? However, it was least likely that Seo Dawon wouldply with this method. Furthermore, I had no usible excuse to request a meeting with Bang Eunji Besides, he reacted so sharply when I simply asked how she fared. Haaah A deep sigh tumbled from my lips. As I tore my hair while contemting repeatedly, Seo Dawon entered the office with a loud bang. Immediately afterwards, he unlocked the loop he installed in front of the house and opened the door. Then, he inspected me, who sat on the sofa. As I made eye contact with the Mage, I was unable to school my expression. [Whats with you?] ..Huh? [Does your head hurt?] The Mage must have seen my agonized expression. ! At that moment, a brilliant idea struck me. ying along, I frowned even more. I pretended to be weak andcking energy. I avoided his eyes. It it hurts. [It hurts?] Mhmm [So suddenly?] I avoided his gaze as much as possibleCI knew well how awkward my expression became when I lied. So, I turned around and crushed my face onto the back of the sofa. As soon as I rubbed my forehead on the soft velvet, I was seized by my shoulders. D-Did he catch me in my act? When I looked back at him, startled, Seo Dawon stared at me with a hitherto unseen grave expression. He ced his index finger on my foreheadCnot to push and apply pressure, as he had done before, but to try and measure my temperature. However, once he touched my forehead, he removed his finger immediately. He muttered to himselfC [What kind of foolish] UhHuh? [Hold on one second. Im going to retrieve a thermometer.] Then, Seo Dawon left the office. As I looked stupidly at the door he exited through, I suddenly had a realization: Seo Dawon left the doll house unlocked. The office door hadnt been closed properly, so I could see the world outside through a gap. Perhaps he was.flustered when I stated I felt sick? I feel a bit guilty I scratched my cheek. However, I couldnt let this opportunity go, so I quickly exited the doll house. After stepping on nothing but carpet for so long, I began to feel a strange anxiety when I stepped on the hard desk. Its higher than I thought? The problem, though, was that as soon as I stood at the edge, I became frightened at the unexpected height that awaited me. If I fall from here, Ill be wounded seriously However, rather than lingering, I quickly crossed the desk to the other side; I didnt know when Seo Dawon woulde back and push a thermometer at me. And, there, I found a trash can with shredded documents underfoot. The wastebasket was right next to the desk, and, at first nce, the paper shreds were piled up high enough that someone would need to empty it out soon. Can I survive this jump? I swallowed and looked down. Then, I looked at the office door behind me. My eyes could only imagine how the door would open at any moment. Damn! I stood on the edge of the desk, trembling. Then, while swearing, I eventually jumped off. I wouldnt have another chance if I didnt escape now. ShuffleC Fortunately, just as I had guessed, the noodle-like shredded documents served well as a buffer. Furthermore, I didnt fall through the trash as deep as I had feared, and I was able to grip the rim of the trash can and haul myself over to the other side. Although the trash can was quite tall, I was able tond on the floor gently by sliding down, and holding the corners of the trash can with my arms. Whew Haah Of course, this was an experience I never wanted to repeat. I swallowed back my saliva as I stared at the deskthe height I had fallen from. Fucking high. I meanCit felt taller than a 5 story building I sat for a bit, but I couldnt appreciate my feat of bravery for too long. Lets go! I ran towards the door as fast as I could. The reality that Seo Dawon might return at any point and encounter me in front of his office door galvanized my thigh muscles. I arrived at the door, panting, and looked outside through the small gap. Fortunately, there were no signs of movement in the hall. Haah Looking carefully at the corridors on both sides, I searched for a ce to hide my body, and I noticed a fire extinguisher not too far away. I half-rolled half-scurried to the extinguisher and hid. And, almost simultaneously, someone else stomped quickly towards my way. It was Seo Dawon. I saw that he held something in his hand, but I shook my head. There was no time to be sentimental. Hed soon notice my absence and subsequent escape, thus hed search this area soon. I patted my thighs to loosen the muscles, turned my back, and ran. * * * [We repeat: All personnel within the building should cooperate with the search operation to find a golden-brown hamster. If found, report to Seo Dawon-nim immediately. Furthermore, we add the important point that the hamster must be captured alive and should never be forcibly handled.] My ambitious escape was discovered in less than an hour. And now, I hid in the gap in the venttion shaft to avoid peoples eyes. This hiding spot surely wouldntst long. Seo Dawon, you crazy bastard! A strange broadcast tone had red throughout the building 30 minutes after I ran from the room. With that strange warning sound, the people in the offices rose from their seats, anxious expressions lining their faces. This was proof that the broadcast was no ordinary event. Following that tone, Seo Dawon shamelessly broadcasted an announcement to have others help find his lost hamster. Of course, I guessed that he would attempt to find me, but even I didnt think he would make a public announcement, as if I were a lost child in an amusement park. Of course, I tried to avoid other peoples eyes in my original n, but I thought Id have more leeway since, to them, I appeared to be a normal hamster Now, everyone in the buildingbed through hallways, shining shlights into all sorts of nooks and crannies. It was clear that if I wandered around in this situation, I would be found immediately. It was impossible to predict what would happen if I were to be caught and returned to the Mage. Since I heard I was wanted alive, I didnt think he would kill me, but That didnt mean Id be left in a good condition. I cant get caught anymore Above all, I had a strong feeling that if I were caught here, the [Vengeful Ghost Memory] would fail. My hunch didnt necessarily have any basis, but, anxiety that I would never meet Bang Eunji unless I met her now rose within me. So, I hid myself deeper in the vent, listening to the approaching footsteps. I felt uneasy and tried to crawl to a ce light wouldnt reach, but I had few paths avable to me. Be a Patron! TL: Oh my god, Seo Dawon you dramatic idiot! Hes utilizing the entire building to catch a hamster. I wonder if hes an. interesting. boss to work for. Or if this is more one-off because of our Hamster. Also! Sorry for the slow update, but my updates will continue to be erratic this week! Im vacationing in Portugal!!! (Azores Inds and then onto Lisbon!) Chapter 312 Chapter 312 The problem was, after one burrowed into the vents and reached a certain distance, the space in the middle narrowed and is blocked by what appeared to be a tight, mesh wire; I could not go further inside. I tried with all my might to unscrew the screw that held the wire mesh up with my hand, but it was tightened to the point that nothing short of an electric drill could do the job. So, I ended up wasting my strength futilely. Meanwhile, the siege was steadily narrowing in on me. The voices of people and shining shlights poking through the venttion shafts grew gradually closer. [Not here?] [I cant see it] [ording to the design, theyre all connected internally. Hamsters are quite frightened in temperament, so I believe itll be somewhere in there?] [Does anyone have the Site skill?] Some people even wanted to use their skills to find me. Why are they all searching so hard? Even though this search and rescue operation was a direct order from Seo Dawon, I thought this was an excessive disy of loyalty. I curled up, squishing myself as close to the wire as I could, and swallowed my discontent; nothing good woulde of me voicing my displeasure right now. Meanwhile, the light of the shlight almost reached my feet before passing me by; every time that happened, I was so nervous I couldnt breathe properly. Fortunately, the person behind the shining shlight didnt discover me at the end of the tunnel; the light soon retracted, and the searchers continued to move. I could hear their distant voices. [I dont think its there.] [Honestly, though How on earth are you supposed to find one hamster in such arge building? Maybe it already escaped outside] [Still, if we find it well receive 100 million won.] 1 What? 100 million won? When I heard that the Mage had even offered a reward for my recovery, I was dumbfounded. The Mage was probably certain that I had run away. Of course, though my acting had been a bit clumsy, I had seeded. Because of that, within one hour, he had galvanized all these people to search for me; I felt a little ashamed. No wonder I had thought these unrted people were working too hard to find a hamster If I get caught, Ill really be imprisoned for the rest of my life I moved cautiously through another connected passage, feeling half appalled, half horrified. I was so nervous that my shoulders hurt from the tense muscles, but I couldnt afford toin. I continued to move to the right. This damn dress The more I walked, the more unpleasant the rough texture of the skirt wrapped around my thighs became. Annoyed, I untied the frill fastened to my hair and threw it onto the ground. The inside of the venttion shaft was on the chillier side, but, because I kept moving in this escape attempt, sweat tumbled down my skin like rain. Huh? Then, suddenly, a savory, delicious scent came from the direction I was heading towards. It smelled so delicious, I couldnt help but salivate. Whats that? Is that Ramen? I sniffed and followed the scent; through a hole underneath my feet, I looked into the room. When I saw the head full of colorful pink hair, I almost screamed automatically. Thats Bang Eunji! I was made more joyous because this was an unexpected meeting. Who knew I would find her this easily! I looked around as I thought of a way to approach her. I was near the rooms ceiling, so I needed a way to descend safely. However, just as I looked around, Bang Eunjis gaze focused directly on me. Huh? [I found you.] Startled, I couldnt even blink my eyes; something shot out from behind her backCits speed was so fast, I could hardly make out the oing projectile. I had no idea when she picked up her [Gunde]. As soon as I heard her murmur, I felt as if the floor was copsing beneath me. Dizziness welled up from within my body. Just when I recognized I was falling, Inded in Bang Eunjis open hands. AAghh! [Jung Garam-chan! You shouldnt make Guildmaster-nim sad, hm?] Bang Eunji sternly frowned with her cute face at me who struggled and pped about in my utter surprise. Of course, the grenadiers cuteness did not take away from her intimidation. Just when and how did she catch me? Even though I was firmly in her grasp, I couldnt help but stare at her in dumbfounded disbelief. However, Bang Eunji didnt seem to care about my mood. She began rubbing and kneading at me; it felt as if my body would explode. W-What are you doing?! Shocked, I screamed out at her. However, Bang Eunjis relentless touch continued. She pressed at my stomachCnot enough to hurtCand, shockingly, spread my legs apart. W-Wait! Wait! Wait!!!!!!! [Fortunately, he doesnt seem hurt.] Damn it!! Bang Eunji! Get your hands off me! W-What are you looking at! I tried to push her fingers away with all my mightCI really wanted to die at this momentCbut I couldnt shake her off my open legs. I didnt even want to think about what on earth she was looking at; my face was already so red I was worried it might explode. At that moment, I really wanted to faint and never awake again. Furthermore, this humiliation hadnte to an end: the door burst open and someone else came in. Fortunately, it wasnt Seo Dawon, but [Bang Eunji, did you find the cutie?] [Yu~up. Its very easy for Eunji!] [Then, hand him over to me. Guildmaster-nim is waiting.] Jo Chan-young appeared with a transparent hamster cage. Of course, I was well aware of the fact that, except with Seo Dawon, I appeared to be a golden hamster to everyone. However Thats enough! Enough! Let me go! I was notforted by that knowledge. In addition, Bang Eunji looked tantly at Jo Chan-young as she held me, as if she had something to say. In other words, my underwear was still chillingly exposed underneath my lifted skirt as the two conversed. Bang Eunji tilted her headCas she destroyed a mansno *my* dignityCas she responded in a cute tone: [Eunji will personally hand him over to Guildmaster-nim herself.] [Then, put him in this cage as you go.] [Hmmm?] For some reason, tension rose between the two. I had already given up and covered my face with both arms. No matter how much strength I ced in my thighs, Bang Eunjis two fingers effortlessly syed them wide open. I couldnt resist anymore. The moment I covered my face, Bang Eunji threw Jo Chan-young a seemingly nonchnt question. [By the way Why is there a weird skill cast on the cage?] [] [That skill As soon as Garam-chan is ced in that cage, hell be transported elsewhere.] [Tsk] Jo Chan-young, after hearing Bang Eunjis wary question, clicked his tongue and affirmed her suspicions. I was surprised to hear his response and lowered the arm that covered my face, wondering what on earth was going on. I looked between the two guild members alternatingly. Maybe Bang Eunji couldntprehend Jo Chan-youngs behavior either; she ced my strength in her grip as she interrogated him. [Youre trying to take away Garam-kun, right? Why? Dont you want Guildmaster-nims esteem?] [No. Im not interested in receiving Guildmaster-nims favor.] As he answered, Jo Chan-youngs expression was tinged with rare anger. Bang Eunji also hesitated momentarily, surprised by that expression. Soon, she recovered herplexion and interrogated Jo Chan-young with an even sharper tone. [Then, how will you exin that cage?] [The Guildmaster doesnt have the right to raise this cutie. After all, cutie escaped from him. So Ill raise him.] Jo Chan-young replied openly, as if what he said was only natural. Bang Eunji snortedC [Have you gone insane?] [Our Guildmaster is the one thats gone insane. Look at how fancily hes decorated the hamster house. He didnt even create a space for this guy to breathe or hide The clothes that Ive pointed out as abuse has be even more grotesque. Im utterly disappointed.] Jo Chan-young said as he stared at my captured self in Bang Eunjis hands. His expression when he talked to Bang Eunji was incredibly cold, but, the moment he met my eyes, his gaze gentled. He looked as if he pitied me. Honestly, how much does that person love animals? He wanted to save me so much hed willingly turn Bang Eunji and Seo Dawon into his enemy It was touching, but I felt a bit awkward since I wasnt a real hamster. Meanwhile, Bang Eunji shouted at Jo Chan-young, as if she felt betrayed. [Jo Chan-young-kun! This is mutiny!] [I just want to save the cutie from this fucked up life.] [What do you mean fucked up? I wont hold back if you insult Guildmaster-nim anymore!] [Once again I realize that all humans are fucked up equally. Bang Eunji I hope you understand that if you intend to return this cutie back to his abuser, I will have no choice but to go all out.] [Haahh? Does Jo Chan-young-kun think Im an easy opponent?] In response, Bang Eunji finally released me from her grasp. Of course, though, she kept me in her jacket pocket so I wouldnt run away The mere change from my humiliating posture made me sigh in relief. Jo Chan-young stared at me before raising both arms and bringing them together in a sharp p. Immediately, his hands became feathered; his arms were turned into wings. [It seems you are serious.] Bang Eunji stated; she grabbed the [Gunde] that was mounted on her back with both hands before aiming forward. A palpable tension settled between the two guild members. Be a Patron! TL: Oh my gosh he loves animals too much T_T My hearttt Chapter 313 Chapter 313 [Panic de!] Bang Eunji rushed forward first. She rapidly swung her long [Gunde] as if it were a long sword. However, Jo Chan-young avoided all the attacks that came at him with a single jump. Perhaps due to his arms-turned-wings, once he jumped, he spent an incredibly long time in the air. In addition, his body continued to change. No longer just his arms, but his other body parts began to transform into those of a divine beast. This was the first time I had seen Jo Chan-youngs ss skills this close up; I opened my eyes wide and observed the transformation. Beneath Jo Chan-youngs neck, he began to resemble a peacock with the colors of a phoenix, and his face gradually became covered with feathers. Soon, his transformation into one of the divine beasts, the phoenix, wasplete. As a first-time viewer, the skill was unfamiliar to me, but the transformation was more beautiful than bizarre. It felt like I was watching an anime. This isnt the time to be calmly appreciating and thinking, but I sighed deeply as I watched the close fight between the two guild members. Because the jacket pocket I was in hung close to her chest, I could feel her pounding heartbeat every time she moved ferociously. Simrly, Jo Chan-young kept up with Bang Eunji with the intensity of his movements. Naturally, this office was bing a real mess. As soon as they began to fly around, I gripped the pocket as hard as I could. If I bounced away during this conflict, itd be a total disasterCthis time, Id really die a dogs death. At the same time, I looked at Jo Chan-young who, unable to voice hisints, relentlessly attacked Bang Eunji. Honestly Jo Chan-young, you too. Im in Bang Eunjis pocket right now. Is it all right to attack herCand by extension, meClike this? Contrary to his strong desire to save this hamster, my chances of survival were gradually decreasing. However, the man waspletely ignorant of my feelings; his attacks became more intense. Now, half of the office door had been blown away; the boundaries that distinguished the hallway from the office had no meaning anymore. Even though his surroundings were demolished, Jo Chan-young didnt stop; instead, he red at Bang Eunji with his now crimson eyes. An unusual amount of pressure poured forth from his gaze. [No way] Perhaps she too felt the same unnatural atmosphere; Bang Eunji hurriedly widened the distance between them. [Fire Finish!] Almost simultaneously, Jo Chan-young spread his wings before pping them forward. Stiff, scarlet feathers began to fly out of his wings in front of him like a rain of arrows. Of course, Bang Eunji avoided every attack, but the feathers embedded into the environment after she dodged were not satisfied with the piercing damage they wrought and began to ignite everything they touched. WhooshC CrackleC Naturally, the furniture burned and began to puff out smoke. The fire rm was triggered immediately, and water burst out of the sprinklers. I hid my face within the pocket in order to avoid the rain-like, pouring water. As expected, Bang Eunji was also flustered; annoyed, she shook off the water that dared to touch her head. She saidC [Are you really going to go this far?] [Im not joking.] Bang Eunji stared at Jo Chan-youngs stiff expression before sarcastically remarkingC [But, arent you just wasting your time here?] [] Certainly, I could hear the sound of footsteps getting louder as they headed our way, drawn by the fire rm and these guys noisy quarrel. Jo Chan-young, who had yet to gain the upper hand while fighting against Bang Eunji, was likely to lose if another guild member who was bound to be cooperative to Seo Dawons will joined. He frowned, sighed deeply, and suddenly swung his wings in the air. For some reason, rather than using his skills, it seemed like System message? It felt like he was pressing buttons on the systems chat function? Bang Eunji also saw his actions and crossed her arms over her chest. [Are you calling someone wholl take your side?] [] Ignoring Bang Eunjis question, Jo Chan-young continued to wordlessly press at something midair with his wings. Then, afterwards, he pped a few times before remaining still. Meanwhile, the people that ran towards us stopped behind Jo Chan-young and tried toprehend what had urred. They surrounded the two guild members and shoutedC [W-What has happened here?] [Jo Chan-young-kun has gonepletely insane.] [W-What?] [Hesining and iming hell take away Guildmaster-nims hamster!] The people that ran here looked at Jo Chan-young with uncertain expressions. It seemed that Jo Chan-young was well-regarded within the guild. However, when the man remained silent and did not refute her words, the people looked back at Bang Eunji with awkward expressions on their faces. [Excuse me, then the fire] [Thats something Jo Chan-young-kun did as well!] Bang Eunji stamped her feet, irate. She shoutedC [What are you all dawdling around for?] [Th-Thats] When Bang Eunji frowned fiercely, the hesitant people surrounded Jo Chan-young; though scared, it seemed they had found their resolve. They approached Jo Chan-young with nervous expressions and spoke to himC [Excuse me, I think youll first need to go with us to Guildmaster-nim and exin the situation.] [] [Hehe~?] It was then. Suddenly, I heard a familiar voice from the half-broken ceiling; I looked up instinctively. My eyes met a grinning, cute face. It was Jung Garam. Both Bang Eunji and I were surprised by his sudden appearance; her heart began to beat violently. However, the words that popped out of Bang Eunjis mouth belied thoughts that were far from the surprise I knew she felt. [Oh my. How small must you be to fit into such a ce? Jung Garam-kun, youre] [Do you really want to die?] Jung Garam instantly furrowed his brows. He rolled forward into a hanging positionCnot too dissimr to a batCbeforending lightly in the office. Coincidentally, he leaped right in front of Bang Eunjis nose. At that moment, her heart beat stronger than ever. She was far too aware of everyones positions to be surprised; a passing thought forced my mouth wide open in surprise. No way, dont tell me Bang Eunji? However, that thought didntst longCJung Garam suddenly reached out and very casually took me from her jacket pocket. Even though I was the subject of his attack, I couldnt respond because it happened so quickly. Simrly, Bang Eunji simply stood there, eyes wide open, as she stared back at the young Assassin. However, Bang Eunji soon came to her sense and shouted at Jung GaramC [No! What have you done!? Thats my hamster!] [Who told you to be so mesmerized by me.] Jung Garam responded cheekily and stepped back to avoid Bang Eunjis approach. Her face waspletely red. She was definitely angry, but she looked somewhat embarrassed as well. After observing the pink-haired girls expression, I turned to Jung Garam. However, unlike her embarrassed countenance, Jung Garams expression looked tranquiland also a bit bored. Jung Garam did not hesitate anymore and walked up to Jo Chan-youngs side, holding me in his hands. [Now, is this good enough?] [Thanks.] [Then, Ive settled my debts with this?] [Yeah.] Jung Garam handed me over to Jo Chan-young as they conversedCthough the exact topic was difficult to parse. Jo Chan-young returned to his human form before embracing me safely with both hands. Staring at the two from within the mans palms, I realized that Jo Chan-young must have chatted with Jung Garam earlier, midair, during his fight. Bang Eunji screamed hysterically from behindC [Stupid! Dwarf! Traitor! Guildmaster-nim told us to bring him that hamster! What are we supposed to do if you just hand him over?! Are you truly an idiot, Jung Garam-kun??] [] [Im going to tell Guildmaster-nim everything that happened here!] Jung Garam looked at her with a strangely yful look as if he were barely listening to her criticisms. However, there was no warmth in that gazeCmerely cold observation, like a cat contemting how he should catch and cook a mouse. I wrapped my arms around my trembling shoulders instinctively as I sharply avoided his eyes. Following that, Jung Garam looked at my frightened self before smiling. [Hmmm. but Dawon-hyung told me to bring back a hamster.] [What are you saying?] Bang Eunji asked, unable to understand. As soon as I heard Jung Garams words, though, I raised my head. Can the young Assassin see my true form? W-Wait! Be a Patron! TL: I wanna know what debts Jung Garam had with Jo Chan-young. Chapter 314 Chapter 314 I hurriedly shouted at Jung Garam, What do I look like to you? G-Garam-ah! Can you hear me? You hear me, right? [] If you can hear me, please take me back to Bang Eunji-ssi! [Haah?] Jung Garam looked at me with a strange expression on his faceas if he never imagined I would speak to him. However, I wasnt in a position to hide or be crafty. Itd be better to be with Seo DawonCif I left with Jo Chan-young, Id forever be raised as a hamster. The fear of living life as a pet underneath Jo Chan-youngs surveince overwhelmed me. However, Jung Garam neither helped nor did hepletely turn a blind eye to my struggles; he merely continued to observe me. The wariness in his eyes reminded me of Seo Dawon a week ago Hes suspicious of my identity In the end, I determined that I wouldnt be able to receive Garam-ies cooperation immediately. So, I bit Jo Chan-youngs hand as hard as I could when he tried to ce me in the cage. [Cutie?] I said, its Choi Lee-kyung! Of course, my teeth didnt pierce Jo Chan-youngs skin. However, he hesitated for a moment, as if he didnt expect my desperate rebellion. Thanks to that, I escaped through a gap between his hand and the cages lid, slipping from the mans grasp. Jo Chan-young quickly tried to grab me, but I was able to slide down his sleeve, missing his fingers by the skin of my teeth. When Inded on his shoes, he flinched and stepped back. He must have been afraid to step on me, so he retreated instinctively. I didnt miss that opportunity; I quickly crawled underneath the desk next to Jo Chan-youngs shoes. The fire-suppression sand and waterCspread throughout the room after the sprinklers were triggered-clung to my body, but I knew I needed to hold out and endure in this small gap. Fortunately, I made the correct choice. When I disappeared underneath the desk, I heard Jo Chan-youngs flustered voice. However, suddenly, a big hand stroked my head. Jo Chan-young, kneeling on the drenched floor, ced his hand into the gap underneath the desk. I frozeCmy hips stiffenedCI didnt know hed try this hard. I met his worried, anxious eyes; he began to talk to me in an apologetic voice when I quickly backed away. [Cutie, you were scared, werent you? <3] 1 What the! I stared at Jo Chan-young; goosebumps raised all over my arms at his voice. Though I knew he could only see a golden hamster when he looked at me But. Still His character is just too different! How could his personality change so much from interacting with peoplepared to animals? Above all, Jo Chan-youngs affectionate love towards animals did not suit me. Even if I wanted to use him and that affection, Jo Chan-young would only see me as a golden hamster. Even though he was obsessed with me, hed still treat me like a hamster Furthermore, Jo Chan-youngs good intentions were the biggest obstacle in the [Vengeful Ghost Memory]. Though Jo Chan-young was sure to treat animals well, he would be a likely cause for a bad ending. In my perspective, Seo Dawon, who treated me like a human, was at least a little bit better. I instinctively stepped back to avoid Jo Chan-youngs touch, recalling the deluge of sunflower seeds that Bang Eunji poured into my cage in the past. Jo Chan-youngs expression became even more fretful. He furrowed his brows as he sat closer to the desk. However, he didnt try to touch me again; he tried to check my condition by sticking his face close to the gap to visually confirm my health. Additionally, his imagination brewed up stories that may exin my escape. [Are you perhaps scared because Guildmaster-nim bullied you?] What? [Im not going to do anything our Cutie would dislike.] Do you think Im pleased with anything youre doing right now?! [Baby,e this way. Hm? Dont eat the dirty stuff on the floor. Its yucky, yucky.] 2 Haah As expected, it would be futile to go with Jo Chan-young. My butt clenched tight, I was alert and nervous, keeping an eye on his movements. However, Jo Chan-young wasnt the only person in this office. I felt wind suddenly blowing from behind me; when I ducked my head reflexively, I saw a thin hand miss me by a narrow margin. Colorful, shy nails on the moving hand passed by. B-Bang Eunji?! Are you crazy? I almost died! [Tsk! I missed him!] Before I knew it, Bang Eunji sat on my other side and tried to grab me. Her movements were so rough, though, that I felt my bones would be crushed if she grabbed me incorrectly. When I saw her zing eyes, my hands and feet stiffened. It seemed to me that she was more resentful at Jo Chan-young and Jung Garam taking her hamster than she was worried about losing me. Maybe thats why I felt neither caution nor care in her movements. The sound of the wind caused by every swing of her hand made my spine shiver. Still I suppose I have to go towards her? No matter how scary she was, this [Vengeful Ghost Memory]s goal involved persuading Bang Eunji. Therefore, with a frown on my face, I walked towards her hand. However, for some reason, Bang Eunji quickly pulled away her hand; following that, I heard a terrible noise from her direction. I stopped walking towards her. Soon, the earth seemed to roar; I flopped back on my behind, ears ringing. [Attacking me shamelessly from behind?! Are you really going to continue acting this way, Jung Garam?] [I told you that Id buy you a new hamsterCsimr to that one.] [Guildmaster-nim wants *that* hamster though!!!] [Hey, look hereJung Garam. Im warning youCdont buy the Guildmaster any more hamsters. Im against that.] They began fighting amongst themselves. Jo Chan-young and Jung Garam, though it seemed like they were in an alliance, raised their voices gradually; once again, tension settled in the offices atmosphere. [Lets take the easy route, okay, easy route. Lets just throw her something else.] Jung Garam shot back at Jo Chan-young, tone indicating his growing annoyance. And Jung Garams insensitive words touched on the animal-lovers delicate nerves. [Do you think an animal is some fucking toy?] Jo Chan-youngs voice became spookily gloomy; the air felt cold. Instead of replying, the young Assassin clicked his tongue, as if he found his fellow guildmate a bit pathetic. And [Eunji bought that hamster for 12 million won!] Bang Eunji cared little for their moral conflict and imed ownership over me. Jo Chan-young immediately rebuked her in a contemptuous toneC [Disgusting Whats the point of bragging about buyingChigh prices at thatCfrom a pet shop] [I said Id give you 12 million won. Why cant you understand?] Furthermore, Jung Garam joined in on rebuking her. The three continued their fight, though it seemed more like three separate monologues rather than a continuous conversation. However [The only thing Eunji wants is Garam-chan!] Angered, Bang Eunji screamed loudly. Then, she sucked in a breath, as if she were embarrassed. At first, I wondered what she even said, but then I btedly recalled the name she gave me. [What?] Jung Garam, who was ignorant of all that, asked in a dumbfounded tone. However, Bang Eunji remained quiet. [Hey, what kind of bullshit did you say?] Of course, Jung Garam didnt let this situation go and continued to interrogate her. Bang Eunji must have been incredibly embarrassed. Quite unlike her, she mumbled quietlyC [I-I just gave him that name because hes so small. There are no other reasons] Listening to her excuses, my previous hypothesis only strengthened. However, Jung Garam continued to be ignorant of Bang Eunjis innermost thoughts; he asked again, bewilderedC [What? You gave that hamster my name?] [S-So? What are you going to do about it?] [His name is No, fuck. Why would you give someone elses name to something like that? Gross.] Bang Eunji said nothing, a brief pause, before quickly replying to him in a sharp toneC [Isnt it grosser that youre still 160 cm tall at your age?] [You really want to die, huh?] As I watched the war of words between the two young guild members, I muttered, No way Does Bang Eunji like Jung Garam? [What?] And, Jung Garam was the one to answer me. Be a Patron! TL: NGL, If I was Choi Lee-kyung, Id start to look for some popcorn to eat while watching this soap opera. To think: She liked Garam and not Seo Dawon! (I cant me her, I adore Garam too). Also Jo Chan-young: Dont shop, adopt Tbh, though, is it even possible to adopt a hamster? From what I know, most people shop bc hamsters arent really a thing in most shelters? Chapter 315 Chapter 315 [Bang Eunji likes me?] FlickC! When Jung Garam muttered, voiceden with disbelief, I suddenly heard the sound of finger flicking. I looked around, frowning at the loud ringing sound in my ears. Strangely, though, after the sound, the room became quiet as if no one else was around. W-What? I tried to hold my breath and carefully look out from under the desk to observe my surroundings. Something must have happened. I looked out with only my head sticking out; someone grabbed my skirt from behind and snatched me up quickly. Startled, I struggled and cried out, W-Who is this?! [Hmm.] The person who had lifted me turned me around and made me look into their face. Soon, my view filled with pink hair and cold, blue eyesCalmost as if she wore colored lenses. It was Bang Eunji. Bang Eunji? Oh! W-Wait! [] Bang Eunji did not respond to my cries, but she reacted differently than before. She blinked at me, eyes fixed on my face, as if she could finally understand my words. And soon, her body began to melt and flow, bing like liquid; she turned into a giant jelly. Of course, I was still stuck in thatthing But, I didnt feel too rmed nor were my crisis senses triggered. I had already experienced this phenomenon. The real [Bang Eunji] will appear soon. This space manifests when the real owner of this interdimensional neCthe targeted contractorCappears at the end of the [Vengeful Ghost Memory]. I watched the crumbling jelly lump with anticipation. As expected, the mushy chunks amalgamated together to be a glossy pink cat. Excited and afraid, I looked up at the vertical slitsCthe cats pupilsCand opened my mouth, Bang Eunji! [.What is your identity?] She felt somewhat subdued, as if she had been aroused from a deep, long slumber. I felt vignce, feeble curiosity, and deep resignation in Bang Eunji. I wondered why she felt that way, but I was able to calm myself and speak to her in a stable voice, drawing upon my experience from dealing with the various [Vengeful Ghost Memories.] My name is Choi Lee-kyung, and My ss is Necromancer. Im here to sign a contract with you. [Necromancer?] Bang Eunjis answering question showed no trace of mockery nor did she seem like she was particrly confused. She merely peered down at the top of my head, impassive. First, I took out the contract I had made with Seo Dawon and showed it to her; she remained silent. Then, I continued to exin calmly, If you sign a contract with me, youll be able to influence the world again as my Servant. [] Dont you want to get your revenge on the traitors? [I want to.] Contrary to her immediate answer, Bang Eunjis attitude seemed too casual and nonchnt for her to be immersed in vengeance. It was different from her hiding her agitation to keep a calm countenance; a sense of weakness and fragility surrounded her like a weighty fog, as if nothing was left in her and she waspletely exhausted. Likea person who epted death. No way, has she given up? I was flustered by her unexpected attitude, but, fortunately, Bang Eunji was still reading the [Vengeful Ghost Contract] Seo Dawon had crafted. I was a little reassured by thatCshe wouldnt be reading if she wasnt interested at all. However, Bang Eunji remained silent for a long while even after reading the contract. Licking her soft, fuzzy arms with her tongue, she met my nervous gaze. Youre not going to *not* sign the contract, right? [] She still did not answer my follow-up question. Anxious, I squeezed my way between her furry cat paws and held her paws tightly. I wanted to say anything that could attract her attention. The first person that passed through my mind was Seo Dawon: Seo Dawon needs you, too. [I suppose Guildmaster-nim needs me.] Bang Eunji answered, her eyes slowly blinking. However, she ended with just that sentence. I looked up at Bang Eunji, shocked by her unexpected attitude. Without Seo Dawon, would she just resign herself and perish? However, regardless of my internal conflict, she suddenly asked some questions of her own. [Have you ever wanted something but had no idea how to get it?] What? [Have you ever liked someone who would never like you back?] ! I looked into Bang Eunjis dim, blue eyes. For the first time ever, sheughed when she saw my wide-open mouth. However, thatughter dissipated into more emptiness without much substance to fuel her humor. [Haha] Wait. Then, you [Eunji was curious up until she was beheaded. Jung Garam] [What became of him?] [Well He probably died. He had a lot of enemies after all] [Sometimes, Eunji wanted to strangle him.] As she said that, Bang Eunji stretched out her arms, head still bowed. Only then did I safely step foot onto the ground near her, but my heart was dragged into an even deeper quagmire. So, Bang Eunji liked Jung GaramChow unbelievable. But, Jung Garam Garam-iedoesnt seem to have a clue about your feelings? Since he always called her a nutcase of a woman, I felt I had no choice but to bring this point up. Bang Eunji replied with a smirk on her faceC [Not just Jung GaramCEunji bet no one else knew? No one was concerned about Eunjis matters.] What? B-But I was surprised by Bang Eunjis cynical remarks and tried to refute them. However, she continued, repeating that lonely statement: No one was interested in me. [At first, Eunji had no interest in guys like him either.] [But, even if my interest grew Jung Garam didnt respond to anything except teasing. Stuff like Youre annoying, so piss off. Eunji wanted to be nice to him at first, too.] [Theres no mistakeCthat guy must be a psychopath.] [No matter how well Eunji treated him, he never acknowledged me.] After cing her chin in her palm, Bang Eunji asked for validation from meC [Wasnt I good to you at first, too?] Huh? [Who would spend so much money on a hamster, after all? I bought you a house, dressed you in pretty clothes All the sunflower seeds I gave to Necromancer-ssi were organic as well.] AhMmmn. Th-Thanks. My vision felt like it was going dark from shock when I heard her refer to her one-sided behavior as some childish and self-centered show of affection from her. I thought it wouldnt be unreasonable for Garam-ie to bepletely clueless about Bang Eunjis intentions. However, I couldnt say that, so I opened my mouth to appease her, B-But Perhaps Do you know what Garam-ie likes? [Well He pretends otherwise, but he enjoys torture and murder. What? Ah, yeah Of course, I knew Jung Garam had such tendencies, but I received fresh, new shocks when I heard such words tumbling out of her cute lips. Then, because that wasnt the answer I was searching for, I narrowed down the scope of my question. That Other than murder. Should I saymaterial items? Do you know what he prefers? [Yes. He picks out most of the vegetables in his food, so he prefers meat. Also, he doesnt drink c very often. Rather than pork, hes a beef-stan; he prefers caramel over gum as well Eunji also knows he collects Aeonz Neon figures. He had a hard time finding the 2007 edition collection, but, when he heard that I had gotten to them first, he broke into my house and stole them! That fool! Eunji was going to give those figures to him on his birthday, but, after he acted like a thief, I sent him high-heel shoes instead.] Be a Patron! TL: Oh my god. I just have no words. I just need to share the popcorn w/ Lee-kyung. Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Bang Eunji murmured as if she were angry, but her voice, talking about her entangled past with Jung Garam, was the brightest it had ever been. I wondered what I should say but, in the end, continued to listen to her quietly. [Eunji has no idea what hes thinking. Sometimes, he tries to ce living monsters in his inventory?] [Isnt that totally weird? Do you think he tries to make conversations with those monsters, squirreled away in a training room somewhere? Hes like a kid. Of course, he looks like one, too.] She spoke as if she found him pathetic, but Bang Eunji seemed to have no idea what expression she was making at the moment. Even though her current form was a cat, her eyes twinkled; her nose scrunched repeatedly, as if she were ticklish. Wanting to understand the mysterious and iprehensible mind of her belovedDespite using him of being a fool, she couldnt tear her eyes away from his face, gazing at him with an innocent expression. Bang Eunji truly liked Jung Garam. However, her methods to show her love were so tailored to her perspective that it was easy for a free-spirited person like Jung Garam to misunderstand her interest as malicious teasing. After thinking about what to say, I swallowed my saliva and cautiously pushed my luck, But Garam-ie Doesnt like it when you mock his height? Bang Eunji, who had been licking her paw pads, raised her head and looked at me. [And?] So Hmm. Well, if youpliment him without teasing him, I dont think hell ignore you or say harsh things to you [He ignores me even if Eunji treats him well, though?] R-Really? [Jung Garam has been called a genius ever since he was young, and there are more than a few people that gather around him, plying tteries in order to raise their esteem in his eyes. That man isnt interested inpliments] Hmmm [Eunji would rather be hated. At least, then, he cant ignore meCignore me when were in the same space.] Bang Eunji spoke coldly before soon drooping as if she lost all energy. Shenguidly stretched out her front feet again, blinking slowly. It felt like she was spacing out after expressing the intense emotions within her Anyways, I was worriedCshe looked too weak and despondent for someone her age. But though I feel a little sorry for her, Bang Eunji is too egocentric. Personality-wise, she doesnt fit with Garam-ie No matter how much I racked my brain, her self-righteousness was a bigger obstacle to a possible rtionship between the two than Jung Garam himself. I recalled when I first met with Jung Garam in his [Vengeful Ghost Memory]. When I acknowledged the things he worked hard to achieve For example, when I recognized the value of one of his titles and praised it, the young Assassin was delighted. His affection rose significantly. That sort of attitude worked on Jung Garam afterwards as well. If she acted sour to Jung Garam every single time they interacted, would he be wary of the times she did praise him? Perhaps he thought she was being sarcastic and that she didnt value his aplishments. Moreover, Bang Eunji was stalking another man. Most people wouldnt think she liked Jung Garam because of that. Recalling her attitude throughout the [Vengeful Ghost Memory], I cautiously asked, Excuse me Then, you dont like Seo Dawon in the romantic sense? The pink cat snorted, but, fortunately, she answered without behaving too grumpily. [Guildmaster-nim is my favorite.] Favorite? [Just Isnt he a perfect human being?] Hmm I-Is that so? [Also, there are times when he knows what Eunji is thinking better than Eunji herself] When I looked into her blue eyes as she spoke, I felt yearning and respect meshing together in her expression. It appeared that her romantic affection and her stalking were separate. I became relieved for some reason, and eximed, Aha [So, I depend on him in various ways.] As I listened to her, I carefully voiced my opinion, B-But For those that dont know your intentions well, Eunji, you look like you like Seo Dawon. [I like him. Hes my favorite in the whole wide world?] Again, she didnt seem to understand what I meant and answered immediately. Trying to make her understand, I slowly exined, No, I mean Should I say that, others are misunderstanding you? Rather than Jung Garam Basically, it looks like you want to date Seo Dawon. [Who would think that?] I heard a half-flustered, half-angry counter-question from above. Bang Eunji, grumbling, bared her sharp teeth as if she would rip apart the person that would ever im that she wanted to date her Guildmaster. Her tail waspletely fluffed up. Panicked by her agitation, I hurriedly waved my hand in front of me and said, Just, you know. People usually.believe only what they can see. [Unbelievable. Eunji likes Jung Garam, and she only wants to be adored and doted upon by Guildmaster-nim!] R-Right But, hm. Garam-ie is probably confused as well. He only sees you brusquely mocking his height daily, while that same girl would praise Seo Dawon kindly and ce him on a pedestal [] He might wonder if you like Seo Dawon more than him And then Wouldnt it be logical that your affections and interest wouldnt reach him? [Ah.] Bang Eunji lowered her head as if she understood what I was saying. There was a tinge of disappointment in her movements. However, she began speaking angrily againC [Is Jung Garam-kun a fool?! I like Guildmaster-nim, but I wouldnt want to date him at all. Hes not interested in Eunji that way either! And, hed notice that if he only paid a little attention. As expected, Jung Garam is a fool, a psychopath with Peter Pan syndrome, dwarf, dumpy idiot who isnt interested in me! Stupid!] W-Well [Whenever Eunji even looks at him, he always says, What are you staring at? and is always so crude to me. And Eunji hadnt even teased him first during those times! He always ignored me and bullied me, acting like Eunji wasnt there! He always harassed Eunji first! Eunji was going to give Garam-kun a present to celebrate his birthday, but Garam-kun has no idea when my birthday is! Eunji wouldnt be so disappointed if he was like Woo Ragi-ssi who was a despicable person that never remembered nor celebrated anyones birthday. But, he always gives a lot of presents on other peoples birthdays Just not on mine] Bang Eunjis pretty blue eyes soon began to water. I panicked and dithered, worried shed start crying, but the tears did not flow from her eyes. However, Bang Eunji stared resolutely somewhere else in the air, as if she were resentful. BlinkC BlinkC With every blink, her chest swelled and deted slowly, as if she were trying to calm down. Staring at her, I felt that for someone so obstinately lost in her own world, she had incredibly high self-confidence as well. People with such firm egos could not easily lower themselves to anothers level. Therefore, no matter how much she liked Jung Garam, she probably could not have expressed her love in a normal way. As a result, the two kept arguing as if they were bitter rivals. Seo DawonDid he know about this? I suddenly thought of the Mage, but I soon shook my head to clear those thoughts. What was important now was to relieve Bang Eunjis frustration and anger and to entice her into signing a contract with me. However, I couldnt promise that Jung Garam would return her feelings and hand her his heart; I looked up at the cat hopelessly. I thought about what I should say carefully before grabbing her front paw, shaking it cautiously. Bang Eunji looked down at me with those still tearful eyes. Without avoiding her gaze, I spoke bluntly, Eunji-yah But, dont you still want to see Jung Garam again? [Is Jung Garam really dead as well? Eunji thought he might have been able to run away.] Hes dead, buthes signed a contract with me and has been half-revived. As soon as I finished speaking, the tears began to drop from the corners of Bang Eunjis eyes. She wasnt yet aware of her tears that had burst forward like a now-free stream that had been stymied by a levee. [Still Im d hes been resurrected] Though she mumbled a bit absently, her smile was definitely affectionate. The sight made my heart acheCI couldnt be toopassionate to her plight, and I needed to respect Jung Garams emotions as well. I should have remained neutral in their conflict, but Eunji-yah, You If you sign a contract with me, you can meet with Jung Garam again. [] And, if youre truly revived Ill help you. The words tumbled automatically out of my mouth. TL: Honestly, I kinda feel for Bang Eunji here. And Im d she has Choi Lee-kyung on her side? ish? Chapter 317 Chapter 317 However, Bang Eunji merely stared tantly at me. Her gaze wasden with clear mistrust. W-Whats with that expression When I resolved myself and dered something so big yet was met with such an expression, theints automatically tumbled out of my mouth. However, Bang Eunji simply stared at me with her thin pupils and said in an aloof toneC [But Necromancer-ssi. You dont look very popr.] W-What?! I was angered by her words, which honestly hit the nail on the head. However, regardless of my reaction, Bang Eunji continued. [Other than Jung Garam, at least Eunji received lots of confessions from other guys.] Then, she suddenly licked my face with her sandpaper tongue. I stuttered, unable to speak properly after the sudden attack. However, Bang Eunji licked my hair a few times with her tongueCrevealing my face by fully slicking back my bangsCbefore carefully looking at my forehead and the features below it. I couldnt dare move and stood motionless before her observant gaze. We stood, looking at each other, for a long time [Tsk.] She made a mysterious noise and, as if she had lost interest, buried her face in her arms. Eventually, I ran towards Bang Eunji and began pummeling her front paws with my fists. Bang Eunji! What does that mean!?! She looked up reluctantly and sighed deeply. Her nostrils red against my wet bangs. [Necromancer ssi doesnt look like hes particrly popr.] What?! [It doesnt mean youre ugly, so please calm down. In any case Eunji doesnt think youll be of much help.] She really just said all she had to say. This time, I was rendered speechless. I knew that Bang Eunji said what she said objectively, with no other intention than to be honest, but that didnt lessen the hurt I received. Rather, in a way, it hurt even more as she spoke without much emotion fueling her words. Unwittingly, I shouted, Im Despite that, Im dating someone I like! My expectations were subverted once againCBang Eunji listened to those words with wide-open eyes, as if she were bbergasted by those words. [Eunji has also dated someone she liked.] Huh? [Thats to be expected. After all, how old is Eunji?] [Jung Garam is Eunjis 20th love.] She raised her blue eyes and looked down at meC [No wayCis this Necromancer-ssis first rtionship?] [Hmmm But you look older than Eunji?] She began muttering to herself. However, just as she was curious about me, I was also curious about her. Honestly, how old is she for Jung Garam to be her 20th love? If Im being generous, she should be, at most, 20 years old I began nitpicking at her words, dumbfounded, If Jung Garam is your 20th When on earth was your first rtionship? [Of course, it was when I was in daycare. But, elementary school was when Eunji first confessed and entered into a rtionship.] [Eunji was always popr.] Eunji said this as if it were allmon knowledge. Everything sounded absurd, but, at the same time, I recalled her original appearance. She wasnt an easy person to approach, but As much as I loathe to say it Her face is seriously adorable. Damn. I didnt think she was bluffing when she was talking about her previous rtionships or her confessions. In the end, I, the unpopr man, was the only one who took a hit to my pride. As she stated, I was always unpopr, and it was a miracle that I was dating Seo Dawon right now. However, there was a bigger issue than my hurt prideCBang Eunji was distrustful of me and I couldnt attract her interest. If Bang Eunjis rtionship with Jung Garam had no chance of improving, she probably wouldnt actively engage in the Vengeful Ghost contract. Even now, Bang Eunji was immersed in her own thoughts and was no longer looking at me. I felt nervous as I stared at her closed eyes. If I dont attract her attention now I might fail a contract for the first time. That thought made me suddenly open my lips. Bang Eunji [?] I Youre right in that Im not particrly popr, but [Ye~es.] Youd be surprised to know who Im dating now. [???] Bang Eunji looked at me with one eyebrow raised. I tried to ignore her scorching gaze I steeled my resolve and shouted, I-I seeded in seducing S-Seo Dawon! [What did you say?] After I spat out those words, I felt incredibly embarrassed and wanted to die on the spot. However, as I expected, Bang Eunji jumped to her feet and looked at me, throwing away her weary, energycking aura. Deeper mistrust settled into her pupils. I almost choked up again, worried that my thoughts were transparent on my face. Anyways, Iforted myself with the fact that my words were half-truth. This is Bang Eunjis contract space, so theres no one else to nitpick at my words. Lets calm down. At that moment, Bang Eunji couldnt endure and shouted backC [Lies! What are you even saying?! Guildmaster-nim likes women!] After finishing my mind-control-mental-exercises, I answered nonchntly, Thats what Im sayingCI can seduce a man whos only liked women before Im that c-capable. Of course, I still wanted to die as soon as I spoke. Staring at my reddened face, she immediately refutedC [You just stuttered right now, though?] If you keep attacking me like that, I wont tell you how I seduced him. [] Amusingly, though Bang Eunjis lips kept voicing her disbelief, her eyes were sparkling. Normally, those who hear something unbelievable will show that disbelief in their expressions as they focus on picking apart the words; however, Bang Eunji, though she did look as if she could hardly believe me, was fascinated by the very mention of the Mage. In any case, I tried to appear confident by standing tall, raising my chin, and crossing my arms over my chest. First Regarding you and Jung Garam. I think the problem is that Jung Garam doesnt even view you as a woman. [Thats because Jung Garam-kun is stupid.] I understand your resentment But, honestly, if I were Jung Garam, I wouldnt know about your affection for meCthe possibility wouldnt even enter my dreams Im not trying to take sides here, though. [] Actually, this was the most important point I had determined from her earlier story. Bang Eunjis kindness was just too one-sided, and her actions did not take into consideration the embarrassment or confusion that her object of affection was sure to experience. Her bulldozer-like affection may suit some people andfort them, but, judging by the time I had spent with Jung Garam, I was sure her method wouldnt work on him. Furthermore, Bang Eunji was sure to have already realized that something about her methods was ineffective. Im sure shes realized, but, as shes always acted a certain way, she cant easily change herself. Both Jung Garam and Bang Eunji had high pride and did not easily bend for others. Even when Eunji tried to reconcile, Jung Garam probably made sure not to miss the opportunity to make fun of her. For some reason, I could vividly imagine Jung Garam giggling as he rejected her flirts or advances. [Didnt Eunji say that dwarf has no idea when Eunji is being kind to him?] As expected, Bang Eunji protested as if she had been bitterly wronged. The momentum had clearly swung in my favor. I answered her slowly and clearly, as if I were teaching basic Korean letters to a young child. From now on, insulting Garam using words like Dwarf is prohibited. [What?] Garam-ie would rather be cursed at; hes sensitive about his height You should know that better than me. [] If you keep teasing him using his height, even if you confess, hell take it as a joke or will never ept your feelings. [] Bang Eunji opened her mouth slightly as if she had something to say. After a long exhale which shook her whiskers, she began kneading at the ground ahead of her. She wriggled like that for a long while, as if she had a lot toin about. Then, with a long sigh, she nodded. [Ill consider that.] Her answer was a bit vague, but her expression looked more sincere than before. I spoke more decisively, trying to encourage their reconciliation. Thats honestly the most important thing Itll already be much better if you properly call Garam-ie by his name. Bang Eunji merely stared tantly at me without nodding. Then, in a rather provocative tone, she saidC [Aside from this matter.] Huh? [You said you seduced Guildmaster-nimCshow me the evidence.] What? [I want to know how Necromancer-ssi seduced him.] After saying that, the pink cat returned to her Bang Eunji form. I was shocked to see her human eyes and realized that she was being serious. So, I yelled at her hurriedly, What? NoCwait a minute. I didnt seduce Seo Dawon, here.!'' However, I couldnt speak fast enough. Bang Eunji quickly snatched me away with one hand, and the mysterious space returned to a familiar location apanied by a snapping noise. Jo Chan-young and Jung Garam, whose figures had be dim while Bang Eunji and I were conversing, appeared in full glory once more. TL: Were back in! Dont worry guys; there are plenty of revtions to be had about what Vengeful Ghost Memories areAs far as memories are concerned, this one is pretty plot relevant. Also, it may be just me, but ever since Ive gotten a cat Ive be more partial to kitties. I just want to pet Bang Eunjis pink head. That thing about her first rtionship being in daycare though, lmao, thats exactly something a bratty younger sister would say. Chapter 318 Chapter 318 [What the?] [What] Shortly after the two appeared, they began to look around with puzzled expressions. They seemed to notice that something was off, but they frowned as if they couldnt figure out what the problem was exactly. Then, Jung Garam and Jo Chan-young suddenly met my eyesCfrom where I stood on the floorCat almost the same exact time. [Ara? Was that a hamster?] [Cutie!] After the two spoke, they stared at each other. Only then did I realize that this wasnt the time to stand there, dumbfounded, and retreated immediately. My body acted on instinct. Damn And where did Bang Eunji go? Aftermenting that she wanted to see how I seduced Seo Dawon, she was nowhere to be found. It was just me and the two others in this room. Furthermore, the two werent even questioning their fellow guildmates disappearance [Wait a minute, Cutie Lets just sit still, hm? Uwuwuwu?] [Agh, so annoying.] The animal lover reached his hand out to me immediately. If I get caught here! In the end, I couldnt continue to sit and think and instead focused on running away. Regardless of the matter with Bang Eunji, I first decided that I shouldnt be caught by those two. I needed to go and find Bang Eunji or meet Seo Dawon immediately. So I tried to rush under the deskCmy previous tactic; suddenly, white sneakers appeared in my escape direction. I couldnt stop my momentum as the shoes appearance was too sudden, and I banged my head onto the hard leather. Goosebumps rose on my skin as a tremendous strength gripped my body and lifted it up. I closed my eyes and screamed, Ahhhhh! [Oh, got you.] I-I thought I was going to die! Jung Garam!! Jung Garams smiling face, ignorant of my feelings, was just so angering However, the young assassin, who had noticed my human identity before Bang Eunji disappeared, did not react as he had earlier; it didnt seem as if he could hear my cries. Embarrassed, I realized that Jung Garam didnt even try to observe me carefully or listen to my balefulment. What Y-You cant understand me now? [Hyung, here.] My hypothesis must have been urateCJung Garam ignored my shouts and handed me over to Jo Chan-young who reached out with his hands, ready to receive me. The young assassin acted so naturally; he couldnt be deliberately disregarding me. I had to ept that the conditions of this [Vengeful Ghost Memory] had been changed. This time, it seemed as if Bang Eunji intended to observe without showing herself. Well, I understood up to this point, but I-Im going to vomit! My head felt dizzy as I shook in the air, jostled by Jung Garams hands. Furthermore, I worried that I would be locked into the cage that Jo Chan-young brought with him. As ast-ditch effort, I bit Jung Garams finger with all my might, but Jung Garam merely pressed down on my head with another finger without showing any outward signs of pain. I had no choice but to stop biting in order to wriggle about and avoid the Assassins finger. Eventually I was turned into a t disk in his palm. Delighted, Jo Chan-young strode towards me. [Great.] [This hamster is so violent.] [Its because hes scared.] Jung Garam overpowered my struggles and handed me over to his fellow guildmate, and Jo Chan-young gently stroked my back with a finger. Though I stayed still due to my exhaustion, I hadnt given up. I couldnt live as a hamster forever in Jo Chan-youngs cage. However, no matter how much I wanted to rebel, I could not ovee this insurmountable power gap. I tried to wriggle with my entire body to slip his grasp, but, exhausted, I endured the dizziness by slumping against his finger. It was then. [What are you doing to my Lee-kyung-ie, Chan-young-ah?] A familiar voice rang outCmy savior. At the same time, Jo Chan-young, who had been trying to gently shove me into the cage, stopped in his tracks. I leaned my head back, struggles renewed, when his hand stopped. Though the Mages voice was yful, Seo Dawons face was cold as if he were furious. What was even more unfair was that his gaze was fixed upon meCas if he were actually angry at me. Seo Dawon seems to still recognize that Im Choi Lee-kyung though Thats a relief. I frowned and racked my brain to figure out how to proceed in this situation. Hed probably be vindictive since I took advantage of his goodwill by pretending to be sick in order to escape But, I didnt think Seo Dawon would be fooled by my lie. My body automatically trembled when I imagined the future pain the Mage would inflict upon me, and the pain I had already suffered underneath his suspicion. Judging by how Bang Eunji suddenly disappeared, she must be observing me from somewhere, waiting for me to showcase how I seduced her guild leader. But looking at Seo Dawons cold attitude right now, that wouldnt be an easy matter. S-Should I have note out? In the end, I gave the Mage, who was still staring tantly at me, a clumsy smile. However, Seo Dawons expression only became fiercer at that action. [Guildmaster. No, Seo Dawon-ssi.] At that moment, Jo Chan-young cut off our staring contest and stood before the Mage. His voice was incredibly different from the foolish and almost coddling tone he adopted earlier while trying to coax andfort me. Seo Dawon raised one eyebrow at Jo Chan-youngs chilly countenance, but he soon returned his guildmates gaze. Jo Chan-young raised his head, clenching his fist with the hand that didnt hold me. He then began to calmly but angrily criticize the Mage. [Youve abused an animal and now youre pretending to be all buddy-buddy with me? How shameless.] [What are you talking about?] [Ha. Are you trying to deny everything now? Didnt I tell you that hamsters are not dolls? This cutie wont go back with you.] Seo Dawon tilted his head at Jo Chan-youngs harsh rebuke before turning to look at me. As soon as we made eye contact, I quickly gathered all my strength to shout, D-Dawon-ah! [] Save me from this fate! Im really sorry! Ill exin everything, so!! [] I-If Im put inside that cage, Ill have to continue living as a hamster Even though he clearly heard my cries, Seo Dawon despicably didnt respond. The other two in the room merely nced at meCmy shouts probably sounded like shrill hamster squeaks from their perspective. Humiliated, I teared upCI knew Bang Eunji would be watching this. When Seo Dawon turned away from me, as if he hadnt heard me, I hurriedly shouted once more, worried that he would really just abandon me like this. Seo Dawon, I know you can hear everything! A-Are you just going to send me away with Jo Chan-young? [] You may n-never see me again Only then did the Mage turn to look at me. Afterwards, he nced at Jo Chan-young and Jung Garams expressions out of the corners of his eyes. Then, he murmured to himselfC [Everyone still seems to think hes a hamster?] [What are you saying?] [Huh?] Then, he looked at me again, as if he were confirming his hypothesis. Nngh I felt anxious at the sight of the corners of his lips risingCthe Mage often adopted that expression just before bullying me intensely. And, once again, my hunch wasnt wrong [Chan-young-ah, this is a misunderstanding Lee-kyung-ie isnt a simple hamster to me.] Seo Dawon suddenly made a mncholic expression. [What are you talking about?] Jo Chan-young asked, brows furrowed. Seo Dawon replied in an abominably sweet voiceC [Lee-kyung-ie is a very intelligent hamster; I cant raise him like any normal hamster.] [What] [Its trueCyou can check. Lee-kyung-ie can do things that ordinary hamsters cant do.] With that said, the Mage gave me a meaningful ce. It was as if he were telling me, Take a hint. When I gave him a slight nodCstill feeling anxiousCthe Mage turned towards Jo Chan-young and suggestedC [Release Lee-kyung-ie.] [What?] [He probably wont run away. In fact, hell probablye running straight at me?] Be a Patron! TL: Its okay Jo Chanyoung, Ill raise cats with you. I promise I have no intention of putting maid dresses on any animals. Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Jo Chan-young snorted at Seo Dawons wordsC [What, did you train him or something? Some animal-handling skills dont prove that what you did wasnt abuse.] [Dont you think youll be able to see for yourself afterwards?] [] However, Seo Dawons rxed attitude seemed to agitate Jo Chan-young somewhat. He looked down at me with a stern look on his face. At that moment, I felt a little depressed as I realized I would need to put on a simcrum of a circus act. But, if I dont do this, I dont think Jo Chan-young will give up. I tried to think positively, but I found it positively humiliating to act like a hamster(?) for Bang Eunji, who was probably still observing from some unknown location. What would she think of me after this?! Meanwhile, though the Summoner seemed to be suspicious until the very end, he eventually acquiesced to the Mages confidence. His toneden with doubt, he threatenedC [If you use a weird skill, Im going to leave immediately with Cutie.] [Do as you please.] Seo Dawon smiled cheekily, as if he had expected that response. Though Jo Chan-young was hostile towards the Mage due to the Mages suspected abuse, it was clear the man still had some trustC that he still couldnt entirely believe the Mage would do something so heinous. He soon rxed his grip and gently bent down to ce me on the floor. How on earth did Seo Dawon recruit someone whos only warm and affectionate towards animals? After noticing their unexpectedly close rtionship, I nced up at Jo Chan-young, but, at the following call, I looked back to the owner of that voice. [Lee-kyung-ah.] Even though he merely called my name, I could sense a hint of annoyance within those words. My shoulders flinched, and I quickly ran towards the Mage. Immediately, Jo Chan-young muttered a quick Hmph! behind me. Not long after the Mage called me, I reached his feet; Seo Dawon pretended as if he hadnt urged me to his side. I grabbed onto the ends of his shoes and cranked my neck back far enough to look up at the Mage; he looked down at me with a strange, mysterious smile. I became incredibly anxious at that expression, but, with no other choice, I hovered at his feet and shouted, stretching my arms up, A-Arent you going to pick me up? However, for some reason, Seo Dawons horrible smile became more intense. Seo Dawon crouched down as if he were about to pick me up, but instead of holding me in his grasp, he grabbed me by the maid skirt with two fingers and created some distance between us by dragging me away. I looked up at him, bewildered, at the unexpected push; my body froze where he left me. After thoroughly disheartening me, Seo Dawon calmly orderedC [Lee-kyung-ah, if you want to go with me, then lie t on the ground.] What? [If you want to go with me, show me your belly.] My mouth opened wide from shock, but Seo Dawon merely smiled in a leisurely manner. He had no qualms about treating me like some puppy. You Are you insane? Hey! [If you dont want to, then go to Chan-young-ie.] Seo Dawon responded, despicably, at my shaking protests. Furthermore, Jo Chan-youngs sarcastic remarks from behind me didnt help my situation at all. [Do you think a hamster is a dog?] [Lee-kyung-ie understands everything thats being said.] [He looks like he understands nothing, though?] [Really? Then, I guess I thought wrong.] [What on] Though I wasnt familiar with Jo Chan-young, Seo Dawonsst words were like a subtle threat to me. It was only then did I realize that he wouldnt easily let go of his anger. S-Seo Dawon Y-Youre being too much I said Idexin everything! I tried my hardest to plead with him, but all I received in return was the Mages frustrating smile and elegant disregard. [If Lee-kyung-ie doesnt flop over onto the ground in 5 seconds, you can take him and raise him well.] [Lets do that.] [5, 4-] He even started a countdown. I quickly sat down on the floor andid prone on the ground. I-Im doing it! I did, alright?! With my body stuck to the floor, I looked at Seo Dawon. He smirked quite obviously, perhaps enjoying this humiliation. NoCI was certain about his enjoyment. The Mage followed with more unreasonable orders, as if he were a drill sergeant during my time in the army. [Lee-kyung-ie, roll to the left.] [Now, to the right.] [Hug my fingers tightly.] Even though my eyes were tearing up, I did as he asked. Lastly, the Mage made a circle with his thumb and index finger, and I stuck my head through He made me do every trick a dog was known to do. And, after watching all that, Jo Chan-young said to his guildmaster, genuinely amazedC [Hes truly a genius hamster] [I didnt train him. Lee-kyung-ie understands everything I say. He wants to stay with me, after all.] [Thats] [Chan-young-ie also knows that hamsters cant be trained like this.] [] In the end, Jo Chan-young couldnt refute those words and stared tantly at me. And his eyes werehow should I put itmore passionate than his previous stares? However, he retreated a few steps as he judged that I was following the Mage out of my own will. [Then, did Cutie want to wear all those clothes?] [He prefers to wear clothes.] [How strange. However, II suppose I have to trust my eyes even if I cant fully believe them.] [Dont worry. Ill take care of him well.] When Jo Chan-young stepped back, epting those words, I was finally ced atop Seo Dawons palm. I buried my face into his hand,ying face down and hoping that this shame and humiliation would soon pass. However, my small tears would not stop no matter how hard I tried. I med Seo Dawon inwardly, wiping at my eyes with both arms. Seriously So mean. Was this fun for him? I wanted to curse and shout that out loud. However, I was simply sad about this entire situation. In that way, my brief escape ended in humiliation. After saying his farewells to Jo Chan-young, Seo Dawon left the room without another word to me. After I was held tightly in his hand, I smelled the familiar scent of his private study. ClickC Ah When I heard the soft close of the door, I looked through the gaps of his fingers and looked at his office. Then, seeing the pandemoniumCthe messy state of his roomCI gasped unwittingly. As if he had guessed the origins of my surprise, the Mage asked in a derisive toneC [How was your recent outing, Lee-kyung-ah?] A-Argh!! Hes humiliated me so much, but his anger has yet to subside?! However, I had a lot toin about as well. I immediately bit his finger to vent my anger, but Seo Dawon lightly pressed my cheeks together with his thumb and index finger. Then, looking at my trembling, he continued to speakC [I ordered a new house that youre going to live in from now on.] As I listened to the Mage, I instinctively searched for the two-story dollhouse I had stayed in, but it was nowhere to be found. Then, as I lowered my gaze further to the ground, I saw a familiar wall lying half-broken on the floor. The house I had stayed in had been badly damaged, as if someone had thrown it into the wall and smashed it. I couldnt tear my gaze awayCit was so disturbing and somewhat heartbreaking. After checking what I was gazing at, the Mage smirked. [I had thought you were frustrated with the ceCmaybe it was too small.] [Theres no owner like me, right, Lee-kyung-ah?] He was clearly intimidating me. Though I was frightened by the underlying implications, I finally protested through my trembles. Youre not my owner. Seo Dawon smirked at my res and pulled at my cheeksC [No? Then you should have followed Jo Chan-young. What are you saying now after following all my directions?] Jo Chan-young thinks Im a hamster! [Its not so different with me as well. You dont feel particrly like a human.] What.? I looked up at him, shocked. The gleam in Seo Dawons eyes was darker than I had expected. Seo Dawon stared at me and pulled at the maid suit he had personally ced on my body; with one tug from his fingers, the dress tore easily. All this feltsomehow creepy. I reflexively covered up my exposed shoulders, but Seo Dawon pressed my hands with the tips of his nails, restricting my movements. He looked down at me with an iprehensible expression and asked in a quietly reproachful toneC [Why did you lie to me?] [I was going crazyCI thought Id find you dead.] Be a Patron! TL: Guys, the horror is just beginning Chapter 320 Chapter 320 t.w: mentions of suicide Of course, when thinking about it from his perspective, Seo Dawons anxiety was understandable. First of all, I looked like a hamster to others, but I could have been in incredible danger. If I had escaped the building as he had feared, there were things that threatened my life anywhere I went. Let alone other people, dogs and cats roamed around the hub as well. However, I was also sure that his concerns over my safety wouldnt make Seo Dawon so violent this timeChe was trying to tame me once more. That implication came through when he showed me this broken house. Seo Dawon You punk. Are you trying to control me here as well? As I became deeply acquainted with Seo Dawon back in my reality, I learned what existed deep in his subconscious mind. Rather, should I say hes more vulnerable to falling into a certain tendency than other people? When he encountered feelings or things that didnt go his way, he was much more stressed than others. Things like saying how it would have been easier if he didnt like mehis tendency to just ignore or kill issues. However For someone who is attracted and in love but cant be honest with his feelings All his mental faculties were consumed by my mere existence. Furthermore, even if I liked Seo Dawon, I didnt want to give up my entire lifes purpose for him, unlike those that had liked him in the past. It was the first time *this* Seo Dawon would have experienced something like this, so obviously he wouldnt understand these tumultuous emotions. It would be the first time he met someone he likes but doesnt move as he pleases. Hes never failed to coerce another with his appearance, ability, and personality. Thats why hes nervous. I looked up at the Mage and sighed. First, once I understood the underlying emotions, I wasnt scared nor impressed by his violent attitude. Seo Dawon raised his eyebrows at my sigh. He was obviously displeased by my calm attitude. RrripppC I looked straight back at Seo Dawon as I tore off the pervy maid top that I had wanted to rip off for a long while. When I took off the ragged torn cloth and tied it around my waist, my bare upper body felt a little cold from the cooling sweat. However, I straightened my back and pretended to feel fine. And, I firmly answered my insolent servant, Im sorry to have worried you but I wasnt going to live like this for the rest of my life, understand? [] I know youlike me a lot. However Its quite burdensome for me when you act so foolishly. I have a ce I need to return to, after all. Seo Dawon fell silent, but I felt like he was inwardly snorting to himself. As expected, Seo Dawon responded in a sarcastic and despicable voiceC [Really? Im curious how youll get there by yourself You cant even change clothes without help.] Ill return to my human form soon, so dont worry. [] However, the line made by Seo Dawons lips hardened when he heard my firm answer. He stared at me again, as if he were trying to measure the validity of my words, and soon reached for me. I didnt bother to run away and docilely let him take a hold of my body. Seo Dawon pressed lightly at my neck bone with his index finger and thumb before releasing me. Then, when I stared at him nonchntly through his subtle intimidation, his expression became quite rigid. He soon rxed his face, but I didnt miss his agitation. The Mage continued to make thinly-veiled threatsC [Choi Lee-kyung. Dont you think I could break your leg easily like this?] [Where are you going to go? You cant go anywhere without my permission.] Seo Dawon slowly pressed at my kneecap over the flowing skirt. I felt significant pressure, but, instead ofining about the pain, I continued to stare back. Then, I asked him, Whats the point of doing all this? [What kind of answer is Lee-kyung-ie anticipating?] Be honest with me. You want me to be by your side, dont you? Simultaneously, the pressure on my knees weakened; Seo Dawon slowly blinked at me. However, soon, he hid his brief hesitation and spoke in a stubborn, cold voiceC [You should say it properly, Lee-kyung-ah.] [You cant get out of here without my help anyway.] With that said, he rxed his grip, releasing my leg, and waited for my response. I stared back, pressing down on my now stiff thighs. When Seo Dawon made eye contact with me, he closed his lips as if he were holding back some words. Perhaps he was agitated by my angry expression. However, I didnt hold myself back like the Mage. I burst my bubble of anger without embellishing or excluding anything from what I nned to convey, Then I guess Ill die. [What?] My business here is all finished anyway. I met Eunji and everything. [What the] Now, I no longer need to struggle to survive while being wary of your thoughts and actions. I have no idea what expression I was making at the moment, but I noticed that he was momentarily shaken. His hand, still holding my body, trembled slightly. I wasnt lying, so I wasnt that surprised to see how agitated he was. He pretends that my will and my wants dont matter, but To be frank, Seo Dawon wanted to be with me. He wanted me to just give into him and settle for what he gives me. The threat of breaking my leg was just a means to keep me from leaving him. However, by suggesting the possibility of staying by his side through my own will, Seo Dawon seemed to realize what he truly wanted. I could clearly distinguish two things from his gradually hardening expression. If you break my leg, do you think Ill beg and cling to you? Did you think that because I acted so kindly to youCwith no criticismsCafter you broke my ribs, that Ill do the same now? [You] If you do something like that again, I will never forgive you. Ill bite my tongue andmit suicide. I wont say a word to you, and Ill throw up anything I eat. If you want to have such a futile argument with me, then break my leg immediately. No, youd better cut off my limbs and make sure I cant bite my tongue instead. [] That way, at least I wont die.'' Seo Dawon didnt respond; he merely stared down at me with flustered eyes. It seemed like he was trying to determine whether or not I could follow through with my threatswhether or not he could bear it if I did. However, the Mage could note to a satisfactory conclusion. He merely ced more strength in his gripas if, once enough strength was used, he could hold me forever. [Fine. Then tell me your terms first. If its something reasonable, Ill cooperate.] [You were a normal-sized person before, right? Isnt that why you want to return to your previous state?] . [I had already ordered Choi Kyung-sik to investigate this matter. Once information from his sidees in, Ill be able to help you return to your original body. I can also request a size-change potion to be madeCno one can match Choi Kyung-sik in this field.] After being silent for a long time, Seo Dawon offered conciliatory conditions of his own. However, I was not interested in the terms he offered. After all, the Mage only dangled short-term necessitiesCwhat I needed most in my current conditionCas bait. If I were a normal user, it would be hard to turn down this offer. After all, who would want to live as a hamster forever? However, I was only here temporarily to sign a contract with Bang Eunji. Even if he looked like the man I loved, I shouldnt be caught up with what was only a remnant. The penalty my body sustained now was only a nightmare that would end when I finished signing the contract. However, Seo Dawon was unaware of this. Perhaps my tranquil attitude contributed to his growing anxiety. So, mustering further ease, I was able to push him further, So Why on Earth would you so desperately want to possess me? [] Answer me properly, Dawon-ah. Dont y around with your words. Seo Dawon, who had been silent all this while, frowned and finally askedC [Is this really that important?] Be a Patron! TL: I guess the only way to beat a yandereis to threaten to kill yourself? Honestly, yall, I didnt think Id need to trigger warning so much when I started this novel. Its uhonly going to get scarier from here O.O Chapter 321 Chapter 321 This conversation reminded me of one I had in the pastCwhen I wasnt sure of Seo Dawons heart. At that time, when the Mage asked, Do my feelings matter? I was frustrated and wanted to hit him. And, above all, this made me feel miserable. If I bravely said that this matter was very important to me, I felt Id be releasing one of my advantages in this tug-of-war battle I was having with the Mage. That is to say, I was worried that I would be faced with evidence that Seo Dawon treated me like some toy or joke. In the end, I couldnt push it further back then. I was too afraid of his true feelings. However, I knew that *this* Seo Dawon was desperately holding onto our tug-of-war rope. In this [Vengeful Ghost Memory], he was neither dead nor obsessed with revenge; however, I could notice that he desperately wanted me by his side. Thats why I was able to be firm in my demands. Of course its important. [] After all, you may be holding onto me because you think Im some unusual pet. At those words, Seo Dawon smiledC [Do you think Im Jo Chan-young?] From my point of view, theres not much difference between you or him. [Thats so mean.] Despite saying that, Seo Dawon didnt release me. He lifted me up in his hand, bringing me to eye level, covering my shoulder with a handkerchief he had taken out from his suit pocket. The handkerchief smelled sweet, as if he had infused it with perfume. I looked at the Mage, bewildered, but I didnt refuse his kind gesture due to his cold eyes and the chilliness I felt on my bare skin. Seo Dawons expression became softer as I held the ends of the handkerchief as if the cloth was a shawl. However, this sudden affection must be an attempt to stall time. As he delicately touched the handkerchief as if he were wrapping a luxurious watch around his wrist, the Mage did not speak. He continued to have a stubborn staring contest with me who stared tantly back at him. I gripped his index finger to express my dissatisfaction. At that moment, Seo Dawon gently rubbed that index finger against my cheek as if to soothe me. After a few seconds, he opened his mouth with a short sighC [I Wanted to endureto hold it inuntil you returned to normal.] Youre talking about my size? [Honestly, your size is a bit too cute, for me to make an honest confession. I wanted to be certain of my emotions as well.] I didnt want to interpret his words in such a way, but It sounded as if he wanted me to return to a normal human size. That is to say, as soon as I returned to my real self, hed confess straight away. For some reason, my body wanted to wriggle; my heart began to pound violently. Of course, I didnt fall for this lip service though. I tried to calm down by pressing my palm to my galloping heart. No! We cant move past this so fast! For something like that, this hamster size He took advantage of it so much to use that excuse! Even when I thought about it again, this wasnt how someone who was disappointed about my size would behave. Besides, hes not even antsy either The dollhouse he had made for me in earnest Honestly, even if I stayed this size, he seemed to prefer my inability to escape his grasp Even though it was pure lip service, I wanted to hear more of Seo Dawons excuses. So, when I unwittingly looked at him with eagerness on my face, Seo Dawon noticed my softened attitudeCwith his ghost-like keennessCand smiledC [A hamsters life span is only three years right?] I shouted, enraged, Honestly! Im not a real hamster! [Itd be easier if you were a real hamster. Besides, you havent told me why youre in this situation either.] Thats [You acted as if you knew me intimately when you first met me. Furthermore, you actually knew my personality well. However, I didnt know you, so I had to be cautious.] [You dont have anything more to say about this?] My mouth mmed up from the sudden counterattack. To try and exin a [Vengeful Ghost Memory] to someone within that memory I thought Id fail, no matter what. The Mage continued calmly as if he had expected my reactionC [Even so, you expect me to be honest with you. How greedy.] As Seo Dawon had said, perhaps I was making an unreasonable demand. He ced my fingernail-sized hand on top of his fingertips and rubbed it gently. As ifhe were fiddling with my hands. Then, he approached close to my face before slowly pulling me even closer. I was a little puzzled, but I stayed still; soon, his lips came closer. It would have been scary if those lips widened before my eyes, but Seo Dawon didnt eat me (!) and instead pressed his lips hard to my head. When I raised my head, surprised at the heavy pressure, Seo Dawon looked down at me with a smile. My reflection was caught in his night-like eyes. I hurriedly lowered my head again because I was embarrassed and shy, but I couldnt block my ears from hearing the words that followed. [But I still want to believe you because you sometimes stare at me with an unbelievably adorable face.] ! Listening to the Mages mutters, I felt my ears turn a burning red. I hurriedly tried to bow my head even lower, but Seo Dawons creeping fingertip lifted my face; the Mage scrutinized my expression. Half-mischievous and half-uncertain, he askedC [If I say what I need to, will you stay calmly by my side?] [Should I be more explicit with my words?] I almost nodded at Seo Dawons smiling face, but I still managed to retain my wits and consciousness that my goal hadnt changed despite this tender atmosphere. I hade so far and had managed to draw this much attention. Bang Eunji is sure to be watching Does she still think that I havent seduced the Mage ording to her standards? The only reason I could stop this entire matter from bing a mess was because I could keep in mind that I was within a [Vengeful Ghost Memory], but, honestly, I was too weak to Seo Dawons face. The Mage in front of me felt a bit unpolishedCas he would have been when he was alive. Perhaps it was more urate to state that the Mage had a harder time filtering out his awkward and hesitant inner emotions. The hand holding me was a little tense, the area of his cheek surrounding the corners of his lips was a little rigid, and hisrge smile was gradually extinguishing. I found it lovable how the Mage tried to bluff his nonchnceCthat he wasnt affected. I wanted to enjoy, for a long while, this mans honest affections even though the Mages cheeks didnt blush. I needed to tear my eyes away from his faceCfrom this unexpected cute sideCbefore I was ruined Everything felt so different from previous memories, where I felt that I couldnt quite intervene. And the more he showed how different he was from the Seo Dawon that I knew I really miss the real Seo Dawon A deep longing flooded my body. When I thought of the real Mage, my mouth didnt open easily. I lowered my gaze a little, while still keeping the fake Seo Dawon in view; the ring that the real Seo Dawon had ced on my finger before I had entered this [Vengeful Ghost Memory] caught my eye. If I return and saythat this ring was of no use, what would he say? Will he be flustered? From then on, my brain began to be filled with thoughts about the real Mage. Dont tell me hes going to treat me like a fool for not knowing how to utilize it? To be frank, I had no idea how this ring worked. However, considering how the Seo Dawon here recognized that I was a person after the ring shone, the essory wasntpletely unhelpful. At that moment, suddenly, a dark shadow fell on my head. [What are you doing?] Huh? Ah. I focused again on the Seo Dawon in front of me, wiping away my diverted thoughts. However, the Mage somehow looked displeased; he looked at my hand which was still stuck atop his fingertip, and then he looked towards the ringed finger I was looking at until a little while ago. I tried to read his countenance; the man gave off an ominous feeling. Can he see this ring as well? [Come to think of it, I was curious about this. Who gave you the ring?] Huh? [The design is the same as my own ring.] Damn it As expected, Seo Dawon must also have this same exact ring during this time period. I smiled awkwardly, worried that I was now truly in a fix. Be a Patron! TL: At the time I tranted this, I was running on fumes from 3 hours of sleep soThe proofreading may be a bit rougher than usual today. Please tell me if Ive made any typos/mistakes in either thements or, honestly the better option, the discord! Thank you T_T I miss the real Seo Dawon as well, Lee-kyung-ah. Also wtf does he mean by I wanted to endure until Lee-kyung returned to normal? Hah??? Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Its tooplicated. Ill tell you when I return to my original size. [] I-Its true. Seo Dawon squinted at my awkward expressionC [You cant even tell me who gave it to you?] R-Rather than being unable to, I [Is it someone I know?] Seo Dawon continued to question me, but I only pulled back with an awkward smile. Although, of course, he gripped me straight away so I couldnt retreat any further. Seo Dawon watched me sweat before eventually cing me on the desk with a long sigh. I felt a bit morefortable when the soles of my feet touched the firm surface. I nced up at him while loosening the handkerchief draped around my shoulders. However, after releasing me from his hands, the Mage asked apletely random questionC [Who do you like betterCthe person who gave you that ring or me?] What? [Itd be best to answer me honestly.] Seo Dawon tapped me on the head. I stumbled, frowned, and grabbed his fingertips, Are you threatening me? [Thats impossible.] I told you to not treat me like some toy! [Did the guy who gave you the ring treat you better than I do?] Once I realized that Seo Dawon was being unfairly grumpy and unjustly bullying me, I pushed him away as hard as I could. Grinning, he asked persistentlyC [Is that your answer?] My hands shook at the despicable question, but I still had an excuse ready. I spoke clearly, staring back at the Mage, Of course, the person I like is! Seo Dawon [Your expression begs to differ.] Though he listened to me, his doubtful face didnt lighten. Of course, the Seo Dawon I mentioned wasnt the person in front of me. I liked the Seo Dawon that was less arrogant, more cynical, and needed me more. However, I didnt hate this guy either. So, I was able to answer with confidence, I didnt lie. [.Hm.] So, you should confess too! You have to say it properly, alright? I grabbed his sleeve and shook it, my thoughts still focused on Bang Eunji. It was clear from the Mages expression that he was still suspicious of me, but he eventually smiled and saidC [Fine. Then, listen carefully.] Y-Yes? I gulped down my saliva, put my hands together, and lifted my head to stare back at him. He returned my gaze before calling out to me with a sweet toneC [Lee-kyung-ah.] [Youre a bit suspicious, timid, and stupid, but] ? [But still, from now on, I need you to stay by my side.] I waited patiently for him to continue, but, no matter how much I stared at him, the Mages lips remained closed. Eventually, I asked him again, brows furrowed, .Wait. Thats it? [Yeah.] Seo Dawons answer was obnoxiously short. Dumbfounded, I asked in a bewildered tone, This Hey! Is this a confession to you? [Of course. How could I be more honest than this? I screamed at his response, Who talks like this to someone he likes? At this point, Bang Eunji naturally wouldnt appear. I shook Seo Dawons sleeve again in protest. I wanted to get this over with and receive a proper confession, but the Mage merely looked down at me with a smile. Dont just smile and ignore me! [What do you mean, ignore?] I almost lost all reason with that nonchnt response. In the end, I soothed my anger by inwardly stating that I was the one who made the mistake. Trying to take the wind out of my temperamental sails, I asked in a warm tone, Youre not going to say anything like I like you, or something simr? [Ahhh You wanted to hear something like that?] I-Isnt that obvious?! Thats a real confession. I nodded happily, thinking that Seo Dawon finally understood my words. But [But I dont want to? I have my own pride. Isnt it a bit weird to confess to a guy who wont take off a ring given to him by some other bastard?] Hey! This is Theres a reason for this! [I know. Thats why I havent cut off your finger and let the matter lie.] Argh! He kept ying games with me until the very end. Fed up, I tried to kick his finger angrily. However, as soon as I kicked, he moved his hand backwards, and I almost stumbled. I barely managed to regain my bnce; my body trembled in anger. Forced to recall his words, I ced a little strength on the ring; surprisingly, the ring slipped off my finger. I clenched it in my fist and shouted at the Mage, Is that enough?! [] Seo Dawon held back hisughter, shoulders trembling, but he couldnt hold out for a very long time. Eventually, hisughter erupted. Then, before I could curse him even more, he held me in his hand, lifted me up, and gently pressed me with his thumbCso disgustingly sweet. [Youre so cute, Lee-kyung-ah.] Shut up. [Really? You dont want to hear a confession from me?] Eeek Fine, do it quickly! Seo Dawon giggled and poked my anxious cheeks. However, there was still a long way to go before a confession was given. Seo Dawon looked at me with a mysterious expression before making a perverted remark. [I want to put you in my mouth and roll you around.] Thats not it. Say it properly! [Your crying face is also to my taste.] I knew it. You perverted bastard You teased me a few times just to make me cry, you [But you still like me, dont you?] [Say you like me until Im satisfied.] I red at Seo Dawons arrogance. Though it wouldnt be too difficult because he wore the face of the man I loved, this behavior was just too annoyingly simr to the real Seo Dawon. I wont do it! Youll keep saying its not enough anyway. Seo Dawonughed after I spoke and soon muttered some piercing remarks to himselfC [Rather than it not being enough For some reason, I think youll disappear if I say I like you.] .What? [So, I dont want to say it.] Of course, I only had thoughts of returning to my original world after hearing his confession and signing the contract The confession was basically the means for me to sign with Bang Eunji. How on earth did he know about that? Startled, I couldnt hide my agitation and looked up at him nkly; Seo Dawon smiled sharply when our eyes met. He rubbed my chest as he pressed down slightly. [Your heart is beating incredibly fast.] No [I see you cant lie. I wonder where you were thinking of disappearing to.] N-No. I said its not that. You misunderstand Although I denied it all btedly, Seo Dawons thoughts were already far away. Conviction steeled, he whispered to me with anguid smileC [I want to put handcuffs on you instead of rings.] What? [After all, someone managed to lose you even though they gave you a ring.] With that said, he kissed me on the chin. I looked at him bewildered, but I couldnt wriggle out of his hand. With me still in his grasp, the Mage took a very small box out of his inventory. The box was blocked by bars on all sides; anyone could see that it resembled a mouse-trap. I looked at the thing, eyes wide open in disbelief; Seo Dawon opened the lid of the box without any hesitation. He then tried to ce me inside. I shouted desperately, struggling in fearafraid of being stuck in that trap. Hey! Dont tell me, you Its not true, right? This really isnt what I think it is, Seo Dawon. Hey! Seo Dawon! [About the ring youre wearing.] What? [I made it myself.] Huh? [Did the Seo Dawon you like not tell you about that?] I was both surprised and suffocated by those words. How and when did the Mage before me notice? I looked up at his smiling face and opened my mouth, but I couldnt think of anything to say. And I became increasingly afraid of him. To be exact, I felt a vague anxiety that the level of this [Vengeful Ghost Memory] had exceeded my expectations. And, as I expected, Seo Dawon was no longer wearing the Mages facade. As he pushed me into the trap, his face had ckened where most of his features should be. You [Thats why] However, his voice was still that of the lovely Seo Dawon. This unidentified anomaly whispered to me, imitating my beloved Mage. [When the handcuffs are finished] . [Ill say I likeI love you as much as you want.] The trap closed with a snap as soon as his sentence ended, and I was plunged into a narrow darkness. Be a Patron! TL: This begs the question doesnt it? What are these Vengeful Ghost Memories? The novel will go into themter, but Im so curious >.< Also, the author is like that Oprah meme w/ bees. YOU GET A YANDERE, YOU GET A YANDERE. Everywhere I look/read, its all yanderes. Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Since when? I rubbed my goosebump-ridden arm in that dark boxCwithout a single source of lightCas I recalled what had happened. I had thought that the operation was progressing smoothly, but suddenly, as if history was repeating itself, I was trapped. Did Bang Eunji do this? However, I felt that that conclusion wasnt quite right. This had nothing to do with the conditions she offered, and Seo Dawons change was out of the scope of her [Vengeful Ghost Memory]. I pondered on the conversation I had with the Mage just before he had suddenly changed and a small hunch bubbled to the surface of my mind. No way, is it because I took off that ring? Just in case, I ced the ring back on my finger. However, unlike before, the ring didnt shine as it fit to my fingers sizeCthere wasnt much of a reaction at all. It was simply a normal ring. I removed and wore the ring again several times, rubbed it and twisted it from side to side. Still, there was no response. What kind of guide is this Damn. Eventually, patience running out, I kicked the cramped walls a couple of times before flopping to the ground. In light of this dreary situation, even the Seo Dawon who had ced the ring on me seemed so merciless. Couldnt he have exined everything better? Perhaps I could have escaped if I had received some guidance. However, all the ring seemed to do was to provoke that unidentifiable being wearing Seo Dawons face Hes not going to lock me up forever, right? No matter how hard I wracked my brains, I couldnt reach a solid answer; my fear continued to grow. The only people that didnt see me as a hamster were Bang Eunji and that fake Seo Dawon. My fear was heightened even more by the fact that I couldnt feel any movement from the box. If the walls and floor shookCeven a littleCthen, I could guess that the Mage was taking me somewhere. However, I couldnt discern any outside noise, let alone a hint of movement. It felt like I was thrown into a disconnected location. Its too dark I wanted to keep holding out, but my voice, ringing and echoing through this dark space, was already trembling. What would happen if I died here? I mumbled, fiddling with the ring on my left finger. [Cy! Can you hear me?] Arrgh!! Just then, a familiar voice could be heard from the ring. I sprang to my feet, amazed and startled; to my surprise, the voice kept flowing from the ringthough her voice sounded a bit like it was filtered through a water-soaked radio. B-Bang Eunji? [You Where on earth are you?] That was definitely Bang Eunjis voice. I felt as if my savior had finally arrived; I ripped the ring off my finger and ced it close to my ear. As soon as I did so, her near-inaudible voice became clearer. [I said, Where on earth are you!] C-Can you hear me? [I can hear you! Where are you?] Before I answered her words, my mind wandered for a bit, wondering if the ring had this function before. But, I quickly returned to my senses and answered herCI had no free time to be so absent-minded. I S-Seo Dawon just now caught me and locked me up. [What did you say?] Well, to be exact, its not Seo Dawon, but Anyway, Im in a small box. [A box] Eunji muttered, as if she were dumbfounded by my response, but she didnt argue any further. She spat out a familiar skill invocationC [Chaser.] However, as if something went wrong, Bang Eunjis voice rose to a sharp pitchC [Unbelievable. Youre in some ce I cant navigate to?] Ray of hope disappearing once more, I desperately asked, You cant navigate to me? Then, you cant find me? Instead of answering, Bang Eunji murmured iprehensiblyC [This doesnt make sense This is Eunjis consciousnessCa world of her own making. Why is there some location here that Eunji cant ess?] Even if she asked me directly, I, of course, would have no answer. However, I had a small hunch that formed from my experiences with various [Vengeful Ghost Memories] as well as Koo Hui-seos nightmare. I just hadnt fully solved this mental block yet. What if something that polluted my mind during Koo Hui-seos fiasco had once again contaminated this [Vengeful Ghost Memory] through the medium of my body? What is that Seo Dawon? An intervention from the system? A side-effect from using Koo Hui-seos blood? I dont knowbut For some reason, I felt that the person who stabbed me to death was simr to the Seo Dawon in this memory. Eunji-yah! Are you perhaps unable to locate Seo Dawon? [Yes. Eunji cant sense Guildleader-nim, either.] Are you saying that you cant target Seo Dawon with [Chaser]? [Eunji has already tried. Both of you disappeared suddenly, so Eunji hurriedly targeted your ring with skills instead.] With that said, she fell silent for a short while before continuingC [The only time Eunjis skill hasnt worked is against those that have died.] I also fell silent as I listened to her exnation. Someone who could enter a world created by a [Vengeful Ghost] and break all the Ghostsws; someone who could interfere with my [Vengeful Ghost Contract] and tear my soul into pieces. I didnt know anything about him. In fact, even if I knew his identity I couldnt do anything to him in this state. However, if I thought hard, I could guess his next actions. If, as I suspected, he was the Seo Dawon who appeared in Koo Hui-seos soul, hell try to make sure my [Vengeful Ghost Contract] will fail. What could I do against such a being after he had already locked me up? As I contemted, a sudden thought shocked me into action. I quickly called to Bang Eunji, Bang Eunji. Where are you right now? [Eunji is still inside the building.] I-I think it could be dangerous for you, too. What should we do? Bang Eunji still remained calm despite hearing my anxious voiceC [So suddenly? Hmm Well, a hamster-sized Necromancer would say something like that, Eunji supposes.] No. Seriously Run away if you see Seo Dawon. Immediately. Dont try to force yourself to fight him. [What? Please worry about yourself. Eunji has resolved to sign your [Contract], after all.] She didnt sympathize with my fearCnot even a little bit. Rather, she answered me cheerfullyC [Anyways, hes a fake wearing Guildmaster-nims body as a mask, right? Eunji isnt so ipetent shed lose to a fake.] Sure, I know about your skill, but [Even if he were the real Guildmaster-nim, hell find it hard to go 1v1 against Eunji!] As soon as I heard that, I remembered her overflowing pride. My suggestion to run away from a threat seemed to have offended her. Now that she had be fired up, I had no choice but to change the subject. S-so, Im saying Dont let your guard down. I dont know exactly what he is, but hes quite proficient at imitating Seo Dawon. Im sure other people will fall for it [Eunji can hold onto him and force him to reveal his identity.] Contrary to my opinion, Bang Eunji seemed energized by the thought of finding Seo Dawon and dealing with him herself. I, who could only listen through the ring, buried my face in my palms. What should I do At that moment, I suddenly heard a familiar voice from behind EunjiC [What are you doing?] [Jung Garam-kun?] I frowned at the sudden appearance of that strange voiceCsomethingsomehow felt weird. But, before I could pinpoint the ominous feeling, Bang Eunji answered quicklyC [Wh-What is-? Whats with that unpleasant smile] [Unpleasant?] [Well, usually Garam-kun is frowning and taking out his anger due to his height on others Ah! Necromancer-ssi told Eunji to keep quiet about that Cancel thatCpretend you heard nothing] Bang Eunji talked faster than usual; perhaps she was happy that Jung Garam seemed to be taking an interest in her. Then, a beatter, I realized what was wrong and quickly shouted, Eunji-yah! Thats not Jung Garam! Run! [What?] Bang Eunji said the neer was Jung Garam, but that wasnt his voice. I shouted desperately, listening to Seo Dawons faint yet threatening chuckles, Bang Eunji!! Be a Patron! TL: Aghhh Im so tenseCI wanna know what this all means!! Also, lmao Eunji, youre so down to go 1 v 1 with Seo Dawon. Chapter 324 Chapter 324 [What the? Kyahhh!] Bang Eunjis voice ominously cut off right there. Bang Eunji? Can you hear me, Bang Eunji?! [] I hoped to hear anythingCany soundCbut I couldnt even hear noises from her after her voice was cut off. I didnt want to be pessimistic, but, judging by our current situation, she was probably attacked by Seo Dawon and was rendered incapable of maintaining hermunication skill with me through the ring. After all, most people could only use one skill at a time. In a worst-case-scenario, Bang Eunji may have suffered a hit from Seo Dawons attack. Im not exactly sure how that would affect the [Vengeful Ghost Contract], but Im sure it couldnt mean anything good. The worst oue would be for me to fail to receive the contract. The [Vengeful Ghost Memory] can only be essed once, and if I dont seed, the opportunity will pass by forever As nothing has changed yet, I dont seem to have failedBut, I cant afford to be leisurely about this. I tried to calmly brainstorm a way to escape this box or to turn the situation in my favor. To be honest, there wasnt much I could do while stuck here. However, if I could somehow utilize the [Vengeful Ghost Memory] system, perhaps I could reign in the chaos once more. Though the [Vengeful Ghost Memory] plots were tooplicatedCand it was difficult to determine what the system wanted from meCthe memories all had to have something inmon. Usually, when the plot finished, the Vengeful Ghost would appear and sign a contract with me. In Seo Dawon, Kim Olim, and Jung Garams cases, I wouldmandeer or watch their intense memories just before their death before the contract was signed. In other words, there was a pattern there. I hadnt figured it all out yet, but if I could somehow utilize this hidden rule well, I may be able toplete the contract with Bang Eunji. NoCI had to figure it out. As I traced back my memories, I realized that the [Vengeful Ghost Memory] process became twisted starting with Woo Ragis contract. Before then, with Seo Dawon, Jung Garam, and Kim Olim, I entered into a contract with them quickly after experiencing their memories or their intense hatred just before their death. However, ever since Woo Ragi Ever since then, a Seo Dawon that was different from Seo Dawon in realityCwho only resembled the Mage on the surfaceCbegan to appear. The Seo Dawon that turned into a monster and the Seo Dawon d in a school uniform appeared at the same time, confusing me. I frowned as I fumbled through that distant memory. At that time.. They both said a lot of meaningful things. At that time, so much had happened. It was the first time I had encountered such a deformed version of the [Vengeful Ghost Memory] that I couldnt understand the back and forth conversation properly. But, now that I think about it, the Seo Dawon that turned into a monster said a lot of significant things as soon as he saw me. He didnt merely strangle me and show unwarranted aggression. [Lee-kyung-ah, Im searching for the real one.] [After you disappeared I ransacked the entire world searching for you.] He made such unexpected remarks and acted somewhat unstable. ording to those words, I must have disappeared from the Mages side, and hemitted terrible deeds to find me. At that time, I had experienced this [Vengeful Ghost Memory] as if I were watching a y. However, now that I thought about it, it was quite strange for Seo Dawon to appear in Woo Ragis [Vengeful Ghost Memory.] I was deprived of the chance to learn more about Woo Ragis ego, his memories, or his thoughts. The abnormality of a Seo Dawon shaped interference had repeatedly urred ever since then. I should have asked Woo Ragi back then. Now, Im doubtful that the [Vengeful Ghost Memory] that Woo Ragi watched and I experienced were one and the same. I regretted not asking Woo Ragi for further details, but how would I have known the issue would be so huge? From then on, this fake Seo Dawon interfered with me at every opportunity. But, at that time, it seemed like Seo Dawon was divided into two different egos? Furthermore, the school uniform-d Mage was also a hindrance to thepletion of the [Vengeful Ghost Memory]. Thats right That guy also begged and pleaded for me to not return to reality. [Are you returning?] [The bug can be fixed quickly.] [I can also modify it to match anything you want.] He spoke as if I could stay there with him forever. In addition, the Seo-Dawon-turned-monster and the school-uniform-d-Seo Dawon did not seem to recognize each other. The Seo-Dawon-turned-monster attacked the other. What the Then Theres at least two groups that are invested in me failing these [Vengeful Ghost Memories]? I jumped to attention from my slouched, crouching position, startled by my own musings. However, it soon urred to me that there were far too few clues for me toe to a definite conclusion. At the moment, we only had possibilities. But Still If Im right, then which Seo Dawon is this one? If, as I had suspected, there were two different obstructors Also, there was a noticeable difference between those two. That difference was particrly salient in Woo Ragis [Vengeful Ghost Memory]Cwhere those two first appeared. Going through those memories with a fine toothb, I decided to try and distinguish them again. For the monster He appeared in an entirely different context than the rest of the [Vengeful Ghost Memory]. That guy appeared in his own form (as a monster) that didnt fit the ssroom environment. Furthermore, he destroyed the original environment in the [Vengeful Ghost Memory]. However, the uniform-d Seo Dawon was differentChe mentioned that he had developed the plot ording to his and my taste. He said that the bug can be fixed and that he can modify whatever I wanted. When ced side by side, the two really did seem like unaffiliated hindrances. And, unlike the monstrous Seo Dawon, who attacked me without hesitation, the school uniform-d Seo Dawon seemed eager to give me everything I wanted. In other words One side is trying to maintain the illusion, and the other is trying to break it? However, since then, its been difficult to find a clear opportunity to distinguish the two. I wracked my brains and came up with very little. In addition, when I recalled the nightmare I had been trapped in alongside Koo Hui-seo Damn. This isnt something I can distinguish by myself here. I should return and discuss this with Seo Dawon or the other servants. But I neither have time nor the leisure to wait anymore. I eventually decided to run, head first, and brute force the argument. To be honest, the two were incredibly simr. But, I couldnt help but remember our current Seo Dawons words. [But still, from now on, I need you to stay by my side.] [Ill say I likeI love you as much as you want.] In any case, this Seo Dawon wants to stay here forever with me, right? Like that school uniform guy I now understood why he attacked Bang Eunji. I didnt know what his true motives were, but the fake Seo Dawon seemed to be afraid of me potentially waking up back in my own reality. It felt like, to him, it was more important to keep me in this space with him rather than to interrupt the [Vengeful Ghost Memory] process. That may be why he was trying to remove Bang Eunji from the equation. Since Bang Eunji was my contract partner, meeting with her and signing the contract meant that this [Vengeful Ghost Memory] would bepleted. Finished. Just like jumping off of a cliff and waking from a dream, signing with her would soon move my consciousness into the real world; my mind would awake within my physical body. In other words, Bang Eunji was basically an escape mechanism from the world this fake Seo Dawon created. If I dont meet with her, Ill live here forever, as he desires. However, theres no way for me to go meet Bang Eunji from inside this box. Simrly, there was no way to directly resist the fake Seo Dawon here. Eventually, I could only sigh, wondering if I had no choice but to be helpless Huh? Suddenly, the ring I was wearing began to transform. My eyes were wide open as they watched the ring deform, grow inside my hands, and emit light. And, a few secondster, the ring turned into something I knew very well. How [Sylphs Fall] The dagger that Seo Dawon had forced me to hold onto. Flustered, I stared vacantly down at the dagger and its blue de, when ClickC Suddenly, the lid above me opened to let bright light flood inside. I narrowed my eyes towards the light, hiding the dagger reflexively behind my back. A familiar voice bred tension and fear within me. [Have you reflected enough?] It was Seo Dawon. Be a Patron! TL: The plot thickens Or at least makes my brain go ???? So then, are Vengeful Ghost Memories (the ones that Choi Lee-kyung fell into after Woo Ragi, at least) alternate realities? Chapter 325 Chapter 325 When I heard his voice, I instinctively hid the dagger between the folds of the raggedce of my skirt. Fortunately, Seo Dawon must not have noticed anything; he stretched out a finger towards me without saying anything. Though I was nervous for a moment, I soon realized he was trying to lift me out. So, I rxed my body. Seo Dawons face was still ckened; I had no idea where I should look at him, so I lowered my head for now. [Youre so docile now.] What about Bang Eunji? Seo Dawon spoke softly as if he were praising my obedience, but his aura soon changed after I inquired about Bang Eunji. After a deep, wary silence, he responded in a tone that belied lingering emotionsC [Who knows. What do you think happened to her?] What are you talking about. Dont tell meCdid you do anything to her? [I can hear the cogs rolling in your head, Lee-kyung-ah.] [Nothing good could have happened to her, of course. I told you, didnt I? Im going to handcuff you.] I took a deep breath, trying not to be swayed by Seo Dawons words. Though the fake being spoke coldly, I still had yet to receive a failure message from the system. In other words, Bang Eunji, as surprising as it may be, was likely safe. Seo Dawon must have done something to make it difficult for her to find me. To be frank, I should be nervous about my own safety. This thing imitating the Mage would be of no help to me. Will Bang Eunji be able to find me? Before its toote, I mean I nced at Seo Dawons ckened face as I squeezed the handle of the dagger hidden in my skirt. I had no idea why or how the ring took the form of the dagger, but it was a littleforting to have a weapon on hand. Of course, its unclear whether or not this dagger can hurt or affect Seo Dawon Humans wouldnt get scared just because a hamster threatened them with a toothpick, after all. Though this metaphor was a bit humiliating, I couldnt deny reality. Still, it crossed my mind that Seo Dawon would be careless and underestimate me due to the size of my body. I dont know exactly what he wasCand I doubted he was human, but In any case I can stillmunicate with him right? He was obsessed with me. Though I wasnt sure why. I decided to ask the questions I had been dying to ask. Seo Dawon. [Yeah, Lee-kyung-ah.] You and I we met in a past [Vengeful Ghost Memory], right? I had asked without any great expectations as to his answer. At that moment, though, where the mouth should be on Seo Dawons ckened face tore into a wide simcrum of a smile. That sight would make anyone scream. The red interior beyond that pitch-dark face The uncanny, human-like grin [Hmm, I wonder what instances youre referring to] [Weve met more than once, Lee-kyung-ah.] With that smile still on his face, he affirmed my hypothesis. And, he stroked my head as if he were praising me. The mouth that formed did not disappear and remained on its previously featureless, pure-ck face. After the mouth formed, Seo Dawons face kept wriggling and stretching, as if somethingCother featuresCwere still being formed Disgusting It was hard to continue to look at that wriggling mass of a face. However, regardless of my reaction, the being continued to talk to me pleasantly, continuing to imitate Seo Dawon. [Hmm Still, you noticed it quite quickly, this time Judging by your fear, it seems like the fa?ade I wear isnt working anymore] [In any case, to think youd remember the me you met in the past Hoo~ Im d. I thoughtyou hadpletely forgotten.] Whats he talking about now? I wanted to dig into the story in more detail, but Seo Dawon took the initiative to stroke both my cheeks with his hands. Then, after saying something strange, something changed about his touch. Should I describe his touch like an ice-cold corpse stroking my cheek? That strange sensation sent goosebumps rising all over my skin. Though I tried to continue speaking, I couldnt say anything; my jaw had tensed unwittingly. Furthermore, a strange ughter flowed from what I assumed was Seo Dawons lips. Even more goosebumps rose; it felt as if I had found a huge insect clinging to the corner of my ceiling. As if the insects head had turned to look at me while I was observing it. My breath caught in my throat. [Kek Kekek. Gigigigik..] [Kikik Gigigik. Kek. Gigik] I tried to ignore those sounds but failed. When Ive asionally fallen prey to sleep paralysis, I was loathe to look in a certain direction because I was scared to see if anything was pressing down on my chest. This was the same: I trembled without raising my head because of the bizarre fear I felt since Seo Dawons face had begun to waver. It felt as if something terrifying was happeningCas if something was looking down at me from above. When I closed my eyes tightlyCunwilling to confirm my vague fearsChe unfortunately lifted my chin with his fingertips. I came face to face with a spinning, pitch-ck face. In the end, I had to watch as, right before my nose, the monsters face began to tilt until the head reached the shoulder. Apanied by a horrible crunching sound, its eyes were now where its chin should be; the faces position was inverted vertically. Furthermore, the face began tough and smile grotesquely, as if it were told to grin with all its might. The wide-open eyes and the corners of his lips were pulled together; if I were to take the expression separately, I would assume that the smile was some punishment given to a sinner in inferno. These werent even Seo Dawons features anymore. Against the backdrop of a ck canvas, its eyes, wide-open grin, and sharp, jagged teeth kept turning and spinning around I couldnt find any words to express this sight except for terrifying. Ah. When youre too scared, you cant even scream. I released a long groan and trembled helplessly; this was the scariest thing I had ever seen. I wanted to close my eyes, but I couldntCI was afraid the face woulde closer if I did close them. My fright seemed to bring great pleasure to that thing, whose form couldnt honestly be said to resemble a human anymore. It continued to giggle mockingly at me. [Oh my, it seems like, youre scared, was this, not a face, you liked?] [Hmmmm. Kehehehehe Kikikeke Hihihihi] Insane I tried to say something, but when its mouth opened and its chin began to tter up and down, all my thoughts flew away. It leaned towards me like that, as if it were going to chew and swallow me up. [YoushouldhaverunawayLee-kyung-ah,hm?NoCletsbetogether.Youwantedmylovetoo,right?PleasestayasleeplikethisCDont wakeup.Youcandoanythingyoudlike here;Letsdreamtogether.Letshaveadreamyoucantwakeupfrom. Donttrytoescape,andgiveup.NoCyoudontwanttodieCyouknowthe truth.YourerunningfromthedreamsCdontignoreyourhunch.WhydontyoustillrealizeImkillingyou?] It quickly muttered at me, using the Mages voice. The rapid sentences almost sounded recorded. It spoke so fast that I didnt understand half of what it said, but it was clear that it would soon do something terrible to me. Its grip on my body was getting stronger. If I stay in its grasp, I may burst within its hands and die. If I lose consciousness here, its all over I held back my nausea and bit my lips until it bled. Then, I thrust [Sylphs Fall], hidden in my skirt, into its thumb. Then, its grip weakened a littlea pause that may be caused by the prick of a small thorn. However, I didnt give up and ced more strength into thrusting [Sylphs Fall]. At that moment, its spinning face stopped. It now screamed with a terrible voice I hadnt heard before, no longer imitating Seo Dawons voice. [Ahhhhrgh!] It sounded as if countless people were screaming simultaneously. After that, ck smoke rose from [Sylphs Fall]s de. I felt as if I was going to vomit from the disgusting scent that wafted near my nostrils. However, my hands did not release their tension. It tried to reach out with its other hand to grab my headCperhaps the de was actually painful. But, strangely enough, it started and stopped several times. Then, I saw that the wound site on the thumb had gradually hardened to a gray mass before crumbling away. Finally, I felt as if I could breathe againC [The sweet dream is over.] CBut, I could not rx when I heard its murmur from its still grotesquely-bent head alongside its half-demolished hand. Be a Patron! TL: Gee, I hope you guys love horror D: Because I was certainly horrified as I was tranting this. Chapter 326 Chapter 326 With one arm now rendered useless, the monster red at me as it breathed roughly. I was scared that it might suddenly rush at me, but I didnt intend to let it continue hurting me. When I lifted [Sylphs Fall] and brandished the de, its momentum slowed. Its hand was lost; my previous attack seemed to have dealt a severe blow. Get away from me! I shouted with all my might, swinging the dagger from side to side. The monster then tried to copy Seo Dawons face once more, with its head rippling. But when I saw that, I shouted even louder, Argh! Stop trying to imitate him! Only then did the quivering features calm down. However, I couldnt rest on myurels. The monster paused for a moment before suddenly opening its mouth wide. Its open mouth was vastCas if there were a passage behind it that exceeded the bounds of its face; the situation was so bizarre I had almost forgotten the urgency of my circumstances and stared nkly at it. Furthermore, there was something inside the monsters mouth, wriggling grossly. Goosebumps naturally rose all over my skin. What on earth is that The subtle light that leaked from [Sylphs Fall] allowed me to just barely see inside. The mouth appeared as if it were crammed full of something that looked like elongated, haphazardly tangled threads. I mumbled to myself, hoping that my guess was wrong, Snakes? [Kyaaaaaaaaaaghh!] Unfortunately though, as soon I finished mumbling, the snakes opened their bright yellow eyes in unison. The countless snakes raised their heads simultaneously and began to approach me. I faltered and retreated; when the snakes began to speed up, I screamed. AHHHHHHH! I ran towards the corner of the room, but I couldnt outrun the snakes that continued to pour out of his mouth like a waterfall. There was nothing for me to climb, either. Haah, haah. Eventually, after being driven into the corner, I leaned my back against the wall and, once more, gripped [Sylphs Fall] tightly. Before I knew it, the ck snakes had surrounded me, hissing and making all sorts of unpleasant sounds. However, they could only threaten me with their poised heads; perhaps they were cautious of [Sylphs Fall]. What should I do?! [Stupid Hamster!] Suddenly, I heard a familiar voice ring from the ceiling. Startled, I looked up; a cat covered in cute pink fur stood, shouting over a hole she had pierced through with her ws. Bang Eunji! Though I was relieved by her appearance, I still grimaced as I couldnt reach her from my spot, surrounded by snakes. Silly of me to think that, however; Bang Eunji jumped straight down as soon as we made eye contact. She gracefully trampled the snakes heads. A jaw-droppingnding. [Ke-e-e-e-ek!] Of course, the snakes didnt stay still. Posing with its poisonous, ck fangs outwards, they tried to snap at the young girls heels. Bang Eunji was faster, though. The pink cat approached me, stomping on the snakes heads and torsos and avoiding their attacks with fluid, seamless movementsCI wanted to ask how she could dodge without even seeing the attacks. The snakes actually bit each other while trying to attack Bang Eunji, and twisted their bodies into a tangled mass. [What are you doing, staring so vacantly like that!] Thanks to Bang Eunji creating pandemonium (?), the snakes were shaken; their formation was disrupted. There was space for me to move. As soon as she shouted, I ran towards her, brandishing [Sylphs Fall] wildly. When the snakes faltered and created some space, Ban Eunji leaped high into the air beforending near me; she bit me painlessly on the scruff of the neck and leaped once more. I could hear a furious hissing sounding from behind, but even that noise calmed down after a few jumps. We had escaped from that bloody, death-trap of a room. H-How did you get here? Also, whats with that appearance? [Its not the time to ask that. We need to run quickly to a ce where we can sign the contract] As I listened to her, a sudden thought forced my mouth open, You cant do anything even though this is your [Vengeful Ghost Memory]? An unexpected response fell from her lipsC [Those guys Eunji cant get rid of them because theyre connected to Hamster-ssi.] What? [Why are you surprised? Hamster-ssi brought them all inside.] No What do you mean by that? I dont have anything to do with that guy! Rather, its chasing me one-sidedlyCand its not like we share a body. [Hmmm.] But, Bang Eunji didnt seem to be interested in my argument. She looked at me as if she had not an ounce of conviction in my statementsCas if she found all this troublesome. She tilted her head and saidC [But, from Eunjis perspective, they all look simr to Hamster-ssi.] What? What are you saying! Those things look like snakes, dont they? [Eunji isnt talking about ones outer appearance. Eunji looks like a cat right now, right?] Then [If you dont understand, Eunji doesnt particrly want to exin. Eunji doesnt think youll understand even if she exins.] What? [More than that, theres no time to exin and itsexhausting.] W-Wait a minute What am I supposed to do when youre being so evasive! However, instead of answering, Bang Eunji kept walking, still biting my scruff, and ignoring myints. I tried to organize myplicated thoughts using what she had said. That monster was trying to trap me in these [Vengeful Ghost Memories] by imitating Seo Dawon. Furthermore, Bang Eunji stated that the monster and I were connected. Therefore, she couldnt get rid of him Youre saying Im just like that monster? I grumbled, not bothering to hide my displeasure. Then, Bang Eunji made a tactless remarkC [Youre simr.] What exactly makes us so simr! [The obsession with Guildmaster-nim] What? I looked at her, surprised by her unexpected response. However, Bang Eunji only calmly looked around at our surroundings, as if she hadnt dropped a bomb on me. [Hmm Will this ce be okay? Hamster-ssi, please take out the contract.] There were one or two more things I wanted to argue, but I couldnt afford to air all my grievances now. I suppressed myints; the contract came first. Staring at my deeply displeased face, she licked her pawsnguidlyCdespicably. Then, she ced her pawCstill damp and scented from her spitCon my head, patting and stroking my hair. [Hamster-ssi. No matter how kindhearted you may be, its not healthy to be obsessed.] I took out the contract, floated it in front of me, and looked back at the cat. I still didnt understand what she had meantCbefore and nowCbut I felt choked up for some reason. I said I dont know. Ive never made anything like that. That thing always gets in my way. [] Moreover, what obsession are you talking about This time, Bang Eunji didnt even pretend to listen to myints; she merely ced her paw on the contractCright where she should sign her name. I frowned but also added my own signature; it was better to finalize this contract anyway. [Ooooooo-] As soon as we were finished signing, a long, terrible roar echoed bitterly from where we fled. I looked back; a strange mood washed over me. However, a sharp tongue licked the back of my head, and I was forced to turn around and look at Bang Eunji again. W-What was that! [Hamster-ssi. You havent forgotten our other contract, have you? Regarding Eunji and Garam-kuns future.] Actually, I had forgotten a littleCa needle of guilt poked my heart. But, when Bang Eunji squinted her eyes, I nodded hastily despite the cold sweat that ran down my back. O-Of course [Hmm What an untrustworthy expression] As she spoke, Bang Eunji pressed my cheeks with her soft, jelly-like paw pads. It seemed that this was one way she expressed familiarity, so I didnt want to push her away. Suddenly, her body began to slowly shine. We raised our heads as one; then, light rose spread and unfurled from our feet. Fortunately, it seemed our contract had beenpleted properly. Haah I really thought this was my biggest ordeal yet. I couldnt help the sigh that tumbled out of my lips. Still, I felt as if I hadpleted my trial sessfully. The relief that I had done well made all strength seep out of my body. Meanwhile, the light continued to rise until it reached a point where I found that it was no longer possible to open my eyes. But, just before I closed my eyes, I saw something ck and gargantuan copse over the horizon as it tried to rush towards me. I tried to open my eyes again to see what it was, but [Once againCdont be too obsessive.] I shut my eyes tight, flinching at Bang Eunjis firm words. Just like that, we were plunged into white. Hagh! I stood up, breathless. But W-What happened? When I opened my eyes, I was greeted by chaos in my home. Be a Patron! TL: Sometimes Bang Eunji uses strange words, so I wonder if obsession is what she meant here. Either way, Its interesting to learn that Bang Eunji cant control these Vengeful Ghost Memories. Also, I mentioned this in the discord, but Im going on a break guys for next week. To take care of the new cat and myself >.< Chapter 327 Chapter 327 T.W. Gore The chilly air hit me first. The air in the house was cold enough to suck the heat out of my body, as if the heating had been turned off for quite some time. That wasnt allCwhen I looked out of the window, I could only see a shining moon. Perhaps the sun had already set. I could clearly see the disrupted state of the room through therge window, but that didnt mean I understood this situation. I hadpleted these [Vengeful Ghost Contracts] several times, but I had not once woken up to this. Above all Have the servants ever left me alone like this? An ominous feeling swept over me, so I stumbled to my feet. But, soon, I felt a sharp headache and fell back onto the bed. Nngh Yet again, I seemed to be hampered by a rapid decline in physical health following each [Vengeful Ghost Contract]. nk, CrashC! ! The walls of the house shook; I heard something in the living room shattering. I was so startled I momentarily forgot about my headache and propped myself up. There was something strange happening, and I suspected I wasnt alone in the house. Are the servants gathered in the living room? I swallowed dryly and leaned towards where the living room should be, trying to listen for any stray noises. At the same time, I looked around the room I woke up inThis time, with an eye for detail. What the I didnt notice earlier because I was distracted, but when I scrutinized my surroundings, my sense of disharmony and unease grew. First things first: the light on the ceiling was half-broken with the inside mechanisms clearly visible. The door was cracked, and about a quarter of the wood was torn off. When I peered through the gap into the living room, I could see that the decorative cab that Lackey liked was smashed and flipped upside down. When I saw that, I felt that the situation was more unusual than I first presumed. That dresser was very big and heavy; on top of that, Lackey enjoyed ying inside the drawers, so I purposefully fixed it to the wall. The fact that the dresser was overturned meant that something with the power of a strong earthquake must havee through. However, therge window connecting the living room and the terrace was still intact. Come to think of it, the deafening crash I heard earlier was quite strange as well. Eventually, the name of the person who could quell my anxiety popped out of my mouth, [Seo Dawon]. [Seo Dawon]? However, the Mage did not materialize even though I had called his name several times. I despaired for a moment but tried to stay calm as I turned on the system notification window. There must be a reason why I couldnt summon the Mage. And, as I expected, I had received an alert informing me that summoning was currently impossible. The system gave me an iprehensible exnation for the cause. [You are unable to summon your Servants at this time.] [You are currently exposed to a powerful debuff cast by a High Priest.] [There is a Location Hunt curse targeting you and this location. This willst for the next 22 hours, 38 minutes, and 12 seconds.] [It seems you have curried the hate of an enemy that is effective against your attribute] [Hopefully, this will not be ourst piece of advice, but if you regain consciousness, we rmend you leave this ce quickly.] 1 What? BoomC! As soon as I checked the system messages, I heard a tremendous boom, and the whole house began to shake. I lost my bnce and copsed; I quickly raised my head, but a lightCso bright I could not open my eyesCburst into the living room. I was blinded as if my face had been hit by a shlights gleam. However, that wasnt the problem Choi Lee-kyung ! A voice that should not have been heard came from beyond the door. It was Bae Jaemin. I stumbled back instinctively. However, the sounds of the footsteps became slowly but surely louder. Standing in front of the door, Bae Jaemin cast a long shadow. From my perspective, I could not see what sort of expression he was making due to the white light in his hand. However, my hair stood on end from the intense bloodthirst I could feel from beyond the door. My teeth ttered from fear; Bae Jaemin asked me from beyond the broken door, Where is Ryu Hyerin? ! When I gave no response, Bae Jaemin reached out through the cracks in the broken door. Where his hand touched, the thick wooden door began to crumble and fall apart like dust. After the door fell away, Bae Jaemin slowly approached me. The wreckage underneath his sneakers shriekedCcrunching and breaking. Why arent you answering? Shes still alive, right? Well need to negotiate, after all. I looked up at the PriestConce again, no answers given. He stared back through disheveled hair, his usual eyepatch discarded. For the first time, I could see that eye. The bones supporting the eyeball had sunken in; the socket strangely resembled an empty skull. However, that wasnt the only thing that startled me. He had chapped lips and a rough beard As if he had been wandering alone for several days. Answer me! As soon as Bae Jaemin noticed me observing him, he grimaced unpleasantly and mmed his fist into the wall. As soon as his fist touched the wall, the material crumpled before his might. When I saw him, I realized he couldnt control himself because he was such a nervous wreck. To my surprise, even a shameless, horrible person like him held someone dear. Obviously Shes dead. She did something to deserve death. Youmust have expected that, right? Thats why youre like this I was overwhelmed by intense emotions and cursed like never before at Bae Jaemin. To be honest, if I wanted to escape this situation, I should have bought time by lying and iming Ryu Hyerin was alive However, when I saw Bae Jaemins teary eyes, I couldnt hold back. Hrious. You didYou did something like that, and still I said. Did you think youd have a happily ever after? Seriously? You trash bastard As soon as I finished speaking, Bae Jaemins expression scarily disappeared; his face nched. His lips opened for a moment, but no sound came outAs if he had forgotten to breathe. I couldnt insult him anymore. Though the Priest said nothing, a terrible, suffocating aura emanated from him. He lowered his head, an iprehensible emotion guing his face. Bloodthirst continued to pour out. However, he soon stumbled over to me slowly, one step at a time. Then, he slowly bent down on one knee. I closed my eyes tightly as Bae Jaemin reached out. Unexpectedly, there was no pain; it felt as if his cold fingertips were gently caressing my cheek. Of course, that tenderness onlysted for a brief moment. I screamed as terrible pain bloomedCas if my left eye had caught on fire. Arrghhh! The smell of burning flesh apanied by losing ones vision on one side came as a huge shock. I scratched at Bae Jaemins arm in an attempt to free myself, but Bae Jaemin kept holding his hand there Until he removed something steaming hot from my head. I crawled on the ground to run away from the Priest. However, Bae Jaemins loud and melodious voice reached my ears. [Holy Repair]. Ahhhhhh!!! Simultaneously, even worse pain bloomed where my eye had been. It was as if something was embedded into my brain and grew while absorbing everything around it, sucking all the moisture into the socket. It continued to expand, scraping all the way down to my brain. Unable to bear the pain, I tried to scratch a hole into my eyes with my fingers, but my attempt failed as the Priest stepped on my arm. Bae Jaemin smiled cruelly as he looked down at me, who was foaming at the mouth. If I pluck and regrow it several times, Im sure youll go crazy quickly Nnngh Im looking forward to itCto see how much you can endure. Be a Patron! TL: Theres a lot we could talk about: the systems weird af sentience, Lee-kyungs honestly amazing talk backs to Bae Jaemin, and the horrifying torture that is plucking and regrowing someones eye.but Oh my god, Lackey is so baby. ying in dresser drawers sounds exactly like something my kittens would do. Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Bang Bang BangC! Just then, there were heavy knocks on the door. Bae Jaemin, still holding onto me, raised his head. Unlike before, his face was lined with tension and questions. Cnim! Lee-kyung-nim! Are you there? The voice belonged to Kim Sangyoon. The issue, though, was that Bae Jaemin also recognized the owner of that voice. Mmngh! Thats right Kim Sangyoon is also involved somehow, right? Bae Jaemin whispered, covering my mouth. Looking at his cruel expression, I desperately tried to signal to the Warrior that he was in danger, but it was futile since I couldnt even breathe properly due to the Priest strangling me. Meanwhile, Kim Sangoon eventually entered the house; dull footstepsCwhich must be hisCapproached closer and closer. Desperate, I bit at the Priests hand covering my mouth until it bled. Bae Jaeminnguidly looked at me before gently pulling his hand away. The man had a rxed demeanor, as if he were watching a bug struggling to survive. However, I had no other options avable to me. As I felt that iron-tasting blood dripping down my throat, I screamed, DontCome! Are you there? However, contrary to the desperation within my heart, only hoarse, broken words tumbled out of my mouth. However, I didnt give up and tried to make whatever sound I could, banging at the floor with my fist and pushing at a broken light bulb with my feet. However, my desperate struggles only resulted in a few quiet noises. Bae Jaemin, who looked down at me for a while, pressed on my Adams apple with his thumb; that alone extinguished my futile rebellion. It seems youre quite close to Kim Sangyoon. Youre not even asking me to spare your life; you simply want him to run away. Would it be a worthwhile show if I were to tear Kim Sangyoon to death right in front of you? Bae Jaemin muttered, as if he were eager to do so. When I heard those words, I felt as if I had made a mistake; it felt as if all the blood drained out of my body. I didnt want to cry, but my view became gradually blurred due to the overwhelming emotions surging inside of me. When he saw my face, the Priest smiled. And, just then, the approaching footsteps stopped. Finally, Kim Sangyoon had spotted us. Lee-kyung-nim! Kim Sangyoon shouted, eyes wide open. You came to find Choi Lee-kyung? Bae Jaemin asked softly; the priest grabbed my head and tilted it upwards so Kim Sangyoon could see my face clearly. What are you doing?! The Warrior immediately took out [Berserker] and aimed the de at Bae Jaemin. However, Bae Jaeminughed without even a hint of anxiety in his voice, Is your head an ornament? What? What Im doing with Choi Lee-kyung here Why Im here at allIm sure you can make an educated guess. ! Though, thinking about it, you must have also done something unforgivable if youre hanging around the likes of Choi Lee-kyung. Kim Sangyoons expression distorted. However, the Warrior looked at me with a calmer expression than I would have expected from him. His eyes roamed over my face, and, when he saw my ck-and-blue bruised neck, his brows furrowed. He lowered [Berserker] slightly before calmly stating, Bae Jaemin Even if its you, its still a felony to assault a User without a trial. Ha ha. I dont think thats anything the people who kidnapped and murdered Hyerin-ie should say. Hearing that, Kim Sangyoon looked at me, startled; I responded by continuing to signal, with my eyes, that he should run away. But, of course, Kim Sangyoon didnt receive my signal. He lowered his voice and spoke as if he were trying to somehow persuade the Priest. How could Choi Lee-kyung deal with Ryu Hyerin? Hes even lower level than me. You should forget a ridiculous conspiracy theory like that Ah, by the way. Choi Lee-kyung already pped his mouth about that. What are you going to do now? For your information, Choi Lee-kyung has been very cooperative Your name popped up immediately as well. Bae Jaemin didnt listen to the Warrior and continued to speak. Meanwhile, he strangled my throat so I couldnt even deny the allegations; nausea welled up within me. I had never sold out Kim Sangyoon. However, I had no power to shake off Bae Jaemin and could only open and close my mouth silently. Kim Sangyoon, unaware of theplete situation, looked between me and the Priest with aplicated expression. Eventually, he lowered [Berserker] and stared at Bae Jaemin. Ithere were circumstances. The Warrior mumbledChis demeanor a bit servile. Perhaps Bae Jaemin was satisfied with that response; he smirked and rxed his grip on my throat. Then, as if I were garbage, he threw me to the floor. Cough, hack I wanted to move, but as soon as I was flung away, I was immediately caught by the Priest again. He stepped on my chest, pressing down, and I could only spit out a dry cough. He didnt stop at brutally trampling me beneath his feet; he began to stomp on me several times. The sounds of my ribs breaking could be clearly heard throughout the house because the surroundings were so quiet. I wanted to scream from the terrible pain, but I could only make breathless noisesCI med the fact that I had been strangled just before. Kim Sangyoon turned his head and looked away as if he were scared. After assaulting me, Bae Jaemin continued in a rxed tone. Really? Choi Lee-kyung sold you out, saying that he couldnt have done it without your help. I was forced to act against my will due to some restraints Didnt you say that Choi Lee-kyung is lower level than you? The person who helpedNngh! Thats all I can say. With that said, Kim Sangyoon opened his mouth and showed its insides to the Priest. Aplex pattern appearedClike a tattoo on his tongue before fading away. After seeing that, Bae Jaemin rubbed his chin and murmured, Thats the highest level prohibition spell used by Sorcerers Alright. Then, Kim Sangyoon. You just sit still and blink if Im wrong. Did Seo Dawon intervene? Kim Sang-yoon was stiff; there was no movement. Bae Jaemin received that signal, sighed, and murmured, So, it was really Seo Dawon? Hah Then, Ryu Hyerin Truly Talking to himself, Bae Jaemin closed his bloodshot eyes. Then mC! Co-ough! He kicked me in the stomach once more, as if he were venting his fury. I shook from the sharp pain. Soon, I heard Bae Jaemins cold voice from above my head. [Healing]. MmCMmmnph! I was sure that was a healing skill, but, when my body was engulfed by light, I was wracked with iparable pain. My mouth couldnt help but drool; I felt sharp pain, as if someone was stabbing my organs. My fingernails cracked into pieces as I struggled and scratched at the floor. However, the pain didnt subside at all. Soon, the light died down; the pain disappeared as my shattered organs recovered. I sobbed and burrowed my face into my arms. And Seo Dawon wont die twice just because Ive killed you Bae Jaemin said, tapping my shaking body with his foot. I didnt answer, but he still looked down at me with a thoughtful expression. You must have revived Seo Dawon with a Necromancer skill, right? Then, can he feel pain? It would be nice if he could feel pain I should look into that. With that said, Bae Jaemin leaned down and pulled lightly on my outstretched arm I was so terrified of the Priest, I couldnt help but scream at even that small amount of contact. Bae Jaeminughed and whispered, I havent even started yet. Just thenC Suddenly, a thin thread of blood appeared on Bae Jaemins cheek. The wound burst, and blood droplets sshed onto my face. Bae Jaemin looked back and cocked his eyebrow. Simultaneously, he probed the state of the wound on his split cheek, drawing his fingers across it in a line. That gesture alone was all the Priest needed to make the skin on his cheek smooth once more. However, Bae Jaemin still looked displeased. He flung my arm away, slowly turned around, and murmured slowly, Are you joking with me? Haah. Fuck. Kim Sangyoon, the subject of Bae Jaemins re, stood with cold sweat dripping down his body with [Berserker] in hand. Be a Patron! TL: My god Bae Jaemin, why are you so obsessed with Seo Dawon? Chapter 329 Are you insane Bae Jaemin seemed angrier that Kim Sangyoon dared to ambush him than because of the wound the Warrior inflicted. Kim Sangyoon must have noticed that as well; with a smile, he stated, If I aimed one just one centimeter higher, I could have done away with his other eye Of course, he still stuttered out of fear while saying something so oundish. Bae Jaemin raised his head; his fist clenched so tight that his knuckles stood out in stark contrast against the rest of his skin. Perhaps he was affected by Kim Sangyoons attitude. Suddenly, a shimmering circle of light appeared above Bae Jaemins head, reminiscent of the radiance that appeared before a High Priest activated their skill. However, despite its holy appearance, an overwhelming bloodlust overflowed from Bae Jaemins entire bodyCenough to give anyone goosebumps. If youve only messed with me because you trust Seo Dawon, then youre truly a fool. Fucker. Whos the real fool? Kim Sangyoon replied, not backing down. After spitting on the ground stoically, he fixed his grip on [Berserker]. His posture indicated he wanted to try and fight. I thought that fighting would be foolhardy, but when I saw his knees shaking slightly, my breath caught in my throat. He knew as wellChe knew that the victor had already been decided. Nevertheless, he risked his life to stall for time. After all, I would have died if Kim Sangyoon hadnt stepped up. Dont! [Flchette]. 1 ThwackC! However, even if Kim Sangyoon acted out on my behalf, my death would only be postponed by a few minutes. I tried to stop the WarriorCit would behoove him to run away, but the Priest triggered his skill first. Bae Jaemin flicked his finger; dozens of white rings appeared over Kim Sangyoons head. They soon shot round beams of lightsClikesersCat him. BoomC! The slendernces of light caused tremendous vibrations and created acrid smoke wherever they touched after the Warrior dodged its path. The marble was smashed; it looked as if each pir of light caused a mini-explosion. The attacks continued without giving the Warrior even a second to breathe. Fuuuckk! Fortunately, and surprisingly, Kim Sangyoon avoided the aggressive outpour of attacks. Of course, he didnt make it seem easy, but the man avoided all the light with minimal movement and without losing his bnce. He had even avoided the difficult time-dy attacks as well. Kim Sangyoon gradually narrowed the distance between him and the Priest, swearing and shouting all the way. Then, dodging thest attack, he abnormally positioned his body half-a-turn in the Priests direction and used a skill, aiming for Bae Jaemins blindspot. [One Hit Kill]! 2 ! ScreeechC! Even I, who was watching with bated breath, was taken aback by his unconventional movement. However, Bae Jaemin reacted with a terrifying speed and created a transparent barrier to block Kim Sang-yoons attack. When the barrier of light and Kim Sangyoons [Berserker] collided, arge metallic screech rang out. Bae Jaemin red at the Warrior from beyond the barrier and said irritably, Did you get trained by Seo Dawon? Shut up! I didnt learn anything from him! After shouting, Kim Sangyoon nced at me with a faintly annoyed look, but Anyways, I was surprised to see that Kim Sangyoonspetence was higher than I had previously thought. I knew that he was originally better than me, but his movements were now agile enough to vaguely remind me of Jung Garam. The lines of Bae Jaemins face deepened at Kim Sangyoons response. It seemed as if the Priest just couldntprehend his reasoning. I didnt think you had such a good rtionship with Seo Dawon.. Why are you trying toe after me? . Kim Sangyoon didnt answer, but Bae Jaemin didnt appear as if he had expected one. However, the Priest suddenly turned around and nced at my face. And, Kim Sangyoon, who had been paying close attention to the Priests behavior, spoke loudlyas if he were trying to attract the Priests attention. Y-You dont want to support me anyway, because of Ahn Joo-sung! Bae Jaemin looked at Kim Sangyoon for a moment before smirking, So, youre standing here because of how youve been treated? Then, Ill give you HaHaes deputy guildmaster seat if you cut off Choi Lee-kyungs legs here. Its better than following a corpse whose resurrection may or may note. When Kim Sangyoon couldnt answer him, Bae Jaeminughed, Haha Why are you trying to think so hard? Youre not even an intelligent enough bastard to do that? Bae Jaemin took a step closer to me. Kim Sangyoon spoke urgently, no longer pretending to be calm, You son of a bitch! You dont have the confidence to beat me? Youre number one in the rankings! Why would I take the long way when I can take the easy path? Laughing, Bae Jaemin opened his inventory and slowly pulled out his own weaponCa staff. His expression was so cruelClike a criminal pulling a sword from its sheath. I bit my lipsCto the point of bleedingCin order to stop the groans that threatened to leave my mouth. And, when Bae Jaeminpletely turned away from Kim Sangyoon to look at me [Seizing Blow]! 3 nkC! The barrier of light was smashed in one hit, like a window pane. Kim Sangyoon had seeded in breaking the skill with pure physical strength! Numerous broken shards poured down over Bae Jaemins back. Then, as the Priest had yet to turn around, Kim Sangyoon spread his arms wide and swung his sword at the Priests neck. Cough Honestly, you y with them a little, and suddenly they think theyre on the same level, Bae Jaemin muttered. Just before Kim Sangyoons sword touched Bae Jaemins neck, the Priest avoided the attack at lightspeed. Then, he dove into Kim Sangyoons arms, and from my perspective, it looked like they were hugging each other. However, soon after, Kim Sangyoon vomited blood, and his sword helplessly dropped to the ground. His slow copse, still holding onto Bae Jaemin, took almost five seconds. I was shocked and btedly realized, after seeing Bae Jaemins white hand prate through the Warriors back, what had happened. The Priest had stabbed Kim Sangyoons stomach with his bare hand. N.o. I clumsily staggered towards the pair, but Bae Jaemin immediately pulled his hand out and pushed the Warrior away with his fingertips. Eyes widened, Kim Sangyoon toppled over without any resistance. After falling backwards with a thump, a pool of blood began to spread from Kim Sangyoons back. The dark red blood also began to flow down the sides from his stomach. In about a minute, hell probably go into shock from excessive blood loss, Bae Jaemin whispered joyfully as he looked at my panicked face. After listening to those words, I ced some strength into my trembling arms and tried to approach Kim Sangyoon. However, Bae Jaemin stubbornly blocked my way. He even stepped on one of my hands and stomped down. I knew that a bone had broken, but I couldnt even scream. Even though I was in terrible pain, I could only see the afterimages of Kim Sangyoon crumpling to the ground and remaining motionless. Move I tapped at Bae Jaemins foot while crying. But, he merely looked down at me with a grin on his face. Bae Jaemin rubbed his hands, dirtied from Kim Sangyoons blood, on my hair and asked with a delighted expression, So, whats the rtionship between the two of you? Are you two gay or something? Urk, so disgusting. I got his blood on my handsTsk, he isnt diseased, right? My pleasCmy desperate begsCgot stuck in my throat. I looked up at the Priest vacantly. He giggled, You know very well that Im the only one who can save Kim Sangyoon here. What should I do? Id love to rip you and that piggy apart, but Its a little too easy of an ending for both of you Meanwhile, Bae Jaemin raised the foot that had been on the back of my hand and tapped my mouth with the tip of his shoe. You need to be proactive for it to be fun. I stared at Bae Jaemins boots stained with blood, lowered my head, and slowly opened my mouth. Honestly, I didnt think that licking his shoes would make Bae Jaemin spare Kim Sangyoon. However, being weighed down by the burden of my own helplessness was even more painful. Just before my tongue touched the tip of his shoes [Grrr.] Be a Patron! TL: No T_T Kim Sangyoon T_T Chapter 330 The Priest reacted faster than I did; he quickly turned around and asked, What was that? Subsequently, Bae Jaemin made a bewildered noise. I did the same as well. It definitely had been less than one minute since I took my eyes off the Warrior, but the space where his body should have been was now vacant. Even the puddle of blood had cleanly disappeared. If not for the fishy scent of blood that lingered in my nose, it would have been hard to believe that Kim Sangyoon had suffered a fatal injury mere moments ago. [Grrrrk.] Just then, above my head, I heard a soundClike a beast crying out. Bae Jaemin reacted instantly and raised both arms over his head, but some unknown entity scratched his arms before retreating. Bae Jaemin staggered and lowered his hands; the prosthetic arm was crushedpletely. His intact arm was injured enough to bleed through his clothes. Kim Sangyoon? However, Bae Jaemin seemed more surprised by who attacked him rather than his injuries. He opened his sole eye wide as he looked at a corner of the ceiling. I also followed the Priests gaze and identified the attacker. S-Sangyoon-ssi? There was Kim Sangyoon, supporting his body weight with the strength of his arms pushing against the walls by the ceiling. However, something was strange. Kim Sangyoons bangs, which he would style every day, were drooping as if they were wet, and his eyes, visible through the gap in the strands of his hair, were glowing red like the other servants. Kim Sangyoon was still critically injured. The hole in his abdomen was still there, and some organs could be seen through the gap. Nevertheless, the Warrior wasnt bleeding. Of course, that didnt mean he waspletely fine otherwise. His body, which was originally quite built, had be eerily swollen. His forearms, holding both sides of the ceilings corner, were erged enough to be twice the size of a normal adult males forearms. A beast-like growl kept rumbling from his throat. Upon closer inspection, his canines were also elongated and protruded sharply out of his mouth. The Warrior drooled as he couldnt close his lips. That barbaric appearance exuded an unprecedentedly creepy aura. What the hell is that? Bae Jaemin murmured in a low tone, as if he couldnt believe that the brute before him was truly Kim Sangyoon. And as soon as he heard Bae Jaemins voice, Kim Sangyoon tilted his head from side to side and made a fierce growling sound. It felt as if he were reacting sensitively to even the Priests smallest movements. Exin, Choi Lee-kyung, Bae Jaemin called out. Bae Jaemin tapped me with his toes, but I had no idea either. Just thenC As soon as Bae Jaemins toes touched me, we suddenly heard a crashC! from the ceiling. Bae Jaemin was pushed back; Kim Sangyoon had kicked off from the ceiling and shot towards Bae Jaemin. Haa. This piggy bastard! [GrahhhhH!] Bae Jaemin,pletely frustrated, used his staff to narrowly prevent the attack from hitting. Surprisingly though, even when Bae Jaemin grit his teeth and engaged in a power struggle with Kim Sangyoon, it was Bae Jaemin who was slowly losing his bnce. It seemed that Kim Sangyoons strength increased as much as his muscles swelled. Bae Jaemins brows furrowed; his face twisted from the humiliation. But, he soon cast a strong buff on himself. [Grant me the power to establish my authority as your servant on thisnd.] As the buff was cast, Kim Sangyoon seemed to waver for a moment as if he were being pushed back. However, he raised one legCdisying some incredible flexibilityCup from Bae Jaemins staff, bent his waist, and kicked Bae Jaemins neck, sending the Priest flying towards the wall with a bone-crunching sound. ThudC! Cr-r-rackC! Cough Apanied by the awful sound of breaking bones, Bae Jaemin flew to and was stuck inside the wall. I couldnt keep my mouth shut at the sight. Kim Sangyoon even took away the Priests staff and threw it into the corner. The Priest vomited blood, but he raised his head. YouWhat have you done? The Priests face was full of astonishment. Even so, he stretched his intact hand out to the side. Then, the staff that Kim Sangyoon had thrown flew back into Bae Jaemins hand. However, Kim Sangyoon did not waver at all and readied his stance. [Holy Wave]. Bae Jaemin also quickly responded with another skill. Something akin to a tsunami of light gently rose from behind him and began to envelop Kim Sangyoons torso. Kim Sangyoon crossed his arms to withstand the attack, but as soon as the light touched his body, it exploded. Both of his arms were soon covered in blood. You idiotHuh? Surprisingly, though the wound was deep enough to expose bone, it healed in the blink of an eye. Bae Jaemin was so surprised he was rendered speechless. Then, as if he had been waiting for this moment, Kim Sangyoon smiled bitterly and struck his fists together. [Berserker Drive.] The skill, which must have been triggered by pping his fists together, caused steam to rise from the Warriors entire body. In that state, Kim Sangyoon jumped high, in ce, and rotated 180 degrees. He ced his entire momentum behind one hand, ready to deliver a hefty swing. ThudC! And then, the Warrior suddenly appeared in front of the Priest, as if he were using a Blink skill. The defenseless Bae Jaemin was struck in the face and rolled onto the floor. Reflexively holding his hand to his face to stem the nosebleed, Bae Jaemin shouted in surprise, finding it hard to believe that Kim Sangyoon could be so suddenly powerful. How could you have a skill like that! However, Kim Sangyoon grumbled, smiled, and stretched the muscles in his shoulders. He then lowered his posture once more and rushed in; another one-sided beating followed. Bae Jaemin shot out a skill to deal with the rushing Warrior. But, though Kim Sangyoon had been in front of the Priest, Kim Sangyoon appeared behind Bae Jaemin and dealt a heavy blow to break his ribs. Then, he appeared on the right after pretending to attack from the left, shing across Bae Jaemins cheek three or four times. However, when Bae Jaemin tried to fight back, the Warrior appeared in another blindspot. Eventually, the Priest had no choice but to raise a triple shield and retreat a few steps. Dont make meugh I wont Not to a bastard like you! Though Bae Jaemin used his skills to heal all the injuries Kim Sangyoon inflicted, the Priest was dismayed despite his currently favorable situation. His pride had been hit hard, and he seemed to have lost hisposure. He nervously wielded his staff as he floatedrge-scale skills in every direction. [Please cut off the head of the arrogant heretics. Let the grief of the unbelievers be heard. This holy war will always end in your victory. Grant eternal despair to those groaning in hell.]! Bae Jaemin drew a holy symbol with his fingers from which a wave originated, and a strong wind blew. I protected my broken hand and was pushed back by the sheer force. However, Kim Sangyoon stood firm; he raised his red eyes and looked at Bae Jaemin without moving a muscle. He gazed at Bae Jaemin as if the Priest was a cornered prey. I could feel a transparent, savage impulse emanating from the Warrior, as if he wanted to pick his opponent apart piece by piece. Bae Jaemin bit his lips momentarilyChe too had felt that bloodlust. However, the Priest seemed more angry than afraid. You cheeky little! As expected, Bae Jaemin began swinging the staff harder than before, his flourishes fueled by anger. Soon, stronger beams of light burst out than the waves before. The beams gradually began to produce a silhouette of an angel, its holy eyes closed. [Angel Bind.] There were a total of four angels, all of them holding chains. They walked slowly around Kim Sangyoon; the chains created a barrier as they weaved in and around each other. The chains continued to wind around him until a densework of light, like a, surrounded Kim Sangyoon. It seemed the Priest had activated a powerful skill that could hold the opponent in ce for any future attacks. The Warrior also lowered his stance, letting out a long, low groanhe must have felt the unusual aura. [Grr.] At that moment. Shockingly, Kim Sangyoon began digging at his exposed, unhealed stomach. I heard the gruesome sound of flesh tearing apart; the smell of blood became even denser. [Berserker Drive, Mode Two.] As if everything before had been nothing but a warm-up, pitch-ck tribal tattoos began to appear all over the Warriors body. A ck line stretched from his wounded stomach to his chin; Kim Sangyoons body swelled to the point of bursting. His eyes becamepletely ck; the whites of his sclera were nowhere to be seen. Furthermore, he began topletely overwhelm the Priests energy. However, Bae Jaeminughed at that appearance, I see now You were ying around with your skills at the cost of your life, werent you? What did he mean by at the cost of his life? I looked at Kim Sangyoon, startled by those words. ! OminouslyCand just as Bae Jaemin had statedCthe Warriors body was slowly crumbling from the back. It was as if his flesh was turning into dried blood and was king away. However, Kim Sangyoon opened his closed eyes and answered tranquilly, [Ill lose 10 years, and youll lose 50, you son of a bitch. Thats not really a loss, is it?] He clenched both fists and roaredC [Come at me!] Be a Patron! TL: Its interesting. Kim Sangyoons dialogue is now in brackets. I wonder why? Also T_T I CANT BELIEVE HES SACRIFICING HIS LIFE FOR THE HAMSTER! Chapter 331 Kim Sangyoon jumped to the ceiling before rushing at Bae Jaemin at a tremendous speed. Though the Priest managed to avoid that attack, he left his back open to a follow-up swing. But [Change]. One of the Priests summoned AngelsCone of the ones holding a harpCswitched positions with Bae Jaemin instantaneously. Kim Sangyoons fist stopped just short of smashing the angels head. The angel did not seem to feel any painClet alone any hindranceCeven though its head was half demolished. It acted like a golem rather than a summoned creature. [Hymn.] Meanwhile, Bae Jaemin used a new skill. The angel with a broken head, apanied by the other summoned angels, began to y a solemn melody with their instruments. I noticed that Bae Jaemins feet were slightly floating above the ground; when looking at him, I could see the shadow of flickering, giant wings at his ankles. After thatCas if they were mas with the same polesCwhenever Kim Sangyoon approached, the Priest was pushed gently away, allowing the Priest to avoid all attacks. This was clearly due to the effects of the skill that Bae Jaemin had cast just earlier. After repeatedly failing to touch the man, Kim Sangyoon growledC [Are you going to keep running away?!] Bae Jaemin sneered insidiously, If I drag time, its my victory. Why should Ipete with you? The Priest was clearly angry but, as he said, Kim Sangyoon was at a disadvantage the longer the fight dragged on. The ck debrisCthe remains of his shattering bodyCthat was fluttering behind Kim Sangyoon was also starting to thicken. Although the Warrior consumed his life to immediately gain enough power to overwhelm the Priest, it was evident that Kim Sangyoon would bow out of the fight first if Bae Jaemin continued to avoid his attacks. Kim Sangyoon narrowed his eyes and red at Bae Jaemin, who kept responding to his attacks with soft jeers. [Berserker Drive, Lunar Eclipse.] However, Kim Sangyoon remained resolutely calm and slowly clenched his fist. When Kim Sangyoon activated his skill, a circr pattern like a full moon was engraved into the dented ground. As he folded his fingers, one by one, the phases of the moon sequentially ckened until the engraving finally transformed into a thin crescent moon. That wasnt allCas the skill activated, the same pattern appeared under Bae Jaemin and the angels feet. Bae Jaemin arched his back as if he were trying to escape the influence of the pattern; he floated higher than before. And then, once more, Kim Sangyoon rushed towards Bae Jaemin at an insane speed. Itsfutile! Bae Jaemin shouted boldly as he fired orbs of light. But, Kim Sangyoon did not avoid the attacks and instead opted to narrow the distance between him and the Priest. [Change]. The Warrior almost grabbed Bae Jaemin by the neck, but once again, Bae Jaemins skill came out on top. This time, the Priest had changed positions with an angel carrying a lyre; even as it defended itself, the angel stared nkly at Kim Sangyoon. However CrashC! Cough! When Kim Sangyoon punched the angel in the stomach, the other three angels and Bae Jaemin faltered as if they had also been hit in the same area. Bae Jaemin gritted his teeth and looked at the crescent moon pattern underneath his feet. This bastard . [Go to the afterlife with your stupid angels.] Kim Sangyoon raised his fist once more. Bae Jaemin ground his teeth as he shouted, [Perfect Shield]! ---nkC! An opaque shield materialized in front of the Warriors fist, and the angel could not be hit. Fist and shield interlocked; it screeched as if a metal pipe was grinding against a window. However, Kim Sangyoon didnt give up; as if he had prepared for this situation, he spread his other fist. As his fingers unfurled, one by one, the crescent moon pattern turned back into the full moon once more. At that point, Kim Sangyoon swung his fist. nkC! Immediately, the center of the shield broke as if some heavy weight had mmed against it. The skill the Warrior used just now must have adjusted the distribution of his power ording to the number of opponents before him. Bae Jaemins eyes opened wide as he saw the smashed shieldCand, consequently, the Warriors fist smashed into his face. I watched Bae Jaemin chew at something in his cheeks before spitting out a white shard of a tooth. When I saw his humiliated expression, I felt as if a bit of my pain had been relieved. Im going to kill you today he grumbled. I couldnt be too happy though. His cheeks, swollen from a few good hits, recovered with a flick of the Priests finger; the angels who had been smashed and broken here and there had revitalized as if nothing had happened. Compared to Bae Jaemins ability to recover as if nothing happened no matter how much he was attacked, it was clear that Kim Sangyoon had reached his limit. Although there was no significant change in Kim Sangyoons expression, the ck dust swirling around him now covered about half of his body. No matter how many times he wins skirmishes against Bae Jaemin Whatll happen if Kim Sangyoon dies? Bae Jaemin had now properly prepared himself; this time he raised his staff without taking the time to belittle his opponent. I didnt know what kind of skill he was about to use, but I felt a shift in the atmospherecharacteristic of arge-scale, wide-area attack. Small clouds gathered around Bae Jaemins body as if they were mimicking a scene from the holy scriptures; soon, an intense light began to shine over his head, piercing through the ceiling. Then Kim Sangyoon stepped back for the first time sinceunching his [Berserker Drive] ability. When I saw a hitherto unseen, anxious expression on his face, my body also tensed. [Divine Possession]. When the words finally tumbled out of Bae Jaemins mouth, the skill was fully activated. I didnt know much about a High Priests skills, but when the Priests eyes opened, I was immediately overwhelmedCI couldnt dare look at him directly. [Divine Possession]. An incredible skill that calls upon a god to descend upon the User; Bae Jaemin had seeded in stuffing something so tremendous into his body. It was almost unbelievable to imagine that something like a god could reside in his small and insignificant mortal flesh. [Tsk. Whats that?] Kim Sangyoon had also felt that presence; his expression became momentarily agitated. I felt the gravity of the situation when that high-dimensional being used Bae Jaemins eyes to face us Unfortunately, I immediately sensed what emotions it harbored. It was not even slightly benevolent towards us. NoCit was clearly hostile and exuded killing intent. [Traitors of order and righteousnessYou must be apostles of the Retrograde, vitors of the right order.] 1 However, it did not immediately reach out to us. That being could immediately quash us, but, ironically, the being probably felt no need to rush because it was so overwhelmingly powerful. Though it spoke using Bae Jaemins mouth, its voice waspletely different from that of the Priests. Permeating throughout its words was a predominant emotion: contempt. [The smell of corpses is so disgustingly strong I see, the Retrograde still thrives in this world through disgusting means.] With that mysterious statement, it looked at me rather than Kim Sangyoon, the Warrior that stood right in front of me. Is it because Im a Necromancer? While it was well-known and true that Priests were well equipped against evil attributes, the gods promation didnt seem to be talking about a mere superficial gap in power. But that vaulted, distant god seemed unwilling to kindly exin the matter to me. Of course, I didnt expect such consideration, either. The God soon took its eyes off of me and looked at the Warrior, covered in ck smoke. [Whether in the past or now, you always make stupid choices Iora.] [What are you talking about? Tsk.] [Doesnt he feel any shame at being reduced to a weapon?] After muttering this, the god raised both arms; the scattered angels lined up behind it, emitting an iparably intense aura. Then, the god gracefully frowned, and with its hands raised and sweeping through the air, it deredC [While the sun is up, we shall emerge victorious.] [Aaaah~ aaaah~ aaaah~ aaaah~] The angels behind the god opened their mouths, singing what seemed to be a wordless hymn. A beautiful melody began to fill the entire house. Though it was definitely a dark early dawn outside the window just earlier, the whole house surprisingly began to brightenas if the sun had just risen. I could no longer feel any darkness outside that window. Be a Patron! TL: Iora??? What tf is going on? Why is Kim Sangyoon Iora??? Who is this god? Chapter 332 [The daytime status has been applied, reducing the attack power of all your skills by 20%.] [Your enemy has now dered their territory: All skills with the evil attribute will now be affected by a maximum of 20% reduced effectiveness.] [Still, you havent run away Your foolishness is now certainly admirable.] [Its a shame we cant see more of Choi Lee-kyungs interesting ughter) story But.] [If luck befalls on you again, try to distance yourself from Iora, who is out of control Well, that is, if your corpse remains intact at that point.] In the brightly lit living roomCas if the ceiling had been blown straight offCgray system messages materialized before my eyes and spoke to me in a mocking tone. When I tried to swipe thest message away with my pained hand to read the next message box, the messages remained as they were, unchanging, as if to say, Ive said everything I need to say. As if the system was washing its hands of me. I screamed inwardly as I read that enraging, irresponsible script, Just what on earth are you talking about?!! As I vented my anger, I suddenly looked at Kim Sangyoon standing by himself a little distance away. Now, covered in ck smoke, the only things visible were his red pupils. The burning red eyes were shaped oddlyCeerilyas if they were enming the mans soul. However, the presence of the God within Bae Jaemins body was still overwhelming us. Damn Although I couldnt clearly grasp the power gap between those two since my level wasnt high enough, I could guess that the entity in the Priests body was strongerCby the distance from heaven to earthCthan the Warrior. If things continued this way, Kim Sangyoon would surely die. However, I couldnt leave him behind and run away, nor could I die with him. So, I continued to chew on my lips and wrack my brain, over and over again. I think it called Kim Sangyoon, Iora. And, what did it say about a weapon.? Then, I suddenly realized that I couldnt see [Berserker], the weapon Kim Sangyoon had been using. Dont tell me As a groan-like gasp burst out of my mouth, Kim Sangyoon turned his head towards me. Even though his face was covered in ash, his desperate emotions were clearly evident in his red eyes. Kim Sangyoon slowly closed and opened his bloodshot eyes, imploringC [Please, run away. Honestly, I dont think I canst long.] However, how could I turn my back on that face when his expression detailed so clearly that he was prepared to die? [Haah] Kim Sangyoon sighed when he saw me quietly shaking my head; the area around his eyes reddened when he heard my sobs. Kim Sangyoon wiped away his tears with his thick fists and cursed under his breathC [Damn it, just go already] [You wont be of any help by staying.] However, even as he said that, Kim Sangyoon drew his fist back as if he were notching and pulling the drawstring of a bow. The God had observed our skit with arms folded across his chest and one eyebrow arched. At that moment, a fierce, unusual air current began to swirl like a red whirlpool around Kim Sangyoons fist. The god clicked its tongue, shook its finger gracefully with its arms still crossed, and saidC [Iora, Iora Youre acting like an ignorant agent of destruction.] [Fucker, the hell are you saying?] [Youre not capable of wielding so much power. Youll crumble before you reach me.] [Stop making excuses and die!!] Kim Sangyoon, who was visibly nervous, took the initiative and rushed at his opponent. The god avoided his attack by simply leaning its head to the side. CrashC! Where the god had avoided, the red air current shot out from Kim Sangyoons fist and smashed into the wall, shattering it with a loud crash. I had thought another User living nearby would notice us from behind the exposed wall, but I was soon astonished to note that only a white voidCa nk spaceCspread out from behind the confines of my wall. No other buildings or people could be seenCit was like the white backdrop at a photo studio. This istion of our space was probably due to a boundary skill. Come to think of it, even though Bae Jaemin had recklessly smashed the house as he entered, no neighbors noticed the strange noises or made a fuss. Bae Jaemin He prepared in advance. I furrowed my brows at his insidiousness. Meanwhile, the fierce battle between Kim Sangyoon and the God continued. Rather, I should call it a one-sidedly fierce battle. Kim Sangyoon began to breathe heavily, and ck powder spewed out of the Warriors gaping mouth. But, there was no change in Bae Jaemins expression. Rather, the God looked a bit bored with Kim Sangyoons attacks as he avoided them with tremendous speed. Goosebumps raised on my skin as I followed the movements of Bae Jaemins eyes, tracing each attack; Kim Sangyoon shook his head with despair as if he could feel the widening gap. [Well, wild boars would make a better opponent.] At the same time, the God struck Kim Sangyoons stomach by suddenly increasing the length of his staff. mC! [Cough.!] When Kim Sangyoon couldnt defend against the undoubtedly faster attack and suffered a hit, the God didnt stop there and continued to plunge the staff through the Warriors spine. I screamed as I saw the end of the staff poking out of Kim Sangyoons back like a de of a knife. No!!! Then, at that moment, I heard a frosty, cold voice. [Iora, whats wrong with you?] Bae Jaemin slowly stirred the staff with a bored expression, and Kim Sangyoon tried to endure the pain with mouth wide open. The Warrior tried to block the Priestsnguid movements by holding onto the end of the staff, trying to break the staff, or using it as a tool to continue their power struggle. However SliceC! As soon as Kim Sangyoons hand reached the staff, it dug deep into the finger with a sharp energy, nearly amputating it. Though blood did not flow from the Warriors hand, the dust had suddenly and unusually scattered from the area like an exploding firecracker. Eventually, Kim Sangyoon stumbled back. Then, like a person whose excitement had drained out of them, Bae Jaemin stopped and quietly watched the Warrior stagger around. Squinting his eyes, he mumbledC [Youve gotten rusty.] [Thats right This disgrace suits you.] With that said, Bae Jaemin raised the staff high above his head. Soon, dozens of concentric magic circles began to ovep and spread out above Bae Jaemins head. I felt suffocated and overwhelmed as I watched the golden tidal wave spreading out before my eyes, blinding my vision. ThatsHell actually die from that At that moment, I forgot about my own injuries, jumped to my feet, and ran between Kim Sangyoon and Bae Jaemin. Bae Jaemin merely looked at me as if he saw a moth jumping into the light and didnt try to stop me. As if I were something annoying but didnt require any overt countermeasures. He snorted, content to crush me and Kim Sangyoon both. But, just then pC! I heard a pping noise from somewhere. [What!] The house, which had been as bright as day, quickly plunged into the darkness of night. Now, it was so dark that it was hard to see what was right in front of my eyes. However, I continued to run forwardCI knew where Kim Sangyoon had been. Sangyoon-ssi! My fingertips gripped soft cloth and a firm chest. I tried to step back, startled, but the stranger pulled me into his embrace and hugged me. And when I pressed my nose against his chest, I remembered smelling that distinctive, paralyzing scent somewhere before. Dont make a noise, Choi Lee-kyung-ssi. MoonIssak? I said, shut up. Moon Issak gently covered my mouth. This mans appearance was truly unexpected, so I waspletely unnerved. For some reason, I felt like he wasnt here to harm me It was like he hade to rescue me. But, at that moment, I felt someones presence behind Moon Issak. I flinched in surprise, but Moon Issak simply lowered his voice and gave dry instructions to the approaching silver-haired woman. Please move him. Silently listening to the investigators instruction, the woman immediately crouched down and easily lifted up a personCthat must be Kim Sangyoon. He was easily double her size, but there was no change in her expression. Be a Patron! TL: Theres so much going on >.< I cant believe Im so sad over Kim Sangyoon. And also, what in the meta is going on? The system is extra sentient today. Chapter 333 [C!!!] Afterwards, Moon Isaak began to walk confidently towards some unknown location. What was surprising, though, was that after the room became pitch ck, there was no sign of Bae Jaemin anywhere. Obviously, the Priest must have noticed the change in the environment. But, besides a strange humming vibration in the air, I could see neither hide nor hair of the Priest. I looked up at Moon IssakChe must have done something. But, I could only vaguely make out the outlines of his face in this dim light, so I couldnt exactly see the mans expressions. Ugh, I groaned. Meanwhile, perhaps he felt my gaze, Moon Issak looked down and me and squeezed my shoulder. ..! The problem, though, was that my hand was in tatters. When Moon Issak heard my small groan, he stopped and raised my damaged hand. [Healing]. Ngh. At that moment, I recalled the pain that Bae Jaemin had inflicted on me with his healing skills and immediately recoiled, but Moon Issaks skill didnt cause me pain. However, even after the blue light radiating from his hands disappeared, my wound did not heal and remained the same. I was flustered because this was the first time that had ever happened. Moon Issak simply stared me in the eyes for a moment before raising his free hand. He took a potion out of the inventory and poured it over my wound. As the cold liquid absorbed into my broken hand, the throbbing pain gradually began to subside. When I moved my fingers slowly, testing them out, Moon Issak gently gripped my hand to block those movements. Bones take some time to stick together, so dont move. Thank you so much. I awkwardly lowered my head, but then I felt a stabbing gaze. When I hesitated and raised my head again, Moon Issak had already turned his back and was walking forward. However Why isnt he letting go of my hand? I was unexpectedly dragged away by his warm hand. Difited, I tried a couple of times to wriggle out of his grip, but after the investigator fixed his hold each time, I eventually gave up. To be frank, Moon Issak probably appeared at this fortuitous timing for his own ns. If he was holding onto me, then I probably had no way of making him release his grip. When I had resigned myself and released the strength from my hand, Moon Issak also slightly loosened his strong grip. Is Koo Hui-seo starving you? What? Its been less than a few months since west metCYouve lost all your cheek fat. Somethingpletely absurd tumbled out of his mouth. I frowned and closed my mouth, but I felt an eerie chill inside when he pressed slowly on my knuckles, as if he were weighing them. What are you I asked. Youre skin and bones. You were at least somewhat decent looking before. I closed my mouth because I had no response. Moon Issakughed unpleasantly. I decided to ignore him and instead looked at the silver-haired woman who was carrying a drooping Kim Sangyoon on her back while walking next to us. Her long hair and expressionless face were reminiscent of Kim Olim. However, her physique was significantly smaller; the line of her eyes was higher than the Pdin as well. It was admirable to see her carry Kim SangyoonCwho was at least two meters tallCwithout breathing heavily despite the disadvantages brought about by her physique. At that moment, she turned her head unexpectedly and looked at meCperhaps she had sensed my stare. Embarrassed, I thought to quickly turn away, but, before I did so, she smiled slightly. Despite her ice cold appearance, she had a surprisingly good personality Stop saying such vulgar things and guide us properly. However, before I could finish my thoughts, she looked at Moon Issak and spoke coldly. The smile disappeared, and I wondered if I had hallucinated. I was worried that with Moon Issaks personality this might lead to a fight, but to my surprise, the man shrugged his shoulders and responded quite softly pared to his usual character). Your imagination is quite active. Its just disgusting. Choi Lee-kyung didnt say anything, though? It seems like he doesnt even want to engage? Of course, that didnt mean there was no tension between them. Still, the two seemed quite close even though they quarreled. I kept my mouth closed and didnt intervene, just watching their war of words. I was so tired from Bae Jaemin today that I couldnt be bothered to care about their conversation or what may happen in the future. However, my body had also reached its limit; while taking a step, my feet became tangled from the strength of Moon Issaks pull, and I almost fell forward if not for the mans catch. As Moon Issak hugged me, he said somethingpletely nonsensical to his silver-haired acquaintance. Look at that. Im standing still, and Choi Lee-kyung is seducing me with his body again. When did I! However, strangely, as soon as I leaned into the investigators arms, my body gradually rxed. I tried to right myself, but, somehow, the more strength I ced in my arms the more my knees buckled. Moreover, as I got closer to Moon Issak, his scent, which seemed to prate deep into my nostrils, felt nauseatingly strong. In the end, I vomited iron-tasting blood that surged up while still in Moon Issaks embrace. Tsk, oh my Our party paused at that moment. The silver-haired womans brows furrowed, worry etched all over her face. Moon Issak seemed a bit annoyed, perhaps because I dirtied his jacket and shirt. However, instead of cleaning his jacket, he scooped up both my legs with his arms and lifted me up. This holdChis gestureCwas just too explicit. P-Put me down, please! In my struggles, I grabbed Moon Issak by the cor (?) because I had no other hold. However, the man merely adjusted his neck and stance a few times before he settled into afortable position. Moon Issak looked down at my wide-eyed expression and continued walking, Choi Lee-kyung-ssi. It seems that your body is no longer responding to the potion. WWhat? Youve vomited it all out. As I lowered my head following Moon Issaks gaze, I noticed my hand had swelled again, turning dark from the spreading bruises. There was also a pungent, fishy smell in my nose followed by a trickle of blood. Moon Issak looked at my mouth, wide open from shock, and clicked his tongue, Did Seo Dawon not tell you about this? What? Dont mess with a High Priest. Although it sounded like a joke, his words didnt seem like mere jest. After all, a name that Moon Issak shouldnt have mentioned had tumbled out of his lips. Moon Issak looked at me; I turned pale instantly. Despite my consternation, he offered a faint smile. H-How However, the consequences were surprisingly lightpared to your actions. Wasnt Ryu Hyerins disappearance also your doing? Moon Issaks confident tone, which seemed to suggest he had evidence, wiped my mind nk. I tried to say something, but I was starting to get out of breath and nothing woulde out of my mouth. Moon Issak did not care about my reaction and continued to walk. But, that silence suffocated me. I wondered what exactly the investigator knew and what his inner thoughts were. To be frank, I was so anxious that I couldnt even express an ounce of my curiosity. Though he was pretending to be friendly, once we arrived at our destinationCa ce hidden from the public eyeCperhaps at that point, Id Id be dragged into his infamous underground cer. Before I knew it, I had gathered my trembling hands to my chest. I could feel Moon Issaks stare, but it was still hard to hide my bodys tremors. The bones on the back of my re-shattered hand caused acute pain, but I couldnt calm myself. Panic overwhelmed me. His eyes like snakes, Moon Issak nced at me before cing a finger on my swollen hand. He then drew a simple figureCa star? The back of my hand sparkled blue, and the pain began to subside. After blocking my pain, the investigator walked to the end of the illuminated path. The silver-haired woman quietly followed. Then, as he embraced me, Moon Issak softly whispered, Dont rack your brains and stay still, because itll be beyond more than whatever youre imagining. Be a Patron! TL: Get Moon Issak away from me D: I dont want anything from his cer. Chapter 334 After hearing those wordsCwere they part of an intimidation tactic or was he trying to reassure me?CI could barely move. Subsequently, we hastened our steps in silence and sessfully arrived at a seemingly barely visible exit. When I passed through and looked around, we were located within a dense forest that made it difficult to urately pinpoint our location. The ck hole we escaped through disappeared. I turned around and looked at our group; now that his body was revealed under the light, I was shocked to see Kim Sangyoons condition. Sangyoon-ssi! The Warrior was critically injured; I couldnt even tell if he was breathing. Alongside therge wound, his appearance had changed quite gruesomely. His skin had shriveled, as if it had lost moisture rapidly, making Kim Sangyoon look 20 years older. Furthermore, hisplexion was quite pale. Though no blood dripped from therge hole in Kim Sangyoons abdomen, it seemed as if even the blood that should have been gushing out from the wound had already drained out of his body. He hes not dead, right? I struggled to reach out to the body, but the silver-haired woman looked at me before shaking her head. Please dont worry too much. Since he escaped from the holy field before he diedIf all goes well, hell regain consciousness, she exined in a kind tone before gently cing Kim Sangyoon down on the t ground. Afterwards, she ced her hand into a gapCsome interdimensional pocket. She then took a huge sewing needleCthe size of my handCout of the inventory along with a small pair of scissors. With one in each hand, she looked calmly down at the fallen Warrior. [Repair, begin]. After shouting the skills name in a loud voice, she approached Kim Sangyoons lower abdomen and neatly cut off his battle suit. Then, she thrust the huge needle, without threading it, into the edge of the open wound. As I watched the scene, I winced for a moment and didnt turn away. Fortunately, there seemed to be no pain, and Kim Sangyoon showed no significant reaction. [Suturing]. She began to sew at an incredible speed. Despite the absence of thread, Kim Sangyoons wound surprisingly began to close neatly. It was an impossible feat with modern surgical techniques, and there was no trace left behind after the wound was sewn. Excuse me, are you by any chance a Healer? I asked, recalling a ss I had only heard about through rumors. But, as soon as I asked, I felt embarrassed because Moon Issak suddenly smugly grinned as if he were about tough. I thought I had made a mistake, but fortunately, the silver-haired woman responded casually, No. Im a Puppeteer. Puppeteer? Its a rare ss People dont really know about it. With that said, she stood up and pped her hands lightly. pC! As soon as he heard the apuse, Kim Sangyoon opened his eyes. S-Sangyoon-ssi! However, Kim Sangyoon only had his eyes wide open and remained motionless. Worried about his condition, I looked at the silver-haired woman again. She answered my questioning gaze patiently, Most of his muscles had been ruptured, so Im trying not to overdo it. Then Hes past the critical stage, but his condition isnt looking too good ProbablyHealing wont be much help at this point. I opened my eyes wide at the despairing diagnosis. Then Whatll happen to Kim Sangyoon in the future? T-Then, Sangyoon-ssi will Itll be difficult for him to continue as a User First, though, I contacted some medical staff outside of the Hub What?! ..Its a pity, but even if hes transferred to a hospital, I doubt hell be able to walk again. Afterying down that harsh judgment, she gazed at me. I looked instead at Kim Sangyoons faceCeyes open and unable to blink. What do you mean itd be hard as a User? Then, does she mean that Kim Sangyoon will have to lie down like that for the rest of his life? Moreover, everything that had happened to the Warrior was my fault. I I was caught by Bae Jaemin W-What should I was so guilty that I couldnt even speak properly. But then Moon Issak spoke to me as if he were trying to tempt me, Youre not left with no recourse... What do you mean? You can use your ss. I raised my head at that unexpected remark. What are you talking about? Kim Sangyoon is half-dead anyway, right? If you actually kill him and sign a Necromancer contract with him Hed be able to move, hm? Are you insane? I knew Moon Issak was a psycho, but at that moment, I felt really disgusted with him. However, Moon Issak didnt consider my position or my feelings and continued to speak freely. Im being serious, though? Kim Sangyoons ss relies on his body to make a living. Unlike Bae Jaemin, he cannot maintain peak performance missing an arm or an eye. What What nonsense! Even if he regains consciousness in the hospital, do you think hed be grateful to you? What? Wont he resent you? He was trying to save you when he became crippled. I bet he didnt expect to lose his promising future. I felt like I was running out of oxygen; I ignored the pain as I held onto my chest. However, Moon Issaks awful words didnt stop there. ck magicCits always like that. Well You gain one thing and you lose another. Whether or not hes transferred to a surgical ward, his chances of survival are 50/50. Of course, even if he lives, its 100% certain that hell be disabled. Look at his thighCall the muscles there have torn and burst. I listened to Moon Issak and, as if I were possessed, looked towards the Warriors leg. I saw a noticeably deformed swelling above his knee. Moreover, when my eyes caught the dark, bruised skin through the gap in his tornbat uniform tears involuntarily streamed down my face. Despite knowing that it wasnt the time to cry, my heart was pained. And Moon Isaac, watching me cry, smiled and cruelly whispered, You may feel proud that you saved him for a few years but, wont he just end upmitting suicide within ten years? Could you just let that happen? I wanted to tell him to shut up, but no words came out. In addition, the Puppeteer, who had been kind to me during this entire time, didnt stop Moon Issak and just watched our conversation. She probably also judged that Kim Sangyoon couldnt live as a User in the future. A differentA different Priest I could barely refute those wordsCmy sanity had been ovee by desperation. However, Moon Issak replied with a vicious sneer, In Korea, the only Priests who are strong enough to cast [Divine Possession] are Ryu Hyerin and Bae Jaemin. You killed one; the other wouldnt ever cure Kim Sangyoon even if he were about to die. You cant stomach killing him and resurrecting him as a zombie? I couldnt endure anymore and punched Moon Issak in the cheek. Of course, my punch didnt hurt him at all; he merely looked at me with an expression that said, I let you hit me. Moon Issak seized my wrist, and I felt an insurmountable power gap between us. He spoke quite underhandedly, Of course, there is another option, Choi Lee-kyung. Oh my Are you sulking now? Moon Issak gripped my chin so that I couldnt escape and locked our gazes. I wanted to spit into those madness-filled eyes. However, Moon Issak was faster. You can make me the [Pope]. What? I couldnt understand his words and frowned. However, Moon Isaac continued speaking without any hesitation. It seemed that he had expected my reaction. If you collect all of the Goddesss relics, even the dead can be brought back to life. That reminded me of a previous conversation my Servants and I had had about Moon Isaacs obsession with the Goddess. That was the reason why Jung Garam had been able to entice him with the ck market ticket. Barely suppressing my anger, I tried to respond calmly. Youre saying Im needed to gather those artifacts? Thats right. The scenario Im searching for is within your reach. Be a Patron! TL: Scenarios? Im reminded of the time Kim Olim talked to Seo Dawon about chasing his scenario. Also, HolyI know its a maniption tacticbut I cant believe Moon Issak just so casually talked about Lee-kyung killing Kim Sangyoon. Also Also Ill probably be taking a break around the 1st week of July and the days leading up to it. I have a mini-tumor on my pituitary nd and Ill be going to Korea to do various tests and hopefully get rid of it. Ill be quite busy for the entire month of July, but especially so for the first two weeks. Chapter 335 Then, as soon as Moon Issak finished speaking, the rm indicating new iing System messages rang. [You have received a scenario-sharing request from User, Moon Issak.] [If you share a scenario with Moon Issak, you can use him as a powerful Ally. You can look forward to arge increase in power.] [However, the scenarios reward may be reduced or changed, and you will be bound to actively cooperate with and fulfill Moon Isaacs desired reward of obtaining the [Pope] position.] [At this point, you are unaware of the progress of the scenario youre currently working on.] [Sadly, the User, Moon Issak, seems like the kind of human being who would be willing to resort to violent means if you reject his offer.] [User, Moon Issak, is deeply interested in you, but it wouldnt be wise to provoke him.] The system was still handing me new information in that half-mocking tone. I couldnt fathom the criteria for when a system message would be sent or what information was contained inside, but the bastard only summarized the situation after Id almost figured out the whole process or situation already. It never gave a heads-up, and it even looked as if it tried to gloss over or hide important information in order to influence my choices. Even now, the system was pretending to be objective, but the messages were essentially thinly-veiled threats pushing me to cooperate with Moon Issak. I had no idea what scenario I was currently undertaking, and the only thing Ive noticed is that Moon Issak would be greatly bolstered if I were to join his scenario. So, even though I theoretically had the upper hand Hes trying to persuade me by holding Kim Sangyoon hostage? Furthermore, I was particrly bothered by one of the systems sentences: [The Scenarios reward may be reduced or changed]. I had no idea what scenario I was currently undertaking, but my goal was clear when I signed a Contract with the Servants: the resurrection of the [Red Lotus] guild. However, when one considers this goal as a rewardand if the reward was reduced or changed In the worst-case scenario, I may not be able to fully revive the Servants or only a portion of them. What a terrible thought. I nced at the system message again. My heart tightened when I saw violent means written at the bottom, but even if I were to be tortured by Moon Issak, I couldnt ept his proposal as it was. However, it was also unwise for me to give a direct refusal in my current situation. After all, Kim Sangyoons life was currently entrusted to a woman who appeared to be Moon Issaks colleague. So I tried to leave myself some room for other options, I cant make that decision by myself. Are you worried about Seo Dawons share of the scenario rewards? Moon Issak grinned as if he had already guessed my thoughts. Between Seo Dawon and Kim Sangyoon, of course Seo Dawon would be more valuable. Its not that. My current power is stronger than Seo Dawon. Seo Dawon has been stagnant for several years since his death, but I have continued to collect the Goddesss relics, unseal them, and receive high rewards. And, perhaps your insidious Contractor didnt mention it, but In all Contracts, living Users are given priority. Are you aware of that? What are you saying No matter what you promised Seo Dawon, if the Contract has already been signed, you can decide how topensate him. With that said, Moon Issak raised my chin. He was preventing me from bowing my head; with a devilish smile, he whispered, Whatever you promised Seo Dawon you can decide on the when whenever you please. You can aplish his goals just right before you die after 80 years of fooling around Furthermore, the more you level, the more control youll have over the Contract and your Contracted party. If you hold out until your level is in thete 6,000s, Seo Dawon wouldnt be able to speak in your presence without your permission. This bond seeps into ones consciousness. No matter how arrogant a summoned being is, their loyalty towards their master increases with time. Of course, our Red Lotus Guildmaster-nim would have tried to hide it, but all intelligent summoned creatures belonging to the Hub System, (excluding imprisoned Users, of course,) follow this rule. This wouldnt be any different for a Necromancer. Moon Issak stared at me quietly, as if he were trying to gauge my reaction. I made a great effort to not make a contemptuous expression, but it wasnt easy. If he knew that Seo Dawon and I were bound by a Contract, then he could guess how Seo Dawon died. It was almost startling how he could say something so disgusting. However, considering the rtionship Moon Issak had with Seo Dawon while the Mage was still alive, I thought the source of Moon Issaks cruelty may be due to lingering hatred. In the [Vengeful Ghost Memories], Moon Issak seemed to have quite a poor rtionship with Seo Dawon. Thats why I didnt even bother to refute those words. I couldnt get involved in their messy rtionship. However, Moon Issak was more perceptive than I had thought. Oh my He scanned my face with icy eyes. Then, he murmured something iprehensible, Have you be intimate with Seo Dawon? How did he seduce you? Hmm So you sympathize with Seo Dawon, thinking of him as a dead person rather than a summon. Choi Lee-kyung, Choi Lee-kyung How foolish. Thats just a programmed, monster-like being, not a human. Moon Issak attempted to persuade me, but it was hard for me to listen to him anymore. I turned my head away, but was soon stopped by his hand on my chin. He fixed his gaze on mine. He seemed to hesitate, as if he were contemting something. At that moment, the Puppeteer standing next to him stopped the inquisitor. She frowned as if she had read something in his furrowed brows. Dont tell me lets stop this. Do you intend on abandoning the scenario? What I looked at Moon Issak, a rush of anxiety coursing through me. However, he seemed to have made up his mind, influenced by the doll masters objection. Moon Issak moved his lips, [-]. He said something, but my ears couldnt pick it up. However, after Moon Issak opened his mouth, my headache worsened and my heart began to beat violently. Anxiety and tension mixed together; I felt like vomiting. However, at the same time, I became unable to blink; my gaze was attracted to Moon Issaks eyes as if they were mas. When he saw my fixated gaze, he smiled slightly. Only then did the throbbing pain that had been buzzing in my ears gradually subside. I couldnt resist, and my body lost strength. The inquisitor looked at me and asked, Hmm, what would be good? First What kind of rtionship did you have with Seo Dawon? Ah. I slowly parted my lips while looking at Moon Isaaks smile. And, without resisting, I answered something, but my voice didnt reach my own ears. On the other hand, Moon Isaak seemed to hear me without any problem. As I finished speaking, Moon Isaaks expression changed oddly, Well, this is an unexpected surprise. He lowered his head and whispered something into my ear once more. I wanted to resist those words, but in the end, I found myself nodding without knowing what Moon Isaak was saying. I felt that it was right to simply ept his words without further judgment. Moreover, the pain that had been ringing in my head gradually subsided the more I stopped resisting. Upon seeing my softened expression, Moon Issak smiled satisfactorily. The Puppeteer, who was watching us, reprimanded Moon Issak. He cant decide to participate in the scenario under hypnosis. Do you think I dont know that? However, Choi Lee-kyung will only be able to understand my words after experiencing this. When he wakes up, I bet youll be faced with a lot of resistance. Ill just erase his memory. You Just get rid of your false sympathy. Do we have the leisure to argue about this? After the conversation I couldnt understand finished, the Puppeteer eventually closed her mouth. She looked at me with a slightly guilty expression and then carried Kim Sangyoon on her back. I stared vacantly at both of them before looking at Moon Issak again because he had started to fiddle with my cheek using his cold fingers. When Moon Issak and I made eye contact, he smiled softly and ordered, From now on, Im the person Choi Lee-kyung likes. Yes As much as you do for -. Committed. Wholeheartedly. Yes My headache red momentarily, but in the end, I concluded that Moon Issak was right. After nodding vigorously, my heart suddenly started pounding heavily when I looked at him. Strangely, the echoes of my heart felt sharp and painful. It felt stifling and frustrating At times, it felt like something was blocked; Moon Issaks expression made regret and mncholy well up within me. Suchplicated emotions flooded me; tears flowed automatically. Wiping the corners of my eyes where the tears flowed with a handkerchief, he whispered, When youre done crying, forget about -pletely. Ah Dont resist. Take a deep sleep, and when you wake up, everything will be alright. Just like that, darkness descended. - Be a Patron! TL: Yeah Fuck Moon Issak. With a cactus. At least the Puppeteer seems kind-ish. I wonder if shell help Hamster somehow. Also, Lee-kyung is realizing something is up with the system~ Chapter 336 t.w. : The next few chapters will deal heavily with some gaslighting, toxic rtionships etc I dont know how to tie a necktie Didnt I teach you how to do itst time? As he responded, the man leaned over my desk. I felt my heart pounding; it felt like my heart was being squeezed, and I was on the verge of nausea. However, the man spoke naturally, even though he must have noticed my distorted expression, Hurry up. I wrapped the soft necktie that Moon Issak handed me around his neck. Of course, I couldnt tie it properly. I followed his instructions from before, but the result ended up looking more like a scarf. Moon Issak touched the loosely tied knot of the necktie and let out a hollowugh. Youre not good at a single thing, hm? . I feed you and give you a ce to stay for free, and yet youre so useless He murmured to himself, but his volume was still loud enoughCclearly he meant for me to listen. I teared up, but I repeated what I had said many times before, Thats why! If youre tired of me, just send me home I believe Ive exined many times before. Bae Jaemin is waiting for you. You can leave if you want to die. Ive told you this over and over again, but I havent locked you up against your will. I chewed on my lips as I looked at Moon Issaks smooth expression. Once again, I couldnt escape today. I could sense him mocking me for my helplessness, but there was nothing I could do. The reason why I came to Moon Issaks house at least, ording to him was because he saved me. Not long ago, Bae Jaemin had attacked me; Moon Issak found out, and rescued Kim Sangyoon and me from that situation. Of course, at first I didnt believe Moon Issaks one-sided im; I couldnt remember anything he mentioned. However, when I saw Kim Sangyoon hooked up to various medical devices, fighting for his life, at Moon Isaks house, I couldnt deny it anymore. ording to the investigator, I was also in shock from Bae Jaemins attackCmy memorypses were from a mild concussion. Thats why he said he would protect me until Kim Sangyoon woke up. Of course, I didnt feel all that grateful inside, but I agreed. My situation was dire enough that I couldnt reject his rare goodwill. However, even though the incident was resolved, there were still lingering questions. Why did Moon Issak go through the trouble of rescuing me? As far as I could remember, Moon Issak and I were not particrly close. That was, perhaps, merely my own perception, though. Moon Issak acted freely, without any restraint, while he housed me. At first, he let me be alone for a few days, but now a month had passed since I started staying at his house. Moon Issak has be ustomed to bossing me around, whether it was making me tie his necktieCjust as he did nowCor asking me to cook for him. Even though I was upset, I did as I was told since he was thendlord. However, every time, Moon Issak was unsatisfied with the results. He would criticize the omelet that I made diligently by searching online for a recipe, saying it was too sweet or too salty. And, afterining that I didnt know how to tie a necktie in the beginning, he was now constantly nagging me about tying it improperly. Though, it doesnt seem like he dislikes it all that much, I grumbled inwardly. Though Moon Issakined, he had yet to undo my messy work around his neck. Even though he criticized me for the omelet I made yesterday, he cleaned the te in spite of theints. It wasnt just omelets; he said the same about every dish I cooked. He would say things like, Even though Im not picky, it tastes awfully bad or Dont cook so half-heartedly. Still, he would finish the te. But, then he would tell me to make better food next time. In my mind, I would grumble, There wont be a next time. Ill stop by at 11:30 today, so prepare lunch, Moon Issak said. What? Lets eat together. Yes But, strangely enough At some point, whenever I met locked gazes with Moon Isaac, my actions would contradict my true feelings. I pressed down on my suddenly racing heart. Moon Isaac saw that and gave me an inexplicable smile. Moon Isaac soon separated from me and entered the dressing room connected to the bedroom; he then emerged holding a well-pressed suit jacket. He calmly donned the clothes in front of the tall mirror. I awkwardly wobbled down from the desk he had sat me down on and stared at his back. When the mans face disappeared from view, a strange sense of unease began to fill my heart. Compared to before I think something changed. Did he change his hairstyle? The lines of his shoulders and his height were simr to before, but the investigator felt unfamiliar as a whole, perhaps due to his lighter hair color. I like ck hair betterwhy did he dye his hair? With such thoughts in mind, I absentmindedly stared at his hands buttoning up his shirt from behind through the mirror. Then, unexpectedly, a question that had been circling in my mind slipped out of my mouth. In the past What? Rings Did you use to wear rings a lot? Or am I wrong? I stared at Moon Issak. Strangely enough, he was crumpling his brows as if he had heard some vulgar insult. I flinched at the fierce look and retreated half a step. However, he soon erased that expression and answered me with a cold smile, Choi Lee-kyung. Yes? Come closer. I had an ominous feeling, but I didnt dare refuse his order. I stood in front of him, feeling like I had almost been dragged to this spot; Moon Issak reached out a clean handCdevoid of any essoriesCto my face. And, as hisrge hand simultaneously wrapped around the back of my head, our faces came dangerously close together. Knowing what would follow, I felt intense resistance, and my whole body trembled. However, I couldnt push his chest away. Even when his tongueCmoving with a hint of maliceCinvaded my mouth, I couldnt move a single inch. Moon Issak infringed upon my mouth, then returned with a pristine expression. I was gripped by an indescribable mixture of repulsion that seemed to engulf me and an intense pounding of my heart that contradicted that repulsion. Moon Issak warned, Dont think too deeply. What you need to focus on is here: me. Ah. Dont disobey me. I didnt feel like answering, so I simply nodded my head. If I opened my mouth, I was worried I might vomit. However, despite the difort, when our eyes met, this time I had to be the one to move first. Moon Issak didnt push me away even as I ced my arms around his neck. * * * When will you wake up, Sangyoon-ssi? After Moon Issak left for work, I was finally able to escape the torment of being confined within my own body. As soon as I heard his car pull out of the mansion, I squeezed a generous amount of toothpaste onto my toothbrush and brushed my gums until they bled. Then, concerned about the strands of hair Moon Issak had touched, I washed my hair. In the process, I took a whole-body shower until my body was bloated from the water and my fingertips were puffy. Exhausted from the cleaning process, I went to the room where Kim Sangyoon wasid to rest and stared at his now unrecognizable face. Though Iined to the Warrior, in truth, I was more frustrated with myself. I definitely didnt like Moon Issak, but I didnt know why I couldnt refuse his wants or desires. I didnt even refute his one-sided ims and, earlier, I had even clung to him first Haa Im really fucked up. Even though I cursed out of frustration, if I meet Moon Issak for lunchter and he demands something simr, Ill obedientlyply again. Moon Issak said I loved him, but how could a heart in love feel so miserable? If he did something worse than a kiss, I might want to hang myself If I had Lackey, I would ask it to stop me, but I must really be crazy. I really I dont understand why Im acting this way either. I thought Kim Sangyoons fingers may have trembled, but there were no significant changes in his vital signs. I found myself wiping away the tears that had welled up on my face and tightly gripping his stiff hand. Even in this state, I was reassured by Kim Sangyoons presence. After all, right now I couldnt summon any other servants, let alone Lackey. Other servants? My only servant was Lackey, though I pressed at my throbbing heart again and straightened my torso with some difficulty. Then, at that moment, I heard the door to the room open quietly. ClickC Ah, Da-hee-ssi. Hello. It was the puppeteer Da-hee. She was an acquaintance of Moon Issak and stopped by the mansion once a day to treat Kim Sangyoon. She was always polite and kind, but whenever she nced at me, her expression would grow dark and she would avert her gaze. Perhaps she was overburdened by how much I would ask her about Kim Sangyoons condition. I slipped out of the hospital roomCwith a regretful heartCso she could concentrate on her healingfortably. Da-hee mouthed something when I passed by; I turned back to look at her, but she avoided my gaze again. Did I see wrong? I was leery, but I didnt have the courage to ask her outright. Therefore, I bowed my head slightly as usual and exited the room. Be a Patron! TL: I hope you guys are ready for the trauma train. Also, Id say Im first in line to mess up Moon Issakbut I have a feeling that Kim Olim and Seo Dawon are duking it out rn for that right. Also! Im taking a break next week for the aforementioned medical stuff! I think updates during July may be sparse. Chapter 337 Moon Issak lived in a huge mansion that wasrge enough to make me wonder how much a civil servants sry could be. Therefore, the silver lining to this situation was that whenever I felt stifled, I could take a walk in the front yard and admire the well-decoratedndscape. As long as I didnt leave the mansion, Moon Issak let me be. I sat on the front bench in front of a small, manmadeke and stared nkly at the ripples caused by the wind. As I watched the surface of theke, the turbulence and nausea in my stomach gradually calmed down. Ah I dont know. Seriously. However, the calmness I was so desperately trying to attain quickly dissipated when Moon Issak came to mind. Objectively, when asked if Moon Issak was handsome or not, he definitely was. However, he wasnt my taste. That is to say, I prefer those with darker hair and eyes that smile. I also liked a rougher voice than Moon Issak, whose voice was sickly sweet when whispering sweet nothings. However, Dawon was Huh? I opened my eyes wide with surprise at the name and face that shed through my mind. However, no matter how much I tried to recall, I couldnt remember who that person was besides a dim impression and scattered sybles. My headache only became worse as well. But as if I had lost something precious, that fleeting memory captivated my attention throughout the day. And that continued until 11:30AM when Moon Issak returned to the house and I had to face the man. It seems you like your food salty? After finishing off all the brown eggs, Moon Issakined, openly showing his annoyance. Because I was lost in my own thoughts while diluting the egg mixture, I had realized toote that I had added an excessive amount of salt. But since I wasnt the one eating the dish, I just went ahead and cooked it. Moon Issak grimaced in disdain the moment he took a bite of the salty rolled omeletsCrather, rolled saltCbut he eventually ate everything. 1 I stared at him, wondering if he was very hungry. As expected, he didnt let this mistake pass. I timidly retorted to the picky man, You dont have to eat if it doesnt taste any good. I thought it would be better than yesterday. Then Let go of your expectations Moon Issak shot me a heated re as he wiped his mouth with a napkin. I quickly averted my gaze and pretended to be absorbed in the scenery. He continued to stare at me for a while before picking up his te and standing up. ThudC Afterwards, as he stood up, he ced a small box roughly on the table. I didnt think the packaged box was meant for me, so I didnt touch it When Moon Issak returned after doing the dishes, he sighed and treated me like a fool, Do I have to ask you to unwrap packages now? What? No, this Was it for me? Youve been pestering me for a ring since this morning. I did? When? I thought thats what you meant? I stared at him dumbfoundedly, but Moon Issak merely shrugged arrogantly. I nced at the ck box reluctantly and with a heavy heart. I didnt want to open the box, but I couldnt refuse. Therefore, I reached out and slowly opened the lid of the box. The design of the ring was overtly symbolically suggestive, nearly demolishing my resolve. Its not an engagement ring, right? Its around that price. No, I Im fine. In the future, when you think of rings, try to be satisfied with that one. Afterwards, Moon Issak didnt listen to me and lifted my hand freely. Then, he ced the ring on the ring finger of my scarred left hand where no traces of normal skin remained, as if the ring were an iron shackle. When Moon Issak touched my left ring finger, I felt a strong sense of difort, but I stayed still out of a greater fear of what he may do if I refused him once again. I stared at the gemCpresumably a diamondCembedded in the ring and chewed on my lips. When Moon Issak saw that, he ordered me in a cold tone, Dont take it off. Cherish it. Yes. You dont want your finger bones to be crushed again. I dont want to hurt you either. Haah When I heard those hateful words, I released a deep sigh. However, I could not express my frustrations to Moon Issak; I was incapable of thinking deeply about or expressing urately the pain he caused me. That was one of his irrefutable rules. By the way, about Sangyoon-ssi When do you think hell regain consciousness? I changed the subject to avoid the memories Id rather not recall. After a moments silence, Moon Issak answered patiently, They said hell be up in a month or two. I see When Kim Sangyoon wakes up, you Yes? NoCits nothing. After his rare moment of hesitation, he switched back to his usual tone, Its be a littlete today, so you should sleep first. Alright. As I nodded slowly, his expression eased a little. He gently stroked my face as if petting a well-behaved dog, then stood up from his seat. I followed him to the front door, saw him off, and stared at the taillights of the exiting car. As soon as the door closed, I red at the ring on my left hand, Seriously frustrating. I tried forcefully to remove the ring, but, despite the ring being slightly loose, it still wasnt easy to take off. My hand kept losing strength, making the process difficult. I was robbed of my strength as my body recalled the punishment I had incurred for defying Moon Issaks words earlier. My bodys memories and the determination in my mind collided, making my hand tremble uncontrobly. But, after a long struggle, I was able to get the ring off my finger. My whole body was soaked with cold sweat, but my heart felt both refreshed and proud. Because, even though this spotCmy fingerCwas in tatters, what was engraved here was my only I rose from my seat, wiping away at my sudden outpour of tears. Something came to mind a moment ago, but it only made me uneasy without providing any clear answers. I red at the ring on my palm; struck by a sudden impulse to wear it once more, I threw it out of the window. I felt like I would give in to my bodys fear if I continued to hold onto it. However, I didnt think that anyone would be watching my foolish behavior. Choi Lee-kyung-ssi. Ah Startled, I looked back; Da-hee-ssi stared back, her skin pale like a ghost. I became anxious, as if I had been caught doing something bad. Just how long had she been watching? What if she were to tell Moon Issak Im going to get going, she said. Ah, yes T-t-take care. Fortunately, Da-hee-ssi must not have seen very wellCor she may be feigning ignorance. I nodded politely and bid her farewell. As I turned around, I noticed my reddened eyes in the mirror hanging by the entrance. Without giving it much thought, I immediately headed upstairs to Kim Sangyoons room, where hey just as he had been this morning. However, he was the only person I could rely on in this house, so I sat by his side and engaged in a futile conversation. Sangyoon-ssi. Moon Issak says youll be able to wake up in a month or two. . Mm, I wonder if Ill be able to summon Lackey at that point But you know, my memories have gotten fuzzy these days And my system messages are blocked, too. It just says that those arent avable in areas where [Sacred Grounds] have been dered. I think Moon Issak dered the [Sacred Ground] Thats a Priest skill, right? Right? Im going crazy because theyre not letting me go. He wont do what I ask of him and instead buys a weird ring He must be insane. However, as always, Kim Sangyoon didnt answer. I could only hear the faint hissing noise of the humidifier spraying mist. I stared at his face for a few minutes, but Kim Sangyoon remained as silent as ever. Exhausted, I lowered my head and continued with my resentful words. ording to Moon Issak, if I give up, hell release the sacred grounds What on earth am I supposed to give up on? Sangyoon-ssi, you find this weird too, right? Whats so important about doing things voluntarily?'' Hes already doing whatever he wants anyway. As I spoke my emotions intensified and a sense of hatred seeped through. I couldnt stop myself from cursing Moon Issak. I hated him so much. Sometimes, I thought I hated him more than Bae Jaemin. However, the thought that I hated him also seemed to be a mistake. My lips trembled with anxiety; I fixed my words, Im wrong, arent I? Im the one whos being stubborn If I relented, everyone would be morefortable Sometimes, I think its my fault that Sangyoon-ssi isnt waking up Haah What do you think, Sangyoon-ssi? Again there was no answer. I believed, though, that if he were conscious, hed say What nonsense! Lets quickly get out of here! However, when I looked at himCquiet, eyes closedCmy guilt intensified, and I could only hold onto those thoughts for so long. I gently adjusted the slightly crumpled nket under Kim Sangyoons raised arm, then opened the door and left the room. I returned to the garden and circled around it again and again. I couldnt bear this stifling feeling. The sun began to set; the streetlights in the garden turned on, one by one. After wandering around the garden for hours, I could no longer ignore the iing chill. I have to go inside However, when I looked at the entrance to Moon Issaks house, I couldnt bear to take another step. I felt a sense of impending anxiety; somehow, if I continued to live there, I believed everythingCmy egoCwould be sucked in and shredded in a blender. However, at that moment. Hello. I suddenly heard a friendly voice from behind the bench I was sitting on. ..! I looked back, trembling as if I had been struck by lightning. There stood a remarkably beautiful manCsomeone I had never seen in my life. I stood there dumbly, mouth open, obsessing over his red eyes and ck hair. The strands stood still, undisturbed by the cold wind. The man said, May I sit by your side? Be a Patron! TL: Lee-kyung noooo. My heart hurts so much for himCespecially during that conversation with Kim Sangyoon. Also, if Im reading this correctly Moon Issak ruined Lee-kyungs arm to keep him obedient? Also, Im still technically on hiatus guys. I just didnt want to leave you all hanging. Chapter 338 Um, yeah I nodded and gave the adjacent seat to the man. This was the first time I wasnt bothered by a stranger using informal speech with me. My heart beat so loudly I pressed at my chest, worried the man would hear. I couldnt even talk to him properly. However, the man, now sitting down, followed up with a gentle question, What were you doing? I-Im just I felt frustrated, so I waswalking. I tried my best to respond to the mans interest. As I spoke, I found myself rambling and losing track of my wordsCmostly because I was preupied with looking at the mans face. But the man listened to me patiently, without losing interest or focus. Even after I finished talking, the mans gaze did not drop from me. He stared at my eyes, my cheekseven the hand that pressed to my chest. While the man scanned my body, bit by bit, I awkwardly straightened my posture. Then, suddenly, it urred to me that I didnt know who this man was nor why he was here. E-Excuse me, but Yeah. Who are you? This is Moon Issaks house. I didnt know how to describe the expression the man made at that moment. Cold ridicule, anger, destion, and mncholy all passed through the mans face, one after another. In the end, he merely smiled calmly. Then, with a slightly cracked voice, he replied, My name is Seo Dawon. I live nearby. Huh? Really? Upon hearing the mans response, I looked around. I couldnt see any other buildings adjacent to the wall we were leaning against, but a few upscale vis were visible just one block away. Even so, there was something strange about him entering Moon Issaks yardCespecially since it was surrounded by a high fence, but Criminal He doesnt look like someone who wouldmit crimes. He didnt look like a man who would do anything bad. Besides, if the man wanted to harm me, he would have had enough time to do that by now. So, I rxed a little as I spoke with him. There were questions I wanted to ask him earlierCquestions that were circling my brain. For some reason, I feel like Ive heard your name before But, how pretty. Your name, too The problem, though, was that I had voiced out loud my true feelings. It was only after I saw the mans lips twitch that I realized what I had said; shame violently overtook me. Ah!, No I mean Thank you. Fortunately, the man named Seo Dawon smiled softly without bringing attention to my foolish words. When I saw his smile, I felt strangeClike tears were welling up in my eyes. So, I took a deep breath to calm myself. Seo Dawon, without saying a word, looked at me as I sniffled. It was as if he knew exactly how I felt. But, it would be weird for me to cry suddenly, so I started to say whatever I could; I needed to focus on another topic to shake off this gloomy mood. T-There was something in my eyes Cough, cough By the way, how old are you? Im the same age as you. AhhhHuh? How do you know my age? I just guessed, Seo Dawonughed. I was momentarily dazed at that sight beforeughing alongside him. * * * I waspletely unaware of the flow of time as I talked with Seo Dawon. In addition to his extremely good looks, the man had the ability to make people feel at ease. At certain times throughout the conversation, my tears poured out uncontrobly, even though I couldnt understand why. However, Seo Dawon didnt even point that out or soothe my sobs. He just kept watch over me, which allowed me to shake off my despondency and speak more without crying any further. Seo Dawon showed deep interest in my words; his thoughtful attitudeforted me. Does yourleft hand hurt a lot? he asked. It hurts a little when it rains, but its okay now. This hand Did Moon Issak do this? Yeah But Im relieved. He said he thought about making me unable to use my legs, but held it in. And, I think hes be a little more generous these days? I-In any case, its all my fault As I continued talking, Seo Dawons expression grew somber, but I keptughing because I liked the way he gently stroked my left hand. Seo Dawons hands were excessively cold, as if he had Raynauds, 1 but, excluding the temperature, holding hands with him felt really good. Seo Dawon seemed to be aware of my feelings, since he continued to hold my hand. Then, upon seeing my fingers twitching due to a muscle spasm, Seo Dawon encouraged me to try and move them one by one. However, because the fingers had been severed and reattached, it had be quite challenging to move each one independently. Especially my fourth fingerCit had been severed multiple times and had almost no sensation left. After hearing that, Seo Dawon didnt ask me to try and move them anymore. He simply lifted my hand and gently pressed his lips against my fourth finger before closing his mouth around it. I found it quite ticklish, but I didnt ask him to stop. As he continued to press his lips against my finger, he asked slowly, Anywhere else besides your fingers? Hm? Does anywhere else hurt? Nope. Im alright. I ced a hand near Seo Dawons eyes. His skin was white and nearly transparent under his eyes, but, somehow, it felt as if the man was shedding tears. Tracing my finger over his dry cheek, I leaned closer to Seo Dawon. When I kissed his cheek, he didnt pull away. This was my first time kissing a man I had just met, yet I strangely felt no repulsion. Instead, my heart happily throbbed as if it had wanted to do this for a long time. CreaaakkC However, the moment our eyes met, I could hear the sound of Moon Issaks car entering through the now-open gate. In that instant, as soon as I heard the sound, I returned to my senses and quickly stood up from my seat. Overwhelmed by rising fear, I had no choice but to push Seo Dawon aside. Without holding me back, Seo Dawon loosened his gentle grip on my hand. Ah, the ring I ran towards the mansion, leaving Seo Dawon behind me. When I reached the door, I remembered the ring Moon Issak had given me earlierCthe very same ring I angrily threw out the window. The headlights of the car in the parking lot had already been turned off. It wouldnt take Moon Issak more than five minutes to exit the lot. My hands trembled with fear as I looked between the darkened garden and parking lot. It was thenC Are you searching for this? Seo Dawons voiceCI hadpletely forgotten about his presenceCrang out, startling me. When I turned around, he was holding out a silver ring. Moon Issaks gift. Seo Dawon approached my stiffened self and gently held my left hand. He then slowly ced the ring on the ring finger of my left hand. I looked down at the ring, unsure if my trembles were from fear or excitement. However, something was strange. The ring Moon Issak had given me during the day was a simple engagement ring made entirely of diamonds. However, the ring that Seo Dawon handed me had diamonds that exuded a reddish hue which slowly faded away. When the light disappeared, the ring looked exactly like the ring I had abandoned earlier. Seo Dawon briefly kissed my foreheadCwhich was furrowed in confusionCand whispered in a lowered voice, as if he were ying a prank, Its goneCwithout a trace, right? 2 Huh? Moon Issak wont notice. Ah. I realized that Seo Dawon had helped me, and some of my extreme tension released. Seo Dawon ced his cold hands on my trembling shoulders and rubbed them a little. I could finally take a deep breath and calm down. However, that wasnt the end. As I heard the sounds of Moon Issaks footsteps approaching on the gravel path, Seo Dawon, with a smile on his face, promised me, Ill visit your room next time. When I knock on the door, open it for me. Then, he gave a brief kiss to my parted lips as I was about to respond. I closed my eyes for a moment and opened them again, but unfortunately, the ecstatic sensation had disappointingly vanished in that short period of time. Like a dream one would have in the middle of the night. Be a Patron! TL: Choi Lee-kyung is extremely consistentCthat boy definitely has a type. Chapter 339 T.w. The biggest gaslighter in the history of gaslighters. What are you doing? The joy that filled my heart, however, was shattered by his de-like voice. 1 . I was unable to continue recalling the sensation of Seo Dawons touchChis finger on my lips. I lowered my finger and slowly looked back; Moon Issak scanned my body with piercing eyes. I smiled awkwardly to try and wash away his doubts, I-I lost my ring Ring? Its a bit big, so It fell off. Still, I managed to find it. With that said, I raised my left hand, inviting him to take a look. Only then did Moon Issak unfurrow his brows and raise his hand towards mine. I wanted to ignore that detestable gesture, but my feet moved involuntarily. I reluctantly approached him. Moon Issak reached out with both hands and grabbed my face, which was now close to his. His palms were warmCpossibly because he had been driving not too long ago. How many hours did you search for this? Yourepletely frozen. What? What a fool You could have asked me to find it when I came back home. Moon Issak also stroked my neck, as if to raise my body temperature. Then, he grasped my arm with reckless force. Lets go back in. As I was dragged along by the investigator, I looked back. Though I couldnt see Seo Dawon, I kept staring at the dark shadows between the towering trees and bushes. It felt as if the man was watching me from somewhere the light couldnt reach. * * * Despite my repeated assurances that I was fine, Moon Issak stubbornly poured water into cup ramen and handed it to me. I didnt particrly like ramen, but Moon Issak often stocked the kitchen pantry with instant foodCperhaps he actually enjoys that sort of food. I silently watched as he poured hot water from the electric kettle in front of me. After setting up the hot water, he went up to the second floor. Soon afterwards, he appeared with a nket in both hands. As he ced the nket over my shoulder, Iined quietly, The nket is going to get in the way when Im eating You always just pick at the noodles anyway. Because its not tasty Youin a lot for someone who lives on anothers charity. Despite his mean words, he sat down in front of me. I turned to avoid his gaze and blew on my noodles; as I ate the ramen, I was deep in thought. If it were Dawon, he would have made my favorite cream soup. Not some ramen, like this Hm? At that moment, the image of someones backCwearing an apronCshed across my mind. Soon after, as if they were forcing their way in, thoughts of Moon Issak seeped through the cracks in my mind. I stopped resisting, pressing my hand against my throbbing temples. After living with him for a month, I realizedCthough I knew little else about the manCthat Moon Issak was a man with very few survival skills. It was amazing how he had survived thus far. The reason why he made me prepare all his meals was because Moon Issak didnt know how to do anything but pour water into some cup ramen. I pretended to focus solely on eating my cup ramen, ignoring the man sitting across from me. But suddenly, a thought came to mind, and I lifted my head. Um How do you feel about learning how to cook? Moon Issak stared into my eyes as if he were searching for an ulterior motive behind my question, Why would I? Itd be good for your health if you could eat your own home-cooked meals? You can do that for me. I cant cook for you every day. Did I make another mistake? I was a little scared when I saw his distorted expression. It was obvious that he had noticed my hesitation. He nced at my face; his mouth moved as if he were about to say something before he tightly sealed his lips once more. The investigator seemed to be holding back in his own way, but the atmosphere had already turned chilly due to his expression. I couldnt stomach any more ramen, but I stirred at the broth with the chopsticks. Still staring at me, Moon Issak asked irritably, Why do you always pick at your food? I dont like Ramen. Even if I buy you something else, youll just pick at that too. I recalled how Moon Issak would asionally buy and bring home somete night snacks. He would pack things like chicken or salmon, which suited my taste buds a lot better than ramen. However, he kept urging me to eat faster, until I eventually vomited it all up. Moon Issak told me to stop eating at night after I vomited; he med the time of day instead of his impatient urging. In the end, it was always all my fault. Despicable As those memories resurfaced and my annoyance at being falsely used intensified, I inadvertently murmured curses at the investigator. However, Moon Issaks ears must have caught my quiet mumbles, What was that? Its nothing. I pretended that everything was alright while he red at me in disbelief. However, he didnt bother me anymore after that. Relieved, I took a small sip of the ramen brothCmy tastebuds didnt even register its taste. If you catch a cold tomorrow, Im going to kill you. Of course, Moon Issak had to say something hurtful. I didnt answer and merely shrugged my shoulders. * * * After finishing the cup noodles, I took a shower and reflected back on my day. I thought something fun had happened in the middle of the day, but I couldnt remember what that was; so, I kept wiping at the guileless mirror. The foggy mirror felt like my own mind, hazy and unclear. I did that for about half an hour. At that moment, Moon Issak swung open the unlocked bathroom door. I shouted, irritated, Leave! Im washing up! Are you going to wash all day? Moon Issak was like a prison warden. He had removed all the locks, so I couldnt lock any of the doors in the space I was allowed to stay in. ording to him, he entered the bathroom during my showers because I might have another seizure if I were left alone. But, since I had no recollection of that ever happening, it just felt like he was viting my human rights. It wasnt just once or twice that Moon Issak had barged into my shower session like this. Especially recentlyChe almost always barged in. He imed that he was worried about me, but, even after confirming I was fine, he would scan my body with a difiting gaze. Even now, he tantly stared as I hurried to wear a shower robe. How can a person like this still remain a civil servant and not be fired? However, Moon Issak, ignorant of my inner thoughts, approached me willfully. While opening the sliding doors to the cab, he asked, Shall I dry your hair? Thats alright Itll take another hour if you try to do it yourself. I said Ill help, didnt I? Your left hand is crippled, after all. Haah I let out a deep sigh and opened the string to my bathrobe. Taking my silence as consent, Moon Issak left the room to bring the hair dryer. I followed him slowly, like a real prisoner. I knew that talking with him wouldnt change anything, but it was even more difficult than usual to endure his violence today. This isnt right But, perhaps he just wants to dry my hair today. I gave up and resigned myself to my fate, sitting in the chair he had guided me to. Moon Issak ran his fingers through my hair, slowly sweeping from the crown of my head and adjusting the wind pressure as we went. At the same time, he kept massaging my neck. This perverted bastard I cursed inwardly, but I couldnt help but flinch every time his hand grazed past my ear. He moved leisurely, savoring my trembles. Then, rubbing and pressing at my shoulders, he said, Choi Lee-kyung. You know Ive been generous with you, right? But, I thought that Moon Issak just did whatever he wanted? However, I really couldnt stand it when he slid back the bathrobe that clung to my damp neck and spoke as if he was truly taking care of me. I jumped out of the seat, reflexively avoiding his hand. Moon Issak smirked and turned off the dryer. Once the noise had disappeared, the room became eerily silent. He stared at my momentarily frightened expression and asked, Why are you pretending to dislike it? Are you crazy? I couldnt quite understand Moon Issaks absurd attitude. However, when he flicked his fingerC Nngh! Immediately, my back bent; a strong impact mmed into my head. A fishy scent filled the air, and my nose started to sting. I sat down, covering my nose, which had started bleeding. Moon Issak sauntered towards me leisurely, acting as if he hadnt assaulted me. As he stood in front of me, he murmured to himself, WhyCwhy isnt this working. In the first ce, this was never meant to be a point of conflict. Haah, haah If I desire it, you should be willing to tear out your heart and offer it to me. Spreading your legs should be easy. When I looked up, I saw Moon Issaks furrowed, uprehending face. To treat a person like thisCbeating them like a dog and mocking themCand yet acting as if I should naturally adore him Moon Issak was nothing but a terrifying presence to me, and I had never voluntarily submitted to him even once. However, Moon Issak merely tapped my knee with the tip of his shoe without understanding this obvious fact, Its not fun this way With that said, he casually brushed aside his disheveled hair and continued to stare intently at me, who still had blood pouring from my nose. The animosity, hatred, and simmering anger within me were not hidden, and it seemed that Moon Issak was well aware of those emotions. Moon Issak crouched down at a distance, trying to meet my gaze. Choi Lee-kyung. I already told you that and I should be treated as the same in your mind. Why are you bing even more disobedient? Youll only be tormented if you resist? Whenever Moon Issak spoke, my mind echoed with a ringing, buzzing sensation. However, I grit my teeth and endured the pain. Showing a pained expression would only bring joy to this sadist. However, I didnt want Moon Issak to continue hitting me for my refusal to submit. If I continued to endure this, it woulde to a point where I couldnt recover, both physically and mentally. Though I hated Moon Issak, I had been trying to keep my intense hatred for him from upying too much space in my heart. However, he will surely try to break me, no matter what it takes. This time, he may resort to such extreme violence that he could truly shatter my sanity. What could he want? The question that lingered in my mind every day suddenly resurfaced. Moon Issak definitely wanted something from meCsomething my unconditional obedience could give him. Then suddenly, I remembered the ring Moon Issak had ced on my finger. Despite the constant blood flow from my hand, I looked down at the ring on my left ring finger. DripC A droplet from the nosebleed fell onto the ring; strangely enough, the diamond in the ring began to gradually turn pink. With each subsequent droplet, it grew even darker, as if it was absorbing my blood. And, at that momentC CKnock KnockC I heard someone knocking on the door. TL: If someones ever treating you like this, run away. Far. Also, I like how Lee-kyung still has the prescience of mind to reject Moon Issak, no matter what. That must have taken a lot of mental and physical fortitude. Chapter 340 It was a clear and eerie sound. I raised my head. Knock, knockC The noise outside the door continued once again. If I didnt hear wrong, then someone must be standing outside the room How strange. Currently, only Kim Sangyoon and I lived here. A chill passed through me. Strangely enough, Moon Issak continued to look at me without any reaction, as if he heard nothing. Theres a knock What? Someone knocked on the door from outside the room Upon hearing that, Moon Issak arched one eyebrow and stared at me for a moment. He then suddenly cupped my forehead with his big hand. Frowning, he asked, Are you feverish? No If someone approached the door close enough to knock, how would I not notice? I knew something like this would happen when you wandered around because you felt stifled.'' He dismissed the sound I heard as some auditory hallucination. Of course, I wasnt convinced by that, but Moon Issak had already stood up and forcibly pulled my hand. I couldnt resist him and was soon dragged to the bed. I dont know whether my blood loss or the rapid deterioration of my physical condition was to me, but my head was spinning, and I felt dizzy. Moon Issak embraced me lightly beforeying me down on the bed. Choi Lee-kyung. Starting today, going out to the garden is prohibited. As he said that, Moon Issak took out a handkerchief from his pocket and poured some potion onto it. Then, he used the damp cloth to wipe my bloody face. Was this what it meant to Give someone medicine after giving them the illness in the first ce? I grumbled sarcastically to myself, but I kept my eyes focused on the door where I heard those knocks earlier. I couldnt hear anything after Moon Issak moved me to the bed, but, somehow, I imagined that there was someone outsidewaiting for the door to open. Moon Issak sighed briefly after wiping my face with the potion; he seemed to realize where my distracted thoughts were. After throwing his handkerchief to the ground, he suddenly stood up and strode to the entrance of the room; the man flung the door open without any warning. From my viewpoint, I could see the corridor beyond. And, there FineCare you satisfied? Someone knocked on the door, hm? Theres no one there, right? Contrary to Moon Issaks words, someone was standing there. My eyes opened wide. An impossibly handsomeCand somehow familiarCman stood right outside the door frame, staring back at me. Despite the undeniable presence of such a distinctive person that could hardly be ignored, Moon Issak continued to habitually berate me as if he couldnt see the man. Didnt I tell you? Youve got awful senses. [Lee-kyung-ah.] The man called my name in a sweet and low voiceChoneyed enough for me to forget about Moon Issaks verbal abuse. As I stared at the man, I almost forgot how to breathe. From now on, dont doubt my words and follow my orders. Do you understand? Moon Issak ranted. [You have to let me in.] I looked between Moon Issak and the man standing beyond the doorway. The two of them merely stared at me without being conscious of each other. Soon, Moon Issak seemed to realize that something was strange. He approached me with a frown on his face. Although I could see him step closer, I couldnt tear my eyes away from the man at the door. However, Moon Issak soon forced me to look at him by grabbing my cor, Choi Lee-kyung, what are you looking at? I I [Lee-kyung-ah, I told you earlier, right? Call my name.] Even at this moment, his desperate and mellow voice tickled my ears even though his body was hidden by Moon Issaks towering stature. I was suddenly afraid. Have I gone mad? Was it as Moon Issak said? That my judgment was somehow impaired? As that thought crossed my mind, a lump formed in my throat; I held my head, feeling confused by the apparition of the man beyond the door. That man who on earth was he? I didnt even know his name. I dont even remember anyone with that face. But Ah What are you doing? pC! Pay attention, hm? Ungh Moon Issak roughly pped me on the cheek when I couldnt return to my senses. Then, he fixed his gazeCthose detestable sharp eyesCon me. Moon Issak began to torture me by imnting the visual image of worms crawling through my head. gued by these illusions, I cried and scratched at my head with my fingernails. At some point, I realized that the man who stood behind Moon Issak was no longer visible. No matter how many times I blinked, the figure that once filled the doorway was nowpletely gone. Do your eyes work properly now? Moon Issak asked. . Emotions surged within meCwas it relief or disappointment? However, Moon Issak showed no consideration for my subdued, silent self. He brutally grabbed my chin and continued to force my eyes to meet his. This time, though, he didnt n on giving any painful delusions; however, it felt as if all my thoughtsCeverything in my headCwas being scrutinized. Moon Issak delved into my mind, rummaging through it freely. He frowned and eventually averted his gaze. With a perplexed look on his face, he struggled to contain himself and pushed me back onto the bed. Nngh I groaned. Dont make me annoyed. If you want to be turned into a dimwit, feel free to continue. . From tomorrow onwards, I should ban you from meeting Kim Sangyoon as well. Even though my entire body throbbed and ached, my head raised up at those words. I knew well that I was held captive in this ce for the sake of Kim Sangyoons recovery, but it was excessively cruel for Moon Issak to forbid me from meeting the Warrior. I barely managed to hold his hand and begged, WhyWhy wont you let me meet him? You had strange thoughts right now, didnt you? But But I told you to pull yourself together, didnt I? I I will. So, let me continue seeing Sangyoon-ssi. Please No? Youre still not alright in the head. Visual and auditory hallucinations If Kim Sangyoon wakes up, youll have all new delusions as well. Moon Issak answered, each word driving wedges into my blinking self. Its because youre so unstable that Im stopping him from waking up. What? I looked at him in surprise, reading between the lines of his words. He continued calmly, staring at my shocked face, Why are you so surprised? Did you really think Kim Sangyoon wasnt waking because he was too ill or hurt? Then Y-you deliberately kept him unconscious? I felt a suffocating anger throttle my throat; my earlier assumptions were proven true. However, Moon Issak maintained an indifferent expression, as if he were watching a struggling bug. I had been trying to endure Moon Issaks harassment and violence all for Kim Sangyoon That gaze felt like pure mockery of my struggle. But before I could shout at him, Moon Issak shamelessly opened his mouth once more. His voice was disgustingly condescending; he even let out a small sigh as if he were a teacher dealing with a misbehaving student. Haah Choi Lee-kyung. How many times do I have to tell you? You brought this all on yourself. What? Because you were uncooperative, Kim Sangyoon wasnt able to wake up and withered away. What! You didnt trust me. With his arms crossed, he looked down at me with an overbearing look. Think about why Kim Sangyoon was injured in the first ce. Thats your fault as well, hm? But you couldnt even fully open your heart and obey me. Didnt you realize that Kim Sang-yoons life was in my hands? Enough So, is it unfair for me to call you selfish? Im just stating facts. Stop it! His words were like battering rams against my heart, shattering it into pieces. It was simr to the feeling of a cold, sharp de plunging itself into my chest. My mind went nk, and I couldnt resist Moon Isaks words. Everything was my fault, and to save Kim Sangyoon, I had to give up. I didnt even know what I had to give up, but it felt like I should let go of whatever I was desperately holding onto. It didnt suit meIts too much Yeah I had been that way for a long time Its all greed, Choi Lee-kyung. Moon Issak said. Such power doesnt suit someone of your levelCit doesnt suit you. Look, what can you possibly do alone? Moon Isak grabbed my neck. Slowly tightening his grip, he dered, This is your fateCto be broken like this. Suddenly, the ring finger of my left hand began to heat up, as if it opposed Moon Issaks words. I turned my fidgety gaze towards my hand. And there, upon the crumpled finger where the ring was supposed to be, a shining sentence appeared. Ah. I gasped in pain. Simultaneously, I felt the ck fog in my head being washed away. Have you gone crazy? When he saw the corners of my lips quirking up into a smile, Moon Issak released the strength in his fingers. Perhaps he thought I wasnt receiving enough oxygen. That was Moon Issaks downfall. As soon as I was released from his grasp, my now violet lips moved, [Seo Dawon]. What? My voice didnte out clearly because I had just been strangled, but I knew well I knew that my summons didnt actually need my voice to be audible. What I needed was blood and my desire for revenge. Choi Lee-kyung, what did you say? You should have cut off my tongue, instead What the Moon Issak couldnt understand the meaning behind my words and pulled my cor, brows wrinkled. Thanks to that, only I could see the darkness rising up from behind him. Be a Patron! TL: You have no idea how triumphant I felt for Lee-kyung at this moment. Like I know we all shit on Lee-kyungs game sense, but you gotta say this boy has emotional strength in spades. Chapter 341 BlinkC As soon as Moon Issak realized something strange was happening and turned around to look, but the room suddenly went dark. I had no idea what happened at that moment. However, when the lights came back on, I wasfortably ensconced in familiar arms, free from Moon Issaks detestable grip. Dawon-ah! Seo Dawon? Filled with joy, I tried to look back, but Moon Issaks chilling cry cut me off. He scowled at the space behind meCring at Seo DawonCwith a shocked expression. Dawon ignored Moon Issaks bloodlust and gripped me even tighter; something cold touched the nape of my neck. I wanted to see Seo Dawons face, but I could only look straight forward. The Mage breathed deeply, and there was so much emotion in each silent inhale. I couldnt bear to tell him that his embrace was too tight. Haah How dare an undead enter my sanctuary? I guess your brain rotted after you died, hm? Moon Issak cleaved through the silence with his furious shouts. His face was distorted with rageCto an intensity I had not seen before. He looked back and forth between Seo Dawon and me. Then, he raised his right hand above my chest, and as he did, stigmatas appeared on the back of his hand. 1 I felt a tingling sensation creeping across my skin. My anxiety started to build and I tightly gripped Seo Dawons hands around my waist. Only then did Dawon slowly release his embrace. Dawon I started. Wait a minute. Huh? The Mage gently cut me off, and stood in front of me without showing me his face. As soon as Seo Dawon stepped forward, Moon Issaks ck hair began to shine silver, as if it were reacting to his presence. Not only that, but after Moon Issak briefly closed and reopened his eyes, his irises glowed mysteriously. It was like the sparkling opalescent eyes Han Kiseok had shown me when showcasing his attributes as a Mage of the Rationality skill tree. In addition, Moon Issaks feet were floating 10 centimeters above ground. However, Seo Dawon was unaffected by this unusual change and calmly raised one hand. It seemed that Seo Dawons steady calmness was an unendurable provocation for the investigator. Moon Issak red at me from beyond the mage, smiled, and began to speak vulgarly, Choi Lee-kyung, you were so cute. Your crying face is really my cup of tea. WhyCare you feeling a little ufortable because I used him a little? Haha! Seo Dawon, I never thought Id see the day when youd make an expression like that, hm? I didnt know everything Moon Issak had done to me; my memories were still sparse and patchy. The events that urred while I was under Moon Issaks control remained blurry, buried in the depths of my memory. I shuddered when I recalled those fragmented daysCdays where I feltpletely disassociated from the passage of time. Anger and pain rose within me; I wanted to spit in that mocking bastards face. [Blizzard]. However, Dawon had been ignoring Moon Issak and instead preparing his own skills. I pressed down on my desire to retort and stepped back. Moon Issak, with that difiting smile still on his face, quickly rushed at Seo Dawon. [Blessing Counter]. ! I was on the verge of screaming as I witnessed their confrontation. Moon Issak, as if using the [Blink] skill, constantly evaded the range of Dawons skills and rushed towards the Mage. On the other hand, Seo Dawon continued to respond half a beat behind. And finally, Moon Issaks hands, bathed in white light, firmly grasped Dawon from behind. I looked in despair at Dawons arm, which was missing below the elbow. Moon Issak made a triumphant expression when the Mage stumbled, No matter how strong an undead you may be, you must know that you cant recover in a sacred field, right? Look carefully, Choi Lee-kyung. Dont turn away. As he spoke, Moon Issak raised his arm high. Of course, I tried not to fall for his provocation. However, he was right: the fact that Dawons cut arm hadnt recovered felt somewhat ominous. No way Is Dawon-ie being forced to fight a futile battle just because I summoned him? I bit at the tips of my nails as I stared at Seo Dawons back; the mage was shaken by Moon Issaks attack. Perhaps I called for him when he wasnt yet ready. Moon Issaks attacks kept narrowly brushing past the Mage. I tried to endure, but, when Seo Dawons left ear was torn off, I eventually couldnt hold it in anymore and opened my mouth. I need to call on another Servant. The problem, however, was whether or not I was in a state where I could handle calling two or more servants without sumbing to the drain on my vitality. Even I had to admit that my current physical condition was the worst it had been in a long while, so I wasnt sure how many minutes I could maintain a dual summon. However, when Moon Issak grabbed Dawon by the neck, I instinctively began to call out Kim Olims name. [Kim Ol.] You cant, Lee-kyung-ah. Seo Dawon immediately stopped me. Seo Dawon spoke clearly, as if he wasnt being strangled, despite Moon Issaks tight grip on his throat. Still, he wouldnt look at me. The strange and ominous feeling that had settled over the Mage seemed to have reached Moon Issak as well. With a cruel smile on his face, exerting so much strength that the veins in his hands stood out, the investigators eyes widened for a moment and mumbled, What on? This? His words soon trailed off. At the very next moment, blood began spurting out of Moon Issaks body like a fountain. I witnessed one of Moon Issaks arms silently being severed and falling smoothly to the ground. At the same time, his left ear was sharply torn. I realized that the wounds inflicted on him were the same wounds Dawon had suffered. As I looked between them, I could see their injuries were almost mirror images of each other. Fucker. Seo Dawon, you What the hell have you done to me?! Moon Issak was clearly agitated. After spewing profanities, he raised his intact hand and reattached the severed arm. This sight wasnt unfamiliar to me, as I had witnessed the clean regenerative abilities of a priest during the battle with Bae Jaemin. However, I was surprised to see that Seo Dawons arm, which was left behindCfar awayCduring their battle, had suddenly reattached and became intact as well. Moon Issak also paled a little at that. He could no longer muster the sly smile that he had disyed at the advent of this conflict. However, he soon hid that agitation and told Seo Dawon, How long will you continue with that crude deception? What about you? Youre the one who used hypnosis. Seo Dawon retorted with a low growl and a sneer. Moon Issak lifted his head and red at me for a moment, but soon he charged at the Mage once more. The battle continued at a sluggish pace. Whenever Moon Issak attacked Seo Dawon, the Mage hardly reacted and simply took the hits. Then, after about two minutes, the same wounds would appear on Moon Issaks body. When Moon Issak healed those wounds, the mirroring wounds on Dawons body also healed simultaneously. Naturally, in this situation, Moon Issak couldnt attack boldly. How long are you going to keep up with this nonsense?! Moon Issak continued to attack while airing his grievances. But, eventually, he stepped back and vented his anger in full because he couldnt find a way to break this stalemate. His face was swollen with frustration. Seo Dawon stood silently, without answering. Moreover, from that moment on, he didnt even bother defending himself, just allowing Moon Issak tond his skills without any resistance. It was as if the Mage was demonstrating that those attacks would always rebound back onto the investigator. At that time, Moon Issak, driven into a frenzy, plunged his fist through the reactionless Mages abdomen. However, he soon spat out vivid crimson blood as the same amount of force had now struck his own stomach. This Fucker Eventually, Moon Issak staggered away from Seo Dawon. However, something was strange. Seo Dawon stood still, merely staring at Moon Issak, but Moon Issak continued to engage in a battle of words with Seo Dawon, even though Seo Dawon wasnt responding. Whats going on? Well, since it seems like he enjoys hypnosis Argh! I turned around, startled, when I heard the Mages voice behind me. There he stood, perfectly fine and looking down at me. I widened my eyes and alternated my gaze between the Dawon in front of me and the Dawon behind me. Be a Patron! TL: Um? Excuse me, Mr. Moon Issak? What do you mean used him a little? Chapter 342 There were subtle differences when I looked closely. The Dawon who was standing in front of me and the Dawon Moon Issak was facing were slightly different in appearance. The Seo Dawon that was being attacked relentlessly by Moon Issak was smaller in size; his movements were stiffer. ! The more I observed, the stranger this was. So, I decided to focus on it again but this time, with more scrutiny. Surprisingly, the Seo Dawon that was engaged in battle was actually just a scarecrow with the Mages name on its face! Until now, I definitely thought that the scarecrow was Seo Dawon, so I became utterly confused and doubted everything in view. In particr, I found it quite creepy to see Moon Issak so immersed in attacking that wooden figure with his eyes wide open. He even beat that Seo Dawon imitation until his fist was covered in blood. Thats.? I started to ask. However, unlike my astonishment, Dawon-ies face was devoid of emotion. There was no sign of joy or satisfaction in overpowering Moon Issak. In a sh, he turned his gaze towards me as I stared at him. But even that eye contact was brief as Dawon immediately reached out and pulled me into his embrace. I went along without resisting, obediently being drawn into his hug. Unlike when Moon Issak touched me, my heart began to thump. I buried my head in his arms and hugged him to my hearts content, breathing in and savoring this rare affectionate touch. This cold temperature and his unique scentCsomething that I hadnt smelled in a long timeCeased all of my tension. However, Seo Dawons arms, locking me in like a jail, grew tighter and tighter without releasing me. It hurts, Dawon-ah I thought it might be his way of showing affection, so I chuckled as Iined and pouted, but Seo Dawons expression remained quite unusual even as he saw my smiling face. Seo Dawon sighed deeply as if he were suppressing something; his gaze clung to my forehead, eyes, and nose. Is he angry? That thought immediately led to something pessimistic: Is it because of me? I flinched back; Seo Dawon gently bowed his head, as if he had perceived my anxiety, and his lips touched my eyes. From the moment his lips touched me, my face burned. But for some reason, Dawons expression became even more emotionless when he pulled his lips away. It was at that moment that I felt a strange uneasiness on his face. You are! Suddenly, someone came into the room, shouting. I whirled around, surprised; Da-hee stood by the door with a pale face, looking between us and Moon Issak. Furthermore, once she noticed the Mage, she couldnt take her eyes off of Seo Dawons faceCperhaps she recognized him immediately. So, you came here on your own. Im dCits less troublesome that way, Seo Dawon said. ! After speaking, Dawon-ie coldly nced at her and raised his hand. Then, as if golden flowers were blooming simultaneously, the room filled with golden magic circles. As soon as that happened, Da-heesplexion grew even paler. But, instead of fleeing, she stood in front of us and opened her handsCpalms towards us with her fingers extended. Upon closer inspection, I noticed faint silver threadsCbarely visible as long as one concentratedCtied to each joint of her fingers. Im sorry to havee across you like this. She said. Really? You look too ready to die for someone who says something like that. Da-hee opened and closed her lips, as if she had something more to say but instead of continuing to speak, she looked at me for a moment. It looked as if she desperately wanted my help. Although my heart was moved by Da-hees previously kind attitude, I honestly couldnt side with her and support Moon Issak in this situation. My heart grew heavy, but I made an effort to avoid her gaze. At that moment, Seo Dawon suddenly warned Da-hee-ssi in a stern, low voice, Dont cling to Choi Lee-kyung. I I know why youre stuck to Moon Issaks side. Moon Issak must have promised you a very useful skill once hes coronated as the Pope. ! Im talking about [Resurrection]. Upon hearing the Mages words, I instinctively raised my head and looked at Da-hee-ssi. [Resurrection] was a skill that could resurrect the dead. Unlike the necromancer skill that could only raise the undead, the Pope could literally bring about a plete resurrection. This skill was a known entity inside the hub. The High Priests Basic Skill book even made references to and contained a brief description of [Resurrection]. However, there wasnt any news yet that [Resurrection] had actually been achieved. So, this skill was nothing short of a dream or a fantasy skill for a PriestCstuff like I can escape death if I have [Resurrection]. However, I didnt expect [Resurrection] to be a scenario reward for when one bes a Pope. Da-hees expression became cold at Seo Dawons words. She bent her fingers one by one as she red at him, Dont sneer at me. You Arent you also begging Choi Lee-kyung for help because you couldnt ept death? I also just couldnt let go. Da-hees eyes became a little moist as she spoke. She then dropped her hand towards the floor, as if she were ying the piano. Immediately, a translucent, white line slowly began to fall from her hand to the floor. Subsequently, a silver summoning circle unfurled on the ground; intricate patterns intertwined and interlocked with one another. I felt amazed when I saw a doll slowly being summoned, its head rising up from the ground. Isnt that a person? If it werent for the silver threads connecting to it, the figure could easily be mistaken for a person with closed eyes. The doll was a blonde, tall manCdespite being summoned, it looked so suspiciously lifelike. Almost like a living, breathing, human being. FlickC! However, as soon as the dolls eyes opened apanied by the sound of a finger flick, those thoughts vanished. A sheen unique to inanimate objects shone from its ss marble eyes. Looking at the doll, Seo Dawon sneered coldly. Oh myCI see Im in the presence of a true necromancer. Da-hee-ssi didnt answer; she bit her lips. Thereafter, the doll, with its eyes wide open, began to move as if it were a living human being. As she flicked her fingersClike striking piano keysCthe doll skillfully drew the sword that was fastened on its waist. An unusual, rippling, blue energy formed on the de. No way A Swordmaster? I was well aware of the fact that only a few exceptionally talented individuals among the Warrior ss could produce such a phenomenon called Sword Aura. After all, I had seen plenty of videos on the inte showcasing the maniption of Sword Aura. That sword aura must not be a mere visual trick. The doll lowered its posture and raised its sword towards the Mage. Just by taking that stance, I could feel the pressure the aura exudedCas if a de was drawn against my neck. And, when I blinkedC BoomC! In an instant, the doll rushed right in front of us, unleashing tendrils of bluish Sword Aura. Fortunately, it was blocked by a shield that Seo Dawon seemed to have conjured, so it couldnt harm us any further. I heard a crackling sound as I glimpsed the faint outline of the shield blocking the sword aura. The barrier felt too thin to prevent the blue aura; I couldnt tear my eyes away because I was worried the shield would break. However, Seo Dawon didnt abandon me and simply hugged me tighter. He used one cold hand to grab the nape of my neck before using the other topletely envelop me in his embrace. W-Will it be alright? I asked. I worried that our posture would only be a hindrance. With my lips resting on his corbone, I voiced my concern; I didnt want to see him get hurt while trying to protect me. However, Dawon-ie merely stroked the back of my head without saying a word. I nced at him; without staring back, he responded, Are you worried that Ill lose? N-No Its not that Actually, Im a bit scared. Huh? I have to fight against a woman who made her dead boyfriend into a weapon How dreary. What? Taken aback, I turned around. There, I saw Da-hee-ssi staring at me with a pale face. When I observed her expression, I realized that what Seo Dawon had said was true. Isnt that chilling? The Mage whispered. However, Seo Dawon continued to hug me with one arm, as if he were making a joke. In a clearly provoking tone, he called out to her, Did you really believe that Moon Issak would resurrect that preservativeden fleshbag? Be a Patron! TL: Ngl, turning your dead boyfriend into a puppet is both tragic and horrifying at the same time. But I guess tragically horrifying is the norm for a lot of characters in this novel. Chapter 343 Da-hee-ssis eyes changed when she heard those words. Deep anger, guilt, and mncholy disappeared; she became expressionless. It seems Seo Dawon had hit a sore point. I didnt expect to hear something like that from an undead. Perhaps you dont fully grasp the situation. Da-hee-ssi muttered as she raised her left hand. Answering her call, the blond man posed as if he were ready to walk. Da-hee-ssi openly ridiculed him with her cynical remarks, If Jae-ho is a fleshbag full of preservatives, then what are you? You didnt even leave any flesh behind. However, disregarding her provocation, Seo Dawon smiled refreshingly, Haha, what kind of joke is that? Lee Jae-ho and I arepletely different. I chose this state voluntarily, but what youre doing is humiliating the dead, right? Shut up! Eventually, Da-hee-ssi lost herposure and attacked Seo Dawon. The blonde manCthat is to say, the man that was once Lee Jae-ho, reacted immediately to Da-hee-ssis shout, jumping to a height that would have made him almost invisible to an ordinary person, before flinging his sword aura towards the top of Dawon-ies head. I instinctively flinched, but I couldnt move my body because the Mages arms were holding me tightly. Dawon-ie patted me with his hands as if to reassure me. [Hellfire]. He immediately unfurled arge-scale magic attack that seemed to have been prepared in advance. As soon as the skill was called out, a darkness that one wouldnt dare stare intoClike a ck hole opening its maw on the floorCappeared. [Perfect Barrier]. Afterwards, Dawon-ie summoned arge shield and ced it in front of me. Lee Jae-hos attack was blocked by that shield, and the puppet was unable to further its attack. ScreeeechC! Its de scraped sharply against the shield, but the winner of the power struggle was Seo Dawon. Da-hee, realizing that the shield was too strong to prate, red at us before waving her hand. Lee Jae-ho retreated. Thats when the unexpected happened. As soon as Lee Jae-ho stepped back and its feet touched the floor, something ck and sticky began to cling to its shoes. At first, I had no idea what that was, but I soon found out. ck smoke began to billow out, and Lee Jae-hos body caught on fire. The mes of hell summoned by [Hellfire] began to devour its body. At first, it was a very insignificant me, so the puppet didnt care about it; but, as Lee Jae-ho continued to move, the me crawled up its body like a snake. Until its calves, the mes burned quite slowly; past the thighs, its whole body suddenly burst into mes as if someone had poured oil all over its torso. Da-hee-ssi screamed in horror at the sight, No!! She desperately tried to put out the fire on Lee Jae-hos body by fanning her hands, but the mes only burned brighter as it used the puppets body as fuel. In the end, Da-hee-ssi, with tears streaming down her face, reached out her hands to directly touch Jaehos burning body. And, horrifically, the mes transferred to her hands. No! No!! Arghh! But, even as her own hands were engulfed by the mes, Da-hee-ssi was more concerned with the mes on Lee Jae-hos body. She tried to rescue the puppets melting body from the fire, but strangely the mes didnt transfer onto the rest of her body. However, her hands soon began to burn ck as she tried to bat away the mes with both hands to save Lee Jae-ho. Da-hee-ssipletely lost her sanity as she witnessed her lover being reduced to a pile of ashes by the relentless mes that refused to extinguish. Stop it! I said, stop!! AghhhH!! No! NO!!! Please! I couldnt bear to watch anymore, so I eventually turned my head away. They werent pitiful or anythingIt was just too difficult to watch until the bitter end; I stood arms crossed as if I wasnt affected. However, Seo Dawon left it like that for a few seconds, and only when Lee Jae-ho had almostpletely burned away into a pile of ash did he stop the skills progression with a flick of his finger. I thought Seo Dawon had timed it that way in order to interrogate Da-hee-ssi. But, when I looked up at his face, I realized that I thought wrong. Dawon-ah Seo Dawon was smiling. In particr, his cruel smile was fixed upon Lee Da-hee who had lost her mind as she stared vacantly at Lee Jae-ho. He was savoring her expression, as if her despair was a sweet dessert. Ignoring me, Seo Dawon whispered to Da-hee-ssi, Ask Moon Issak. Lets see if he can save that pile of ashes. Da-hee-ssi raised her vacant eyes and stared at Seo Dawon. Then, behind our backs, I heard Moon Issak roar, Seo DawonC! It seemed that he had finally been released from the Mages hypnosis. Moon Issak kicked away thepletely shattered scarecrow with his foot and approached us, visibly angry. After regaining hisposure and surveying the surroundings, he paused for a moment when he saw Dahee sitting there. The investigator seemed to be trying to assess the situation. The words that soon fell from his lips were so cold that I could hardly believe the two were on the same side. What a fool You should have dragged Kim Sangyoon out and taken him hostage to buy time. Useless. You or anyone else. That was truly a line that a despicable viin might spout. How did this world be so twisted that a thug like that received a scenario that may reward him with bing a pope. After making such a shameless remark, Moon Issak stretched his body; there was a cracking sound as he turned his neck from side to side. Then, he stared at Seo Dawon with narrowed eyes. It didnt stop there. He red at me, still deep in Seo Dawons embrace. The investigators gaze was even more relentless than when he looked at Seo Dawon. I involuntarily grit my teeth at Moon Issaks persistent, sticky gaze. Seo Dawon quickly shifted his body to block that gaze. Choi Lee-kyung Through my blocked perspective, I could hear Moon Issaks simmering voice. I strained my ears to follow his voice, but I couldnt understand him. I had given up on understanding the man, but when our eyes met earlier, Moon Issak had red at me as if I had betrayed him and had an affair with Seo Dawon. Resentment Clearly, there was more than just anger in him. His shameless gaze exuded his resentment and obsession towards me. How unfair. Even when I had lost my memory, I had no rtionship with Moon Issak. As my foggy mind gradually cleared after meeting Dawon, the memories of our time together started to emerge. They were filled with nothing but pain and shame. However, that only reaffirmed the fact that he enjoyed the violenceCall those moments I felt stifled and suffocated enough for him to feel betrayed. The overwhelming difference in our positions and perspectives shattered all my efforts to avoid thinking deeply, dragging me into a vortex of hatred. The days when I helplessly sumbed to Moon Issak kept bing more vivid in my mind. I want to kill him The most terrible thing he would do was to appropriate and disguise himself within my memories of Seo Dawon and hit me. Whenever I was pped around or treated like a tool by someone I liked without knowing the reasons why, I had shed incredibly sorrowful tears. And, Moon Issak would take pleasure in my tears each and every time. Hooo However, I tried to cut off such thoughts. I didnt want to shed any more tears over that man. Instead of crying, I bowed my head and regained myposure in Seo Dawons stable arms. From that moment on, the bloodlust pouring from Moon Issak became even more intense. In a growling, sinister voice, he threatened, Youll never be able to leave the basement for the rest of your life. I trembled because I remembered the basement that Moon Issak was referring to. I was very frightened, and I also felt ashamed of myself for being afraid. However, I clenched my teeth and retorted, Lets see who rots underground forever. As soon as I finished speaking, Moon Issakughed despicably, Are you all fired up because you managed to summon Seo Dawon? Just him? How cute. Then, after a pause, he continued meaningfully, You personally told me your weaknessCyou cant summon for an extended period of time. ! Ill win just by dragging time. Isnt that right, Lee-kyung-ah? Be a Patron! TL: First things first: Holy shit, absolutely COLD from Seo Dawon. Although, Im d he did it. I know Da-hee was kind to Lee-kyung, but she wasnt kind enough to stop Moon Issak from using Lee-kyung. SecondCMoon Issak truly is every toxic ex-boyfriend ever, huh? Chapter 344 As soon as I heard the noise, I had a terrible headache. Although I knew I shouldnt speak about my abilities when Moon Issak asked, I answered him immediately. He didnt even need to threaten meCI couldnt stop myself from answering. At first, our conversations were casual. For example, he asked about where my hometown was. But at some point, he began extracting information that should never have fallen into the enemys hands. He pried out details such as how I met Seo Dawon, how many contracted servants I had, and even the critical risks associated with my abilities. He had even dug into Kim Sangyoon and Koo Hui-seoI remembered how interested Moon Issak was in the fact that Koo Kyungman was still alive. He cleverly extracted that information before messing with my memory once more, making me forget that I had ever told him anything. Later on, when his hypnotic suggestions were broken, my memories flooded my mind. I felt suffocated. It wasnt just some guy or some enemy. I had handed all my information to Moon Issak. I It wasnt just the servants; Kim Sangyoon and Koo Hui-seo were also in danger. As if he had guessed the reason behind my shock, Moon Issak smiled sinisterly, Now that your memory has returned, you understand. Right? Even if youre lucky enough to kill me and run away, your entire arsenal has already been exposed. . And, if I die, everything you said has been recorded; a trusted colleague has the recorded files. Weve arranged for the documents to be sent to at least three people. Moon Issak wasnt bluffing. Rather, perhaps he had already finished negotiating matters with Bae Jaemin using the information he had received from me. After all, I had been stuck in this mansion for about a month now. In other words, I waspletely trapped. Whether or not I kill Moon Issak here, Ill be a wanted criminal even if I managed to escape. Koo Hui-seo may be thrown into jail because of my testimony. Furthermore, Kim Sangyoon, who still needed treatment, would face a bleak future. Howeverif I followed Moon Issaks words and canceled Seo Dawons summon, I wouldnt be able to prevent the investigator from doing whatever he pleases. At that time, Moon Issak spoke in a softer voice, crooning as if he were trying to coax me further into this dilemma, Choi Lee-kyung, think carefully. You simply have to swear that youll cooperate with my scenario. This wouldnt be a bad option for you as well. If I be the Pope and use [Resurrection], I can revive Seo Dawon. In some ways, we share amon purpose. I dont mind signing a contract with the condition of Seo Dawons resurrection if thats what you want. Rather than struggling on your own when you arent even capable. It was thenC I was wondering, but Youre truly screwed, arent you? Dawon-ie, who had just been listening, cut off Moon Issak. In addition, there was a strange expression on his face, as if he were holding back hisughter. I had no idea what Dawon-ie was talking about, so I looked at Moon Issak through the gap in the Mages arms. At first nce, Moon Issak didnt seem to have undergone any significant changes. His expression was a bit colder, but that was simr to his usual demeanor. As if he hade to the same conclusion, Moon Issak also raised one eyebrow. He must have found those words quite absurd, Cant you distinguish where a servant should interfere, and where he shouldnt? He didnt hide his contempt for Dawon. It was as if he found the Mage presumptuous for even daring to speak. Moon Issaks attitude confirmed that his wheedling promises wouldnt be kept; the man despised Seo Dawon that much. However, Dawons smile only grew deeper despite the obvious hostility. If Im not here, youll hypnotize Lee-kyung-ie Well, even if what you did was dirty, I can understand the desire to monopolize him However, youre already finished, hm? What? Did you know that the Hub categorizes hypnosis as a type of attack? Dawon spoke softly, as if he were a teacher exining a problem to an ignorant student. Moon Issak didnt seem to understand; I didnt either. Hypnosis is considered an attack? What does that mean? Since Ive been hypnotized, I can personally understand the concept that hypnotism could be considered an attack skill. However, why was it necessary to rify and categorize it in such a manner? Moon Issak tried to demolish my ego with hypnosis and inflicted injury on my body without any hesitation. But, if I were to say Thats an attack skill, theres no way he would change his methods and avoid using hypnosis. Moon Issaks position as an investigatorCa public officialCwas the reason why he was able to use hypnosis so skillfully. At least on the surface. When Users residing in the Hubmitted crimes, most of them destroyed evidence with their skills or through their inventory. An ordinary investigator would not be able to catch the suspect in those scenarios. Therefore, the government devised advanced hypnosis skills to be used by investigative forces andw enforcement. Obtaining confessions from suspects or acquiring crucial evidence with these skills became a public affair. Of course, strictly speaking, using those skills indiscriminately without being involved in a case was illegal. I, who was not yet being formally investigated, should not undergo such extreme methods, but there was no way Moon Issak would listen to my pleas or logic. Sure enough, Moon Issak also snorted; he must have arrived at the same conclusion, Really? Do you want me to thank you for informing me of that? However, despite that sarcastic remark, Dawon did not lose his smile, You should be extremely grateful. You wouldve remained clueless about why you became brain dead until the end. ? Since Hypnosis is also a kind of attack skill, you shouldve fallen for Lee-kyung-ies charm by now. What? I said. I opened my eyes wide as I looked between Moon Issak and Seo Dawon. Whos fallen for who? I guess youve truly be an undead. Moon Issak mockingly twirled his index finger near his temple. 1 He was openly taunting the Mage. I also couldntprehend the Mages words; Moon Issak had fallen for me? The things he did to me were something one would never do to someone they liked. However, regardless of the skepticism on mine and Moon Issaks face, Dawon continued to talk, Lee-kyung-ie is currently using the title, Sweeter than Candy. While using that title, he can use Counter Attack, which doubles the damage of any attack he suffers. So, youre in love with Lee-kyung-ie twice as much as the hypnotic effect you tried to instill upon him. My eyes opened wide at such an unbelievable statement. Then, Moon Issak chuckled, Arent you a total lunatic right now? After indulging in gay tomfoolery, does the whole wide world look like a flower garden to you? Dawon-ie smiled with his eyes, Really? Then why did you put a ring on him? What? You ced the ring your mother gave you on Lee-kyung-ies hand. Startled, I looked down at my hands, almost reflexively. Of course the ring wasnt there; I had thrown it away a long time ago. Furthermore, Moon Issak stood with a vacant expression, as if he had been hit with a hammer. It seemed like he was shocked by his own bizarre actions, as if he had just realized the absurdity of what he had done. LookCeven now. When Im standing next to Lee-kyung-ie like this Its clear that your insides are twisting. Then, Dawon-ie slowly bowed his head towards me. I closed my eyes in anticipation. BangC! However, before Dawon reached me, something flew our way before colliding into something with a tremendous sound. When I opened my eyes, I could see that Moon Issak, who had rushed towards us, had lifted his silver-wrapped arms right before our noses. He seemed to be breaking down the shield that Seo Dawon had made. With a fierce expression on his face, he swung down and struck the shield over and over again. BaamC! The shield couldnt withstand the second attack and gradually began to crack. Then, through the crack of the marred shield, his and my eyes met. mC! The shield had shattered, but Moon Issak stood still. Right there. He couldnt take his eyes off me. However, the silence didntst long. Fucker! Suddenly, Moon Issak stumbled back a couple of steps. He held his head with one hand as if his temples were throbbing. Meanwhile, Dawon smiled as Moon Issak flopped about. So, why are you being so greedy, even if it wont work? ShutUp! Moon Issak shouted, but dark red blood began to flow from his nose. By that time, Moon Issak must have realized his condition had worsened and stepped back even more. He failed to keep his bnce and copsed into an unsightly mess. Perhaps he had suffered a concussion. Slowly approaching him, one step at a time, Dawon whispered, Its a bit eerie to think that everything you had done has been returned, twice as strong, right? Moon Issak hastily created a silvery ring in his hand but soon the light rapidly faded, and he fell down in agony, clutching his heart. I saw the fallen Moon Issaks face flush red; the nosebleed showed no signs of stopping. Rather, the speed of the blood flow became faster, as if the blood in his veins were circting his body quite quickly. Hrrnk.Ugh! Now, Moon Issak couldnt even breathe properly and was short of breath. Dawon told him what he was experiencing in a sickly sweet tone, There are times, when youre in love, your heart beats incredibly fast and you be short of breath. Youre experiencing exactly thatCjust twice as extreme. Ha-haaghC-Cough Dont resist it, ept it. If you hold out any longer, your brain will melt. Rather than dying, isnt it better to devote yourself to Lee-kyung-ie and to love him? Ahh Hnngh Of course, those feelings wont be returned. Moon Issak twitched as he listened to the Mage. I was shocked to see that his eyes had rolled back until I couldnt even see the ck of his pupils. However, Dawon didnt stop there; he grabbed Moon Issak by the cor and lifted him up. He whispered softly in the investigators ear, You have no idea how long Ive been waiting for this momentEver since I discovered that ring on Lee-kyung-ies hand. Be a Patron! TL: Theres a lot to talk about here: 1) I honestly forgot that Lee-kyung had that title. 2) I was indeed wondering why Moon Issak seemed tolove Lee-kyung in his own twisted way. The ring incidence did seem a bit out of character for him. 3) Oh my god, Seo Dawonsst line in this chapterThe chills. Chapter 345 Moon Issaks seizure didntst long. His breathing became slower and more stable, as if he were falling asleep. The blood flowing from his nose gradually stopped. Dawon released his cor and flung him away like he was trash. The sight of the man copsing on the floor was both satisfying and somewhat relieving, as if some of the wounds in my heart were healing. But the joy of victory didntst long. I looked at the Mage and realized that the outlines of his body were gradually bing hazy; I hurriedly reached out to him, Dawon-ah! The summon time had expired. I couldnt hide my disconcerted emotions as I held onto Dawons disappearing hand. However, the weight of his presence gradually faded, and the background of the room began to shine through his body. Dawon-ie ced his hand on my anxious head. Then, in a sweet but firm voice, he said, Use Moon Issak to get out of here. What? Dont use the other servants. When you leave the mansion, contact Koo Hui-seo and join him. What about you? Why are you going to disappear like this? Up until now, the servants remained visible to me even if the summon time had expired; therefore, it felt ominous to see that more than half of Dawons body had disappeared. However, Dawon shook his head and reassured me, Its because this location is a bit And your condition isnt ideal right now. Youll be able to see me again in a few days. Then Dont be scared, and just use Moon Issak. You can do it. Lets meet again. I felt strangely insecure as I listened to those words. What if I lost my memories again after I let go of him? Such anxieties swirled around my entire body. However, when I looked up and saw Dawons face before itpletely disappeared, I felt ashamed for indulging in such weak thoughts. Dawon-ie was looking back at me without a single worried wrinkle; he had faith in me. I nodded slowly, and Dawon smiled. In the end, I was left in the room with only the unconscious Moon Issak and the out-of-her-mind Da-hee-ssi. Da-hee-ssi leaned over the torso of her doll and continuously mumbled the same words with vacant eyes, Darling Jaeho-yah Wont you wake up? I moved slowly so as to not provoke Da-hee-ssiCat least, as much as possible. Her weapon I knew it hadpletely burned to ashes, but I didnt know what she would do. > Holding my breath, I slowly approached Moon Issak, whose eyes were still closed. > Under my feet, Moon Issak breathed fragilely, as if his breaths would stop at any moment. Of course, I didnt feel sorry at that sight. Not at allChonestly, I just wanted to step on him. However, I forcibly suppressed that malicious impulse and tapped his side. Then, after just two taps, he opened his eyes. Moon Issak looked at me before grabbing my ankle with a grip that almost felt as if he would drag me away. I didnt think a chain and manacle would be able to mp my ankle with a tighter force. Choi Lee-kyung? Whats this Why am I here? Moon Issak looked at me with a confused expression. It looked as if hed believe whatever came out of my mouth His vacant and almost idiotic expression made me feel as if he wasnt truly all there. I had never seen such a meek and gentle look on his face before, but looking at that made my insides twist. Was that what I looked like when I was hypnotized? I wanted to hit him as he stared at me, but Haah Moon Issak-ssi. I sighed. Huh? First, lets get out of this room. I reached out to Moon Issak, trying not to let my personal feelings bleed into my actions. He grabbed my hand quicklyCas if it were a reflex. As he straightened up and got off the ground, he finally seemed to recognize Da-hee-ssi, who was in the corner of the room, and furrowed his brows. What the? What happened I was curious as to what Moon Issaks reaction would be, so I kept an observant eye on him and didnt stop him. It felt as if his mind was repeating the same thoughts, but he suddenly stumbled and suffered a nosebleed. The hypnosis effect had been triggered; whenever Moon Issak tried to repel various thoughts or doubt certain delusionswhenever he tried to reconstruct his memory pain seemed to be inflicted on him. I know. Because, Ive experienced all that. In my case, I felt a piercing painClike a needle stabbing my brainCapanied by a deep depression; Moon Issak seemed to be suffering direct damage to the brain since he was inflicted with pain twice as strong as mine. Eventually, Moon Issak couldnt ovee the pain, stumbled, and leaned against the wall. As I looked at his blurred and dulled expression, I finally understood why Dawon had been relieved. Just leaving him alone like this could turn Moon Issak into an imbecile. Of course, the man had brought it upon himself, but Could you tie Da-hee-ssi up? Why? I cant do it myself. My hand is like this, after all. Ah. Looking at him nodding his head gently at my instructions, though the logic barely supported my statements, I was sure that Moon Issaks cognitive ability hadpletely deterioratedCplunged into the abyssCtoday. And that realization dulled a bit of my deep hatred. Anyway, following mymand, Moon Issak took out handcuffs from his inventory and tied up Da-hee-ssi. As soon as she was bound, she lost consciousness and copsed. Iid her on the bed before quickly rushing to Kim Sangyoons room. Hhaaghh! S-Sangyoon-ssi! Yes? Lee-kyung-nim!?! And, as soon as I told Moon Issak to awaken Kim Sangyoon, Sangyoons eyes fluttered wide open before he looked around with a puzzled expression. Although his body had been immobilized and his weight had been cut in half while hey on the bed, his expression, fortunately, didnt look too bad after he opened his eyes. The reason the Warrior hadnt been able to regain consciousness until now was because Moon Issak had forcibly put Kim Sangyoon to sleep using a skill. Although I was angered by Moon Issaks deception, I was greatly relieved when Sangyoon said he was fine and had not incurred any other injuries. Are you sure youre okay, Lee-kyung-nim? What? Yes Im fine. But your hand? Ah As soon as Sangyoon-ssi returned to his senses, he saw my severely injured left hand and began to worry. He was emaciated and diminished enough for his clothes to be incredibly loose on him, but he was only worried about my hand. Looking at his frown, I felt incredibly emotional. When I bit my lips without being able to answer, Sangyoon-ssi looked restless, A-Are you hurt? Are you sure youre okay? Im alright, Sangyoon-ssi Rather than worrying about that, we have to get out of here quickly Get out? Where to? At that time, Moon Issak, who had been silently observing our conversation, suddenly involved himself. Kim Sangyoon looked at him and then back at me with an uneasy expression. His apprehension seemed to belie thoughts like, Whats wrong with that guy? First, Sangyoon-ssi. Try to stand up. I said. What? Ah, yes. Ignoring Moon Issaks words, I began to help the Warrior. Kim Sangyoon still seemed a bit worried when I tantly ignored the investigator, but, when I ced my hand on his shoulder, his startled body hopped in ce. I-I-I!! I can do it.. Stand up.. By myself! Ah I understand. I forced myself to lower my hand when I looked at his reddened face. Fortunately, Kim Sangyoon was able to bnce himself by gripping the bed frame. However Where are you going, Choi Lee-kyung? Moon Issak blocked my way and asked again. With a nervous expression I had never before seen on his face, he tried to grab my hand. Dont touch me. As soon as he reached out to me, I hit his hand away. Moon Issak shrunk in on himself; his hand flinched back, like a mimosa flower. 1 Kim Sangyoon nervously flitted his eyes between us as he watched our interaction. Im sure he was curious, but I merely smiled awkwardly at him; I couldnt exin when Moon Issak was around. Looking at my face and then at Moon Issak, Kim Sangyoon muttered something with a perplexed expression, Is that guy having another seizure AhCIts nothing. 2 I knew who Sangyoon-ssi was referring to, but I just pretended I didnt hear him. Then, as if trying to cover up his slip of the tongue, Kim Sangyoon quickly changed into clothes from his inventory and walked out of the room. Be a Patron! TL: I just think this story must be absolutely wild from Kim Sangyoons point of view. Also, is Lee-kyung still in his bathrobe? Chapter 346 Choi Lee-kyung. Choi Lee-kyung, Choi Lee-kyung, Choi Lee-kyung After I ordered him to not touch me, Moon Issak didnt try to do so anymore. However, he followed me and Kim Sangyoon persistently and continuously called my name. Though Kim Sangyoon looked a little curious, his stares towards Moon Issak were filled with not only curiosity but wariness as well. Amidst this strange atmosphere, we exited into the yard where Moon Issaks car was parked. I turned towards the investigatorCsomething I hadnt done on the journey here; he looked at me like an obedient dog. If he had a tail, it would have wagged gently. Give me your car keys. Of course, I only bluntly held out my hand. Moon Issak obediently took the car keys out of his pocket, but, before he ced it in my hand, he asked, Where are you going? You dont have to know. Then, lets go together. Dont want to. Just give me the keys. He looked at me with a frown. Then, he pulled back the arm that held the car key and grumbled like a child, Where are you going? You cant go where you used to live. Bae Jaemin probably has someone stationed there. Youll get hurt. Its none of your business. I dont want Choi Lee-kyung to get hurt Iughed at his mumbles. How amusing for someone who had tortured me to the point that I couldnt use my hand properly to say such things. However, there was a difference between Moon Issak back then and Moon Issak now. Even though everything had reached an unbearable point, I took a deep breath and spoke sincerely to his genuinely concerned face. Wait here. Im going to go out for a while beforeing back. How long will you take? It wont take more than a few hours. I wont even run into Bae Jaemin. I shook off his grip. Moon Issak hesitated and looked at Kim Sangyoon with a conflicted expression. Then, ck blood began to drip slowly from his nose: the penalty that was inflicted on him every time he tried to resist hypnosis. Kim Sangyoon flinched at the sight but remained silent. Moon Issak began to murmur to himself, almost as if he were trying to persuade himself, wiping his blood with tattered sleeves, Choi Lee-kyung is going toe back. In a few hours, so I have to let him go The car key was hanging on Moon Issaks trembling fingertips, and the keychain started to warp. Perhaps he had exerted too much force. Worried that the car key might shatter in his hand, I approached him. Then, I grabbed hold of Moon Issaks arm. I looked at his burning red ears with disgust. However, Moon Issak tried to embrace me, ignoring my expression. I knocked his arms out of the way, trying to keep this conversation as short as possible. Wait here. Alright? Ill be right back. Then, hug me just once Cough Kim Sangyoon, observing us from behind, released a startled cough. I tried not to pay attention to him. I quickly dug myself into Moon Issaks arms as he wanted, but before he could hug me back, I snatched the car key from his weakened hand. Moon Issac looked vacant as he stared at me slip through his grasp. Sangyoon-ssi, lets leave, I said. Yes, yes Meanwhile, I threw the car keys to Sangyoon-ssi. He skillfully caught it and took the drivers seat, while I quickly got into the passenger seat. I saw Moon Issak take a few bted steps closer, but Kim Sangyoon tactfully stomped on the elerator. Fortunately, as soon as we stood in front of the parking brake, the door opened automatically. Only then were we able to leave this tiresome mansion. Kim Sangyoon was tense as he nced in the rearview mirror. Once we started driving onto the road in front of the mansion, he let out a sigh as if he had been holding back his breath. That What is going on with that madman? Kim Sangyoon asked. He just hurt his head a little. I couldnte up with anything to say, so I answered a bit haphazardly. Kim Sangyoon didnt look convinced, but he didnt refute and closed his mouth after a while. Then, he entered Koo Hui-seos home address into the GPS. Along the drive, he moved ording to the guides voice while stealing nces at me. Cautiously, he said, Excuse me, but Ive been meaning to ask. Yes? Your hand Did Moon Issak perhaps do that? I didnt say anything, but that seemed to be answer enough. Kim Sangyoon let out a pretty vulgar swear. It was thenC Lee-kyung-ah. Arrgh! I was startled and almost leaped up by the low voice that tickled my ears. If it werent for the seatbelt, I might have hit my head on the car ceiling. However, the person who surprised me didnt seem to care but instead extended a delicate and beautiful hand from the backseat. Following that hand, I turned around and called out their name, my heart heavy with overwhelming emotions. Dawon-ah! D-Did you say Seo Dawon? At my words, Kim Sangyoons face paled. He looked around uneasily, but I didnt care about the Warriors reaction and simply held onto that cold, white hand. Dawon also disregarded Kim Sangoons panicked words and stroked my chin. After caressing my roughened, irritated skin a few times, he clicked his tongue and said, Just as soon as you gained some weight Hm? Lets eat something tastyter. Ah Should we? Sangyoon-ssi must have been wondering if I was talking to myself, but I ignored him. Its not a secret to Sangyoon-ssi anymore, anyway I rested my head on the headrest while Dawon-ie stroked my hair slowly. His touch made me feelfortableCmade me feel as if I hade home. That realization felt strange. Did I feel relieved because the Mage was nearby? Even though I couldnt return home because of Bae Jaemin and was currently running away in Moon Issaks carCthe one I basically stole from the investigator? The other Servants? What about them? Youll be able to see them soon. Really? I yawned and nced back. Dawon was expressionless until he met my eyesC then, he smiled. The smile seemed a bit insecure, but, before I could ask him about it, he gently suggested, Sleep a little. But Im not going anywhere. Ridiculously, I felt tired as soon as I heard that. I ended up closing my eyes. Myst memory inside the car was feeling the cool handCwhich would never turn lukewarmCsweeping across my forehead. * * * I found myself being held in someones arms as they walked down a long corridor. Only the faint sound of footsteps, muffled by the thick carpet, reached my ears. By then, I was slowly regaining consciousness. When I opened my eyes, a familiar mansion entered into view. And the person holding me was Huh?? Are you awake, Lee-kyung-ssi? was Koo Hui-seo. I startled at his face, which I hadnt seen in a long while; Koo Hui-seo watched me il with wide eyes. I rolled out of his arms and sat at the foot of a sofa. W-When did I get here NoCWhat about Sangyoon-ssi? Dawon-ie? Mm Sangyoon-ssi has been treated in a ward as soon as he arrived at the mansion. Seo Dawon is Wont Lee-kyung-ssi know better than I? Its just the two of us here. Ah I-Is that so? After exchanging a few words, I was able to calm down a little bit. I looked over Koo Hui-seo; his pale skin, skinny body, andrge glossy eyes looked the same, but hisplexion was somehow worse than before. As I looked at the sunken skin underneath his eyes, I automatically asked, Hui-seo-ssi Are you severely unwell? It hasnt been long since Ive recovered. Still, its alright. The doctor said that if I continue to take medicine regrly, Ill be able to live a few more years. What did you say? Not even 10? He just had a few years left? Was he talking about a terminal condition? Startled, I stared at Koo Hui-seo; he stared back with aplexion that, now that I thought about it, wouldnt make me surprised if he fell dead the very next minute. I wondered if he was making some absurd joke, but the man wasnt mentally well enough to engage in such banter. Eventually, I asked him again, Excuse me, if youre talking about a few years If all goes well about 3 years? What? Then! So, thats why Im saying Lee-kyung-ssi I have a request to make. Koo Hui-seo, who was still sitting down, reached his frail hand to me. Be a Patron! TL: So Moon Issak isnt killed? Will this be a liability or a resource? Chapter 347 I stood up while holding that hand, but I couldnt respond to Koo Hui-seo. It wasnt because I found it hard to believe his wordsCthat he wouldnt live longCbut because the hand I just grabbed was so cold that I couldnt believe it belonged to a living person. Is the request Koo Hui-seo-ssi wants to make Dont tell meCyou want me to make you into a servant? I asked, adopting a deliberate cold look. Then, Koo Hui-seo tilted his head, Is that not an option? NoCthats not the problem. Is there really no other way for you to recover? Mm I dont know? My heart ached as I looked at his vacant expression. Perhaps he didnt even think about finding another way to live. This man had been waiting for death his entire lifeCthe doctors conclusion may have been the happiest thing he had ever heard in his life. He couldnt erase the anticipation and excitement on his face. That face was just so unbearably pitiful. I knew he had a terrible childhood and had been shunned by all those who were supposed to love him. Furthermore, I was also one of the people that Koo Hui-seo wantedCcraved attention fromCbut couldnt have. However Were you really going to ask me to turn you into a servant when you died? I asked, clenching my teeth. Koo Hui-seo must have read something in my expression, but he failed to properly grasp my inner emotions. He merely rolled his big eyes around and continued to say, Yes But,e to think of it Yes? Lee-kyung-ssi doesnt like me very much. I suppose he might dislike that idea. But still, cant it be done? In return, when I die, Ill leave all my inheritance to you. Youll be able to live without having to work for the rest of your life After hearing such a stupid statementCwas that all his brain could manifest?Cmy forehead wrinkled. Koo Hui-seo kept an eye on my changing expressions as he offered unsolicited information on his properties. Well, I I have 200 billion in assets that dont need to be taxed. If you want, I can set up a corporation or trust, and Shut up. Please. Ye~es I rubbed my brows as I looked at Koo Hui-seos guileless expressionCit seemed he had no idea that this would anger me. This man is a fool. A three-year-old child could probably debate better than him. Therefore, I shouldnt get angry he wouldnt understand anyway. Hell probably just wail, Im sorry Should I kill myself now? So Koo Hui-seo-ssi, if you die within three years, I definitely wont sign a contract with you. What? I grit my teeth and decided to speak at his eye level. Adopting a deliberately mocking tone, I said, Its the truth. Why should I sign a contract with a dreary person like you? Ill forget about Koo Hui-seo-ssi as soon as he dies. S-So mean Koo Hui-seo-ssi, youve never been abroad, have you? After demolishing that bastard Bae Jaemin, Im going to travel the world with Dawon-ie. Jealous? Without you, I think I wont have any concerns about being with Dawon-ie. Lighthearted and free. Itll be a relief, really. Thats really, really too much Face flushed and tears streaming down his cheeks, Koo Hui-seo protested with a cracked voice. The more I spoke, the more upset he became; he wiped his tears with his drooping sleeves, like a child. Lee-kyung-ssi is truly cruel This must be Seo Dawons influence I wasnt even going to ask you to summon me I just didnt want to be apart from Lee-kyung-ssi It took great effort to stop myself from shedding tears at Koo Hui-seos pitiful pleas. It seemed that he hadnt noticed my reddened eyesChis vision was impaired from his own tears. So, hiding my emotions, I said, But, if Koo Hui-seo-ssi can live for 30 more years, Ill sign a contract with you. What? I keep on saying this, stop hurting yourself. We can search for different doctors and also ask for second opinions from Priests as well. They say that healing cant cure diseases, but if whats wrong with you is caused by a curse, we might be able to cure you with skills or items. However, Ko Hui-seo looked even more depressed than before. He seemed like he wanted to protestChis cheeks trembling slightlyCbut eventually, only tears streamed down his cheeks. My encouragement to live on seemed to hurt him more than anything else. Besides, youyour child will be born soon, right? Yes That child Excuse me, but its going to be a human child, right? Something simr to that, I suppose? I sighed briefly, but, since I needed to persuade him in any way possible, I continued to speak quite seriously, Koo Hui-seo-ssi needs to take good care of that child. Koo Kyungman is going to die, right? If you die as well, that child will be an orphan. Do you not want Koo Kyungman to die? No wayCdo you perhaps want to die with him? No Koo Hui-seo shook his head, and his fingers twitched in my grip. I knew his mind could easily drift elsewhere, but at least the tears had stopped. So, I let him be. Koo Hui-seo touched my hand several times; his ears flushed red. He hesitated like that a few times, then, in a nearly pleading voice, he asked, Lee-kyung-ssi. You dont want me to die? Yes. Th Then Do you like me? Yes. Koo Hui-seos eyes doubled in size. Truly?! He shouted in a loud, almost screaming voice. I didnt think hed understand, but I sighed and looked at him head on. I like you enough to not want you to die. He turned rigid momentarily. I ced my palm on his chest as I worried that his breathing might have stoppedpletely. Then, as soon as I ced my hand on his chest, Koo Hui-seo tightly gripped my hand with tremendous force. The excitement and passion reflected on his face it was, as I predicted, overwhelming. I took a couple of steps back and unsessfully tried to rip my hand away from his grasp. I shook my hand, Let go of me. Just once Can you tell me that one more time? NoCI wont tell you again. Ahhh Youre too much! I I was going to give up! Why does Lee-kyung-ssi continue to Of course, I had no intention of observing Koo Hui-seos abnormal excitement. So, I aimed a kick at his legs straight away. However, Koo Hui-seo tried to dodge, and my kicknded between his legs. While the man stood perfectly fine, I Are you insane? *Whine* The hardness between his legs made me feel filthy. Damn it I thought he was acting a bit unusual ever since his ears turned red Haah Let go of my hand now. If you dont let go, Ill actually hit you. Koo Hui-seo made a face that stated he might want to get hit, but, when I shot a scornful re at him, he reluctantly let go of my hand. I looked at him irritably, but when I noticed sweat trickling down his temple, I closed my mouth. Koo Hui-seo licked his dripping sweat and smacked his purple lips, I cant help it Since Lee-kyung-ssi keeps on coaxing me to live Yourplexion doesnt look well. Sit here for now. Will you really make me a servant in thirty years? Yes. I understand, so Rest for now. When I calmly cut off his words andmanded him to rest, Koo Hui-seo quickly flopped down on the sofa. Then, he began breathing heavily, face flushed. Even so, his gaze was constantly on me. After his excitement had calmed down, I asked him what had happened during the months I was absent. What happened while I was gone? Koo Hui-seo-ssi, I heard you were hospitalized. At that, Koo Hui-seo seemed to shrink in on himself a little. He answered slowly, I Moon Issak brought a search warrant What? Fortunately, he wasnt able to find any substantial evidence Anyway At first I thought Lee-kyung-ssi told Moon Issak everything. He seemed to know far too much during the investigation I grit my teeth as I listened to Koo Hui-seo. It was astonishing to think that, within just a month, he managed to gather so much information from me and used it for various purposes. At the same time, I became concerned that Koo Hui-seo might have fallen victim to Moon Issaks hypnosis. If he went so far as to obtain a search warrant and interrogated him, Moon Issak might have manipted Koo Hui-seo as well. Did Moon Issak do anything weird to you by any chance? Ah Mmm. Well, that was all taken care of by the other Koo Hui-seo. However, my worries vanished with Koo Hui-seos subsequent words. As I looked at his bright and innocent expression, I thought, Even a crazy guy like him has his uses. I shook my headCit wasnt good to harbor such disrespectful thoughts. Be a Patron! TL: For those of you guys that guessed He wants to be Lee-kyungs servant, yall guessed right. Smh, though, Im d Lee-kyung is literally telling him to not be a deadbeat dad. I feel like eldritch horror babies wont grow up well if they dont at least have a few positive adult influences .though, with that in mind, maybe its best if Koo Hui-seo doesnt raise that child. Chapter 348 At that time, Koo Hui-seo, reading my countenance, opened his mouth, So, Moon Issak-ssi seemed to know Lee-kyung-ssi quite well Yes. I was a littleangry, so I cursed him a little What? I asked, a bit bbergasted. Koo Hui-seo blinked before suddenly opening his mouth. When he stuck out his tongue slightly, a ck-bordered magic circle appeared on his previously clean, pink tongue. Startled, I asked, What is that? Mm the protection magic Mother cast on me? Actually, its more akin to a curse If someone tries to harm me, the curse retaliates, right? This I learned how to control it a little Koo Hui-seo reached for a single stem from the flower vase bouquet, as if he were going to show me first-hand the effect he talked about. [Wither.] He said something with his unusual, ck-dyed tongue; the flower quickly wilted and dried up, as if it was reduced to ck charcoal. I was fascinated by what I had seen. Wow Thats amazing. Koo Hui-seo lowered his eyes at my sincere admiration while fiddling with the now-crispy flower. Perhaps he was feeling a bit bashful. Looking at it, I wondered what kind of curse Koo Hui-seo cast upon Moon Issak. I voiced my question out loud. Koo Hui-seo rolled his eyes around before shyly saying, Mm Thats Well, he pretended to be intimate with Lee-kyung-ssi Stuff like If he just voiced his desires, youll get married to him soon And he said that Lee-kyung-ssi was clinging to him willingly Is he crazy? I frowned. I was concerned about what bullshit Moon Issak may have spouted. However, Koo Hui-seo soon smiled and shook his head, So I wished that [it wouldnte true]. What? Ah, I just wished for his desires to be unfulfilled Moon Issak-ssi said that Lee-kyung-ssi was in love with him. But, no matter how I thought about it, something seemed off My curse made it so that whatever he wanted did note to pass. I thought for a momentCdid Koo Hui-seos powerful curse somehow influence Moon Issaks deterioration? Judging by the timing, I dont think those two are totally disconnected If Koo Hui-seos curse truly had such a strong effect, I should be careful going forwards. Even if he doesnt be hostile towards me, I cant be sure how the intery of his curses may unfold. So, I asked him for further details about the curse. Koo Hui-seo-ssi. That curse Does it take effect immediately? Or, is there a dy? The time the curse takes depends on the targets resistance.. Also, the curses activation condition is that my blood should touch or smear onto the target I frowned once more. That meant that Koo Hui-seos blood somehow found its way onto Moon Issak. Did you fight with him? Well As soon as we were left alone, he suddenly hit me Koo Hui-seo said. He resembled a child tattling to an adult. If it werent for the other Hui-seo It might have been a disaster.. Were you hurt a lot? Just a hole in my abdomen? But, Im okay now. Thats not a small injury! If his fragmented personality had resurfaced, there was no way that was a minor injury. Koo Hui-seo only blushed slightly in response to my concerned expression. I sighed deeply when I looked at him. He grinned like a dog wagging its tail whenever it saw its owner. Just as he opened his mouth to speakC CAaaarghh! I suddenly heard Kim Sangyoons scream from a near distance. Whats that? Sangyoon-ssi? Yes? Startled by the familiar voice, I quickly leapt out of my seat. I reflexively looked towards Koo Hui-seo, but the man wore a puzzled expression. I swiftly opened the door of the sitting room and rushed outside. Sangyoon-ssi! Where are you?! AhCAhhh! AhhrghH! Upon hearing Sang-yoons screams echoing through the corridor, I could sense that something was seriously wrong. Koo Hui-seo grabbed my hand and led me in the direction of the screams. This way. The room Koo Hui-seo led us to, running, was decorated like a VIP hospital ward. Various medical devices and hospital beds furnished the room, and Kim Sangyoon was screaming on arge hospital bed next to the window. It was as if he had gone hysterical from some great shock. Sangyoon-ssi! Are you alright? I asked. Lee-kyung-nim? Fortunately, when Kim Sangyoon heard my voice, he returned to his senses and rushed to my side. However, his hands were still trembling. Kim Sangyoon held my hand tightly with his hand and pointed with his other finger at the curtain-drawn bed opposite to his. Th-Th-Theres a bizarre monster in there N-No A corpse! What? I looked where the Warrior pointed, but I could only see a shadow made by a pile of nkets. However, the ensuing answer came from Koo Hui-seo. Ah Did you see Kyungman-ie? Huh? Ky-Kyungman-ie? Kim Sangyoon stammered. Because this is the only room that has medical devices Kyungman-ie also uses this room I forgot to exin in advance. Listening to Koo Hui-seos casual exnation, I finally realized the identity of the bulky shadow behind the curtain, and I shuddered slightly. It made sense why Kim Sangyoon had screamed like that. That thing wasnt a proper corpse The Warriors fright was understandable However, Kim Sangyoon looked even worse when he heard Koo Hui-seos exnation. Kyungman-ie No wayCare you referring to the missing former Red Dragon Guildmaster? Yes. Y-Youre saying the person over there is Koo Kyungman? But, the stomach I couldnt bring myself to exin the situation and kept my mouth shut. Kim Sang-yoon looked at me and Koo Hui-seo alternately, as if he couldnt believe those words. Then, he seemed to gaze at me with a hint of reproach when I avoided eye contact. The Warrior took several deep breaths, trying to calm himself. It was thenC A faint groan could be heard from Koo Kyungmans bed. As soon as he heard that, Kim Sangyoon rubbed his forearmCgoosebumps had risen all over his skin. The Warrior retreated half a step. On the other hand, Koo Hui-seo approached the bed. As Koo Hui-seos footsteps rang out, the slight movement behind the curtain became more pronounced. Perhaps Koo Kyungman had recognized Koo Hui-seo by the sound of his steps alone. Mm, are you awake? Koo Hui-seo crooned. Fortunately, Koo Hui-seo didnt fully draw back the curtains; he walked to the bedside by slightly lifting the curtain. The interior remained hidden. When Koo Hui-seo ced his hand on the inted shadow, the violent movement suddenly ceased. The wriggling tentacles on the ground slowly began to crawl up. I stared nkly as those tentacles wrapped around the rounded, swollen stomach When, suddenly, Kim Sangyoon gripped my arm with his mmy hand. I managed to tear my eyes off the bed and look at the Warrior. Kim Sangyoon whispered, lowering his voice, while sweeping back his cold, sweat-soaked bangs. Then Did Koo Hui-seo turn Koo Kyungman into thatthing? Thats Thats seriously not something any human being should do. I almost threw up when I opened the curtain. I thought I was pretty immune to creepy and grotesque things, but Wouldnt it be better to kill him? Koo Hui-seo is Koo Hui-seo is insane. Lee-kyung-nim I truly dont think this is right. I carefully examined Kim Sang-yoons repulsed face. He didnt take his eyes off the bed across from us, and, with each passing moment, his emotions seemed to shift from disgust to something closer to hostility. Of course, what he just saw was enough to elicit those feelings. The memory of when Koo Hui-seo had first ruined Koo Kyungmans body had made me suffer from nightmares for quite a long while. But time had passed since then; I wager that Koo Kyungman probably didnt even resemble a human being by this point. But The reason why Koo Hui-seo is cooperating with us is because weve thrown Koo Kyungman into his care, I said. What? And Koo Kyungman brought about his own death for what hes done to Seo Dawon and the other Red Lotus guild members. Koo Hui-seos life was horrid because of him as well. But! Kim Sangyoon grabbed me by the shoulders, slightly frustrated. He probably wanted to maintain a general baseline of decency afforded to all human beingsWell, something like that, I suppose. However, I couldnt say anything to console the Warrior. SinceWhen was it? I had long thought that Bae Jaemin and the remaining HaHae members needed to be dealt with as brutally (or more) as Koo Kyungman. After sighing, I told him, Sangyoon-ssi also needs to kill Ahn Joo-sung. Thats Kim Sangyoons protest dwindled off. Though he aimed to kill Ahn Joo-sung, he probably had no intention of making him live through torture like that. Sangyoon-ssi is morepassionateCa better humanCthan I had thought He used to be a real punk, but there was a line in his heart the Warrior was loath to cross. And strangely, my heart hurt as I faced Sangyoon-ssis dislike. Even though I knew that those feelings were directed towards Koo Hui-seo rather than me, I was a bit sorrowful at his abhorrence. I used to believe the same thing as Kim SangyoonCthat there were lines a human being should not cross. And, I lived ording to my conscience as well. But People who live like me will get beaten and injured by those more morally corrupt. I recalled what Koo Kyungman had done to Koo Hui-seo. I also recalled what Moon Issak tried to do with me. And, I even recalled that Bae Jaemins current revered position in society originally belonged to Seo Dawon. Therefore, I was determined to make my thoughts clear to the Warrior. - Be a Patron! TL: ahaha T_T For all yall who had forgotten about what had happened to Koo Kyungman I guess were getting reminders this arc. Also, ngl yall, Kim Sangyoon is slowly shooting up my fave character list. What a good boi. Lee-kyung also shows signs of trauma from what had happened with Moon Issak. Hes hardened in reaction to Moon Issaks attempts to overpower and, quite frankly, rape him. As a victim, I think hes ming himself for not being stronger. Chapter 349 Sangyoon-ssi. We dont have to use Koo Hui-seos methods, but we shouldnt back down just because we mightmit cruel acts. If necessary, we can make Bae Jaemin suffer Koo Kyungmans fate. Rather, perhaps we should I get it, now. Even Moon Issak, who wasnt our direct enemy, tried to use me as soon as he saw an opportunity. So, perhaps the fact that I showed vulnerability was the real problem here If necessary, I needed to be cruel and have the power to retaliate. If I had those traits, could Moon Issak have done what he did to me? Even if Koo Hui-seo were to be criticized by all others for making Koo Kyungman unable to retaliate or resist, at least he was able to protect his position from Koo Kyungmans grasp. And I had a lot to protectpared to Koo Hui-seo. Instead of disdainfully dismissing his cruel methods as hical, I should have seriously considered simr measures. I felt nauseous at my own foolishness. However, Kim Sangyoon looked as if he wanted to draw a different opinion from my argument, Thats When he saw the tears in my eyes, he closed his mouth. He quickly became restless and grabbed my shoulders, By any chance While I was asleep, did Moon Issak? He stared at my tightly shut lips, and his face contorted with distress. But, he didnt ask further questions and slowly released his grip. With a pained expression, Kim Sangyoon spoke to me as gently as he could, I understand. I know what you mean. So I wont judge, so you dont need to persuade me. I was always going to do as Lee-kyung-nim asked, anyway. Also, when I meet that bastard Moon Issak again, Ill rip him apart. Wellyou might not believe me, but At the end, Kim Sangyoon trailed off and bit his lips. Perhaps he was thinking about his own limitations. Even if he saw Moon Issak right now, it would be too hard for the Warrior to overpower him. Even though he sacrificed his life span, he failed to gain a perfect advantage against Bae Jaemin and was pathetically defeated when the Priest used [Divine Descent]. I wanted to alleviate the sense of shame on Kim Sangyoons face, but I also coldly judged that I needed to mentally arm him in advance. If this sense of inferiority could spur him to be stronger, then Kim Sangyoon wouldnt recklessly burn away his life. So, in the end, I didnt tell him Youre okay as you are. Constion would only soften the atmosphere; such words held no real power. Therefore, a deep silence settled between us. SwishC Are you finished with your conversation? Koo Hui-seo emerged from behind the curtain with a strangely flushed face. Though he seemed to have overheard our conversation, his countenance remained unchanged. And, it was Kim SangyoonCand not meCthat responded to those words, Yes. I My screams earlier Anyway, Im sorry. Ahhh Thats fine? Normally, when people see Kyungman-ie for the first time, they pass out. I dont know how many times Ive had to change his caretaker Kim Sangyoon nodded without even lifting an eyebrow. And finally, after seeing the determined expression on his face, I was able to release a deep sigh. Koo Hui-seo closed the bed curtain carefully and approached us. The shadow of his snake-like tentacle tail trailing behind him flowed like myplicated emotions. Theplicatedly twisted tentaclesCreflecting my hearts current stateCdisappeared when I met his eyes. Koo Hui-seo-ssi. Ye~es? Koo Kyungman how much longer will it take? About a week? ..Then, afterwards Its going to be born? Yes I think it wants toe out now, actually. Maybe its because it has absorbed almost all the nutrients that can be extracted from its mother Perhaps it inherited its impatient temperament from its mother? I observed his strange cheer before making a small request, Thats great. Could you perhaps get me a stamina recovery potion? Understood. Koo Hui-seo slowly nodded, opened his inventory, and took out several gilded potions. I handed one of them to Kim Sangyoon. He didnt refuse, and I drank the potion after he did. And, as I drank, I thought First, I felt the need to confirm Koo Kyungmans end with all the servants. Since an unpredictable entity was about to be born from Koo Kyungmans abdomen, I may need to react or take action with the servants. Therefore, I needed to urgently restore my stamina until I was well enough to at least summon Seo Dawon. * * * I knew before I opened my eyes the owner of the cool body temperature. I ignored the goosebumps along my skin and gently woke myself in his cold arms. Then, I embraced Seo Dawon firmly. WhyDid you show up sote? I asked. Im sorry. I buried my head in his chest and scolded him, though my words didnt carry any heat. Seo Dawon just smiled and ruffled my hair. I sniffed the Mage to my hearts content as I rubbed my face against his chest. Even though he was merely a soul without a fully formed body, the Mage exuded a unique fragrancethough I dont fully remember when that started to be the case. After savoring his bitter and elegant aroma for a time, I slowly lifted my head. What about the other servants? Theyre waiting outside the door. So, you managed to kick them out, huh? If they had any tact, they should have left on their own. With that said, Seo Dawon ced the tip of my left ring finger in his mouth. He gave it a small bite; even now, I couldnt feel much sensation in that finger. Actually, I tried to treat my left hand in any way I could while recovering my stamina. Because someone of the priest ss had intentionally damaged it and then reattached it several times, the injury had some resistance to skills and healing spells, rendering potions and other healing abilities ineffective. In other words, I wouldnt be able to use my left hand freely from now on. I had no idea if Seo Dawon was around at the time of my diagnosis. But, it seemed like he already knew, so I didnt avoid the way his lips groped my hand. Seo Dawon finally kissed his mark on my left ring finger before lowering his eyes. I stroked the Mages forehead with my right hand. Then, I began to talk about something I had on my mind ever since I had received my diagnosis, Ive been thinking, Dawon-ah. Yeah. I was able to endure and hold on for much longer than I expected. Moon Issak was being foolishly greedy, but Anyway, I managed to protect our scenario, right? Furthermore, hell live like a mentally challenged idiot from now on Sometimes, you needed to pinpoint moments of psychological victory. Despite the painful memories of defeat and humiliation one could say Ide out of this ordeal in a more advantageous positionpared to my opponent. Even though one of my hands had be a bit disobedient, I was still better off than Moon Issak, who had lost control of his brain. However, Seo Dawon remained silent. He closed his eyes and opened them once more, as if he were trying to catch his breath. Then, he calmly said, Lee-kyung-ah. You werent hurt because you were weak.'' Despite his gentle tone, I couldnt help but gasp as if I had been stabbed. But Dawon-ies words didnt end there. You were originally in a position tomand us as our summoner, but that doesnt mean youre weak and need protection. Also, youve won in the end. Youve managed to escape on your own without the need for help from your servants. So Youve won againCand weve failed to assist you. You probably wont punish me because youre so generous, but please Dont think poorly of yourself. Seo Dawon tilted his head towards my wide-open mouth. After a brief kiss, the Mage rose from his seat before I could hold onto him. I hurriedly followed him, but Dawon-ie had already reached the door. Wait, I! I rushed to the door, wanting to alleviate some of his guilt, but Dawon-ie didnt wait and opened it. Outside the room, darkness engulfed everything; there wasnt even a hint of light. Yet, within that darkness, several pairs of glowing red eyes were waiting for me. Be a Patron! TL: T_T Noo Seo Dawon does feel guilty. Also, Kim Sangyoon wanted tofort Lee-kyung so badly. I know its the trauma, but Lee-kyung! Stop victim-ming yourself! You did well! Chapter 350 Everyone Long time no see. There was an awkward silence. As my eyes gradually became ustomed to the darkness, I began to distinguish more than the color of their eyes; I could now make out their expressions as well. I studied their expressions one by one before stopping and flinching at Kim Olims face. If the other servants wore nk expressions that hid their suppressed anger, Kim Olim didnt even bother to hide her fury. She tried to hold back her anger when she saw my pause, but she scanned my body with her lips drawn in a tight line. Her gaze fixated on my left hand, Choi Lee-kyung, show me your hand. I I was going to say, Its alright, but Choi Kyung-sik, who was standing behind Kim Olim, looked at me and shook his head. He seemed to be signaling for me to not provoke her. With a short sigh, I reluctantly extended my hand to her. As soon as Kim Olim held my hand, a warm energy formed and dissipated at each knuckle. Then, Kim Olim recited some skills in a barely audible voice. She didnt just use one skillCshe must have muttered at least 5 different ones in a short moment. However, with each timeCas the short warmth disappearedCthere was no change in the scar. Her frown and the wrinkles in her brow deepened. Afterwards, many more attempts all failed. She said, in a hoarse voice, When Im resurrected Ill use all the Priests in the hub so I can find a way for you to move properly again. There has to be a way. Its alright. You dont have to get too serious Well, I dont really need to use my hands for this ss anyway Besides, theres no pain now. I said all that to relieve her guilt, but Kim Olims expression became even colder. For the first time, she retorted quite coldly to my words, Choi Lee-kyung, dont talk like that. Do you still not know why weve always refrained from being parasites and consuming your blood? Though its not your fault that youve be injured, dont let yourself be an inevitable sacrifice. Theres nothing good about you suffering loss. Her tone was icy, and her expression remained cold. However, I could feel her true feelings from the way she couldnt take her eyes off the scar on my hand. Scratching my head with my right hand, I obediently apologized, I get it. Im sorry Ill be more careful from now on, and Ill work hard in physical therapy As I spoke, Jung Garam suddenly stepped into my arms and embraced me. I immediately ced my hands on his shoulder, and his cuteCas alwaysCface popped up to look at me. Jung Garam stared at me for a long time, which made me a little nervous. However, he soon broke out into a child-like bright smile, Choi Lee-kyu~ng, I missed you, you know! His words eased this heavy atmosphere. I hugged him back with a relieved heart, I missed you as well. It was so frustrating without you guys Whew. Right? It must have been hard for you to be deprived of seeing a handsome, charming, young boy like me every day. Haha Hah. While Garam-ie was busy showcasing his cuteness 1 Choi Kyung-sik also sneaked up beside me and checked me over. His eyes seemed to linger on my still bruised and blotchy neck, but he didnt look for long. However, he took out another bottle of that horrible tasting potion from his inventory and handed it out to me. Nngh A frown automatically formed on my face; I couldnt bring myself to ept the potion. When he saw me hesitating, Choi Kyung-sik pushed his sses up on his nose bridge and began to sarcastically say, How rude of you to look so disgusted at anothers masterpiece. Why does your masterpiece taste so disgusting? It feels like Im shoving garbage down my throat whenever I drink it. Good medicine is always bitter. If I make it sweet, its potency drops. Tsk I had no choice but to ept his reasonable argument. Just then, Choi Kyung-sik took out another bottle and gave it to me as well. Well need to double your potion requirement. From now on, drink two bottles twice a day. Are you crazy? Never! I protested and tried to hand the potion back, but Choi Kyung-sik didnt back down. And, after you drink it all, you should undergo some training. Hah? Dont worry, this body will teach you personally. Moreover, as soon as their terrifying prescription was given, Woo Ragi made a surprising suggestion while leaning against the wall, a little apart from us. As I knew his cant-be-bothered nature well, I couldnt really believe those wordsCmy eyes opened wide. The corner of his lips twisted when he saw my surprised expression, From now on, call me Teacher and serve me properly. Are you crazy? Youre the one whos crazy. Youre the one whos being brainless, acting all weak and saying its okay even when your hand was smashed. Thats! I was about to be furious, but, when I saw the Swordsmans eyes, my mouth closed automatically. Woo Ragi didnt say anything moreCperhaps he read something from my slightly startled expression. However, he didnt take his words back; he must have already resolved to train me. Cold sweat running down my back, I looked around. I wanted someone to put the brakes on this crazy idea. However, no one disagreed with Woo Ragi. Even Dawon-ie, who I trusted, seemed to sense that I was in trouble but he didnt step forward. And Hamster-ssi, Eunji was surprised at your unexpected grit. Huh? Eunji is speaking about Moon Issak. Because Hamster-ssi didnt give in, he kept on trying this and that and ended upmitting suicide, in a sense. Ahh I-Is that so? Yes. By the way Hamster-ssi hasnt forgotten the promise you made to Eunji, right? Eunji, who stood there wearing a lovely gray dress, said when she saw Jung Garam and I clinging to each other. I was surprised to see her reprimanding gaze, but I soon remembered that Eunji liked Garam-ie. I quickly removed myself from his embrace. Jung Garam looked at me with a dissatisfied expression, What, Choi Lee-kyung. Why are you pushing me away all of a sudden? Um M-my back hurts a little Huh? Really? Fortunately, my hastily-made excuse stopped Garam from clinging to me any longer. However, it felt like my brain was twisting when I saw that Garam-ie still wasnt looking at Eunji. Garam didnt really seem interested in Eunji even if she was resurrected as a servant. Eunji decided to cooperate with me because I promised to facilitate their rtionship. I have to at least make a show of fulfilling her promise, but IWith what confidence did I make that promise? Although Dawon and I had gone through some twists and turns to finally confirm our feelings for each other, I stillcked the ability to matchmake others or understand their feelings. But then, Seo Dawon looked at Eunji and asked, By the way, why do you call Lee-kyung-ie a hamster? Ah, thats because Master Choi Lee-kyung-ssi appeared as a hamster in Eunjis Vengeful Ghost Memory. He was so small W-Wait a minute! I quickly intervened in their conversation and blocked it. However, Seo Dawons face already looked slightly intrigued. I turned around and tried to signal to Eunji that she should shut up. Eunji looked contemtive for a bit but couldnt turn a blind eye to my pleading expression. She shouted loudly, A-Ahem The ham I mean Master Choi Lee-kyung-ssi and Eunji are going to keep that a secret between us! T-Thats right! And Vengeful Ghost Memories doesnt take ce in reality, and it ended sessfully anyway. Dont dig into it! I stammered. However, despite Eunji and my consensus, the servants expressions only became more mysterious. Dawon gave me a thorough look and muttered to himself, Hamster? I red at Dawon, who was lost in thought. I couldnt trust the mage whenever he adopted that expression. Im so fucking curious. Why didnt you appear like that in my Vengeful Ghost memory? What breed? Golden? Roborovski? The other servants added their own two cents. C Be a Patron! TL: Kim Olim wants a hamster Lee-kyung for herself. So does Seo Dawon, but I dont trust him with a hamster. Chapter 351 Hey, hamster. Why dont you stand up properly? I told you not to call me that! The next day, despite my request, the servants all started to call me hamster or Ham-Lee-kyung. When I looked at Eunji with betrayed eyes, she hesitated before blurting out Jung Garam-kun said he would keep it to himself and trailing off. I couldnt really me the girl who was blinded by love, so I tried to calm myself down. However, when Choi Kyung-sik handed me a potion and said, with a grin, I added some sunflower seeds to suit your taste, or when Woo Ragi sneered and mocked me as I fell during training, I couldnt possibly restrain my fists. I forced myself to stand up in order to p Woo Ragi at least once, but SmackC! I was struck by the cane the Swordsman was holding and copsed once more. I told you not to dawdle when getting up. I told you to stand up as quickly as possible. Even though he watched how I stumbled about, Woo Ragi flourished his hand without any dy. I reached out again, bracing myself against the sharp impact against my backside. Jung Garam, who was watching us from behind, shouted annoyingly, Hyung, be a little gentler with your hits. As expected, I should have been the one to teach Ham-Lee-kyung What did you say, you pervert? Why am I a pervert! Take a look in the mirror. Woo Ragi was not only mean to me but also to Garam-ie as well. And, at that time, my thoughts matched the Swordsmans. Whenever Jung Garam stared at metely, chills ran down my spine. While Woo Ragipletely dismissed me as he beat me, Garamie would reveal somesort of sticky, clingy emotion before he hit me If I had to choose between the two, Id rather spar with the confrontational Woo Ragi, the lesser of the two evils. If it was going to be like this, Id rather spar with Seo Dawon I groaned mncholically inside, but it was hard to read Dawon-ies expressions when he looked over at my training. It didnt seem like he was all that happy with letting the other kids handle my instruction, but he didnt particrly oppose it either. Was he always trying to prioritize practicality over his own emotions? Anyways, it was embarrassing to roll around on the floor in front of the Mage. I gritted my teeth and tried my best to dodge Woo Ragis attacks. And, like that, 10 minutes had barely passed, when Enough. Kim Olim, whose attention had been on the stopwatch, stopped the spar. However, Woo Ragi finished by hitting me on the chin, and I was sent rolling on the floor. Ah, ShiC I started. [ck ck!!!] Hmph. Lackey protested strongly while observing us, but Woo Ragi only raised his chin arrogantly. I got up from my ungraceful flop and rubbed my tingling chin. I also hastily removed my sweat-soaked protective gear. Ham Lee-kyung blocked none of the 300 attack attempts. Of course, he couldnt avoid them either. If it werent for the armor, your body wouldnt be able to withstand this. Kim Olim cooly evaluated our spar. I bowed my head and murmured gloomily, Honestly, you guys knew that this would be too much for me. Thats right. Weve tried this method before, but Im afraid were running out of time to make this method effective. With that said, Kim Olim looked at Seo Dawon. I felt somewhat uneasy as they exchanged nces. Then, as if she had decided on something serious, she continued firmly, So, as Seo Dawon has said, you should actively use your skills. What? When I didnt understand straight away, Seo Dawon answered me, Lets use [Possession], Lee-kyung-ah. [Possession]? While I tried to recall what skill that was, I remembered how Seo Dawon fought using my body in the [Owls Ghost Ship] dungeon. So, you mean You want to spar while Im using [Possession]? Could I use a skill on my teammates? No one opposed that idea. Woo Ragi looked calm, as if he was forewarned. With my ss skill window floating before me, I asked Seo Dawon, Do I just call on you? No. Mmm I think it would be better to call Garam-ie, Olim-ie, or even Eunji. I want to do it! As soon as the Mage finished speaking, Jung Garam raised his hand in the air. No one opposed. I felt a little uneasy, but I was a little curious about what training while using [Possession] would be like. So, I executed the skill. [Possession]! [Possession skill has been executed. Please select a servant.] There were far more symbols in front of me than when I had used this skill before. This was probably because I had seeded in contracting with more servants than when I was only able to summon Seo Dawon and Lackey. I looked at the various shining symbols. And, among them, I found one floating above Jung Garams name: a blue shark with an open mouth. [Youve selected Jung Garam.] [Evaluating synergy rate] [Currently your synergy rate is 65%! The closer the rate is to 100%, the stronger the skill will be.] [Would you like to solve the Synchronization Quiz to raise the synergy rate?] I pressed [Yes] and waited a moment. [1 C What is Jung Garams favorite number? 1) 1. 2) 20. 3) 35. 4) 444. 5) 89] How am I supposed to know this? The Synchronize Quiz was hard to answer this time as well. There was no way that Garam and I would have a conversation like this. Who would ask, Whats your favorite number? However, I pressed 1Ceven if I was wrong, I needed to answer. [Youve answered correctly! However, servant Jung Garam answered wrong.] [Current synergy rate: 71%] [Starting Possession.] Hah? I got it right? Tsk.. How am I supposed to know about any of that? I heard Garam-ies grumbling voice, but soon, dizziness hit me. I had to close my eyes. Once I opened them, I was looking down at my body. Lackey approached me and even started to whimper. And Oh? This feels awesome? Apanied by an unfamiliar tone, my body clenched and unclenched my fist with a gleam in my eyes. Although it was my face, the attitude and expression were unmistakably Jung Garams. And Woo Ragi, who had been observing us, didnt rush in as he did with me. Instead, he gripped the cane like a sword and shouted, Come at me. Should I loosen up a bit? Garam-ie, now within my body due to [Possession], snapped his neck and stretched his arms upward. Even though he was simply stretching, the atmosphere felt different from when I was in control. Anyone would easily distinguish between when I and Jung Garam were in control of my body. And WhipC! Woo Ragis cane, which rushed forward immediately, sliced through the air with an audible sound for the first time. Jung Garam, stepping back lightly with his heels raised and ready to bolt, pouted with his tongue peeking out. He smiled mischievously, Hmm About two seconds? Theres a dy. Tsk, I wonder if its because hes not used to moving his muscles But even after dodging the attack like that, Garam didnt stop dissing my body. I was a bit annoyed but eventually kept my mouth shut. The fact that Garam could exhibit such movements with my body, despite the substantial level difference between us, was surprising. Seo Dawon was also able to move smoothly after entering my body, but Jung Garams ss required him to utilize his body; the young assassins movements felt different. He operated my body like a robot, moving each part separately and meticulously. Woo Ragi observed us silently before suddenly brandishing the cane in the air. However, the resulting sound was quite unnatural. H-Hey. Shouldnt you put on the protective gear? I asked. Do you think Id get hit 300 times like you, Ham-Lee-kyung? Scared? Garam-ie ignored both my concern and the others taunt. Furthermore, Kim Olim announced the start of the ensuing fierce battle with the click of her stopwatch. Lets time this again. Youre both forbidden from using skills. Oka~ay. Hurry up. Im getting bored of waiting. As soon as Kim Olims said, Start, they faced each other at a speed my eyes couldnt follow. Garam-ie was not only able to avoid the attacks but alsounch counterattacks as well. I opened my mouth wide as I saw my own fist graze past Woo Ragis face. Th-Thats possible? Kim Olim, who was still watching those two, answered me, When theres a considerable gap in ability or level, sometimes its more advantageous to switch to an offensive strategy. Then Currently, Woo Ragi holds an overwhelming advantage. Jung Garam is also outstanding in his own right, but hes clumsy since hes not controlling his own body. Before her words ended, chillingly, Woo Ragis cane changed its trajectory. The end of the cane swung horizontally and nearly touched my throat. If he had reached out any further, I would have been seriously injured, but Jung Garam managed to stop his momentum just in time, narrowly avoiding the hit. As soon as the young Assassin paused, he frowned, Ham-Lee-kyungs body is freaking heavy Isnt it more problematic that he doesnt have any muscles? That doesnt bother me too much since I was prepared for that in the first ce But theres too many blindspots in his view, and his lungs feel like theyre about to burst even though Ive only done this much. How can you feel so weak if your cardiovascr system is healthy? Haah I really wonder how youve gone in and out of dungeons until now with this trash body. I dont need to hear that from you two. When Woo Ragi and Jung Garam just startedmenting on my body, I couldnt endure and I ended up shouting at them. But, just then, someone gently grabbed my arm from behind. Be a Patron! TL: Honestly, without even reading the other options, I pretty much guessed that Jung Garams favorite number is 1. To be honest, Im not sure how the system decides what the correct answer is. Its not like the servants and Lee-kyung fill out a personality and taste quiz beforehand. Chapter 352 It was Seo Dawon. Huh? Actually, I was only surprised that Dawon had held me from behind; his touch didnt feel strange at all. Nevertheless, what had surprised me was the warmth permeating from Dawons hands different from his usual chill. I widened my eyes and held onto his hand. It waspletely different from when I summoned him or when I touched his spiritual apparition. It felt as if I were touching a living person. Is it warm? Seo Dawon smiled at my reaction and entrusted his hand to me. I swear I wasnt the type to create such a fuss over something so trivial, but But honestly, Dawons soft and warm touch felt so nice. Still, I didnt want to seem so obvious, worried that Id incur more teasing; I slowly rxed my grip, No Im just fascinated. And, because youre just a soul, your left hand is fine. Huh? Thats right I looked up at the Mage. Hes really concerned about my left hand I didnt want him to feel guilt or other such negative emotions, even though that may be inevitable. So, I sneaked nces at the Mage as he held my hand. Though I felt excited and happy watching Seo Dawon, I felt strangely anxious as well. Perhaps Id feel less tense if he reacted angrily, as Olim had. Besides Seo Dawon Its been a while since I lost trust in him. Disregarding the fact that I liked him a lot, he sometimes behaved recklessly or acted behind my back, so I held his hand tightly as I looked him straight in the face, You know You shouldnt act willfullyCwithout my permission, right? So suddenly? I was worried youd go crazy and leave for somewhere because of my left hand. Hmmm Well. Dont tell me, you want to spare Moon Issaks life? As soon as Seo Dawon said that, the servants suddenly stopped moving. Even Woo Ragi and Jung Garam, who were in the middle of a spar, stopped and looked at me. Flustered by the changed atmosphere, I sputtered, No, its not that, but I meant Dont overdo it. Our goal is, first and foremost, resurrection. Even Olim-ie, who would have said her two cents at other times, became expressionless and remained silent. I was incredibly surprised. Honestly, were they focused on killing Moon Issak even if it were to dy their resurrection? Fortunately, although it was a bit bted, Woo Ragi opened his mouth, Of course, we can take care of him after resurrection. Rejoicing, I responded, Right?! Anyway Even if you leave him be, he wont be able to lead a normal life from now on. Im not sure how long the counter skill willst though, Choi Kyung-sik finally chimed in. I nced at him before refuting, Even if Moon Issak recovers, youll win that battle after being resurrected. Rather than trying to get rid of him when youre unstable However, this time, Seo Dawon pulled on my arm gently and said, To be concerned about Moon Issak to this extent I dont think youre doubting my ability, but Im a bit angry, Lee-kyung-ah. Uh? Th-Thats not what I meant Im just letting him go for now because I cant think of a satisfactory way to kill him or spare him. Dawon-ie smiled as he usually did. I was a little bewildered by that smile. The candid emotions I had seen from him and started to grasp as we became more intimate seemed elusive. What kind of emotions was he hiding behind his calm andposed demeanor? I Hmm. It seems as if Ham-Lee-kyung-ssi sees us as disobedient elementary students What? At that time, Eunji, who had been sitting quietly reading a book called [The Princesss Costume] or something like that, murmuredCher pink eyes peeping over the top of the book. Then,pletely ignoring my reaction, she gave Seo Dawon an idea. Guild-master-nim. I am against killing Moon Issak-ssi. Instead, Id like to cut the tendons on his hands and feet, clean him thoroughly, shave off all his hair, and ce a cute wig on his head. Of course, dolls dont have genitals, so well remove those obscene things; since itll be hard to take off his nails, itd be better to take them all out in advance and suture the skin. Then, touch up all of his unattractive parts, and then keep him like that. My mouth fell open when I heard the cruel words she uttered in one single breath. However, perhaps he was interested, Seo Dawon listened to her with shining eyes. Empowered by his silent encouragement, Eunji perfectly wrapped up her response, I especially dont like those rotten, frozen pock-like eyes. I have a dolls eye that I really like; we can rece his with ones that have a pretty color. Oh? That sounds good. But, wouldnt Eunji find it tiresome to take care of that for a long while? Not at all! Eunji has always wanted a doll like that. However, due to Eunjis high social status during her lifetime, Eunji had to give up this fantasy. My mouth became even wider as I listened to Eunji. Unlike my shocked self, Seo Dawon continued to have a pleasant conversation with this dangerously imaginative girl with Peter-pan syndrome. Well, since were already dead, it wouldnt be so bad to take advantage of our situation. Right?! And Eunji currently likes pink eyes. Color lenses are a bit How should I put it? They feel fake But right now, Eunjis eyes are actually pink! It suits you. Youve always liked pink. Ye~es! As expected, you remembered! My head hurt when I saw her staring at the Mage with floating hearts in her eyes. I looked at Kim Olim, hoping shed stop them. Fortunately, she frowned as if she found the content of their conversation strange What do you think about segmenting his joints? If hes going to be an ornament anyway, then you might as well make everything non-functional. Also, removing only his tendons might create an increased risk of escape. Even if he has Priest skills, itll be difficult for him to restore wounds that have already been sutured and healed over She said something even more terrible. I was shocked that even the trusted Kim Olim was actively involving herself in the [Moon Issak doll-making] project. What are you talking about? I shouted. Choi Kyungsik ignored my pale expression and lightlymented, Hmm In that condition, he wouldnt be able tost one year. Even with preservatives. However, if we dry it well, it could potentially be sold to a collector as a part of their valuable collection. Lets try making a longsting preservative. After listening to Choi Kyung-sik, Jung Garam pouted, dissatisfied, Ill buy it. In anycase, theres a use for him somewhere. Hmm Like a sparring mannequin. Or how about putting him on the ck market? Itd be an extraordinary, once-in-a-lifetime auction. Dont Users involved in something like this like rare and interesting things? You cant sell something like that! I shouted. However, the servants didnt respond. Even Woo Ragi didnt seem to think of the conversation as something wild or strange. So, I nced at him as myst chance for help. Woo Ragi read my expression quickly and smiled as if he understood me. Hey. You know youll be hit if you disagree at this point? But Also, Ive always hated perverted people like Moon Issak, alright? It might be a little awkward for Eunji to remove dicks, so Ill cut them off neatly. He really thought about his own role in this n, didnt he? Only then did I realize that their discussion was simply them notifying me of their n. Seo Dawon hugged me and my gaping mouth from behind and whispered into my ear, Lackey has something to say. What? Listening to the Mage, I looked down at the skeleton hugging my knee. Its head was lifted high, as if it had been staring at me for quite some time. Its pupils narrowed. [ck ck ck ck ckC!!] [I want to eat whats leftC!!] Eat? What do you mean you want to eat?! Could Seo Dawon have influenced Lackey in my absence? I lifted the skeleton, held it close, and red at the Mage. Then, when I was about to blurt something outC Knock KnockC I heard a light knocking sound. The door opened. Lee-kyung-ssi Koo Hui-seo peered out from behind the door. Be a Patron! TL: My proofreaders are as bloodthirsty as the servants this episode. Chapter 353 Hmm? When Koo Hui-seo first entered the room, hepletely ignored me and strode towards my body that Garam was possessing. However, when he and Garam-ie made eye contact, the ex-chimera blinked, a bit confused. Then, Garam suddenly looked at me with a sinister smile before turning back to Koo Hui-seo. Koo Hui-seo-ssi. Yes? Will you kneel down? I realized that Garam-ie was trying to prank the other man and tried to dissuade him; however, that idiotic Koo Hui-seo knelt in front of my body with an astringent expression. And, Jung Garam kicked him right in his sr plexus. Koo Hui-seo allowed himself to be pushed back without any resistance. Pffthahaha! Stop it, Jung Garam! Huh? Lee-kyung-ssis voice Despite the sudden kick, Koo Hui-seo stood up smoothly and looked around with a puzzled expression. He then squinted his eyes while gazing directly at my location. It felt as if he was trying to discern my form within a hazy fog. Soon after, Koo Hui-seo opened his eyes wide and approached me with a tearful gaze, L-Lee-kyung-ssi Are you dead? Jung Garam sneered at him, Well, arent you a total fool? Please calm down, I deactivated the [Possession] skill. I closed my eyes at the dizzying sensation that soon followed; when I opened them again, my position hadpletely changed. I sighed when I saw Koo Hui-seos puzzled face, Ive merely used one of my ss skills. You startled me Koo Hui-seo sniffled. However, Jung Garam must have found him pathetic. The young Assassin clicked his tongue, Trying to squeeze out tears that wont fall Despicable. By the way, what brings you here? I asked. Sniff I, that is I came because I think Kyungman-ie is going to give birth soon. Ah Already? I had expected the arrival of the child to some extent, but my body stiffened as the news came earlier than I thought. On behalf of my rigid self, Dawon stepped forward, How many hours does he have left? Hes already in pain; the doctor said itll all be finished in around eight hours. Your younger brotherCIs he still conscious? Barely As far as I know, hes been almostpletely out of it for the past month At those words, Dawon-ie looked at Choi Kyung-sik immediately. I followed his gaze and saw the Alchemists hardened expression; I recalled, just then, that Koo Kyungman had yed a personal and major part in Choi Kyung-siks death. Was he disappointed that we had secured Koo Kyungman long before we summoned him? The alchemist couldnt really do anything to his own murderer. As expected, Choi Kyung-sik asked, in a cold but dissatisfied tone, If we were to touch his body, the delicate bnce would shatter, I suppose? I guess Koo Hui-seo Jr, would be the problem. I need the child Koo Hui-seo said awkwardly. Then, in a gentle (as if he were beingpassionate) voice, said Ive prepared a ce for you to watch the birth. Mmm Well, if you want to watch in the operating room, thats possible as well. Urgh I nched. In contrast, Choi Kyung-sik didnt seem to be disturbed. He murmured, Still, its a bit regretful. Im dead because my organs melted away. I wanted him to feel the same pain I felt by using the exact poison he used As he spoke, Choi Kyung-siks eyes suddenly twinkled, and he swiftly raised his arm. He waved it about, as if he were searching for something. Perhaps he was fiddling about in his inventory. I found it. Soon after, Choi Kyung-sik took out an ubeled bottle filled with purple liquid. He shook it, mixing the contents and making sure the glistening powder that had settled on the bottom was well emulsified, and smiled. Koo Hui-seo-ssi. Please guide me to the hospital room. I must repeatCKyung-man-ie has to stay alive until he gives birth. Dont worry. I just want to check on his condition for dosage control. Koo Hui-seo looked distrustful, but he eventually closed his mouth without saying any more. I watched the two of them leave the room with an uneasy gaze. * * * Choi Kyung-sik returned sooner than expected. Koo Hui-seo was also calmCit seemed like not much had happened. Subsequently, Kim Sangyoon, who had been in another room, appeared in a DAAbat uniform and stood by my side with a tense expression. Lee-kyung-nim, have you been well? Yes. What about Sangyoon-ssi? Ive been very well! Koo Hui-seos mansion had a training room, and Kim Sangyoon spent at least 12 hours a day in there as soon as he had recovered. ording to Koo Hui-seo, if more than 70% of the training room was destroyed, a skill called [Automatic Recovery] would trigger. Even if the Warrior destroyed the room with his skills, the room would soon recover. Kim Sangyoon had confined himself in the training room and repeatedly practiced until the [Automatic Recovery] was activated at least four times per day. Honestly, I didnt feel good when I heard about that. I was worried that the Warrior was overdoing things after our conversation the other day. However, contrary to my concerns, Kim Sangyoons face was quite bright today. While there had been moments before when his eyes looked a bit lifeless, his current appearance truly conveyed the fact that he had been a professional judo athlete. Even though his dyed hair was fading and showing dark roots, he seemed less disheveled than before Indeed, a persons gaze was important to their overall impression. With a serious look on his face, as if he had suddenly steeled his resolve, Kim Sangyoon said, Lee-kyung nim. Excuse me, about Seo Dawon-nim Yes? Helle for Koo Kyungmans thingright? Ahh, yes I was a little embarrassed when I realized that Kim Sangyoon still hadnt realized that Seo Dawon was always with me. Even now, Seo Dawon was standing by my side, staring at the Warrior. It feels a bit offCI feel like Im deceiving him, however unintentionally Kim Sangyoon, who couldnt know what I was thinking, looked towards me with an innocent and sincere expression, Then, by any chance Could I request a sparring match from Seo Dawon-nim? Ah I looked at Dawon-ie with an ambiguous expression. Dawon-ie looked at Kim Sangyoon with chilly eyes; the corners of his mouth crooked upwards. Heughed, He doesnt even need to ask. Ill shatter Sangyoon-ies pride anytime. I Think hell probably agree to it. Oh, Thank you! Seeing Kim Sang-yoons delight made me feel a littleplicated, but, from what I could see, Seo Dae-won was subtly guiding the Warriors growth despite his harshness. Of course, the Mage would likely deny it if I voiced those thoughts. Anyway, that atmosphere didntst long. Koo Hui-seo received something on his cell phone and soon pressed the power button on therge TV in the room. The TV clearly disyed the operating room right next door, seemingly capturing Koo Kyungmans surgery from the ceiling. Fortunately, any graphic details were obscured by the doctors and their green surgical gowns, so it wasnt as gruesome as I had anticipated. Is he going to give birth through a C-section? Kim Sangyoon asked. Ye~es I didnt particrly want to see the operation, but I focused on the screen without taking my eyes off. The surgery proceeded in a calm and quiet mannerat least, more than I thought it would. However, not long afterwards Huh? There was no sounding through the screen, so I couldnt know the reason, but I noticed that there was a little fuss. The doctors paused, discussed something, and resumed the surgery. However, there was something strange about Koo Kyungmans body. Instead of being tranquil in his anesthetized state, Koo Kyungman seemed to be wriggling and moving erratically. Before long, Koo Kyungmans eyes flew open. [AaaarrghhhC!] Though I could hear no sound, I could only imagine that his scream must have been piercing. I watched as his mouth formed distinct shapes. [What isThis?] Koo Kyungman, now almostpletely out of his mind, opened his bloodshot eyes and tried to move his immobile neck. However, the doctors continued their work even though his consciousness had returned. He looked between his legs. And [Nooooo, it cant beeearghh!] His jaw hinged open as he screamed. I could only observe to that extent; I finally closed my eyes. However, that didnt stop me from hearing Choi Kyung-siksmentary. Childbirth is one of lifes most meaningful moments; itd be a waste if he were to sleep through it. It seemed that Choi Kyung-sik had worked to counteract Koo Kyungmans anesthesia and wake him. Be a Patron! TL: Wow, uh, thats horrifying. And the manifestation of all my fears for childbirth. Chapter 354 When Koo Kyungman returned to his senses and screamed, Koo Hui-seo entered the operating room. After he appeared, the TV screen turned off. It was a relief that I didnt have to close my eyes for a long while due to that, but Even though I strained my ears, there was only profound silence. There was neither joy nor happiness on the servants faces even afterpleting their vengeance. Kim Sangyoon also seemed calm, but hisplexion wasnt good. However, it seemed that he made a firm decision to ept all that happened without making a fuss. The other servants were also lost in thought, quietly standing in ce. And, finally I think its finished. Apanying Kim Olims words, the TV turned on again. A clean, organized operating room was disyed on the screen. * * * ording to the doctors, Kyungman-ie wont make it through today. If theres anything youd like to do, youd better do it now, Koo Hui-seo, who returned from the operating room, calmly said with an iprehensible expression on his face. I looked closely at Koo Hui-seoCI thought he might feel a bit mncholic or hesitant. No matter how much he hated his brother, the man was bound to feel somewhatplicated after seeing something be born from his brothers stomach Hes conscious and able to listen. I didnt show him the child, but hes aware that he gave birth But, he kept trying to bite his tongue, so I left a bit in his mouth. Koo Hui-seo was calm, as if he were exining about a prey he had caught. Looking at his cold demeanor, I couldnt tell if I should be relieved or cautious. Nheless, it was clear that Koo Kyungman would suffer until the very end. Choi Kyung-sik smiled. I want to watch over him until he passes. I cant be bothered. Shall we leave? Hmm Though, if hes struggling and crying, maybe I want to watch. Jung Garam-kuns taste is so vulgar Am I as bad as you? You might as well be insulting yourself. What bullshit. Although Bang Eunji and Jung Garam quarreled, it seems that Eunji decided to go kyungman-watch as well. 1 Eunjis interest leaned more towards pure curiosity rather than hatred or anger, and I found her innocent tone more frightening than anything else. Hoo I think Ill be fine with not looking. After listening to Koo Hui-seo, Kim Sangyoon shook his head. He and I shared simr thoughts about this event, so I didnt want to insist on his participation. However, most of the other servants seemed like they wanted to appreciate Koo Kyungmansst moments. I wanted to leave, but I wondered if I should stay with them. At that moment, Seo Dawon asked Koo Hui-seo, What about the child? The rooms buzzing settled down at that question. Koo Hui-seos cheeks flushed red, and his eyes shone, So cute Does Lee-kyung-ssi also want to see? Looking at Koo Hui-seos excited expression, I asked bluntly, Im sorry to ask, but Is it a real child? Of course! Theyre incredibly small I looked at the Mage briefly before deciding that it would be better to see this child rather than Koo Kyungman. Perhaps he had read my thoughts, Dawon nodded without objecting. Show me. I have something I need to check as well. I said. Great Therefore, Seo Dawon, Kim Sangyoon, and I moved to another ceCthe room that was supposed to hold the baby. Kim Sangyoon couldnt hear the Mages voice, but he perceived that Seo Dawon was nearby through Koo Hui-seos attitude. However, he didnt tremble or show any signs of fear. He merely continued to look around near me, examining the innocent, empty air with a suspicious expression. Seo Dawon looked at Kim Sangyoon and clicked his tongue. It seems like he cant hide his anxiety. Excuse me, Sangyoon-ssi Seo Dawon is at my left right now. Hnnghrk! Yes! His unseemly restless attitude improved a little after I informed him of the Mages exact location. Koo Hui-seo strode forward to the babys room without hesitation or responding to the disturbance behind him. He opened the door at the end of the hallway. Surprisingly, the servants who attended and served meals to Chairwoman Shin when she was still alive were gathered in the room. They saw us entering, but they moved like ghosts, reacting very little to our presence. They divided, creating a path between us and the crib. I briefly questioned whether it was alright for a newborn baby to be in such an ordinary room without any medical equipment, but honestly, I didnt expect this child to be normal either. So, I dismissed my doubts and followed Koo Hui-seo. And, atst, Iid eyes on the tiny baby, no bigger than a fist, sleeping peacefully on its bed. Cute, right? As soon as I peered into the bed, Koo Hui-seo asked in a proud voice. I was shocked to see that the babys body, below the neck, was covered with intertwined tentacles, like an egg. Only the face was that of a human childCthe body was all covered. Could we really call this a human being? However, when Koo Hui-seo brought his finger near, the tentacles unraveled, revealing the delicate and slender body of the baby nestled inside, reminiscent of an unwrapped gift box. Only then did I realize that it looked like a replica of Koo Hui-seo. Looking at the childs reddened skin and thin frame, I felt that it looked more pitiable more than cute. Like its father, the child was adept at making me feel sympathy. However, Koo Hui-seo simply lightly rubbed the babys belly with his delighted thumb. The babys chest swelled up as it took a forceful breath, and then it exhaled heavily; the baby repeated this cycle so intensely that it seemed like something might be wrong. I couldnt bear to touch the child when it felt like it would crumble at the lightest touch. So, I cautiously said, Congrattions. Koo Hui-seo smiledrge enough to show his teethCa rare sightCand turned to me, What should we name them? I was greatly flustered by his question. The ex-chimera spoke as if he had no doubt that I would name his child. Setting aside my immediate repulsion of his baby, I had never sessfully named anything. Even now, I sighed when I looked over to see Lackey hanging onto the crib, peering inside. Why did I name my skeleton like that W-Well. To be honest, Im not confident in my naming abilities I tried to politely refuse, but Koo Hui-seo started to openly pester me, I would like it if Lee-kyung-ssi named them Or, can I take one character from Lee-kyung-ssis name? Sure, lets discuss this before Kyungman-ie dies. Of course, there was no way that Seo Dawon would stand by and let this slide. The mage threatened Koo Hui-seo, stabbing him in the chest with his finger, Why do you want to attach my Lee-kyung-ies name to your and Koo Kyungmans child? Hm? Because Lee-kyung-ssis name is pretty If Lee-kyung-ie and I have a child, Ill have to use that name. Stop being so clingy. What? I opened my eyes wide at Seo Dawonsst words. No waydid Seo Dawon also be interested in having a child after seeing Koo Hui-seos bizarre method of childbirth? Dawon-ie stopped talking, as if he were a bit embarrassed, when he saw my shocked face. Lee-kyung-ah, do you really think I would ever make you do something like this? No, right? Still, I was startled Its just thathe was so obviously trying to attach your name to this unrted child Koo Hui-seo rolled his eyes and pretended that he was unable to hear our conversation. However, just then You look so strangely cute Though the disgust did not fully vanish from his face, Kim Sangyoon reached into the crib as if he saw something fascinating. The tentacles that had been docile when Koo Hui-seo touched them suddenlyshed out and wrapped themselves around Kim Sangyoons fingers. Cr-r-r-r-ackC! Arghh! In an instant, I heard bones crack. Astonished, I pulled Kim Sangyoon back. The Warrior turned pale and gasped. Koo Hui-seo was not surprised in the slightest and simply turned towards the bed. Eyebrows gathered and lips pouting, he affectionately scolded the baby, Baby~ Thats dirty. Gross. You cant eat that. - Be a Patron! TL: Seo Dawon, bruh, are you suddenly desiring MPreg? I dont buy the excuse you gave Lee-kyung-ie. I know you probably wont want to kill your lover, but it def sounds like you want a child with him. Lee-kyung, hit some sense into that man haha. Chapter 355 I-Is hepletely insane?! Cold sweat running down his back, Kim Sangyoon took a potion out of his inventory and drank it. Fortunately, the potions effect made his bones stick back together quite quickly, and the pain soon disappeared. However, Kim Sangyoons frown and furrowed brows were still directed at the crib. The most chilling part of this incident, though, was that when the newborn baby heard Koo Hui-seos voice, he opened his eyes and stared at us. The baby lifted his pitch-ck eyes, gazed at Koo Hui-seo, and then chewed his lips. Without looking back, Koo Hui-seo reached out his hand. Then, the servants, who had been standing back as if they were intangible spirits, approached silently and extended a dark red potion-like substance in a bottle. The bottles cap was shaped like a pacifierCa nipple. Koo Hui-seo shook the bottle well and ced it by the childs mouth. *Suck Suck* The baby began to drink with fervor, as if he were drinking milk. While eating, he gently wriggled both hands and tentacles. As he fed the child skillfullyCso that the liquid would not spillChe said, The doctor told me to feed him one bottle an hour for a few days. We should be able to notice a speedy growth, then. After hearing that, Seo Dawon said, Hell grow as fast as a big green onion, then. Big green onion I decided not to dwell further on what drink Koo Hui-seo was feeding his child. As the child drank, it tantly stared at Koo Hui-seoCthough I couldnt tell whether or not he was focusing on the drink or his father. I was a little puzzled as to whether or not the baby saw Koo Hui-seo as a paternal figure, but it certainly seemed that he felt something special for Koo Hui-seo. I suppose that could be a good thing for Hui-seo-ssi? Since he had been shunned or treated like a tool for all his life, it was definitely a cause for celebration for him to finally have a family member on his side. So, I silently observed the twoCserene at a surface nce. The tentacles seem to be moving instinctively Koo Hui-seo, does he show any aggression towards you? Seo Dawon asked. Ahh No. When he attacked me earlier, I pounced on one of the tentacles and crumpled it up. Since then, hes avoided my touch What??? Koo Hui-seos calm answer made my head hurt. HonestlyCeven if he attacked, how could he inflict pain on a newborn baby?! Only then did I notice that one of the intertwined tentacles, amidst its fluttering brothers, was rigid and scrunched in on itself. Perhaps the aggressive reaction was instinctual, but I also wondered if the tentacles had reacted so violently to the Warrior because of Koo Hui-seos harsh punishment. I feltplicated when I saw the babys blinking, dark eyes: Koo Hui-seo was truly an unstable caregiver. Shouldnt you treat it? ThatsThat is to say, if the tentacle is part of the childs body, an injury this young could give him a hard timeter in life. I usually recover automatically, even if I suffer injury Still Mmm, I understand. Koo Hui-seo read my expression and gently ced the child on his hand. He then began to pour another potion on top of the tentacles that were stuck to the childs back. The babys face twisted as if he was about to cry, and when Koo Hui-seo touched the taut tentacle, the babys mouth opened. Simultaneously, the tentacles that were stretching and sticking to his body started coiling tightly around Koo Hui-seos wrist. AhChurts Koo Hui-seo frowned at the strong grip tightening around his wrist, but he continued to pour the potion over the damaged tentacle. The tentacle seemed to have loosened and lost some of its rigidity after being doused; it soon began to wriggle. Furthermore, the tentacles wrapped around Koo Hui-seos wrist drooped down once more. The babys expression also changed. Nothing dramatically shiftedClike the emergence of a smile, but he seemed morefortable than before. Perhapsbecause the pain had disappeared. Above all, he looked so cute with his wide open lips as he stared at Koo Hui-seo. [ck ck!] [I want to see too!!] Surprisingly, even Lackey seemed curious about the baby, shaking Koo Hui-seos pants while standing by his feet. (Normally, Lackey wouldnt cling to anyone other than me.) Anxious, I tried to stop the skeleton, but Koo Hui-seo readily leaned down and presented the baby at Lackeys eye-level. The babys eyes shook when it saw the strange-looking skeleton, but Lackey didnt seem to care and ced its bony hand on the baby. [ck ck] [So small] Lackey was also petite as it didnt exceed 120 cm in height. However, it must have seemed so strange to see a baby much smaller than the skeleton. Lackeys eyes glistened. Furthermore, the baby didnt cry or try to push Lackey away; instead, he used his tentacles to feel around Lackeys face. Ara? The tentacles didnt stop at groping around the skulls surface; they even slithered through the empty eye sockets. The tentacles made smacking noises as they tried to smack the hard bone. It seemed this baby showed great interest in the skeleton. And, unlike with Kim Sangyoon, the baby remained calm, even when Lackey reached out and lifted his body. Huh? Hes smiling Kim Sangyoon muttered. Following his words, I looked at the babys face. He was indeed smiling. My eyes opened wide, and I was taken aback by the delighted expression on the babys face as he opened his mouth wide. Somehow, he seemed quite pleased with Lackeys appearance. In addition, the baby wriggled more than when Koo Hui-seo held him; he attached himself to Lackey. Seeing that, for the first time this whole while, I thought, adorable. [ck ck ck ck] [Its so small] Though Lackey didnt seem to dislike holding the baby, it kept shaking its head; perhaps, it found the tentacles wandering through its skull quite ticklish. The baby waspletely fascinated with the skeleton, even letting the liquid he was drinking dribble down his lips. At this rate, Lackeys skull is going to bepletely filled with tentacles Seo Dawon also looked down, fascinated at their entangled bodies. And, soon afterwards, he flicked a finger to summon something around the babys body. The golden aura lightly brushed against the babys body; the babys gaze followed the light towards the Mage. His neck muscles were so strongCI couldnt believe that only a few hours had passed since he was born. Theres no skill or curse on the child. Surprisingly, hes 80 percent human. Really? Mm, I guess hes closer to a chimeraOr perhaps, should I say hes more sessful than a chimera. Koo Hui-seo replied, adding to Seo Dawons diagnosis. More than that, how did you create an artificial uterus? Seo Dawon asked. I didnt create itCour guild used Koo Kyungman as a secret project in conjunction with a medical foundation. What about the side-effects? Quite grave. If it wasnt Kyungman-ie, the operation wouldnt have been able to proceed. It cost an astronomical amount as well The project required not only advanced medical technology, but also rare skills and reagents as well. Koo Hui-seo sighed deeply, lowering his eyes, I was greedy for a second child, but Kyungman-ies body is too weak. I didnt want to hear any more, but Seo Dawon, as if he was strangely interested, continued to pry more details from the ex-chimera. I nced at the mage. Im sure Im mistaken, but if hes thinking about some nonsense, hed better quit now. With that thought in mind, I subtly pinched the Mages elbow. Then, Seo Dawon nced down at me and smiled. I felt a little uneasy at that smileand even uneasier at the way he kept looking at the child. The baby looked so adorable for someone born as a result of brutal revenge. He said he was 80% human, right? Then, if he grew up safe and soundwhen he found out how he was born wouldnt he be shocked? ClickC However, those thoughts didntst long. The door had opened and the servants crowded in. No one said anything, but, judging from their persistent smiles, their Koo Kyungman observation must have gone well. Nheless, after noticing the baby nestled against Lackey, the servants wisely refrained from making anyments about Koo Kyungman. So small How can he already move around so much? Hehe Hes climbing all over Lackey-kun. It looks so fascinating. Then, Jung Garam was the first to touch the baby. The baby did crook his tentacle, but he didnt attack and instead squeezed Jung Garams hands gently before gathering all over Lackey again. At that time, Lackey seemed to be getting a bit exhausted by the baby, but it still didnt pull off the tentacles that had been over its body. Eunji also gently stroked the babys cheek with her hand, but the baby merely blinked calmly. Olim-ie folded her arms across her chest and just gazed at the baby, but, from the look in her eyes, she definitely wanted to touch as well. As for Choi Kyung-sik, he observed the tentacles movements with great interestChis eyes fixated on the ck tendrils. C Be a Patron! TL: I guess baby fever touched the Red Lotus members O.O Chapter 356 I guess hell grow faster than a normal baby, Choi Kyung-sik said as he observed the babys body. Koo Hui-seo nodded his affirmation, Apparently hell be able to walk in about a month How fast And, after a month, the child should start growing at a rate simr to that of other babies. Even I would find it troublesome if he were to be an adult within five years It felt extraordinary enough for a child to be able to walk around within a month. Nevertheless, considering that after this initial explosive growth, the baby would then grow normally, it meant that the many obstacles that would be present while Koo Hui-seo prepared to introduce his son and sessor would disappear. I asked Koo Hui-seo, Hows the atmosphere within the guild? Do you still need to keep an eye on Koo Kyungmans faction? No. They knew it was a losing battle I was a little reassured. I let out a sigh of relief, Nevertheless, you needed a sessor. Ye~es. Well I havent been feeling welltely, so It wasnt just the matter of Koo Kyungman. Koo Hui-seo was rumored to have many health problems and was often absent; many guild officials must have wanted to gauge his intentions. Fortunately, [Red Dragon]s guildmaster session had been a mess since the previous generation, so, even if Koo Hui-seos baby was seen as illegitimate, there still wouldnt be much confusion and chaos. Koo Kyungman and Koo Hui-seo were half brothers. So, theyd be able to stay silent about Koo Hui-seos sons biological mother, even if the father was still officially single. And strangely, those thoughts brought me relief. I looked at the baby that was innocently frolicking with Lackey. As expected, hed be better off being in the dark about Koo Kyungman for the rest of his life Looking at it now, there didnt seem to be any issue, and Koo Hui-seo seemed to like the baby. Moreover, I might be able to influence Koo Hui-seo. In that case, perhaps the baby could grow up normally? So, I cautiously said to Koo Hui-seo, Then, I think youd better keep quiet about the childs biological mother. That is to say Even when he grows up. Mmm Is that so? Yes. Koo Hui-seo didnt seem to understand, but he nodded without contradicting me. I silently watched his nod, feeling uneasy yet hoping sincerely that Koo Hui-seo would develop a good rtionship with the baby. And, that night, Koo Kyungman breathed hisst. I waited quietly outside the operating room for his end. His corpseCwhich was nearly unrecognizable as human,Cwas ced in a very small box. The box was moved to the backyard and ced in the center of the golden magic circle Seo Dawon had created. WhooshC! As soon as the box was ced down and we stepped back, blue mes sprouted from the circle and consumed the box. My eyes could hardly open against its force, and the immense heat stung my skin. The box disappeared in an instant; Koo Kyungmans corpse, within, couldnt be seen. I could barely make out some vague form, but now I could observe everything in a detached manner. The servants were silent, arms folded over their chests. Among them, Kim Olim held up the Hubs [Holy Scriptures] and recited a short verse as she gazed at the mes. After her recitation, a few white lights circled around my body before disappearing. It seemed like her words were intended to prevent any adverse effects on me rather thanmenting Koo Kyungmans passing. After the corpse was burned to ashes, without leaving behind a single trace, Seo Dawon collected powdered bones in a small container. Where should I scatter these? There are no pigpens within the hub. How about inside a dungeon? What about mixing it inside a potion Ill maketer? Hmm. But, maybe thatll be a little disgusting to drink I absolutely object to that. They only reacted coldly and objectively to his death. I had hoped that Koo Hui-seo would show some kind of reaction so that I could offer him a choice, but his gaze was fixed solely on the baby nestled in his embrace. He seemed oblivious to the ongoing discussion. So, for now, Seo Dawon kept Koo Kyungmans bone powder. * * * Bae Jaemin is moving. Afterwards, two weeks passed. We stayed in Koo Hui-seos house; the servants and I mainly used the training room in the mansion to study various defense formations. In particr, I devised a way to [Possession] skill freely and changed my training style. In particr, Jung Garam pushed my body almost to its limits, so I felt less and less muscle pain when I released the [Possession] skill. In addition, I trained [Possession] with the other servants, in rotation, so that they can all handle this ability. As I did so, I got to know small TMIs about the servantsCall because of the synchronization quiz. And, as our synchronization rate increased, the servants could exert more control over my bodyCbeyond its normal limits. So, they often questioned me about my superficial preferences, such as what colors I liked or what vors I preferred. However, Seo Dawon maintained the highest synchronization rate with meCover 90%. We generally correctly answered the synchronization quizzes even though we didnt particrly share any trivial conversations. In addition, Kim Sangyoon also showed tremendous growth. As Kim had said before, the Warrior was a talented User. Even when not using his skill that consumed his lifespan, he demonstrated incredible movement and ability that could stall Seo Dawon for over 15 minutes. And, hed be quite skilled when sparring with Jung Garam in closebat. Kim Sangyoon, who had initially struggled to keep up with Jung Garams anomalous attacks, was now able to follow the young Assassins movements andunch counter-attacks of his own. I told him to prepare the reagent I had mentioned in Choi Kyung-siks room Thank you, Hui-seo-ssi. Koo Hui-seo, as befitting a guildmaster for a guild that dealt with dirty money, was also able to obtain funds through his experience in moneyundering. Thanks to this, Choi Kyung-sik was able to build his golem. The golem was as powerful and high-quality as the one the Alchemist had before death. In addition, Choi Kyung-sik, through biological engineering, created various chimeras forbat and auxiliary purposes. One of the chimeras, named [Human-skin Face], looked like a very thin, mushy cloth, but, when ced on a Users face, it changed the Users features. It kind of felt like a mask, but I screamed the first time I wore the cloth and looked into a mirror. Nothing felt awkward or ufortable, and yet I turned into apletely different person. Choi Kyung-sik exined his reasons for creating this [Human-skin Face]. As long as Bae Jaemin is alive, our exposed identities are a weakness. Though Guildmaster-nim can use polymorph on you at all times, if you enter a building with [Anti-magic] or if you are exposed to simr items or skills, youll be immediately detected. Furthermore, items that change your face are rare, and they often cause a lot of difort. Thats why we created chimeras using monster skin. It would be nice if you could think of that as new crafting materials. You can pre-select the facial features you want to change into, and, when you use it, the chimera smoothly oveys those features on your face without causing difort. Unlike any items, the face wont float or pop out when your expression changes, so its very natural. Indeed, it was just as Choi Kyung-sik said. The mask wouldnt respond to anti-magic skills because I was simply wearing a chimera on my face. In other words, even if Bae Jaemin was right in front of me, he wouldnt be able to recognize me. However, there was a limit to this [Human-skin Face]; because it was weak to water, my original face would be revealed if I washed my face. Extremely humid conditions would also put me in danger. For example, I had to be careful when it rains; my face would wrinkle. But, still, this mask was well worth using, so I took [Human-skin Face] without any hesitation. While everyone was prepping Kim Olim began to tell me about Bae Jaemins movements. C Be a member! TL: See, the ability to make human-skin chimeras etc would be what makes me want to be an Alchemist in this world. Like, how cool is that??? Chapter 357 First, Bae Jaemin has yet to report us tow enforcement. It seems he still believes that Moon Issak is on our side. Ah And, Choi Lee-kyung, he tried to threaten your familys safety, but What?! I jumped up, agitated, at those words. Although I had suffered through a lot of danger, I couldnt hide my distress after hearing that the Priest had tried to hold my family captive. Kim Olim looked at me patiently, as if she understood my feelings, and continued, Moon Issak seemed to have secretly hired security. I believe that, since he had you in his grasp, he didnt want Bae Jaemin to exploit you. And, because of that, Moon Issak and Bae Jaemins rtionship haspletely fallen apart. As soon as the Priest found out the Moon Issak was backing you, hepletely pulled back on his ns to kidnap your family. That is to say You havent officially be a criminal yet. Actually, I was worried that Bae Jaemin might have reported me or prepared a trap while I was on the run. Its ironic, but the time I spent helplessly captured in Moon Issaks grasp was useful in curtailing Bae Jaemins actions. Bae Jaemin couldnt even report me to the investigative agency because he was conscious of Moon Issac, conscious of the man who was in charge of most violent-crime cases. Maybe that was why he confronted me in person. Kim Olims words did not end there, However, it would be dangerous to use Moon Issak as a shield now. There are rumors circting that Moon Issak has recently taken a leave of absence and is isting himself at home. This is probably because he has yet to recover from our conflict. If Moon Issak fails to eventually recover, Bae Jaemin could kill Moon Issak or use us of murder to the agency to inhibit our movements. He could try andy a hand on your family again. Then As expected, we have no choice but to go on the offense. Thats right. With that said, a holographic map, created by Jung Garam, unfolded on the table we were gathered around. The map was an borate floor n of Bae Jaemins supposed Hub residence. Then, when Seo Dawon flicked his finger, a graphic of a round, dome-shaped barrier appeared, surrounding the mansion. If Bae Jaemin uses [Deration of Sanctuary] during battle, the range of the skill will be about this size. Itll practically cover the entire mansion. I would be at an absolute disadvantageCI wouldnt be able to call out my servants again. Seo Dawon continued in a rxed tone, But, the Gods of Order are picky and demanding; they wouldnt want to step into disheveled, messy ces. What? [Deration of Sanctuary] is a sort of supernatural, covenant skill in which the caster makes a request of a higher being and borrows their power. In other words, if the contracted higher being refuses, the sanctuary cannot be dered. Then In some of the Hubs dungeons, for example, the corrupted or polluted dungeons within the Tower, the Gods of Order cant intervene. Kim Olim exined. Then, the corners of her mouth lifted as she touched Bae Jaemins mansion, and she stated, So, well contaminate his mansion in advance. Well turn his mansion into a dungeon, like the dungeons in the [Tower of Command]. I opened my eyes wide at her words. Come to think of it, the Hubs dungeons could be advantageous or disadvantageous, depending on ones ss. Just like Kim Sang-yoon exined on a YouTube livestream a while back, depending on the attributes of each ss, certain dungeons favored the Holy attribute, while others favored the Evil attribute. There were even dungeons that restricted skills based on the ss. That was the case with the [Tower of Command] as well. Many Holy Users were dissatisfied as some of their most powerful skills, such as [Deration of Sanctuary], were restricted. On the other hand, Evil attribute Users had no skill restrictions and even received reduced damage from monsters, making it easier for them to raidpared to Holy attribute Users. On the other hand, [Second Company] was incredibly friendly to Holy Users. Not only did they have ess to [Deration of Sanctuary], but most of the items dropped in this dungeon were tailored for them as well. For that reason, strategy guides often rmended or guided Users to target different Dungeons ording to their sses and their attributes. The Servants got their idea from this concept. However But, is it possible for us to create a dungeon? The idea of a User creating a dungeon seemed absolutely crazy. However, Seo Dawon wasnt flustered by my suspicion and said, If it has all the necessaryponents of a dungeon, then it may be recognized as one. What are theseponents? I asked, recalling what a dungeons inside looked like Various things came to mind, such as a boss monster or thebyrinthian corridors. Seo Dawon gave me an answer I didnt expect, The most important thing is a reward. Users wouldnt risk their lives to fight monsters for no reason. Then So, well send an invitation to Bae Jaemin. Dawon-ie took a small card out of his belongings and handed it to me. I quickly read the received card. [If you want Ryu Hyerin back, dont tell anyone and tear this card up.] I looked up; Seo Dawon smiled and spoke before I could open my mouth, It doesnt say well return her alive. But Moreover, Bae Jaemin wont expect Ryu Hyerin to be alive. He might not tear up the invitation either. Then, well have failed? However, hell have no choice but to tear it apart. The Mage whispered confidently, The second most importantponent of a dungeon is this: you cannot exit a dungeon until you clear it. * * * Strange rumors began circting on the inte. It was about a missing celebrity: Ryu Hyerin. The rumor imed that Bae Jaemin had kidnapped Ryu Hyerin and was hiding her somewhere in his mansion. Of course, no one believed that rumor at first. Especially since, after Ryu Hyerin had disappeared, her parents continued to support Bae Jaemin through their interview. Throughout the interview, it seemed as if they were trying to protect the Priest from suspicious gazes, rather than worrying about their missing daughter. Most folks simply thought, Bae Jaemin must have been super nice to Ryu Hyerins family, or Bae Jaemin has no motive. The two were ted to be married soon, so theres no reason to suddenly kidnap or kill her. Then, public opinion was stirred up by a certain article posted on the anonymous forum section on [Ranking Gods]. Author: Private Did you know that theyre suing the insurancepany now? They shed tears in an interview, saying that their daughter is still aliveand now theyre suing for her death insurance payout. Originally, if a User cant be contacted for a few days after their disappearance, he or she may be treated as KIA; so, theyre trying to cash in on her insurance on presumption of death. However, advance payment is only possible if theres some sort of proof that the User has gone missing in a dungeon I dont know why theyre iming their daughter is alive in interviews if theyre going to ask for immediate payment through awsuit afterwards If they get paid, the insurance premium is about 20 billion won alone. 1 Also, apparently theyre selling or disposing of all of r h rs possessions; theyre also already using all the properties in r h rs name. [Like] [Dislike] Likes: 234,222 Dislikes: 71 [Comments] (Expand) FightingDaddy: Is that real? Fighting Daddy: Wow, fuck, its true (Link to Article) Tora: Is famous User A, R H R? Tetetera: Who else would be famously missing A-ssi? You r e t a r d. Tora: Why are you cursing :''( ZeroPointFive: Wow these fuckers, stealing all their daughters properties when shes gone missing. And, soon, anonymousments followed. Anonymous: Those bastard parents of R H R were always messed up They didnt have a good rtionship with their daughter; theyve been selling her out for a quick buck ever since she was a minor. R H R was the breadwinner of her family She even gave an interview saying that she had a hard time mentally since she had to plunge into dungeons ever since she was young But now she was Operas deputy guildmaster Sure, shes operas deputy guildmaster nowCdoes that justify her going inside dungeons when young, exploding monsters, and treating the injured? Dont bother leavingments if yourecking intelligence. When are they getting paid? Come to think of it, I havent seen any pictures with her family ever since she became an adult *shiver shiver* Oh my god R H Rs mom went to my church. She used her daughters name, borrowed money, and hasnt paid it back Crazy Anonymous: Typical scumbags that leech off their daughters sess. Wow, I feel sorry for Ryu Hyerin TT_TT Ah fuck Im also the eldest daughter, but, as soon as I became a User, mine also borrowed 100 million won each I used to run two dungeons a week to pay it back, and now Im finally done I got fucking PTSD from that. I paid back all my sisters study abroad expenses Because of that, my right ring finger flew away. After my sister got married, her nephew called me a cripple. So, I cut ties with her whole family Crazy C Be a member! Tl: The return of the inte forumments T_T It takes me a while to localize them especially when sentences are abbreviated. You know, the ability to create dungeons brings a sort of meta-conversation into what dungeons arewhat systems are. If a User can make a dungeon, that means that dungeons donte pre-determined from a system. If Im thinking ofputer science, then this whole dungeon matter cant be a discrete state machineCthat theres no predetermined order of dungeons that was decided when the system was made. (I hope Im using discrete state the right way haha) Chapter 358 In fact, since the perception that Users earned a lot of money in Dungeons spread around, financial conflicts between some Users and their families became amon issue for discussion in Ranking Gods. [My family took control of managing my money, but, to my surprise, the money was gone when I came backter]. This story was now toomon to shock others. Ranking Gods frequent most popr or best posts included Never leave money or financial management to your family. The tragedy of being swindled by family members with money earned at the risk of losing ones life or permanent disabilities urred often enough to be something most Users feared. This was why many Users paid attention to this post, though it was of dubious authenticity. Furthermore, Ryu Hyerin had the image of being born with a gold spoon in her mouth; she looked as if she was held preciousCthat she knew no hardships. Therefore, public sympathy for her was inevitable. People began to specte that Ryu Hyerin must have had some family-rted traumaCthat she lived in unknown miserypared to her public imageCand began to dig up evidence, one by one, to support such opinions. Author: Anonymous In the middle of the MOU November Special Interview with Ryu Hyerin. Q: There are rumors that youre a workaholic. Youve never spent more than two days off untilst year at Opera? A: Yes, thats true. Whenever unexpected situations arose, I would receive calls even on my days off. In fact, even during my early and middle school years, I worked without taking holidays, which led to me missing school. My grades were terrible at the time ughs). Later, catching up on the curriculum I had fallen behind on was challenging. As a result, working like this became familiar to meYou could say Im an involuntary workaholic ughs). (Omit) Q: Its well known that you joined Operas training program, separating from your parents at a young age. Could you tell us more about this fateful encounter that helped you blossom your talent? A: My parents caught onto my talent very quickly. They actively looked into various programs and entrusted me into Operas care. However, I was so young at the time; I couldnt understand why I had to live away from my parents and under such strange and strict rules. I cried a lot at that time and lived in fear. I dont me my parents anymore, but, when I was young, I wanted to give up on this talent. Of course, I dont feel that way anymore. (Omit) F u c k, just reading this interview is shocking enough
  1. The Opera Guild, which forced minors to work at least 6 days a week
  2. The terrible fucking training program Its often covered in public, so many of you guys know about it. When a User awakens and theyre a minor, a legal representative signs whats essentially a long-term ve contract, and the minor must live away from their family. They muck about in the dungeons while their parents take all the money It was notoriously called the modern version of child trafficking. Nowadays, this sort of thing is abolished due to child abuse.
  3. And for her to habitually work like that so she interviewed as if everything was alright and normal R H R 1 How must you have felt inside
I never thought that R H R would live a life harder than no-name streamers 2 I thought she was the most enviable and richest woman in this country T_T [Like] [Dislike] Likes: 56,711 Dislike: 30 Comments (Expand) Anonymous: Their parents lived in XX district for a long time, but now they live in Cheongdam 3 So, theyve flexed and spent the money they received from R H R Even her civilian younger sister always travels abroad and posts luxury brand items on Instagram. But, they use sarcastic hashtags when mentioning R H R It seems that R H R was distancing herself from her family as she got older, so maybe they were worried about their money spring drying up Theyre devils. Devils These articles spread haphazardly; rumors sprung forth from the discovered and posted interviews. Thus, these rumors became truths amongst the Users. In the absence of any response from Ryu Hyerin, all the attention shifted to her family. As a result, her familys doxxed social media ounts received thousands of hatements. In particr, Ryu Hyerins younger sisters ount was heavily bombed. That sister, flustered, answered defensively; it was, perhaps, the worst move she could make: posting sarcasticments about the judgemental crowd. The younger sister screenshotted the insults she received via DMs, attached them to a post, and left a brief message: [Stop writing novels and just sleep at dawn, why dont you, lol Talking about billions of wons given to us or insurance money etc lol Its already been over three years since Unni threatened my family and told us to stop contacting her Even when she was young, she would call every morning, waking us all up and whine lol are we not supposed to sleep either? I was also never able to go to the Amusement Park with my parents during my childhood either lol every weekend we had to go see my sister lol Am I also not a victim?? Did I also not miss out on my parents love?? #Ryu Hyerin #RyuHyerinMIA #Opera #Growupifyouhavenothingbettertodo #Fuckoffandstopbeingsointerestedinotherpeoplesbusiness] 4 That statement simply added fuel to the fire. Every day, news about Ryu Hyerin and her family poured out, and some articles even mentioned their family businesss tax evasion. Their houses front yard hosted swarms of reporters, and the family even asked the police to protect them from the harassment. Later on, Ryu Hyerins younger sister posted a bted apology, but public opinion of her had already reached rock bottom. Meanwhile, it was no wonder that the interview Ryu Hyerins family hurried to conduct, thanking Bae Jaemin, caught the Users attention. Author: Anonymous Isnt it weird how theyre embracing him? Am I the only one that finds it weird? If I write this, that guys fans will swarm here and start cussing me out, right? But that interview Bae Jaemin is also incredibly saddened We thank him for his full cooperation and his efforts to find her at a detriment to himself. He hasnt been able to sleep, and we are worried for his health. Why are they making such remarks in an interview about their feelings? Even Ryu Hyerins sibling used the hashtag #Awasteofagoodman when Bae Jaemin and Ryu Hyerins rtionship was reported, although they deleted itter (Photo) [Like] [Dislike] Likes: 557 Dislikes: 6 Comments (Expand) Anonymous: No way, did she covet her sisters boyfriend o.o;; Fucking scary Is this a makjang drama or what? 5 Anonymous: Honestly, thats as if they gave an interview with Bae Jaemin What kind of family wouldnt suspect and instead passionately protect thest person the missing person contacted before she disappeared? Especially if they could hardly be arsed to visit the real victim, R H R, every weekend Doesnt it just give you goosebumps? Whats the rtionship between her family and Mr. Bae? Dont go spreading groundless rumors lolol how scary. What if I go missing too lolol Is the guy upstairs a fan? Why is Bae Jaemin-ssi always involved in the disappearance or death of those close to him? Why is Bae Jaemin-ssi always involved in the disappearance or death of those close to him? Why is Bae Jaemin-ssi always involved in the disappearance or death of those close to him? Why is Bae Jaemin-ssi always involved in the disappearance or death of those close to him? Goosebumps Damn, its a ghost story Is that all she has to say about her sister o.o;; The rumors continued to grow like that, adding kernels of truth into their mass as they becamerger andrger. Moreover, because Bae Jaemin had maintained a very clean and positive image until now, people seemed to derive a certain sordid amusement from digging into Bae Jaemins life as much as they had fun while examining the rtionship between Ryu Hyerin and her family. Even minor slip-ups and gaffes by Bae Jaemin, which would have been considered meaningless or easily overlooked in the past, now began circting in onlinemunities. Furthermore, some of Bae Jaemins most extreme fans in his fan-cafe added to the controversy with their unseemly behavior (postingments like, if she was going to die, she should have just died alone. Why is she dragging him down with her, grabbing his hair, hmph). As a consequence, the suspicion that Bae Jaemin killed Ryu Hyerin grew beyond control. In less than a month, the serious blow to his once-pristine image had given us a precious gift: time. Bae Jaemin eventually withdrew from all public activities and seemed to be waiting quietly in his mansion, hoping for the situation to calm down. And, as I watched all this go down, I couldnt help but wonder if we dealt a significant blow to Ryu Hyerin and Bae Jaemin. The image she had worked so hard to hide had been revealed; the luxurious aura she tried to cultivate was reced by the image of a struggling, pitiful girl. If Ryu Hyerin were still alive, she would tremble, teeth ttering, at the thought of her past being exposed. She may have been afraid of receiving pity as much as she was afraid of dying. And, Bae Jaemin was now being misunderstood as the murderer of someone he had loved enough to lose all rational thought. How must it feel to see the reputation he had built up copse with just a few lines of text? Be a member! TL: Honestly, I was wondering how they were going to resolve Ryu Hyerins image + death. Its almost poeticCshe is a pitiable person, but she would have hated to receive that pity. Also, this is another sign that I belong in a cushy normal world rather than Dungeon novel world D: Our society is dystopicbut theirs even more so. Chapter 359 Of course, those who suspected Bae Jaemin and those who still believed in Bae Jaemins image were still deadlocked in a tight race, but the situation took a turn for the worse for the Priest faster than we had anticipated. That was because Ryu Hyerins family continued to engage in a PR battle to shake off the publics violent interest in them and their affairs. [(Summary) We were contacted by HaHaes Legal team and informed in advance of what needed to be said during the interview. We were just reading whats on the script, and we werent allowed to say anything unfavorable about Bae Jaemin-ssi] It turns out that the doubts casted on Ryu Hyerins supposed death interview were validated. Thus, the situation began to deteriorate again; people gradually began to think that Bae Jaemin was somewhat suspicious. Meanwhile, various Users who werent on good terms with Bae Jaemin began to reveal themselves and expose various suspicions they had about the Priest. In reality, among the high-ranking users, there were many who wanted to bring Bae Jaemin down due to the fiercepetition in the Ranking world. The kind image of Bae Jaemin that the public had known until now was merely a facade the Priest had meticulously crafted for the camera. Therefore, some users who knew his true self decided that now was the time to reveal the truth, one by one. On top of that, there were now allegations that pointed towards the deeds that Bae Jaemin did to hide his great evil of exterminating [Red Lotus]. For example, the dummy corporation he established tounder money. Bae Jaemins image had fallen irreparably into the abyss as it was revealed that he had influenced and perhaps crafted documents pertaining to the [Red Lotus] incident. User Society became agitated; the opinion that the [Red Lotus] incident should be investigated again began to rise. Although [HaHae]s legal team btedly issued a press release to the media and released documents that protested their innocence in the face of the relentless legal and moral assault, public opinion remained cold. So, as Bae Jaemin was struggling and in a hurry to respond, we started our approach. Kim Olim gave a short briefing before we started our [Dungeon Making] project. The person who was in charge of guarding the mansion was reced by [HaHae] guild members after Park Hoseoks death. All outsourcing was cut. So, it will be hard to find a gap and squeeze in. Then However, the supplies used by the mansion and the security team are still outsourced. Were going to use that to hide Lackey in this box and use the box to enter the mansions warehouse. They dont inspect the items that are stored separately in the warehouse. We nned to rece some of the boxed consumables ted to enter Bae Jaemins mansion and from his logistics warehouse. It was easy enough to enter the logistics warehouse that was near the gate. Wearing the [Human-skin Face], I was able to move confidently. During the warehouse staffs break time, we managed to ess the boxed consumables intended for Bae Jaemins mansion and the delivery vehicles. [ck ck ck ck] [I dont want to be separated from master] Although Lackey quietly entered the box, it seemed reluctant. To be honest, I was a little anxious as well, but Lackey was the safest and most efficient choice to infiltrate the mansion. Feeling a bit sorry, I patted its head; only then did Lackey stop biting its fingers in a dissatisfied tantrum andy calmly, like a doll, in the small box. A new ne, made by thebined efforts of Choi Kyung-sik and Seo Dawon, dangled around Lackeys neck. The nes pendant featured arge, green sapphire; the item wasid with an anti-vision skill just in case someone opened the box. There must be an artifact within Bae Jaemins mansion that monitored this sort of skill, but what we wanted from Lackey wasnt exactly a stealthy infiltration. We knew nothing about the Priests mansion other than the floor n at the time of construction; even then, the inner structure may have changed if the interior was newly renovated. Moreover, it took too much effort to even enter the mansion. That was toorge a venture to leave to the skeleton. However, as with most mansions, security personnel only patrolled the grounds outside a few timesor there may be a CCTV installed. Thats why we nned to send Lackey to an external warehouse and, from there, contaminate the grounds around the mansion in arge circle. As Lackeyy quietly in the box, the skeleton carried a [contaminating/polluting reagent] made from Koo Hui-seos blood in its thin hands. We knew that Bae Jaemins luxurious mansion had a pond and a water canal leading to it, so we nned to release this reagent in that water. While it didnt directly affect living creatures, this reagent would y a crucial role when we triggered the [Dungeon]ter. It would serve as a potent counter in hindering the [Deration of Sanctuary]. Just hide well for a day, alright? I whispered. [ck ck!] [Yes!] As I closed the box, my gaze was fixed on its red glow. I wasnt too worried as Lackey became a lot more reliable than when we first started. Soon, we heard the employees returning, and I discreetly exited the logistics warehouse. Seo Da-won ced a light lock on the box, and the securely sealed box was soon buried among other boxes, going unnoticed. * * * That evening: We waited near the logistics warehouse until we confirmed that the delivery vehicle carrying Lackey had begun to move and then slowly started chasing after the vehicle while maintaining a predetermined distance with a van we had secured before the operation began. Theres no change in reaction or nsCtheyll be at the warehouse soon. Jung Garam disyed a map popted with blue dots and showed it to everyone. ording to that map, Lackey had safely arrived at the external warehouse connected with Bae Jaemins mansion. And, under the deserted, remote cover of dawn: Lackey quietly opened his box, left the warehouse, and hid in the garden to avoid the patrols eyes. The skeleton was able to easily avoid detection because I was able to ry instructions to Lackey after seeing the movements of a couple red dotsCrepresenting the guardsCon Jung Garams map. Following my instructions, Lackey moved agilely, avoiding any possible encounters, and approached the smallke. Then, taking out the reagent, the skeleton carefully poured it into the water. [Distilled cursed blood is polluting thend.] [The current progress rate is 2% Perhaps more blood is needed.] However, the problem was that there wasnt enough blood in the [Contaminated Reagent] to contaminate the mansions vast garden. Lackey, havingpleted its task, had safely retreated, but we were concerned about the vastly lower level of contamination than we had expected. Cant we just throw the whole Koo Hui-seo in? Jung Garam said jokingly, but his expression was rigid. We agonized over how to solve this dilemma. Though Bae Jaemin bought us time by being so elusive, the 2% rate meant that 50 reagents and opportunities to pour those reagents were needed toplete our task. Moreover, Koo Hui-seos [Contaminated Blood] wasnt something we could just willfully extract. That man was suffering from an illness. Though he was currently being treated, he wasnt healthy enough to donaterge amounts of blood. What else can we contaminate? Mmm Can I give you my honest opinion? Choi Kyung-sik, hesitating a little, opened his mouth. The Mage nodded. Ryu Hyerin-ssis body. We still have it, right? And? After we clean the corpse thoroughly, we can grind some mana stones and ce them inside alongside plenty of ingredients for the curse reagent. And thenC If you plunge it deep into the pond, the contamination rate should rise sharply Choi Kyung-sik stared at me as he spoke. He looked as if he wanted my decision. However, Woo Ragi was the one to respond, In that case, why dont you just pick up any corpse at a hospital morgue and drop it in? We already have this oneCthats why I offered this opinion. Isnt it better to have more corpses? The pond isnt too deep, so it would be overkill to put in several bodies. My head shook from side to side as I watched their war of words. Then, I said, For now, Ryu Hyerins corpse lets try to preserve it as best we can. We may have a need for itter, and our attempts to preserve the corpse may beplicated if we process it any further. Hmmm Anyway, we know well need arger contaminated specimen or another dead body, so well have to find another way. Jung Garam, after listening to me quietly, peered at me while trying to gauge my expression. He raised his right hand slightly and said, About Park Hoseok I took a few parts as a souvenir? Should I give them to you? .Well. Troubled and flustered, I momentarily forgot how to speak. Choi Kyung-sik spoke instead, What parts? Eyeballs and heart. Hmm, they are the most symbolic pieces Give them to me for now. I think we can soak them in the reagents. If we get another corpse, we can add the pieces to the overall package. Haah I care about them, but it cant be helped. I wanted to ask why on earth he had been holding onto those parts all this time, but in the end, I gave up on asking. At this point, I didnt think I would be particrly surprised even if Garam-ie told me he had a person stored in our inventory. At that moment, Eunji made a pensive expression and asked Choi Kyung-sik, Does the corpse have to be a human corpse? That would increase the contamination rate the most. A human body is more valuable in the art of cursing than a dead animal. To raise the contamination with an animal corpse, youd need to dig the pond at least twice as deep. It has to bepletely filled to have any effect, Seo Dawon quickly added, as if he had also contemted using animals. As I listened to their conversation, I pulled on Dawon-ies arm slightly and asked, Then what What do you need to increase the contamination the most? Does it just need to be human? The curse were trying to implement is called [Reproduction of Nightmares], which aims to create the best environment for the dead. Like the [Tower of Command]. Then So, I believe a corpse of a high-level User with attributes that opposes evil, like a holy-attribute User, might have a significant impact on the contamination level. Upon hearing that, Ryu Hye-rins corpse seemed to perfectly fit the bill. However, since we already wanted Ryu Hye-rin as part of the dungeons reward, we needed another offering to ce in the pond. A high-level holy-attribute User who deserved to be sacrificed What about Moon Isak? As soon as I blurted those words out, I felt as if I misspoke. However, Seo Dawon replied with a gentle smile, as if he were waiting for those words, I was thinking the same thing, Lee-kyung-ah. Be a member! TL: Omg Im proud of you Lee-kyung-ah. You thought of Moon Issak first! That would be, ngl, such a fitting revenge. If everyone else has their own revenge targets, Lee-kyung-ie should have his own as well. Chapter 360 First, we moved to Koo Hui-seos mansion to find a solution. We gathered in a room not unlike a reception hall and brought up the topic that we were unable to finish earlier. However, the problem was that Moon Issaks whereabouts were currently unknown. We had assumed the investigator was on leave and keeping a low profile at the mansion, but when Koo Hui-seo secretly sent guild members at my request, Moon Issak had already concealed his presence. Moreover, judging from the mansions condition, he had been absent for an extended period. As soon as we heard that, Seo Dawon looked at Bang Eunji. Without even hesitatingCand without any verbal instructionsCBang Eunji opened her mouth, [Chaser]. The whites disappeared from Eunjis eyes, and her entire eye was dyed ck. And, as if she werent fully present in our location, she looked around. However, even after using the skill, she ominously didnt talk for a long while. Eventually, after an hour, she said a bit angrily, If Moon Issak isnt dead, then hes with someone who can defend against tracking skills. It seems she was a bit furious at not being able to locate her target. Upon hearing that, the servants soon adopted grim expressions. Did he recover? Who helped him? Since he took a paid leave of absence, it cant be anyone from the association Kim Olim and Choi Kyung-sik muttered to themselves; soon, the servants all looked at me. As soon as they did, I could guess at their unspoken words. Dawon covered his mouth with one hand and looked down; before long, he noted, He must be searching for Lee-kyung-ie. I too had vaguely guessed that, but the mere thought that he still hadnt given up on me made my jaw tense. Who knew that Moon Issak would be able to roam around, intact and fine I was too kind to him at the end. I should have ordered him to kill himself. As I regretted my actions, Woo Ragi clicked his tongue, That bastard, he must know that weve been revived somewhat. His tone conveyed his annoyance. Kim Olim also didnt look too happy as she was concerned about the same thing, Considering how he sought help from some coborators and escaped he must definitely be keeping that fact in mind. If he can avoid [Chaser], then its virtually impossible to track him until he shows himself first, right? Not only did our carefullyid n fall into disarray at that moment, but we now have another thing to pay attention toCto guard our backsCwhile in the midst of attacking Bae Jaemin. Just then, Seo Dawon raised his head. He looked straight at me and said, Moon Issaks goal is Lee-kyung-ie. He may be wandering around Koo Hui-seos mansion right now. I flinched and my shoulders shook at his wordsCbut that wasnt because I was afraid of Moon Issak. However, Dawon-ie seemed to interpret my gestures slightly differently, he hesitated to continue speaking, pursing his lips in deep thought. I clenched my fists and looked at the Servants. They all pretended to look indifferent, but I could sense that they were paying close attention to me. Well, maybe I should go outside the mansion. Moon Issak might appear, then. This wasnt the safest method, but we didnt have many choices left with our limited time. Kim Olim observed a short silence before shaking her head, Dont overdo it. First, lets try to gather some more manpower through Koo Hui-seo You know we dont have time for that. For the first time, I cut her off and spoke forcefully. Kim Olim shut her mouth, but didnt seem to ept my opinion. The same was true of the other servants. Of course Moon Issaks goal is Choi Lee-kyung-ssi, but wouldnt it be too dangerous to just leave the mansion when we dont have any idea what sort of state or condition Moon Issak is in? I stared at Choi Kyung-sik before turning to look at Garam-ie. Garam-ie was obediently sitting on the floor, cross-legged. His eyes, raised aloofly like a cat, were fixed firmly on my hand. His gaze, tracing the back of my left hand, was persistent and sticky. To try and cut off Jung Garams focus, I crossed my arms, covering my hands, and called out to him, Jung Garam. Hm? If you [possess] my body, you definitely wont be beaten by Moon Issak. Right? Jung Garam opened his mouth, as if he were about to answer immediately, but in the end he just remained silent, staring at me without saying a word. I had a sense of what was causing Garams hesitation, so I took a step closer to him. For the first time, Garam backed away from me, avoiding me as I approached. I quickly reached out and grabbed Jung Garams shoulder as he tried to creep back. No, its good. Its all good, but You dont know what Moon Issak has prepared. If, Choi Lee-kyung, your body is snatched again, I really I was a little shocked to see that the young Assassin had lost so much confidence. I tried to hide those feelings and instead tried to be firm, Then, are you going to let it be? No matter how weak I am, you just need to do what you can, right? Jung Garam looked at me with slightly widened eyes, seemingly startled. I spoke to Garam in a firm, deliberate manner, as I needed to convey these essential words to him and to everyone else, And this time, Ill use all of my ss skills against Moon Issak. Honestly, until now, Ive relied on you allpletely and didnt know how to use any of my abilities Moon Issak knows my ss skills, but he wouldnt be able to prepare for them. How could he prepare when Ive never used them? Starting with [Possession], Im going to make the most of my various skills and deal a proper blow on him. As I spoke this firmly, the atmosphere around me changed. Jung Garams gaze became even clearer. I silently gazed at Garam-ies face, which now sparkled with determination. Though he still grumbled, Jung Garams attitude had noticeably changed from before. Okay, Ham-Lee-kyung. The idea of using your ss skills it doesnt seem like a bad one. Yeah. But you Youre starting to sound more and more like Dawon-hyung. Ham-Lee-kyung, that kind of tone doesnt suit you. Ah, what do you want I was a little flustered because I had never intended to copy Dawon-ies tone. Still, instead of teasing me more, Jung Garam rose from his position and gripped my left hand tightly. It didnt hurt much. Jung Garam looked at the scar on my left hand and mumbled, Well, I suppose being subjected to this or that by Ham-Lee-kyungs body might deal a bigger impact to Moon Issaks pride Youre not nning to do anything strange, are you? Well hmmm? I just wanted him to practice moderation while in my body, but Garam-ie hummed and smiled meaningfully. And I BLJust as I thought, its BL, huh. Eunji muttered iprehensibly; I quickly pulled my hand out of the young Assassins grip when she looked my way. * * * Once we reached a conclusion, I decided to check out my [Status Window], which I had neglected for a while now. [Name: Choi Lee-kyung C Lv 461 ss: Senior Necromancer HP: 2,800,070 MP: 401,532 Title: Sweeter than Candy C Revenge truly is sweet. < The title, Sweeter than Candy can only be obtained by users who, in the pursuit of revenge, inflict irreparable damage on their target without suffering retaliation or damage in return. While using this title, the titles special skill, Counter Attack may activateC doubling the damage from an enemys physical or magic attack and returning it back at the opponent.> Those Who Cross the Line C Not all are fortunate enough toe back from the brink of death. Greenhorn Adventurer C Youve tasted the bitterness of life! Main Stats (The three highest stats will be preferentially shown here): Magic: 1,120 Magic control: 13.3% Movement Speed: 31.2% (+7.23%)] So far, there hasnt been any significant change except for a slight increase in levels and stats. When I saw the title, , I couldnt help but think of Moon Issak. Without lingering further, I started to scroll down, slowly scanning my ss skill list. >Skill C Summon Evil Spirits [Summon Vengeful Ghosts: Proficiency 100%, Rank: Highest Rank] [Summon Sacrificial Offering: Proficiency 0.7%, Rank: Lowest Rank] -Possession When certain conditions are met, the Servant can use the Summoners body. C Death Mark After special conditions are met, you can attach a death mark to the enemy. A living enemy marked by death will suffer a significant loss in defense; Furthermore, you can gain additional experience from the marked enemy. C Shinigamis Book You can summon a soul within one hour after their death and look into the souls memories. C Seal Spirit You can seal a soul into a weapon in order to enchant it. C Eternal Night (Field Type) The Necromancer can create the best possible environment for themselves within a set range. Up to 12 hours. -Deadly Kiss (Buff Type) Boosts the morale of the deceased. Increases the abilities of a servant who receives the Necromancers kiss by 100%. Lasts up to 30 minutes. Cooldown time: 12 hours. The higher the Necromancers level, the shorter the cooldown time. It seems as if my ss skills increased by one every time I gained another servant. However, the descriptions were brief, and there were many skills I had never used before. So, I didnt have a good sense of how to utilize them. I wasnt sure how to use them effectively. Anyway, Im sure Ill figure them out once I use th. Huh? However, my n to seriously focus and study the skills was waid as soon as I read the description of thest skillCthe one I had gained after my new contract with Bang Eunji. Bewildered, I reread the description of the final skill. Necromancers I-It wants me to do what?!'' Be a member! TL: I just KNEW this would happen. Ofc theres a kiss skill! Its what always happens between master/servant sses. O.O Woo Ragi wont like this lmao. Chapter 361 Whats wrong? At that moment, Seo Dawon suddenly stood in front of me and looked at my status window. He then read the skill, and I wasnt able to hide it. He grinned, AhCis it because of your new skill? Yeah. It doesnt say the kiss needs to be on the lips. Ah! Th-Thats right I was a little relieved at Seo Dawons loophole. But, the Mage soon added, mischievously, Except for when you use that skill on me, of course. Itd be best to kiss the others on their hands or cheeks. Shut up. Though I was likely to use this skill inbat, I wanted to scold his arrogant certainty that I would kiss him on his lips. But, I couldnt hardly make a ruckus in front of the servants who were watching us. I swallowed a sigh and approached the servants. Then, our long meeting began. * * * The training room allows you to modify various settings and room conditions with [Mode Setting] to create a more immersive environment for training. Also, if you feel any difficulties during training, you can always call out for [Mode Settings] and shout End.'' First, people suggested that I assess the power of my ss skills. So, I chose to use a training room within Koo Hui-seos mansion. One of the upants of this mansion handed over a controller and told me how to use the training room. We ran the training module as exined, [Mode Settings]. [Beginning Training.] [An existing training program has been saved. Should this program be recalled?] Lines were being drawn in this white and empty space, just like a newputer program being loaded onto the screen. I inquired whether or not Kim Sangyoon, who had been using this room before, should have his records and setting saved. Afterwards, I pressed the [No] button and chose the [Tutorial] mode to warm up. [The Tutorial Mode has been selected] [Machine sensitivityhas been set at 25%] [The Engine is running] [The Map will be randomly generated.] Then, a bright light filled the space. When I closed my eyes reflexively before opening them again, the room had surprisingly changed into a vast desert. Wow My mouth fell openCit felt as if I had entered a dungeon. Seo Dawon, who had been standing silently beside me, kicked the sand. I guess this is version 2.5. Hm? Im saying its old-fashioned. At the time of my death, 2.5 was thetest version. What? You used this sort of training room too? Yeah. I used it whenever I cooked up a good skill. Well,e to think of it, this man was crazy about his scenario, so it would have been weird if he didnt have something simr. I looked around, a bit difited, at the world that almost seemed real. They said I was free to use any skill here, hm Then What should I start with? Why not go in order? Except for [Possession]. Mmm. Alright. As soon as I nodded, a [ck Slime] crept out of the desert sands. [Bbooo] [BlopC!] The slimes looked like round droplets of water; unlike regr monsters, they didnt attack me though they noticed me. Perhaps this was because we were in tutorial mode. So, I was able to rx and use my ss skill,targeting the [ck Slime]. First, I wanted to try out [Dead Mark]. [Dead Mark]! I wasnt sure what the special conditions written in the skill description was, but, judging how the activate button was lighting up, it seems the skill could be used. As the skill processed, I pressed on the skills name in order to read what those special conditions were. [Dead Mark is triggered when you target a living creature with high defense power.] [This Training-use ck Slime has twice as much defense as Choi Lee-kyung-nim.] In other words, the skill was triggered when my defense was lower than that of my opponent. In addition, there were a total of eight ck slimes summoned to the arena, and [Dead Mark] symbol only appeared above the heads of three ck slimes. I didnt know if there were only a total of three [Dead Marks] avable at a time, or if the skill was triggered at a certain percentage or some random probability. But, first, I ordered Seo Dawon to attack, Attack them for me. [Lightning Bolt]. Seo Dawon raised his hands before slowly cutting across the air horizontally. I checked the difference in damage between the slimes without [Dead Mark] and slimes with the markerCand, there was a clear difference. In fact, there was twice as much difference in damage. Wow, this. hasnt your offense basically been doubled? It seems like [Dead Mark] will need to be part of your basic repertoire? Why dont you use it again. Sure. I summoned the [ck slimes] again. Then, once more, I utilized the [Dead Mark] skill. Huh? Theres five markers this time. I think it randomly designates six or less targets. Stuff like that is called Dice Targeting and ismon in certain debuffs. Aha As Seo Dawon said, though we tested the skill several more times, the target markers did not extend beyond six. Also, [Dead Mark] recognized when my defense increased beyond that of my enemy, so I wouldnt be able to use the DAAbat suits skill. However, Seo Dawon shored up even those weaknesses. You can disable thebat uniform when using the skill. After using [Dead Mark], you can reapply the uniforms ability. Oh~. This is called switching, and most Users will use this trick. I see. In any case, [Dead Mark] was a pretty good skill. I decided to actively utilize this ability and turned to the next skill on my list. I approached the dead [ck Slime]ying on its side with a [x_x] expression on its face. Then, I invoked [Shinigamis Book]. [Bringing back the memory of the dead.] [This is not a valid target for the Shinigamis Book.] [The skill has been canceled] However, it seems like I couldnt invoke [The Shinigamis Book] with a [ck Slime]. The issue must be that the target was a monster. Do you think this skill is only valid with Users? I asked. Theres a high probability that thats the case. Or, perhaps we should summon a high-ranked monster? Is that possible? Yeah. Just turn off the tutorial mode and summon a level 1 boss. When Seo Dawon handed over the controller, I chose the mode as per his suggestion. Following that, I selected the boss monster. [BoomC! CrashC!!!] Then, arge [Giant ck Slime] with a crown atop its head appeared before my eyes. [Wind Cutter]. Of course, the Mage blocked the way in front of me and immediately cut its body in half with one hand gesture. I tried to invoke the [Shinigamis Book] once more on the dead [Giant ck Slime], but it failed again. We decided to put a hold on this skill for a while. [C Seal Spirit You can seal a soul into a weapon in order to enchant it.] This skill also mentions souls, so I dont think itll work Lets just tryCwell give it a pass if it doesnt work. And, as expected, the skill was canceled with the [Invalid Target] message. I wasnt so disappointed because I fully expected that result. However, I made a mental note to use these two skills once I had obtained a corpse after revenge. It didnt matter if it was Bae Jaemin or one of his henchmen. Folding away my wistful heart, I read the next skill. [- Eternal Night (Field Type) The Necromancer can create the best possible environment for themselves within a set range.] I really cant get a grasp for this one, I muttered. You want to try it? Yeah. I was a little nervous at the ambiguous exnation, but that also made my expectations rise. I took a deep breath and opened my mouth, [Eternal Night]. The moment I shouted the skill, the desert sky, which had been shining all this while, suddenly darkened. I looked up in amazement, The moon Seo Dawon also stared at the sky.It was as if the sun had disappeared behind some dark clouds, and the desert became as dark as if night had fallen. And, before I knew it, a red moon was rising in the sky. It was as if the subtle change in environment that appeared whenever I summoned a servant had rapidly emerged with the advent of the skill. [Eternal Night C Deploying the field] [Within the designated area, the deceased and the Apostles of Retrograde receive the blessing of the Nameless Deity, increasing their attack power by 200%.] [The Goddesss graces and the Apostles of Order will suffer continuous health or stamina depletion within the field.] [The madness of evil-aligned users intensifies.] [Those who dont have shadows maintain infinite health and stamina within the eternal night.] However, the awe-inspiring nature of the red moon was nothingpared to the effectiveness of the skill. My eyes opened wide as I read [Eternal Night]s effects. - Be a member! TL: Um????? Hello? OP Skill???? Also, Im mega sick, and my foggy brain cant decide if ?? here means health or staminaCIf thements have opinions, Im open to it. I cant believe were finally seeing what all the skills do O.O Chapter 362 The effect is incredible. I eximed and looked back. However, unlike me, Seo Dawons expression wasnt so bright. I peered at him, trying to figure out what was wrong. There was something about Dawons appearance that seemed unsettling. Ara? His eyes Dawon-ies eyes were ck, not red. As if he had felt my gaze, Dawon-ie looked up, and I realized that the color of his eyes werent pure ck but a red that had darkenedCnot unlike a shadowed, maroon deoxygenated blood color. I grabbed him by the arm, suspicious of the change. Are you alright? I asked. Dawon-ie answered half a beatte, Mm, this I think us Servants will need some training to adapt. Really? I think the skill is subtly suggesting or informing our emotions. My mood is changing willfully, with that said, Dawon-ie lightly swept back his bangs. It felt like hed explode at the slightest touch. Worried, I cupped his face with both hands. Dawon opened his eyes wide before shooting me a straightforward gaze. Are you feeling unwell right now? I asked. The mage hesitated to answer, blinked, and dragged me closer with one arm. Mmn. Shall we move on to the next skill? Huh? No. W-Wait While he briefly halted as I requested, his cold, firm hand was already wrapped around my back. While maintaining that pose, Seo Dawon whispered, And, about thatst skill Only use it with me from now on, Lee-kyung-ah. Thats I think Ive been plenty obedient and endured letting others use [Possession]. At first, I thought this was another mischievous joke, but the following words clued me in to his sincerity. Actually, I had originally thought that [Deadly Kiss] should be reserved for the Mage, but How should I put this His uncharacteristic possessiveness made me chuckle? Seo Dawon looked at my chuckling self with a bit of dissatisfaction in his gaze; he pouted as if he were protesting. As soon as he parted his lips, I retorted, Im the one using the skill though? Dont do it to their cheeks or handsCthat was just a smokescreen. Now that Ive thought about it, I cantpromise. Are you listening to me? And, what do you think about asionally kissing me while pretending to use the skill? Are you stupid? Its too obvious, well be found out While I reflexively retorted, in truth I didnt really mind Seo Dawons strange persistence I guess theres no helping me. 1 I bit my slightly trembling lips and grabbed Seo Dawons cor. Then, with ulterior motives lining my every action, I invoked [Deadly Kiss]. * * * Was the training room demolished again? Ah, yes. We were just testing out some skills I suppose Seo Dawon-nim made something amazing in there again. Ham-Lee-kyung! What was all thatmotion in there? I vaguely answered Kim Sangyoons question and red at Jung Garams pointed jibes. Of course, the Assassin had no tact and witlessly kept remarking, Hm? Why are your lips so swollen? Be quiet. I silently warned Jung Garam; ears heating up, I pursed my lips and turned my head. Why was he inquiring about that all of a sudden anyway? Furthermore, I couldnt even me Seo Dawon this time. Though he seduced me, I was the one who went wild. After all, recently, Seo Dawon treated me like some fragile piece of sugar-sculpture candy and refrained from any kind of physical contact. This level of intimacy had been long overdue, so I kept holding onto the Mage, continuing to kiss until things got out of handuntil it was obvious to anyone with eyes to see what had happened between us. So annoying I felt wrongedCwhy, unlike me, was Seo Dawon so clean and put together? HonestlyCwhy must I be the one to feel ashamed? This wasnt something I could do alone. However, Dawon-ie merely smiled secretively, gazing at my lips through my res. Is he enjoying himself? I looked at the bastard before sighing deeply. In any case, today was my fault. It wouldnt be right to me the Servant when I was the one who willingly sumbed. Still, I had done what I had set out to doCjudge the strength and purpose of my skills. I had seen the power of [Deadly Kiss] as well. So, I answered Kim Sangyoon, who had been peeking around the training room, honestly, Actually, Dawon-ie didnt invent anything new. Its just He was just observing since my skills had increased in power. Is that possible for me as well? Kim Sangyoons eyes sparkled. This persons attitude has seriously changed. I could feel the difference in mindset; it felt like he was now wholly focused on bing stronger, unlike before. In particr, I couldnt help butpare the person who used to startle, be anxious, and avoid things whenever I mentioned Seo Dawons name to the person now who would be willing to follow the Mage even if he ordered the Warrior to swallow poison in order to grow stronger. Thats why I called for him In reality, the ss-skill training could have been done with just the servants, but it seemed like Kim Sangyoon could gain a lot from being here. Furthermore, the servants didnt object to his presence; both they and I had high expectations for this training. Yes. I believe Sangyoon-ssi would find it beneficial as well. Really? Kim Sangyoons face lit up, and he clenched his fists. He looked as if he wanted to jump into training right away, but we waited a little while longer. One person wasnt here yet. And Hellooo? With a baby sash strapped to his chest and a baby in his arms, Koo Hui-seo finally entered the training room. Kim Sangyoon looked momentarily nervous, but then he calmed down, rxing his expression. Hello. Yees Lackey! However, as soon as the baby in Koo Hui-seos arms saw me, he shouted Lackey. I did a double take at the child, surprised by his clear pronunciation. He had clearly grown up even though it had only been a few weeks since birth. It wasnt just his pronunciationCeven his expressions were clear. The baby struggled in Koo Hui-seos arms before shouting loudly, Lackey! Then, he enthusiastically stared at the skeleton dangling at my hip. [ck ck ck] [Dont wanna] Lackey shook his head and looked warily at the baby. Rather than fear, it seemed to adopt an attitude of finding the child troublesome more than anything. As if it hated the idea of looking after something younger than it. I approached Koo Hui-seo with a clumsy smile. I heard hes fallen into the pit of taking care of his child, always hovering around his son I had no idea he would even go so far as to wear an uncharacteristic baby sash. Nevertheless, he looks a bit more normal now? Koo Hui-seos mental anguishCwhich I had been worried about up until Koo Kyungman diedCseemed to have vastly subsided with the babys birth. The baby seems to have recognized Koo Hui-seo as a guardian for nowCthough his eyes were attached to Lackey, his fist was tightly holding onto the front of his blouse. The baby, in turn, nced between the Lackey and Koo Hui-seo and whimpered, as if he firmly believed that whatever it wanted could be obtained by pestering and begging them. Koo Hui-seo perceived that trust and responded with a loving smile, kissing the babys forehead. Koo Hui-seo spoke to me without even bothering to say some greetings, The baby really likes Lackey I tried giving him another skeleton; he was happy at first, but, when it didnt move like Lackey did, he ended up bawling and weeping Hearing that, I was feeling a bit suspicious and replied firmly, I cant give Lackey to youCits not a toy. I know But, still, cant you bring it to the baby once a day? Hes crying and refusing to eat I hesitated a bit because this was a rather awkward request from a novice dad. Lackey nibbled, so it wouldnt hurt, on the babys hand which still struggled to reach the skeleton. Kyahaha! The baby smiled and tilted his head as if he were enjoying this. The babys bright expression was somewhat healing. Even Kim Sangyoon, whose finger was broken by that baby, couldnt help but gaze adoringly at him. Be a member! TL: Oh god, Koo Hui-seos kid is going to be so so so spoiled. Chapter 363 As I looked down at the skeleton, I guessed that Lackey seemed a bit annoyed, but it yed with the baby in its own way. The skeleton didnt show any signs of getting angry or frustrated when the childs soft hands stroked its cheeks or when his feet mmed its shoulder. Lackey was a smart little thing and seemed to know that the baby had no malicious intent behind its behavior. It doesnt seem tohate this entirely. In the end, I epted Koo Hui-seos request conditionally, Well If this wont take too long, I can take some time out of our schedule. Thank you, truly, Lee-kyung-ssi Koo Hui-seo sighed as he untied the baby sash and handed the baby to the skeleton. I felt a little bewildered at the scene, but Lackey embraced the child who was clinging to its skull with determined arms. The baby hugged and sucked on Lackeys skull as if it had starved for several years. He ced his fingers inside the skeletons empty eye sockets as well. Why does he like Lackey so much From the very beginning, I felt that this baby was incredibly unique. I wondered if he was too obsessed with Lackey. Lackey!!! Of course, the skeleton didnt seem to be too pleased at being the focus of the childs obsession. But, since the baby didnt seem to be acting purposefully, I eventually just gently detached the baby when he clung too forcefully. I didnt actively prevent or detain the child. Lackey stayed still, patiently enduring the babys enthusiastic teeth acupuncture session, but, when the babys mouth did not take a rest, the skeleton scooped the baby up roughlyClike a bag of potatoesCand dragged him around the room. Fortunately, the baby loved this careless treatment, shrieking in glee. Lackey held the wriggling baby more and more carelessly, to the point where it was practically dragging the baby by the armpits with one hand while using the other hand to support the babys bottom. Each time Lackeypleted ap around the room, it stared at me as if waiting for approval, as if it were asking, Is this enough? How kind of you After about fiveps, I nodded to Lackey with a sorry heart. As soon as it got my permission, Lackey threw the baby away and ran to me. I was surprised at the sudden throw, but, fortunately, the nanny was standing nearby and quickly picked up the baby. Uwahhh! The baby began to cry loudly as soon as the skeleton moved away, but he did not threaten others with the tentacles on his back as he had done before. He simply sobbed and expressed hisints to the Lackey, who had turned away from him. Uwahhh! [ck ck ck.] [So loud.] Lackey red at the baby coldly before running to me and hugging me. The baby struggled and tried to get Lackeys attention anyway he could. Meanwhile, his abundant tears drenched his face; he looked utterly pitiful. Lakweee The baby, shedding enough tears to make his nannys shirt cuff transparent, finally stuck out its lower lip as Lackey refused to look at him. However, when the skeleton snuck a nce at the baby, the baby was quick to adopt a pitiful expression again, squeezing tears out of his eyes by opening and closing his eyelids tightly. That behavior was so honestly cute; I bit my lower lip to hold back myughter. The babyis so stubborn, I find it difficult Koo Hui-seo approached the babys side and wiped away his tears. However, the baby refused his dads touch and continued to stare at Lackey. Looking at those obsessed eyes, I could see his resemnce to Koo Hui-seo. However, Koo Hui-seo continued firmly, like an ordinary father to a baby that kept trying to crawl out of his nannys arms, If you dont stop crying, I wont let you y with Lackey from now on. Ummummm Perhaps because of his fathers strict tone, the baby closed his mouth and whimpered. However, his eyes were still fixed on the skeleton burying itself in my stomach. An attachment doll? 1 Lackey stared up at my casual mutter, wondering what I could be talking about. At that moment, Dawon-ieughed and said, Lackey. If you keep bothering us, should I give you to him? [ck ck ck ck ck ck!!!] [Hate it hate it hate it hate it hate it!!!] I shot daggers at the Mage through the corners of my eyes and dragged the skeleton into my arms, What nonsense. Im never giving Lackey away, so stop bothering it. [ck ck ck] [Master] Lackey looked at me with twinkling, tearful crimson eyes. Why was Seo Dawon always picking fights with LackeyCa skeleton that looked less than 10 years old. So, when Lackey unhinged its jaw to bite the Mage, I let it happen. With aCas far as anyone could seeCdelighted face, Seo Dawon picked up the skeleton and said, with a deliberately despicable tone, What use are you except as a doll when youre this slow? [ck ck ck ck ck!] [Ill kill you!] I truly thought a meaningless fight would break out at this rate, so I calmed down the skeleton in my arms. I told Koo Hui-seo, Koo Hui-seo-ssi, Im sorry but I think the baby is going to have to exit this room momentarily. Yees Its time for his nap soon anyway. When Koo Hui-seo looked at the baby, the nanny took the baby and quietly opened the door. The baby seemed like it was about to cry again, but Koo Hui-seo ced an index finger against his and said, Shh, which ultimately made the baby restrain himself. * * * A short while after the baby left, Kim Sangyoon said, I Im saying this because Seo Dawon-nim seems to be here as well, but Yes? AhCyeah Would Seo Dawon-nim or the other resentful ghosts give me some signal to show their presence? With that said, Kim Sangyoon looked around at somepletely wrong locationCthe ce where Lackey had attacked Seo Dawon just recently. I felt sorry for not being considerate to the Warrior, and my worries that I had temporarily set aside resurged. However, now that even Kim Sangyoon expressed difort, it was impossible to continue to feign ignorance. I struggled to open my mouth, Ah We actually talked about that. Really? Actually, we needed to train together, but the fact that Kim Sangyoon couldnt see the Red Lotus was a huge issue. Even if we worked well together, it would be challenging to engage inbat without knowing where ourrades were. Of course, I could summon the servants, but the Warrior would need to coborate with the othersCthe ones that werent summoned. Theyd need to move as one to be a team. So, at the very least, Kim Sangyoon needed a way to recognize their presence and be able tomunicate with them. Thats why we devised a tool through Seo Dawons design, Koo Hui-seos money, and Choi Kyung-siks handicraft. However, there was one problem. Its performance was exceptional, but The items design truly sucked. I took out the pre prepared item from my inventory, hoping Kim Sangyoon wouldnt take offense. My hand trembled slightly as I handed the item to Kim Sangyun. Um when you wear this item, you should be able to see all the servants Ive contracted, and you should be able to hear their voices At least thats what Dawon-ie said. Kim Sangyoons voice shook when he saw what I had presented, This Dog Um, ne? Yes. Kim Sangyoons face turned red with either shame or angerCI had no idea which emotion it was. I looked away from that bewildered expression. In fact, after I received the finished product, I also questioned if this made sense. Choi Kyung-sik and Seo Dawon began using jargon to argue that, functionally, a dog-cor design was the best. Although it was clear to me, even as someone unfamiliar with item crafting, that there was malice behind their words, I ultimately had no way to prove it and had to hand the item over to Kim Sangyoon as it was. Still, I couldnt help but feel sorry, so I cautiously advised him on how to wear the cor. I-If you wear it under yourbat uniform, I dont think itll be noticeable. Haah Kim Sangyoon exhaled deeply before grinding his teeth, but, eventually, he epted the dog cor. Then, he closed his eyes tightly and sped the lock around his neck. - Be a member! TL: Man, Koo Hui-seo is already whipped by his baby. Chapter 364 To put that around the neck of a normal, adult man It wasnt as bad as I thought itd be. Perhaps it was the ck strap? Rather than calling it masculine, it felt more like a fashion item? Kim Sangyoons hair was a shy red, like a musician. In a rock band It looks unexpectedly good Of course, I kept my mouth shut because I knew I shouldnt voice my honest feelings. Simultaneously, Kim Sangyoon opened his tightly closed eyes, W-whoa! He jumped a bit as he looked around. For someone who couldnt see the others around just earlier, perhaps the sudden appearance of the servants startled him. After whipping his head around like crazy, trying to take in his surroundings, Kim Sangyoon returned to his senses. Opening his mouth, heined in a bit of a whiny tone, You didnt tell me there would be this many of them. Thats It was never the right time to talk about it. Haah That cor suits you, Sangyoon-ah. At that moment, upon seeing Kim Sangyoon, Seo Dawon started a quarrel, teasing the Warrior. Kim Sangyoon raised his eyebrows at the malice for one moment, but he retreated like a puppy with its tail between its legs when he met the Mages eyes. However, Seo Dawonughed and continued to make fun of Kim Sangyoon until the very end, What, not even a thanks? At that, Kim Sangyoon frowned and timidly answered, If you like things like this, maybe you should wear one yourself. My taste? Its totally tailored to Lee-kyung-ies taste. Huh.? What? What do you mean the dog cor is because of *my* taste!! But, Seo Dawon ignored me and gave us a foxy smile, Lee-kyung-ie likes to be called Master too. Master? NoCyou! I shouted in anger because Dawon-ie was suddenly framing me as some bizarre pervert. However, for some reason, Kim Sangyoons face brightened significantly, as if Seo Dawons words were somewhatforting. I lost the opportunity to exin while I stumbled over my words. As I stuttered, Kim Sangyoon shouted resolutely, as if he had made some big decisions, I-I If Lee-kyung-nim would like to be called Master, from now on Ill No, no! Its alright. Isnt it obvious that Dawon-ie is joking around?! If I were to let this be, the Warrior would really start calling me Master with a straight face! I mean, unless someones a pervert, who in their right mind would actually enjoy such a title! However, to make matters worse, the servants didnt miss this opportunity. Why are you denying it, Choi Lee-kyung. Dont you like the title Master? Kim Olim, who I had trusted, was just the beginning. She, with a steady face as always, recited a forgotten passage from my diary. Lackey called me Master I might end up with over a thousand skeletal soldiers calling me Master in the end, right? Haha! Thats what you wrote. Its from your February 8th,st year, entry. I read this diary about ten times and memorized it, so I cant be wrong. AaarrghH! What are you even saying! Another person didnt care about my screams. Choi Kyung-sik, as if he had been waiting for this moment, said with a smug expression, Choi Lee-kyung-ssi. You chose to be a necromancer over being an alchemist. Itsmon sense that you wouldnt choose to be a necromancer, unless your desire to dominate is higher than your desire for money or honor. I shouted angrily, YouChow the hell do you know that?! You wrote it in your diary, didnt you? Its as if you wanted us to know. Who would expect for others to read their diary! Only I should be able to read that! However, no servants took my side. Hmmm~ I see. Choi Lee-kyung, you were excited to hear me call you Owner, huh? Youve never called me Owner, though?? I grit my teeth as I looked at Jung Garam. But at that time, Woo Ragi, who had been silent, suddenly shot me an unsettled and displeasing look. Then, in a voice too loud to be called a mutter, said to himself, Fucking creepy. Hes not going to outfit us all with corster, right? I couldnt hold back my anger, so I grinded my teeth as I replied, You really know how to push me! Despite that, Woo Ragi said, Ohh super scary. Then, heughed openly. Finally, Eunji, who had been observing us, touched her arm-length gloves and said gracefully, Mmn. Then, please call Eunji, Princess. Honestly, what sort of nickname is that? Owner Master Ive never asked any of you guys to call me that??!! Ownerrr. Even Koo Hui-seo added in his own two cents, making my blood pressure rise and my vision grow dark. And Seo Dawon, the mastermind behind this debacle, quickly supported me. In an despicable tone, he stated, Then, since weve decided on code names for each other, shall we begin to train properly? What?! * * * Ah, Master, youre so fucking slow. Haack, haagh I had been forcibly referred to as Master for 20 minutes, after which we began training in earnest with the servants, Koo Hui-seo, and Kim Sangyoon at Training level 3. We aimed to coordinate our movements and ss skills. Moreover, I was told that during this training session, Id be called various titles like Master. They even mentioned that in realbat, even more ridiculous codenames could be utilized. However, I didnt think Seo Dawons primary motive was to get me used to codenames in abat scenario. He probably just found this fun. Still, I couldnt help but let myself be deceived by his hasty excuse. Above all, the nickname wasnt the major issue. I had found, through our training, that I was much more of a burden than I had imagined. In particr, I had an issue with using skills while moving from one cover to the next. I got out of breath just from moving to the next safe spot; my field of vision gradually narrowed as less and less oxygen reached my brain. Your ss skills are excellent, however Master is the one who can use it. So, we must always look ahead, predict how far weve travelled, and guess where the enemy will be aiming. Especially youCyoure the most conspicuous target, so theres a high probability that youll be targeted. She was right. Oddly enough, the monsters in the training room seemed to focus only on me,pletely ignoring the other servants, Koo Hui-seo, and Kim Sangyoon. They rarely even approached Seo Dawon, whom I had summoned. The observing servants also notified me multiple times that my movements were especially eye-catching. In particr, Woo Ragis nagging almost triggered PTSD of my military days. I clenched my teeth and ran after Kim Sangyoon and Kim Olim once more, tensing the muscles in my knees. I had to master [Gueri tactics and training] in this session: killing monsters and reaching my destination without being noticed. Since we would most likely be facing Bae Jaemin in the future, I needed to observe my teammates movements from either the front or the rear and use the appropriate skills to assist them. But, I wasnt very good at looking ahead. Master, lower your head. Nnngh. Maaastterrr~ Wanna use [Possession]? Not yet! Hey, Mr. Master? Are you there yet? W-Wait! As a result, I had difficulties in timing my skills. I clenched my teeth, frustrated, while waiting for Seo Dawons signal, despite the calls of Mastering from all directions. Seo Dawon caught the attention of a few [Minotaurs] and sent me a look. I realized that his gaze was a signal and soon aimed for where the Mage would target his skill. [Dead Mark]! I aimed for an empty space as the Mage instructed but, once again, I felt like our timing was a little off. Furthermore, after using my skill, I always caught the monsters eyes I ran as fast as I could as I felt their aggro snap onto meCthe horned half-men half-bull creatures rushed after me. Frustration mixed with fear welled up within me. Why on earth isnt this working?! Master-ah, if this continues, you might end up turning into a pork cutlet. At Garam-ies urging, I had no choice but to open my mouth, Damn it [Possession]! [Searching for synchronization rate] And soon, I was gazing at my body with my own eyes. Jung Garam had soon ducked into the dense underbrush, and the [Minotaurs] lost sight of my body. I released a deep sigh when I saw the difference between our movementsChis control versus mine was like night and day. From within my body, Garam-ie smugly mouthed, Just do as I did! Be a member! TL: That feel when both Lee-kyung and I were like Shit, cors hot on beefy dudes. Chapter 365 If it was as easy as he makes it sounds, I would have done it immediately. Damn it. I felt frustrated as I saw Jung Garam using my body. I understood that there was a difference in the way we moved, but I couldnt understand that difference well through just observation. In the end, our first training session, whichsted three hours, ended without much gain except in helping the other servants to match each others movements and for Koo Hui-seo and Kim Sangyoon to be added into our formations. Because I didnt think this could continue, I asked Garam-ie to tutor me one-on-one. After Seo Dawon, he, as a close-range damage dealer, would be the second-best opponent to force me to move my body. Garam readily agreed yes, saying that itd be fun. Ham-Lee-kyung, first of all, your walking sounds too loud. What do you mean by loud? Youre making too much noise, and you have unnecessary movementsCthats what makes you stand out. It feels like youre the only one thats wearing shy clothes while running about. Then, Garam said hed show me directly and told me to summon him. [Jung Garam]. As soon as his body materialized, Garam-ie proceeded to show me various movements, such as jumping in ce, lying down, or running in ce. Even though the young Assassin moved at a great speed, he made no sound. Like a cat, only light taps apanied his steps. On the other hand, a heavy thump apanied my movements. Of course, I weighed more than Garam-ie but no matter how hard I tried, I couldnt reduce my sledge-hammer like footsteps. What kind of shoes do you use? I asked. Ah, geez, then why dont we go barefoot? I suspected that Garam was using an item, but that was impossible because he continued with his suggestion to run barefoot. He even executed a training program in the training room and demonstrated jumping down from a tree about 10 meters high. Garam told me to turn around while he did it, and when I felt that he hadnded, he instructed me to look back. Of course, I was unable to notice hisnding. It wasnt until Garam-ie had yfully hugged my neck, startling me, that I realized his presence. I asked if he had used a skill, but Garam-ie corrected my misconception again. If you need to use skills to move around like this, then you wont be able to use them when you really need the boost. After saying that, he raised his heels and demonstrated how I should move. However, after walking as Garam-ie had demonstrated, I felt pain bursting through my calves, and I couldnt move as I had intended. You really have no idea how to use your muscles. After running through simtions, Garam-ie prescribed at least 2 hours of strength training per day. Well, I can teach you ways to hide or utilize misdirection But, Ham-Lee-kyung, your body is the issue. Theres not much you can do with your fluttering, paper-doll-like body. Is it really that bad? Yep! When Garam-ie nodded without a second thought, I felt frustrated. Honestly, I had no time to build a body when we needed to capture Moon Issak and Bae Jaemin straight away. However, Garam-ie noticed my impatience, and said, Honestly, you have high mental fortitudepared to your trashy body. If we can just tame your bodyCa bitCyoull get better immediately. R-Really? Yeah. And, dont you have a lot of high-quality people surrounding you who can help you grow quickly? Theres not only Dawon-ie hyung, but also Koo Hui-seo as well. Also, theres peers at a simr to slightly better level with youCKim Sangyoon. You two can motivate each other to improve together. This is the best environment, to be honest. I still felt a bit of impatience creeping in as I listened to Jung Garams words. However, ording to Jung Garams training regimen, I changed my training method. From that day on, I immersed myself in basic physical training and asionally participated in training alongside my Servants. * * * This is Todays Meal, Master. Since that day Choi Kyung-sik had been making fun of me, calling me Master, he had also been brewing potions. I sighed once more as today, like the days before it, Choi Kyung-sik approached with a tray full of various potions. Solid food was temporarily banned while I had to eat this enormous volume of potions. Well, it couldnt be helpedCI needed to be stronger. Though I could ept that logic, I got queasy at the sight of the potions. I took a deep breath and tried to settle my stomach as much as possible. Still, I think my hand is getting better Perhaps it was due to Choi Kyung-siks recovery potionsCor perhaps I had simply be used to this handCbut my near immobile fingers gradually felt better. asionally, before going to sleep, Dawon-ie gave me a grip strenth(?) device for me to grip, and Dawon-ie also said that my condition was much better than before. So, I endured the pain of not being able to eat and diligently consumed various types of potions. Try this [High-Protein Rookie Gym-Rat] potion first. 1 Choi Kyung-sik said. The chocte vor is awful. Thats what I thought, so I changed it to mango vor. I tried to show my displeasure by criticizing its taste, but it didnt work. So, today, I started with the most challenging potion: the [High-Protein Rookie Gym-Rat]. Fitness enthusiasts were sure to love it, as it greatly helped with muscle growth. And, after drinking it, I did feel my body bing stronger. The only problem was its taste. I finished. Did you drink every single drop? Haah I didnt like sweet drinks that cloyed and clung to my mouth, but I drank everything as he told me to. However, Choi Kyung-sik immediately handed me the next potion without even giving me the chance to rinse my mouth with water. Heres the [Exercise for Anchovies, Awakening Potion]. If you drink this before exercising, the exercise effect is doubled. Your naming sense sucks. Mmm, youre not angry, are you? When I saw his wide grin, I tensed my fist. However, I held my anger in for now. At least this potion was bite-sized, so even though it tasted horrible, I could close my eyes and swallow it right away. The cough syrup-like taste made me shudder, but at least the next potion was tolerable. My frown lessened. This potion raises your [Curse Resistance]. You drink this one well, Choi Kyung-sik said. It tastes like barley tea, so its ptable. The base does contain oolong leaves, but Choi Kyung-sik began moving his finger in the air, as if he were taking notes. When I saw his movements, I said, pouting, What are you writing down now. Im writing down Masters likes and dislikes. You say you keep notes on this, but hardly anything changes. What sort of parent only gives their child what they like because theyre picky? I wanted to ask if I was his son, but Choi Kyung-sik popped a sour candy into my mouth while I was off-guard. I slightly frowned, but the candy didnt taste too bad so I sucked on it, cated. Choi Kyung-sik smiled a bit despicably when I had noints. Last is my lime-vored [No Comints] candy. I brought it with me when your boyfriend tipped me off that you like candy. NoCSeo Dawon! This time, I was incredibly embarrassed, so I couldnt help but criticize the meless Seo Dawon. I lowered my head and swiftly finished the remaining potions before Choi Kyung-sik could further tease me. You drank it all, Hemented. I feel like throwing up. Do you want another candy? Enough. Fortunately, within a few minutes, my nauseated, rolling stomach subsided. Before leaving the room, Choi Kyung-sik said, pointing to a few potions on the tray, You should drink these four bottles after exercising. At the end, you should drink the red potions three hours afterwards. Alright. Then, Fighting! The door reopened shortly after Choi Kyung-sik left. Are you ready? Kim Sangyoon inquired. [ck ck ck!] [Master!] Yes. It was Kim Sangyoon and Lackey. We usually trained together, so they would wait until I finished drinking my daily potions before walking together to the training room. Today, as well, the three of us trained together again. Then,ter we would gather with the rest of the servants to train our positioning. And, the leader of our training team was Then, shall we start with stretching? It was Kim Olim. To be precise, I was the only one who needed to do some light stretchingCKim Sangyoon and Lackey exercised hard next to me so I wouldnt feel alienated and ufortable. I copied the posture Kim Olim indicated, but I alone kept stumbling and losing bnce. Youre stiffer than LackeyCa skeleton, Ham-Lee-kyung-ah, Olim said. Your cheeks were so fluffy Youvepletely deceived me. Just when did I deceive you? Dont talk back and keep your head down. Tense your stomach properly. Haah Be a member! TL: The training menu from hell Literally But also, I just find it hrious how Kim Olim is just so focused on Lee-kyungs puffy cheeks. Chapter 366 Although I grumbled, my physical condition had improved sharply under Kim Olims guidance. In particr, as I repeatedly exercised and ran, I felt that my arms and legs were getting firmer. I couldnt run for an hour before, but now I wasnt tired if I ran for an hour or two. Though to be honest,pared to the average physical strength of a User, my physical strength was still low, but In any case, I was improving day by day. Kim Olims instruction was useful, but This potion is the true cheat-code. Choi Kyung-siks drug (?) yed the biggest role. In the past, some fitness trainers grew their bodies by injecting steroids, and Choi Kyung-siks potions seemed to have a simr effect. What if I be super muscr? Just that thought made my lips curl up in a smile. Then I recalled how Seo Dawon walked in on me posing like Popeye in the bathroom yesterday. Damn He even teased me by asking if he could hang from my arms. I nced at Kim Sangyoons arm and thought to myself, Lets aim for a body like that. However, due to Olims keen observation, any stray thoughts meant I had to redouble my efforts in training. * * * That evening, all training was paused due to urgent news. Everyone gathered in the sitting room. Bang Eunji broke the news. Eunji found Moon IssakCshe wants to share this unusual movement. Bang Eunji looked at me momentarily before cing a printed photo on the center of the table. All eyes focused on it. In the photo, Moon Issak and a familiar woman was photographed together. The picture was blurry, but the scene was etched vividly into our minds. I soon opened my eyes wideCmemories were dredged up. Lim Jisoo! Thats right. Lim JisooCone of the main characters in [Red Lotuss] extermination. In particr, as the person who had personally killed Dawon-ie, her sneer from the first [Vengeful Ghost Memory] would often resurface. Even now after so much time had passed. I wasnt the only person that was shockedCeveryones expressions hardened. Choi Kyung-sik spoke first, No way are they holding hands? Bang Eunji shook her head as if she wasnt sure, Eunji doesnt know about that. But She took out a second photo; Lim Jisoo and Moon Issak were exchanging unidentifiable boxes. It seems like the two of them had some deal. Given that box has the inventory key workshop logo embossed onto the box, its highly likely its an item. Lim Jisoo handed it over. Lim Jisoo gave Moon Issak some item Yes. Moon Issak also handed something to Lim Jisoo as wellCit seemed to be a USB. Bang Eunji then showed an erged picture of their hands. As she had said, the two were exchanging a key for a USB. Kim Olim grimaced and asked, Were you unable to hear what they talked about? Yes. Eunji wanted to listen in, but Eunji had to put a hold on that because Eunji couldnt ess them. Certainly, the picture showed that only Lim Jisoo, a member of her team, and Moon Issak were seen in a vast, open space Considering all that, it was remarkable that Bang Eunji found them at all. Moon Issak sold some information to Im Jisoo, so he must have gained something from this situation. Woo Ragi said, The data that Moon Issak could even sell Wouldnt that be reports from his investigation or personal details? Thats highly likely. I asked Kim Olim carefully, By any chance, couldnt he have sold information about us? Its possible, Kim Olim seemed to be incredibly concerned about that. Since we were already exposed to Bae Jaemin, there was a good chance that Lim Jisoo was aware of us as well. However, our major concern werent about any vague assumptions or knowledge about our existence but rather specific detailed information. However, Seo Dawon spoke quite decisively, I highly doubt that Moon Issak handed over information about Lee-kyung-ie. Why? Because you cant die. If Moon Issaks information went to Lim Jisoo, Lee-kyung-ie, your life would be in great danger. Moon Issak would have know that as well. I nodded, recalling the hypnosis influence. However, it still wasnt a good sign that the two contacted each other to form a deal. Furthermore, ording to Eunjis ount, Moon Issak was clearly nning against her skills. This time, Eunji is sure of something, Bang Eunji stated. Mm. Theres some other helper whos helping Moon Issak-ssi avoid Eunjis tracking. Eunji confirmed the presence of another coborator though Eunji doesnt know about their skills or even their face. Only that they exist. Where did your pursuit stop? Right after the transaction. As soon as Eunji turned on [Finder], they disappeared from Eunjis sight. They even abandoned their carCthey must have moved on the assumption that Eunji could catch them with her skills. Theyve prepared quite thoroughly, Choi Kyung-sik muttered, low, as if he had a headache. I was also a little shocked to see how meticulously he preparedCI thought that Moon Issak would continue to live in a vegetative, fool-like state. I knew how difficult it was to ignore themands the hypnosis nted in ones head because I had experienced them myself. Maybe the coborator that helped him avoid Eunjis pursuit helped in that regard as well? Lets first look for Moon Issaks helper. After a short silence, Dawon-ie took the initiative. All those immersed in their thoughts raised their heads and focused on the Mage. He said, There arent many users whove mastered stealth skills to the extent of avoiding Eunjis finder or chaser. Also, stealth skills are often limited to sses like Assassin or Treasure Hunter. And, the opponent must be highly capableCenough to beat Eunji. Someone like that might unexpectedly be a well-known User. At that time, Kim Sangyoon, while stroking his cheek, mentioned a certain Users name. Do you perhaps know someone named Ha-il? This guy is a pretty famous Assassin, isnt he? 1 Hmph! Do you think that Eunji is incapable of seeing through someone like Ha-il and his subpar stealth skills? S-Sorry However, most users were lower level than Eunji, and anyone that didnt make Eunjis hackles rise up in indignation were incredibly well known, so their alibis were easy to find. And, often, Assassins hid their identity when they reached a certain level. They followed an unspoken rule to not expose themselves. So, we thought a bit more about the item option, but items that had [hide] or [tracking interference] enchantments werent very poprChigh grade items of that variety were rare. When items were made, people tended to be focused onbat options or recovery. When we checked recent transaction records, there were no instances of items with our parameters being sold. Moreover, considering Eunjis abilities, it became even more challenging. It needs to be an R-grade essory at the very least. Realistically, its impossible to create an item just for stealth. Because itd be so unpopr. Also, this is just Eunjis personal opinion, but When they disappeared, it didnt feel like they were using an item. Garam, who had been silently listening, muttered, Hmmm. He frowned and said, Perhaps they got an item or the helper from the ck market. Huh? Thats possible. Come to think of it, Moon Issak had a ck market ticket. I had a feeling that he may have obtained something at the ck market and asked Garam-ie, Is it possible to check the history of sales at the ck market, like one would do for an auction house? No. I felt desponded by the firm response. I suppose there must be a reason why these tickets were so hard to get However, Garam smiled and waved his finger at my disappointed self, Is what I would usually say, but Im different. Oh? You can do something? Yep. But itll take some time. And, I wouldnt be totally sure that my results are urate. Itd be about 70-80% right. Dawon nodded to Garam and said, Well, thats not horrible. Lets rely on your research for now. Great. Can you get it by tomorrow? .Ngh, I guess I have no choice but to do it. Be a member! TL: Im almost to the end of my school semester T_T And then I have so many teaching appointments next semester. Also: Dun Dun Dun. Return of Lim Jisoo! Chapter 367 For the next few days, Jung Garam looked busy. He talked to Seo Dawon every night. But, because Dawons expression was as tranquil as always, I had no idea if things were progressing well or not. Rather than thinking about such uncertain matters, I focused all my attention in returning my body to normal. And, the day Garam-ie finally found out more information about Moon Issak Theres someone named Lee Seol-hwa. Her ss is tank-rted, but shes somehow learned a [Top-grade Stealth] skill? Garam-ie handed us a blurry picture of a User who had dark circles all the way down to her chin. Its said that if they have the money, shell protect anyone. She only epts requests from the ck market as well Hm, but, no matter how much money she received from him, I dont think shed be willing to make a deal with Moon Issak. 1 Why? She went to prison five years ago because of him. Perhaps Moon Issak caught her for misuse of skills? Apparently she had protected the leader of a Russian organization who smuggled drugs, escorting that person all the way to the Philippines while avoiding the eyes of investigative agencies. A member of an *organization*. She might have been intimidated, Dawon said, opening up the possibility of this usible turn of events. Where is she now? ording to the information, she belongs to the Sun guild. Its almost amusingly small, but, interestingly Garam nced at Koo Hui-seo before disying a [Subcontract Agreement] before us. The contractor, surprisingly, was [Red Dragon], and the contractee was the [Sun] guild. Naturally, everyones eyes turned towards Koo Hui-seo. However, the man didnt panic; he merely lifted his eyebrows slightly, as if he had remembered something he had long forgotten. Mmmm This contract was made 15 years ago. Dawon-ie immediately asked, Then, does that mean you werent involved? Yes But, I know the name of this Sun guild. Do you even know what they do? Koo Hui-seo closed his mouth at those words, as if he were swallowing a sigh. Then, after organizing his thoughts, he continued calmly, First things first, I have to exin the rtionship between that guild and the Red Dragon back in those days To summarize matters, as our guild grew in sizewe changed the direction of our business. It was an open secret that, during its infancy, the [Red Dragon] guild grew in size from its illegal private loans. Koo Hui-seo continued nonchntly, But our guild, now argepany in the private loan business, couldnt take their fingers out easily. Seo Dawon cut him off and said, Did you divide the guild? Koo Hui-seo nodded, Yeees So, we created separate affiliates or subsidiaries ording to their business division. At that time, the guilds name may have been different, but they were essentially the same as the main body. So, the [Sun] guild was in charge of something. If I remember correctly, it was smuggling drugs Were they mafia? Since I had thought they were some petty loan sharkpany, Koo Hui-seos calm words felt eerie. But, Koo Hui-seo remained calm. However As we grew in scale, the publics eyes focused on us The sunny, legal dungeon business was more profitable than underworld ventures. So, in my fathers twilight years, we started to distance ourselves. I heard the [Sun] guild master moved his base abroad. Somewhere in the Philippines, I heard Eventually, the connection between the Sun guild and the Red Dragon had long been severed. Thats why Koo Hui-seo had momentarily forgotten about them. Koo Hui-seo also reiterated, So, after they moved their base, they had nothing to do with us I dont even know who the master of that guild is anymore. I asked him, Then, is there no way to contact them? It can be done, but I dont know how cooperative they will be. Especially for me Since I suddenly became the new guildmaster. However, Dawon-ie seemed to think differently, Actually, it might go better since youre not well known. Contact them about starting up trade once more. If you say its a confidential request, theylle to their own conclusions. If they dont agree? Then trace their location again. After all, Moon Issak is the one in a hurryCnot us. I dont know how he managed to escape from hypnosis, but if hes back to normal, he would have returned to business as usual. He wouldnt be wandering around looking for Lee-kyung. Koo Hui-seo nodded. At that nod, the nanny, standing behind him, quietly retreated without even making a single footstep noise. * * * The next day, Koo Hui-seo informed us that he was able to make contact. They asked to meet at Busans port? Yeees I invited them here, but Most of their guild members are wanted criminals, so they said itd be challenging for them toe to a metropolitan area. Since Busan port is their base, they wanted to meet there Should we go? Woo Ragi grimaced, What a nuisance. Olim-ie also felt uneasy, Koo Hui-seo. Cant we just dig up Lee Seol-hwas location? At this point, I think its risky to evacuate your well-equipped, fortress-like home and go down to Busan. In fact, it was all because of Koo Hui-seos financial resources and his home that we were able to train safely without being threatened by Bae Jaemin or Moon Issak. Koo Hui-seo was unexpectedly in control of the Red Dragon guild and had no problem mobilizing the guilds finances or members. Especially the many protective spells that hung over this house of course, Dawon-ie supplemented the barriers, but each magic effect was worth hundreds of millions and created a fortress akin to a grand castle. Even if a war erupted, once could survive a siege in this house. Additionally, peculiarly, Koo Hui-seo was directly in charge of this mansions protection. As it was powered by Koo Hui-seos cursed blood, anyone who wanted to do something insidious in this mansion was inevitably cursed. All employees working in this house had to abide by the taboos that he created; if they broke those taboos, they would die on the spot. Thats how those that werent susceptible to being bought remained in this mansions workforce. Thanks to that, we were able to avoid exposure. Bae Jaemin, to some extent, might be able to guess our location, but he wouldnt be able to search a guild masters home without evidence. This house naturally became our safest fortress. Koo Hui-seo knew that well; he nodded, agreeing with her, Thats why I wanted to invite them up here in any way I could, but Mm, they were quite wary of me. They said they had a deal with my father and not me Well, in any case, they didnt trust me at all. Looking at his oddly sour expression, it seems that the other party was quite aggressive. We looked at each other. No, rather, everyone looked at Seo Dawon before ncing at me. It seems that he and I were the ones that would need to make the final decision. Dawon-ie was silent, deep in contemtion. Choi Kyung-sik said, Lee Seol-hwa is bound to be a key member of that guild. As a tanker, you can guard yourselfbut a criminal specialized in security and stealthYoud be wanted anywhere. Garam also sighed, Right. It was so hard to get this information, too. I had to turn the ck market inside out to obtain it. Eunji, who had been listening quietly, tilted her head and said, Hmm Would people like that willingly reveal information about Moon Issak? Perhaps theyre in Busan with him right now. If hes there, then we have to go. Dawon replied. But somehow, his face showed great reluctance when he looked over at me. Itd be dangerous to leave him alone. We need to check what hes up to. Alright. I wont let you be in danger this time. I swear. I smiled at Dawon-ie without saying anything. I had always trusted him, and there had never been a moment when that trust was betrayed. I couldnt put into words how much I believed in him, and there was no need for oaths. And, I hoped Dawon-ie recognized that trust I had in him on his own, but It must be hard. However, after killing Moon Issak properly this time, Seo Dawon might be able to retire his shame. So, I was actually rather looking forward to reuniting with Moon Issak. Be a member! TL: I appreciate hearing about Seo Dawons insecuritiespared to Lee-kyungs. The dynamic has shifted, yall. Also, Im ready for vs Moon Issak pt 2, electric boogaloo. Chapter 368 Usually, Users need to go through a number ofplex hoops to leave the hub, but it was a different reality for those who have money. After waiting for about a day, we were able to leave for Busan Port immediately. Disregarding the tension we felt, I felt refreshed when I saw the open road beyond the window reflected in Dawons expectant eyes. After all, I had been inside for more than three weeks in the safety of Koo Hui-seos mansion. I looked out the window and looked down at the wriggling Lackey in my arms. Shall we open the window? [ck ck ck?] [No?] I had merely asked since it looked ufortable, but the skeleton refused straight away. Then, it wriggled again, changing its posture. Perhaps all it wanted was to be in my arms. Lackey, who finally peacefully settled down, looked at its open right handCa ruby-embedded jewel ring snugly fit onto its middle finger had caught its attention. This ring was given to me by Koo Hui-seo. On the evening before we left for Busan, the baby harassed Lackey so much that the skeleton eventually pushed him away. The push was gentle, so the baby wasnt hurt, but the rejection must have shocked him. The baby sobbed as if to protest the unfair treatment. And, despite Koo Hui-seos efforts, the tears continued. Worried that both the baby and Koo Hui-seo would be dehydrated at this rate, I tried to persuade Lackey to apologize to the baby. Koo Hui-seo put the baby to sleep, though; when he returned, he gave the ring to Lackey. Fortunately, the skeleton seemed to like the ring very much. When morning came and we would soon depart, Lackey gracefully epted the baby even if he sucked on the skeletons skull or poked through the eye sockets with his fingers. Since the skeleton had received the ring yesterday, and even until it left the very next morning, Lackey was kept busy looking at the ring Do you like it that much? I asked. [ck ck?] [What?] However, whenever I touched Lackey, it quickly focused on me as if it never had been so entranced. That sight was just so adorable. I kissed the top of the skeletons head and murmured, So cute [ck ck ck]. [Hehe.] At that moment, a low voice cut into our lovey-dovey atmosphere. Thanks. I looked up at the Mage who unabashedly stole theplimentCit seemed like he was dissatisfied when I ced my lips atop Lackeys skull. How could he be so jealous of Lackey? However, with a forewarning, Dawon-ie nibbled on my earlobeClightly, so it wouldnt hurt. It didnt feel badI guess, you could say the sensation made me giggle. Arent you d the other kids arent in the car? Seo Dawon whispered softly into my ear when I giggled. Heat rising in my face, I replied, Im sure youre d. Though my reply was quite blunt, I definitely agreed that I wouldnt do this where the other Servants were buzzing about. Actually, there was a reason why Seo Dawon, Lackey, and I were alone in the same car. That was because Kim Olim and Choi Kyung-sik insisted on dividing the team at ourst meeting the evening before our departure. Olim-ie was continuously anxious about me leaving the mansionCshe agonized over it for hours silentlywithout speaking a word of her worries to anyone. Then, in the end, she came up with the idea of dispersing us between multiple cars with the focus on my protection. However, most servants were skeptical of that route. Garam was the first to express his discontent, TskWhats the point of that? Were all just souls anyway. Whether or not were in carsits all the same. Then, he looked at me and pouted, And, if you divide us, Choi Lee-kyung will say he wants to go with Dawon-ie-hyung! Seo Dawon only raised his eyebrow slightly. I couldnt really refute and dithered. As the atmosphere became a bit tense, Choi Kyung-sik stepped forward, Mmm, Actually We do have a security problem, but I finally created the [Prototype] dummy. Then, Choi Kyung-sik took out white dolls that looked like mannequins from his inventory. Surprisingly, though the dolls had the same face, each one had different clothes and body types. So, as soon as I saw the dolls, I knew who was intended to operate which doll. Garam-ie just disdainfully nced at the shortest dummy. Hehe, Eunjis figure Its one-to-one as well? Eunji stood in front of her dummy, seemingly pleased. Hey, but why is it so smooth here? Woo Ragi crudely lifted the trousers on his dummy, looked inside, and asked. Dawon clicked his tongue, Youre originally small anyway, Ragi-yah. I was twice your size, though? The two red at each other through the air. Just as this childish argument was about to start, Olim coolly said, Are you really asking for him to attach genitals? I dont know what you want to do with these dummies, but keep that within your imagination only. Upon hearing that, I noticed that Choi Kyung-sik was looking into the distance, likely trying to suppress augh. Meanwhile, Garam protested to Choi Kyung-sik in a very dissatisfied manner, Why is mine so small?! Bang Eunji reflexively blurted, Its the same size as Garam-kun, though? Piss off! Choi Kyung-sik chuckled, shook his head, and looked at me when the others started quibbling. Perhaps he wanted me to calm these people downCI scratched my cheek and pped once. pC Suddenly, all the servants focused on me. Choi Kyung-sik quickly continued now that we regained their attention, Please take a good look at the dummies, and tell me if the size exceeds your margin of error. Alright? Its twenty centimeters shorter than my real height! Garam-ie immediately protested, but Choi Kyung-sik didnt even bother to answer. Then, he shook his head a little bit with a regretful expression, Honestly, Im a little ashamed. I originally wanted to make a homunculus. Homunculi and Dummies were different alchemical types, and Homunculi were considered superior to Dummies. Choi Kyung-sik continued on to tell us why crafting the Homunculus failed, In order to properly control the Homunculus, smart parts of our bodies or corpses need to be involved. Flesh, blood, hair Well, I couldnt find any of those, so I eventually made a Dummy as a substitute. Mm, its not so bad, but He trailed off, as if he couldnt hide the regret in his voice. He pointed to the fake bodies and continued, Still, thanks to Koo Hui-seo-ssi the dummies are high-quality enough that people would be surprised to know that theyre dummies. You guys will realize that when you drive them yourselves. Choi Kyung-sik exined that the dummies could be considered a minimalistic golem as he handed each person a key-like gem. Then, Choi Kyung-sik demonstratively effortlessly cranked the joint between the dummys face and neck. In doing so, the spot where the jeweled key would be insertedCthe cross-sectionCbecame visible. The initial instation will take some time. About 1 to 2 minutes after you insert the key. Every servant, except Seo Dawon, ced their key in their Dummy. Come to think of it, Dawon-ie doesnt have one. I was a bit puzzled about that, but, since Dawon-ie didnt particrly react, the two must have talked about this matter in advance. Meanwhile, the Dummies began to illuminate; the servants appearances became hazy. The bent necks automatically returned to their proper positionslike a robot? Huh? I muttered. Though the bodies faces were initially unremarkable, as the Servants vanished, distinct facial features started to emerge. Subsequently, their bodies and faces matched, forming a coherent visage. Even the blinking eyes made it seem as if the bodies were truly alive. Of course, upon closer inspection, each body part was clearly segmented, and the body felt distinctly non-human. Especially if the Dummy were to be ced among humans, the disparity might be more apparent. Nheless, they were amazing. I approached them slowly. Woo Ragi was the first to raise his head, This isnt too bad, huh. When he flicked his finger, the assemge of the joints were inhuman, but the movements felt very human. So annoying. Jung Garam punched in rapid session before setting his hand down, muttering indignantly. It seemed like he was still upset, but he had noints about the bodys performance. Its a lot heavier than Eunji? Eunji, who gracefully twirled like a ballerina, lowered her raised heel. Choi Kyung-sik, who was making simr movements as he stretched, replied, Itll be a bit heavier. Theyre mostly made out of metal. - Be a member! TL: Also, Oh my godthe conversation about the dummy genitalia Chapter 369 Garam-ie leapt high in ce. You definitely have to expend more energy than usual Its small and heavyCfucking hate it. Kyung-ie ignored Garam-ies grumbling. On the other hand, Olim-ieughed with her teeth on full disy. The increase in weight is great. [Dash]s destructive power will go up. As she spoke, she summoned her shield. There was tremendous power behind even the simple action of raising the shield. Woo Ragi smirked, Very fun. This gun deIt feels like a foam rod made of sorghum stalks. Eunji also seemed happy to take advantage of the change brought about by her change in weight. It felt a bit like forgoing some speed and gaining some power in return. And, as everyone adjusted to the Dummy bodies, a system message popped up before my eyes. [Yourprehension of the scenario has slightly improved]. [Your level has increased!] [Youve invented an interesting tool. The idea of putting resentful souls into DummiesClike puppetsCis excellent. It seems like you can plunge this world into terrible destruction and chaos. Why dont you showcase more of your talents?] [Your servant, Choi Kyung-sik, who implemented this idea will be given a new title.] [Servant Choi Kyung-sik has won the title, Puppet Alchemist.] [Your servant, Seo Dawon, who designed this idea will be given a new title.] [Servant Seo Dawon has won the title Seeker of Specters.] 1 [The User Choi Lee-kyung has acquired a special skill called Halloween Party which allows him to bind and allow his resentful ghosts to dwell within all humanoid items.] [A hidden scenarioCOver the WorldChas opened!] [Over the World is a sub-scenario that will not interfere with the main scenario Revenge, but in case the main scenario fails, this sub-scenario can proceed as an independent scenario. (If special conditions are met.)] I opened my eyes wide, startled by the unexpected spec upgrades. Simultaneously, the Servants fell quiet as they received alerts for the titles and skills. This Choi Kyung-sik had an unreadable expression. Kim Olim grimaced before staring at Seo Dawon, standing next to me. Dawon-ie grabbed me by the shoulders and quickly scanned the system message. I expected this to some extent, he said calmly. What? For us to ride and operate the [Dummies] This hasnt been done before, right? That was true. Perhaps it was arrogant of me to say, but I thought I was currently the most advanced Necromancer in the world. In other words, summoning souls into the [Dummies] and merging them was something only I could do at the moment. Even if someone were to create an excellent [Dummy], there was no one else who had a Servant who could board the vessel. In the hub, attempting and seeding in anything for the first time earned a significant amount of scenario pointsCnot to mention substantial rewards. Users werent risking their lives to first clear a dungeon without reason. However cases like mine, where I acquired both titles and skills, were extremely rare. Its good to see rewards, but However, when Seo Dawon scanned the message expressionlessly and without exuberant confidence, I felt uneasy. Is itdangerous, by any chance? I asked, looking up at the silent Mage. Seo Dawon nced at my expression before rxing his face a little. He softly exined, There are two cases in which a high reward may be offered. Either youve aplished something incredibly difficult, or youve stumbled upon a huge scenario. Its both. Actually, Kyung-sik-ie had a lot of struggles whilepleting the [Dummy]. Though I drew the blueprint, any alchemist not on Kyung-sik-ies level would have a high chance of failing. I actually even managed toplete Choi Lee-kyungs bnce potions simultaneously as well, Choi Kyung-sik quickly chimed in and highlighted his ability. Dawon nodded softly, without any hint of disdain, Thats right. It would have been impossible without you. Hoohoo~ And, assuming we seed, itd be like were constantly summoned. Its a big boost. The ability to act, even as a [Dummy], without the need for me to call out their name was a great advantage. In addition, the original [Dummy] was nothing more than a puppet for an alchemist to control. Now, any soul with the key could use the puppet without the alchemists interference. Then What is this chilling part of the system message? I asked Seo Dawon, pointing at the words, [It seems like you can plunge this world into terrible destruction and chaos]. Before long, the other servants approached me, looked at my status window, and fell silent. They, too, were immersed in their thoughts. After a few seconds of silence, Seo Dawon replied, The words destruction and chaos are surprisingly frequent in scenario messages. Really? Destroying the existing order means that we have found a new truth while performing certain actions to defy existingws. Though it may sound extreme, its still positive. Somehow, I cant believe that. And were the dead. Yeah. For the living, it would be quite bewildering to see us move around like a living person by using the [Dummy]. It wasnt that I couldnt understand now that everything had been exined, but it bothered me when the system message said [Why dont you showcase more of your talents?], as if I was missing some other use of this [Dummy]. Is this alright? Im also a bit bothered by the added scenario. You want to see it together? Sure. Making it so everyone could see, I pressed the shining [Scenario] message. [Over the World Scenario Description: -Do you know about the world before? -Before the beginning of this world, there was a brilliant civilization. Soon, they used their capabilities to make . -Aha, I see youre already startled. They used . to transcend dimensions, surpassing into the realm of gods, and became gods themselves. -An almost perfect world was formed! -The game of cat and mouse with death had almost finished. -However, these people who have dominated all dimensions were eventually robbed of everything by their creations. . . . -And perhaps, you might be able to recreate this Golden Age, when alchemy flourished. What youve created is quite simr to what alchemists of the Golden Age made with .of course, its far inferior now. -So, why dont you look for remaining records of this previous world? -Perhaps you too -Might be able to reach the realm of the Gods. Current Scenario Progress: 5% Reward: Apleted . blueprint] The scenarios content was remarkably intriguing. The fact that the newly created, rideable [Dummies] were simr to ancient relics was quite interestingCperhaps the mechanisms were simr. This all seems incredible I said in a quivering voice. But, the servants around me seemed unimpressed. Choi Lee-kyung, youre a bit clumsy, so this is probably the first time youve seen a scenario like this. Huh? Most of them are written like *that.* Though I became momentarily incensed when Garam-ie called me clumsy, I cooled down, remembering how I had chosen the Necromancer ss through the systems vague, sweet-nothings. Suddenly, the reward didnt seem as amazing as it had first appeared. However, Choi Kyung-sik thoroughly scanned through the scenario several times. ThisCthe reward is definitely something suited for Alchemists, right? Probably. Why, feeling greedy? If I wasnt feeling greedy, would I be a ranker? Choi Kyungsik said, confidently, before looking directly at me. Ill help you with this scenario, so will you support me? I-I want to, but What can I do? From now on we should investigate anything rted to this previous worldCitems, dungeons, books even tabloids. Everything. Youll cooperate, right? I didnt want to answer, but I couldnt help but nod when I saw Choi Kyung-siks bright eyes. Alright Huhuhu~ Im growing stronger for your benefit, Choi Lee-kyung-ssi. It might be harder than it seems. Dawon-ie read the scenario carefully as well. Choi Kyung-siks smile disappeared from his excited face. Dawon continued without hesitating, The scenario reward is, no doubt, for an Alchemist But I feel like this quest will connect to anotherClike a dungeon. No way Yeah. After the [Tower of Command], theres been no rumors of a new scenario appearing, right? At those words, all our eyes opened wide. Dont tell meCwas this the start of an advanced scenario linked to the next dungeon? Even Garam-ies eyes were sparking. If our hypothesis was true, and this led to the next dungeonThis was the equivalent of winning a lottery ten times! Just then, Kim Olim frowned, Seo Dawon. We dont have the leisure to cling to a scenario. Really? You know thats true. Bae Jaemin, Lim Jisoo, and Moon Issak as well Well need to take care of those problems before uncovering the scenario. As Olim had said, there was already a mountain we had to ovee before we could even think about the scenario. However, Seo Dawon smiled and said, No. If we are to maintain the upper hand, we have no choice but to get ahead of them. If theres a way to grow faster beyond monopolizing undiscovered and undisclosed dungeons, Ill listen to your opinion. Thus, we decided to try and find a way to proceed with the scenario, Over the World, as soon as we returned from Busan Port. Be a member! TL: First: Im so not ready for Necromancer Survival to go meta on me >.< Im going to need to brush up on my vocabry. Second: Previous world? Alternate universe? Who knows? Third: The way to find these new scenarios are so freaking esotericCI hope the system is proud of itself. Chapter 370 Necromancer 370 As we headed to Busan Port, we decided to operate the [Dummies] to provide feedback on their weaknesses and movements. And, crucially, we eventually split into different cars based on the number of people, and I, thanks to Seo Dawons strong insistence, rode with the Mage. Honestly, I had wanted to see these [Dummies] up close. It looked fascinating, and I wanted to observe how the servants moved. But He doesnt even need to say anything Something is shady. Therefore, I decided to let Dawon-ie do as he pleased. Im sure he wasnt hiding anything, but there probably was some good reason for him to insist on being left alone with me. However, Dawon-ie kept leaning on my body, patting me all over on our way to Busan Port. Now that I thought about it, Seo Dawon might have just wanted to be with me without any interference from the other servants. In any case, I started to rxCsomething I hadnt felt for a long whileCas Seo Dawon stroked my head. Suddenly, a stray thought popped into my head, and I asked, You know, Im curious about something. What are you curious about? Why dont you have a Dummy? Dawons eyes opened wide, as if he didnt expect me to ask this question. However, he awkwardly smiled, and replied obediently, That ugly doll I dont really want to operate it. What?? ~Secret~. I eventually couldnt help butughCI was reminded of Jung Garams grumbling face. Dawon-ieughed along with me. Meanwhile, a bridge came into view, piercing through the cloudless, blue sky. Then, we could see the sea looming beyond the bridge. * * * Because our car departed first, I couldnt see the [Dummies] in action. However, my eyes grew bigger as I watched the servants step out of the sedans that arrived, one after the other. This time, we were disguised as Koo Hui-seos bodyguard, so we wore ck suits. However, I was still startled to see the servants formal dress in their [Dummies]. At first nce, they looked like humans What happened? They look like real people There wasnt a hint of unnaturalness. Everyone was elegantly dressed in tailored suits with ck gloves, sunsses, and earpiecesCtheir aura was definitely different. Even though they wore masks that covered much of their faces, they absolutely did not look like dolls. It was like night and daypared to when the dummies were first activated. They added a bit more color to the dummiesCsome post-processing. Dawon-ie whispered in my ear. I nodded slightly and tried not to stare at the servants, as much as possible. From the moment we stepped out of the car, we entered the area controlled by the [Sun] guild, and there were many watchful eyes. RustleC Finally, Koo Hui-seo unboardedst. Koo Hui-seo had dismounted in the arms of a buff man while surrounded by the other bodyguards. Soon, a wheelchair appeared. He seemed to be able to walk around on his own in the mansion I was a little worried that his health had suddenly deteriorated, but Koo Hui-seo passed me by without ncing at me. WhooshC When Koo Hui-seo appeared, the space around us warped and distorted. Simultaneously, burly men popped out from behind the container boxes that filled the docks. I was taken aback since I was unaware of the presence until just now, but a cold hand held mine, as if to calm me down. Therefore, I was able to peacefully and silently lower my eyes. You must have suffered bying such a long wayCthank you for indulging in our rude request. Just then, a bald man with a full beard walked before us, grinning widely. He was at least as big as Kim Sangyoon rugged tattoos adorned his tanned skin. I couldnt take my eyes off the tattoos that extended sharply up to the mans jawline. It wasnt until I heard Jung Garams voice through our earphones that I snapped back to reality. [Thats the Sun guilds guild master: Sung Yi-hwan.] It couldnt be helped Simultaneously, Koo Hui-seo responded to Sung Yi-hwans apology. Even though I couldnt see Koo Hui-seos face because his back was turned towards me The volume and the creeping, trembling tone Compared to Sung Yi-hwan, Koo Hui-seo felt too fragile. The guild master, Sung Yi-hwan, seemed to share simr thoughts, and the tension that permeated his expression began to loosen as he looked down at Koo Hui-seo, arms crossed over his chest.. A fleeting smirk passed over the burly mans face. Without bothering to hide his expression, Sung Yi-hwan exaggeratedly bowed his head; the corners of his lips curled up. Thank you for your understanding. Then, let me guide you inside. With that said, Sung Yi-hwan walked ahead, but Koo Hui-seos wheelchair didnt move. Just before Sung Yi-hwan turned back again, Koo Hui-seo nodded subtly, and the man pushing the wheelchair began to walk. And, we followed quietly. * * * [We were incredibly surprised to hear that you wanted to initiate trade once more.] [While searching for distributionworks] While listening to Koo Hui-seo and Sung Yi-hwan talking through the ear jacks, the Servants and I positioned ourselves around the building like we were truly bodyguards. The members of the [Sun] guild continued to monitor us, as if to keep us in check. However, our aim was to find Lee Seolhwas whereabouts, so we feel too much unnecessary tension from them and their actions. [Im starting Chaser.] At that time, Bang Eunjis long awaited voice filtered through to my ears. We were scattered around the exterior of the building, but thanks to the special devices we had installed on the dummies, we could share our perspectives. Of course, I couldnt see, but the servants could share their views with each other, allowing us to quickly locate any suspicious areas. [Can you see the blue building at 7 oclock? I think Lee Seolhwa is over there.] Perhaps my nerves were to me, but my palms were slightly mmy. Now, at the right time, we had to pull ourselves out from this situation, and find Moon Issak and Lee Seolhwas whereabouts. Just thenC There was a sudden loud noise from where Koo Hui-seo should be. [Why dont you slowly start being honest now?] And, I heard Sung Yi-hwans ominous voice. Following that, faint gaspsCKoo Hui-seo?Creached our ears. Dawon and I simultaneously exchanged nces. However, before we coulde to any decision, a deafening boom emanated from within the building. CrashC! Get him! The explosion was like a signalCthe members of the [sun] guild that had been keeping watch over us suddenly began to run. A man with a massive axe charged toward me, and, following the training I received, I swiftly rolled on the ground to evade the first attack. Die!!! However, my opponent was a User who worked for a drug peddling gang. He followed my movements skillfully, and, when I tried to stand up, I slightly twisted my wrist. However, I didnt panic and summoned my first Servant, Lackey. [Lackey]! [ck ck!!!] As soon as it was summoned, Lackey intercepted the iing axe with its jaw. Then, power surging through its body, the skeleton immediately swelled. It had changed into [Skeleton Soldier] mode. W-What is that! The man seemed bewildered when the baby-sized skeleton suddenly transformed into something 160 cm tall. He eventually lost his bnce, stumbled, and was disarmed. Immediately, Lackey threw away the axe, rushed in, and tore into the mans neck. Gaahhhaghh! I took my eyes off my former attacker and turned towards Seo Dawon, who was watching me in return. The golden magic circles spinning behind the Mages hands, slowly faded as our gazes met. Im alright. Lets go, I said. Okay. Dawon-ie held my outstretched hand before looking behind us momentarily. At the same time, Lackey spat out the mans broken neck and followed us closely. Everyones listening, right? First, leave this ce to us and secure Lee Seolhwa. I grabbed my earjack, which had fallen out in the scuffle, and spoke into it. [Got it. Stay out of sight and be careful.] [Were already on our way!] [Just in case, try to stay as quiet as possible.] A few servants answered immediately, and others didnt answer at all. However, I wasnt too worriedCI was more concerned about Koo Hui-seo at the moment. By my rough estimate, Sung Yi-hwan didnt appear to be an easy opponent. Koo Hui-seo-ssi! Can you hear me? Are you alright? I spoke through the security channels, but I heard no reply. BoomC! With Lackey leading the charge, we broke through the buildings front door. When I entered, I immediately saw Sung Yi-hwan holding and lifting Koo Hui-seo by the neck. TL: Im so proud of Lackey, yall. Also Im going on a break since its my finals period. (Actually, that startedst Wednesday, but I had enough stockpile for today). As it stands, Ill have to skip Fridays upload T_T Chapter 371 Oho~ So, youre the rat that Issak-ie was talking about? Sung Yi-hwan turned his head slightly and red at me over his shoulder. Issak-ie Is he talking about Moon Issak? [Seo Dawon]. At my instinctive call, Seo Dawon cast a shadow on me with his now corporeal body. However, Sung Yi-hwan wasnt flustered at all. Rather, he looked back at us, chuckling. Wow I half didnt believe him, you know. However, unlike before, his left eye was shining white. Inside those white eyes, I could see the number 2 emzoned within. As soon as Seo Dawon was summoned, the Mage opened his inventory and took out his staffCit meant that the opponent was strong enough for him to use his weapon immediately. Sung Yi-hwan, reading the flow of our tense atmosphere, grinned and said, Hehehe. I see that youve noticed I received a [Baptism]. Seo Dawon I wondered what kind of person you were before you died. Perhaps my expectations were too high? Youre now so boring! As he shouted, the number inscribed in Sung Yi-hwans eyes changed. After the number 7 appeared, he callously threw down the unconscious Koo Hui-seo and took a deep breath. [Vanguard]. Sung Yi-hwans body began to change. Thick fur poked up over the tattoos that covered his body; long, yellow fangs began to appear from his upper lip. When I saw Sung Yi-hwan standing on all fours, as if he were about to fall over, my hands shook nervously. His yellow eyes filled with bloodthirst, and he quickly became twice Dawons size. A werewolf [ck ck!] [Hes gonna kill you!] However, Dawon-ie didnt back down; Lackey bravely stepped forward as well. And [Growl.] The man with the broken neck had be a zombieCthough I dont know when that had happenedCand stood behind the skeleton. I almost jumped in rm when the man appeared, but the zombie merely whimpered as it passed by me before lingering around Lackey. Looking at his face a little closer, I realized he was the man that Lackey had bitten and killed earlier. I dont think hed be very helpful, but Still, when I saw the purpled and crooked-necked zombie, I felt a little less scared of the werewolf. [Where are the other Red Lotus members?] Sung Yi-hwan wasnt surprised, as if he had expected all this, and merely pawed at the floor with his front feet. Dawon-ie didnt answer and pushed his staff forward. Simultaneously, densely oveid, golden magic circles blocked the space between us and Sung Yi-hwan. Instantly, his huge body was covered. In that window of opportunity, I ran forward and pulled at Seo Dawons arm. And, when the Mage looked back at me, I kissed him on the cheek. [The buff Deadly Kiss has been applied to Seo Dawon.] This is a bit embarrassing. Haha. As soon as I received the system message that the buff had been applied, I fanned my ming face. Dawon-ie smiled without saying anything about it. Next time Hm? Add a little more self-interest and sincerity into it. Then, after staring at my lips for a while, hepletely turned his back. At the same time, the shining light emanating from the magic circles became so bright that I couldnt open my eyes. * * * Its strange. Jung Garam, following behind Bang Eunji, muttered as he leapt over the wall. Lee Seolhwas location, which had been clearly discernible until just a while ago, disappeared as soon as they crossed the mansions threshold. Of course, even if this was a trap to lure them here, he was confident in breaking through, but Hey, Otaku. Can you feel anything? He shouted. How should he put it. From the moment he entered this space, he felt something inherently strange. Jung Garam had shouted to Bang Eunji when they passed by a garden that had no scent. However, when Bang Eunji looked back, her brows were furrowed in anger, What? Why did you call Eunji with such a derogatory nickname just now? Youre an Otaku, arent you? Then, Ill call you Dwarf-ram-ssi. Hah? Dwarf Jung Garam-ssi. You really Even as his anger surged, Jung Garam knew that he had no time to quarrel with Bang Eunji. So, he swallowed his irritation, stared at her, and said, Bang. Eun. Ji. Are you finished? I asked if you felt anything when you entered the garden. QuicklyCtell me. As expected, Bang Eunji answered without further ado, Hm. Eunji cant be sure. But it somehow feels like divine power is getting stronger in this mansion. Yeah, for sure. We might not be able to step in if we werent in Dummy mode. At the same time, Jung Garam and Bang Eunji simultaneously nced at the statue of the Holy Mother on the roof of the mansion. Its that, right? The sacred thing, I mean. Probably. I feel bad just looking at it. Why not use your bazooka? Should I? Following Jung Garams words, Bang Eunji lifted her [Gunde]. [Bazookapo], activate! Then, [Gunde]s appearance transformed into a bazooka gun, with a greatly expanded barrel width. The length had also extended to twice that of its previous appearance. And, ClickC Bang Eunji unlocked the locking mechanism and raised her Bazooka gun over her shoulder. Jung Garam, looking at Bang Eunji, asked a bit dubiously, Will that even work? It looks like youre going to demolish your shoulder. I think the Dummys durability will be fine, though? Even if its not, well have to try it out sooner orter. Eventually, Bang Eunji stubbornly lit her cannon and her round flew towards the Holy Mother statue with a loud bang! Bang Eunjis body recoiled slightly as she shot the gun, but the [Dummy] remained intactConly a slightly burnt smell and a scratch were left behind. Wow, its not bad? Jung Garam whistled. But.. The attack didnt work. Jung Garam looked up again when Bang Eunji finished speaking; the gunslinger hadnt taken her eyes off the statue. The holy statue maintained its neat appearance, as if nothing had happened. Nngh AhCdid it not reach? Ara? Jung Garam-kun. Didnt that Goddess statue move? What? Jung Garam looked again at her words. Then, he noticed that the Goddess Statues expression had changed subtly. Her gentle smile had slightly distorted. Gradually the statue shifted until it red down at Jung Garam and Bang Eunji, who attacked her. Jung Garam took out his weapon. Hey, That Goddess Statue looks pretty damn mad. What an arrogant figurine. As soon as Bang Eunji finished speaking, the fierce-looking statue appeared in front of the two attackers. * * * Argh! They shouldnt have touched that! Choi Kyung-sik covered his face with his hands and sat down. Kim Olim and Woo Ragi also began toment when they saw the Bazookapo hit the Holy Mother statue. Theyre just smashing things without thinking, Woo Ragi mumbled, frustrated. Choi Kyung-sik asked, As expected, I should have gone with them, huh? Kim Olim shook her head, No, well If we have to find a silver lining, perhaps it isnt bad for their attention to be drawn that way. Theyll be able to hold on for about 20 minutes. Haah. Ill try to be quick about it. Choi Kyung-sik, despite looking dismayed, pressed his hand to his abdomen, summoning a magic circle across the surface of his body. Then, like a toy block, Choi Kyung-siks right arm detached abruptly. He ced the arm on the ground and opened his inventory, taking out a sk filled with red liquid. He began pouring the liquid onto the fallen arm. Its moving. We didnt get caught, right? Yeah. Woo Ragi continued to be wary of his surroundings even after confirming that the Holy Mother Statue had gone towards Jung Garam and Bang Eunji. He looked closely at the remaining Goddess Statues, which werent moving. It was then. BuzzC The red liquid from the fallen arm of Choi Kyung-sik waspletely absorbed, and a strange resonance began to ur. As a result, the arm gradually was pushed into the ground. Alright. Lets move on. As soon as Choi Kyung-sik finished speaking, the ground where his arm was swallowed began to turn a dull ck. However soon, an unusual light burst out from Jung Garam and Bang Eunjis location. Moreover, the light was strong enough to be felt by the three folks on this side. Tsk, not good Kim Olim bit her lips as she looked over there. Woo Ragi stopped leaning against a tree, Ill go check it out. C TL: I cannotCsomething is just so hrious about the mental image of Choi Kyung-sik, Kim Olim, and Woo Ragi standing by and saying THOSE FUCKING IDIOTS. Also, the po in Bazookapo is, Im pretty sure, just a cutesy way to portmanteau cannon onto the end of Bazooka. However, I thought itd fit Eunji better (aka her style of speaking) to leave the po untranted. I could be wrongCthat could be a reference to something else. Chapter 372 The Holy Mother Statues expression was downright eerie. Her benevolent smile vanished without a trace; her eyelids opened to reveal blood-red eyes. She blocked the way in front of Jung Garam and Bang Eunji. The fingertipsCthe nailsCresembled the forelegs of some beast. However, Bang Eunji aimed at the statue with the [Gunde] in her arms without changing herplexion. [Hyper Magic]! Boom Boom BoomC! As soon as the skill activated, the [Gunde] fired a shot with a roar. Purple spheres formed, following their own orbits, rushed at the statue at irregr intervals. [Grrrrrrr.] However, the Goddess Statue spat out dark liquid and avoided Bang Eunjis skill at a speed that made her invisible to the nakedeye. Almost simultaneously, bulging blue veins began to rise on the statues marble skin. [Dark Assault]. At that moment, Jung Garam infiltrated the statues blindspot and rushed at her bosom. Although the dagger hit her side, the ck flesh was only slightly revealed, as if some sand had been shaved off. The damage was minimal. Jung Garam narrowly escaped the nails that were trying to grab his neck. Is she like a brownie cookie? Bang Eunji said, when she saw the ck flesh exposed underneath. What are you even saying? Focus. Jung Garam pouted and changed to a reverse grip on his dagger. I guess that thing can recover as well? As Jung Garam said, the Holy Mother statues side was restored to white again, as if there had never been any damage. Bang Eunji ced the [Gunde] on her shoulder again. The Holy Mother statue immediately approached the gunslingerCa clear move to keep her strong attack in check. Where ya going? However, Jung Garam immediately blocked the statues way. Jung Garam swiftly shed with the daggers in each hand, targeting the statues nose, lips, and neckline. Although the wounds quickly healed, during the moment the Goddess statues vision was obstructed, Bang Eunjis skill activated. [Bazookapo]! The Holy Mother Statue, shot from point nk, was pushed back with a loud bang! Despite its charred appearance, the statue began to move again. Immediately, her skin began to recover. When his special intuition, befitting a Hunter, pinged, Jung Garam spoke to Bang Eunji, HeyCthis is a trap. I think it has infinite recovery; well need to uncover the conditions under which it operates. Wait. [Chaser]! When Bang Eunjis eyes began to shine, the Holy Mother ignored Jung Garam and continued to chase Eunji frantically. Because search and exploration skills had an increased margin of error when the User was moving, it was hard to derive urate results. Therefore, Bang Eunji had to move half-heartedly. This is crazy! Jung Garam drove his daggers into both of the Holy Mothers back wings. And, the moment he was about to cut off her headC [Graggghhhhh!] The statues head turned 180 degrees; suddenly, she began to eject ck liquid towards Jung Garams face. The liquid wasnt simply just liquid, of course. As the [Dummy] began to generate smoke, Jung Garam realized what the sticky ck liquid was. Is this thing fucking crazy? Its spewing sulfuric acid. Of course, because this wasnt a real body, there wasnt a huge problem nor did it feel painful, but the [Dummy]s functionality was slowly deteriorating. However, Jung Garam didnt fall from the Holy Mother Statues shoulders and instead exerted stronger force into his daggers. Then, with pure, brute force, he sliced through the statue from the wing roots all the way up to the shoulders. I found it! At that moment, Bang Eunji found the exit to this space. As if she were flying, she leaped andnded in front of Jung Garam, stepping on the fallen statues face. Her heels, heavier than before, very casually crushed the statues head. The Holy Mother, who struggled even after both arms were cut off, dispersed into ck sand when her head waspletely crushed. Only then did Jung Garam pour a cleaning potion over the [Dummy]s head. Fortunately, the core circuit engraved under the skin wasnt exposed, so his vision returned to normal. After observing her guildmate, Bang Eunji pointed in a direction and said, You can escape by going through those two trees. Eunji detected some movements over there. Theres some other bastards there? Yes. About five? Fine. Lets go immediately. So, they stood tall and tried to escape, but ThumpC ThumpC Before they knew it, two Holy Mother statues fell from the air and red at them. * * * [Kehehe, Im overflowing with power.] Now fully transformed into a wolf, Sung Yi-hwan, with his yellow eyes shing, lowered his body. Then, he began to dash at Dawon-ie with a speed my eyes couldnt catch. [AwooooC!] As he barked, he jumped to the ceiling; he opened his mouth wide, as if he were about to bit the Mage. Though his movements were simple, his speed was rming. [Demonist]. However, just before those yellowed, sharp fangs could touch him, a ck circle appeared where Dawon-ie once stood. Golden magic circles began to fill that space. Then, a dark devils arm popped out before holding onto Sung Yi-hwan. The outstretched arms twisted Sung Yi-hwan as if he were someundry. I opened my eyes wide when I saw his neck was instantaneously broken. Is that the end? [Kekekekek You must have known that Werewolves are highly resistant to magic.] However, Sung Yi-hwan continued to calmly speak even with a broken neck. Rather, he didnt seem to be hurt at all, and he didnt lose his momentum. Sung Yi-hwan grinned, baring his teeth, and raised his head high. [Awwoooooo.] He was howling. Simultaneously, the summoning circle that Dawon-ie had manifested began to make static noises. The magic circle, which had been rotating round and round in interlocked orbits, was abruptly stopped. ZzzztC! An ominous sound echoed. My eyes opened wide as I watched the golden magic circle began to copse. Soon after, the magic circlepletely shattered. The once softly glowing, golden magic circle lost its light in an instant and went dark. The demonic arms vanished as well. As if he were unting, Sung Yi-hwan somersaulted in the air before cracking his neck in a few different directions. [You really did know about a werewolfs high magic resistance.] [If you foolishly threw a fireball at me, I was going to immediately tear apart that pretty face of yours.] I was lost in thought as I listened to Sung Yi-hwan. Is he saying that he has immunity to most ordinary magic skills? In other words, Dawon-ie, as a Mage, was countered by him. I anxiously looked at the Mage, but I couldnt read his expression. However, he seemed a bit lost in thought as well. First I should see if theres something I can do. I reached out my hand towards Sung Yi-hwan. The werewolf, in turn, must have noticed my movement as he growled and turned towards me. [Dead Mark]! I had worked the hardest on this skill during training. However, the [Dead Mark] symbol, which appeared above Sung Yi-hwans head, suddenly melted away. [The targets magic resistance was too highCskill activation has been canceled.] Sung Yi-hwanughed at me, baring his yellow teeth. [I suppose that ones less intelligent than his servant.] Then, he lowered himself again, as if he were about to take off. Then, as expected, he leapt incredibly high in the air before shouting at me, In the time you used your magic it would have been best for you to run away. Right, Necromancer? [ck ck!] [Come at me!] At that moment, Lackey stepped in between me and Sung Yi-hwan. However, I wasnt the targetCSeo Dawon was the target. [Shield Break!] He skillfully turned in the air and smacked Dawons shield with his gargantuan forefoot. The shield, faintly sparkling as if it werent fully there, momentarily flickered as it blocked Sung Yi-hwans darkened ws. However, the entire shield seemed to have taken a significant impact, as a wave-like shimmer rippled from the impact site. CreeaakC! Meanwhile, Sung Yi-hwan raised his other hand and struck down at the shield again. The precarious bnce was finally broken, and in the midst of the sparkling, ss-shard-like light, Dawon was left defenseless. My eyes were wide open; I was unable to scream. Be a member! TL: My god, the babies need help. Someone save Jung Garam and Bang Eunji from their horrible decisions. Also, trantingbat scenes is hard T_T Chapter 373 ClunkC! Fortunately, the ws were blocked by another opaque barrier that appeared right in front of our noses. As if he were annoyed, Sung Yi-hwan grumbledC [Youre truly wrapping up like an onion, arent you? Seo Dawon.] [I wanted to see a bit of your precious flesh.] As his shining eyes nced over the Mage, I felt as if my blood rushed in reverse. I clenched my teeth and shouted to Lackey, Support Dawon-ie. [ck ck..!] [Okay!] Just as Lackeys eyes twinkled purple, the zombie, reeling about behind us, rushed in at a high speed. Sung Yi-hwan sneered mockingly as he brandished his right arm vigorouslyC [Ravage.] The air seemed to roar; a ck windCor something simrCquickly tumbled towards Lackey and the zombie. [Graaagh!] Though Lackey quickly avoided the attack, the zombies reaction rate couldnt keep up, and it was exposed to the ck wind. The zombies skin crackled; the smell of rotten blood permeated the air. I stepped back, covering my nose with my sleeve. In the end, the man-turned-zombie copsed on the spot. However, Lackey continued to bravely step forward. ngC! The rapidly running Lackey swung its sword at Sung Yi-hwan. However, rather than being cleaved in two, I heard the sound of iron colliding against iron. Even though Lackey had only managed to strike once, the swords de had broken off. Though the quality was exceptional, the weapon had decent durability, and this unexpected event heightened my tension. Sung Yi-hwan guffawed and saidC [Magic or Sword Neither can even tickle this body.] [Ill make you feel the difference in power between us.] With that said, Sung Yi-hwan inhaled deeplyCenough to swell his chest. At that moment, Dawon-ie looked back at me before flicking his finger. WhooshC! It felt like I was instantly wearing some noise-cancelling headphones. [!!!!] Simultaneously, a vibrating sensation that made my whole body tingle burst forth from Sung Yi-hwan. Lackey, holding his sword handle, came to an abrupt stop; Dawon, perhaps also feeling the same eerie, numbing tension, massaged my hand. W-What is this? Even though Sung Yi-hwan slowly reached out to Lackey, Lackey couldnt move. It was only then that I realized that Sung Yi-hwan hadunched a [Fear] attack. Its a skill type that suppresses the movements of weaker opponents through things like shouting or ring, and in Sung Yi-hwans case, his skill seemed to involve using vocal cords to create a loud noise, plunging his opponents into a [Fear State]. Lackey! I screamed. At the same time, Seo Dawon moved. When Seo Dawon reached out his hand, a ck hole appeared beneath the skeletons feet; like a chunk of ice, Lackey simply fell inside. Sung Yi-hwan had stolen Lackey away before we could grab it. [.ck ck ck!] The next moment, Lackey appeared on top of my head. The skill must have created a wormholeC[Blink]. The problem, though, was that as soon as Lackey was teleported away, Sung Yi-hwan immediately turned around to attack Dawon. ThumpC! ThumpC! ThumpC! Everywhere Sung Yi-hwan stomped his feet, the earth vibrated and shook. Looking for something to hold onto, I stuck close to a thick pir nearby. The earthquake was severe enough for me to do thatCsuch a formidable force. Damn Koo Hui-seo is! While Sung Yi-hwan was shing with Seo Dawon and the ground shook, books and bookshelves began to tumble down everywhere. And, to make matters worse, Koo Hui-seo was motionless before a toppling, huge cab. Initially, I didnt realize the motionless body was Koo Hui-seo until I saw the tentacle-like mass rising from his back. That was when I knew he was still alive. However, Koo Hui-seo wouldnt wake, even with all the noise surrounding; I measured the distance between Sung Yi-hwan and Koo Hui-seo. At that moment, Dawon and I briefly locked eyes. Dawon-ie seemed to have a lot to say, but upon meeting my gaze, he subtly nodded. It was as if he understood that I was trying to rescue Koo Hui-seo. And, from then on, Dawons attacks became incredibly fierce. [Inferno Circus]. Unlike before, he began to actively use his skills. This time, his skill was reminiscent of a circus fire show. Eight round rings of fire were created; whenever Sung Yi-hwan approached, the rings unraveled and whipped at the werewolf. Moreover, once the fire ignited something, the mes seemed unquenchable, scorching the ground ck. The embers didnt die out. After Sung Yi-wan was struck by the whip and observed his ckened chest, he refrained from approaching further. It was evident that Dawons invoked skill inflicted some damage this time. Simultaneously, the two gradually moved away from where I and Koo Hui-seo were located. Is Dawon-ie leading him away? Though Dawon-ie stopped Sung Yi-hwans attacks and gradually widened the distance between us, it didnt seem as if the Mage was overwhelmingly superior in this fight. Whenever Sung Yi-hwan would punch forward with his skills, Dawon would step back and stop casting his own skills. It seemed that the Mage didnt have enough time to activate his own skills. First, I need to rescue Koo Hui-seo. Still, thanks to Dawon-ies efforts to widen the gap, Lackey and I were able to approach Koo Hui-seo safely. I was a little worried for him, because the guild leader had his neck held in a grasp earlier, but fortunately, as I got closer, I could see the mass of tentacles wriggling and writhing. It didnt seem like his life was in danger. I shouted, Hui-seo-ssi! Are you conscious? Unnngh Koo Hui-seo opened his eyes, cold sweat running down his back, when I gripped and shook his tentacles. It seems that he had fainted while being strangled. Lee-kyung-ssi Hnngh. Koo Hui-seo hugged me while he shed a few tears. Lackey tried to pull him off by tugging on the tentacles, but that was in vain. With the ex-chimera in my arms, I tried to get out of there. Wow Hey, Koo Hui-seo-ssi. Youre incredibly heavy! Unlike usual, Koo Hui-seo was so heavy that I could barely budge him one inch. He smirked and rubbed my face with his tentacles, Thats because I was so surprised, and my tentacles all spilled out Then quickly put them back in! I hoisted Koo Hui-seo up, intending to quickly escape. However At that momentC Its been a long while, Choi Lee-kyung. A familiar voice could be heard from behind the pir beyond Koo Hui-seo. Then, I heard the sound of footstepsCsharp cks against the floor. When I raised my head, I felt a fear that strangled and suffocated me alongside an anger that burst forward, surging to my head. * * * [Double Shot]! Bang Eunji moved first. She shot two consecutive shots at the Holy Mother Statues heads, but both statues escaped the attacks and immediately rushed towards the grenadier. BoomC! Then, with their incredible weight, the statues jumped over Bang Eunjis head. Eunji, of course, had already lifted her gun de to block the way to her head; however, another statue was rushing in while her arms were preupied. [Chest sh]. Of course, Jung Garam didnt simply stand by and observe. Bewilderingly, though, the statue ignored Jung Garams attack and only went after Bang Eunji. After prating through the statues heart, Jung Garam felt a bit of regret. These bastards arent human, right? In other words, unless the attack was powerful enough to immediately kill them, the Holy mother statues would continue to attack Bang Eunji with their intact and mobile hands. Because Jung Garam and Bang Eunji were piloting [Dummies], they didnt feel pain; the issue, though, was where the hands were directed. The Goddess Statue was precisely targeting the grenadiers eyes. Because the head was an important part of a Dummy, theyd be in trouble if it were to receive a strong impact. Bang Eunji pulled her body back as far as she could, preparing for the subsequent attack, but she couldnt help but clench her teeth as she anticipated a debilitating blow. SliceC! 1 However, when Bang Eunji opened her eyes again, she could see a fluttering string wrapped around the statues body. It was an Echo de. 2 The statue continued to try and run towards Bang Eunji despite the razor-thin wound dripping bloodbut it continued to be dragged backwards. Unable to endure any longer, the Goddess Statue opened its mouth wide. It seemed to be gearing up to spray more sulfuric acid, and Bang Eunji was unable to move due to the weight of another statue atop her. When the ck mouth opened, and the bubbling liquid threatened to spurt out Shut up. Jung Garam drove his dagger into the chin of the statue from underneath. The statues jaw closed; the acid that could not be spat out began to burn the statues throat. The white eyes began turning ck as the statue twitched. Only then was Bang Eunji able to smile and cut off the head of the statue that was weighing her down. Be a member! TL: 3 guesses as to who the neer is, the first two guesses dont count. Also, my god, I got so surprised all my tentacles spilled out is such a thing to say. Only in NS, only in NS Chapter 374 Ragi-hyung, what brought you here? After the two Holy Mother statues werepletely smashed, Jung Garam approached Woo Ragi, who recalled his echodes. He responded, with a blunt expression, What do you mean, What brought me here? I came because you two were being clumsy. Ohe on~ Hyung! Didnt you see my amazing moves earlier? Also, Im here to keep an eye out to make sure youre not doing anything stupid. Stupid?! You guys were about to go that way, right? Woo Ragi pointed to a direction with his chin. Bang Eunji tilted her head, Thats the direction Eunjis Chaser pinpointed. I know. But thats wrong. Lee Seolhwaid a trap that way. Theres no way Eunjis intuition has never been wrong. As someone with such pride in her abilities, Bang Eunji couldnt easily understand. However, Woo Ragi exined bluntly and calmly, Do you remember Seo Dawons Dungeon n? Yes. Then, you can think of it like this: Lee Seolhwa carried out that n first. By herself? Hers is more sloppy than our n. However, the other rankers made up for the imperfections in her design. Which other Rankers can make something at thisrge a scale? Moon Issak. Just look at those Holy Mother Statue bastardsCits clearly him. You can see how he influenced the design. As soon as Moon Issaks name was uttered, the three of them hardened their expressions. However, soon Jung Garam said, So, youre saying we cant let ourselves dither around here? Thats right. And we need to grab that punk Lee Seolhwa. Shes probably hiding like a rat somewhere within this mansion. Bang Eunji nodded. Youre saying that shes tricking me as someone might do so within a dungeon? Its simr to that. Understood. Eunji will also try to approach cautiously. Woo Ragi shook his head at that statement, No, wait a minute. Kyung-sik-ie is prating through the mazeCliterally, physically breaking it. Therefore, the three focused on understanding the areas structure and waited patiently. Suddenly, Bang Eunji piped up, Then, is Moon Issak not here right now? I dont know. Hes probably nowhere near here. Ham-Lee-kyung isnt here after all. With that said, Jung Garam threw his dagger into the air and looked at Woo Ragi, What do you think? About what? Whats going to happen when Moon Issak appears in front of Dawon-hyung. Woo Ragi, who had been standing with his arms folded across his chest, raised his eyebrow at the unexpected question. However, when he saw Jung Garams excited expression, he replied coolly, Seo Dawon will probably handle him. Bang Eunji seemed interested in that question as well. Her cheeks flushed red as her eyes shone in anticipation. Itll be no joke Haha. Eunji wants to see the guildmasters violent side with her own eyes. Woo Ragi looked at her as if he couldnt understand, Are you out of your mind? He always acts like a dick. But Eunji wonders if hes restraining himself because Ham Lee-kyung is around. Haah You also want to see him when hes beingpletely devilish, dont you? Woo Ragi, who was looking at Bang Eunji as if she were a sasaeng fan 1, sighed and shook his head. If Seo Dawon goes wild, itll be Choi Lee-kyung wholl be in danger, not Moon Issak. Thats true. Ham Lee-kyung Is a bit clueless, right? He probably doesnt even know that Dawon-ie hyung is a bit out of his mind right now, Jung Garam quipped. But, rather than Ham Lee-kyung being the problem Guildmaster-nim acts sane only in front of Ham Lee-kyung. The three fell silent for a moment, reaching a strange consensus. They soon raised their heads simultaneously. Hyung, was that? Yeah. its the signal. Great. Afterwards, the three started to speed up, running in the same direction as if they had coordinated their movements. * * * Moon Issak stood in front of me, d in a ck priest robe; he was less than ten steps away. Looking at his neatlybed ck hair and his sses that were so transparent it seemed tock lenses. I recalled the first time I encountered him. However, there was a definite difference from that time. His snake-like gaze. I grit my teeth as soon as I saw Moon Issak scanning me with his eyes. SlitherC! Koo Hui-seos tentacles moved to block the space between me and the investigator. I gripped Koo Hui-seos shoulder and held him back. Dont overdo it. Koo Hui-seo broke out in a cold sweat as he red at Moon Issak. The same was true for Lackey. Startlingly, Lackey broke off one of his ribs and held it firmly in his hand instead of his deless sword. I was surprised at his appearance, but Koo Hui-seo and Lackey only continued to stare at Moon Issak and didnt look back at me. Receiving their hostility and bloodthirst head-on, Moon Issak ignored their determined poses and kept looking at me. But, when I didnt open my mouth, he smiled and said, Im here to talk to you a bit. Its not a bad offer either. Shut up, Its not that I didnt have anything to sayCAs soon as I faced him, I had to hold my left hand firmly with my right, because it was painfully and wildly twitching. I crossed my arms over my chest, hoping to look natural with my movements; I didnt want Moon Issak to see I was still suffering from trauma from when west met. That bastard sighed when he saw that. What are you even going to do if I were to join hands with Bae Jaemin? Do you think you would be able tofortably walk around after turning the investigative agencies into your enemy? It would be foolish to turn me away and make me into an enemy, Choi Lee-kyung. In the end, subtle threats dripped out of his lips. As expected This bastard is looking down on me. Just as I was about to shoot back a reply, hoping to mar his smug attitude, Moon Issak suddenly raised his hands and blocked something. That something was Koo Hui-seos tentacle. I was surprised at the speedCI didnt even realize the man had attackedCand turned around to look at the ex-chimera; Koo Hui-seos gaze was still focused on Moon Issak. He was biting on his fingertipsCenough for them to bleedCwhile mumbling almost incoherently, Diediediediediediediediediedie Goosebumps rose all over my skin at the barely audible curses, but I liked how he had shut Moon Issak up. In the meantime, I quickly ordered, Lackey! Dont go easy on him and attack! [ck ck!] [Yes, Master!] To be honest, I didnt think that Lackeys attack would be effective. However, because Seo Dawon was currently inbat with Sung Yi-hwan, I had to buy some time. Therefore, I activated another ss skill. [Eternal Night]! As I shouted, the temperature inside the building drastically dropped. It felt as if the deste night air of the desert was blowing inside. As soon as the skill activated, Lackeys entire body started to glow softly, as if bathed in moonlight. CrashC! Lackey struck Moon Issaks arms with his new rib-de sword. Surprsingly, though, Koo Hui-seo managed to be agile enough to wrap a tentacle around Moon Issaks legs, hindering his ability to dodge. Unfortunately, Moon Issaks [shield] activated, and Lackeys attack failed to hit; however, the mans movements became sluggish as Koo Hui-seos tentacles interfered with his movements. . Eventually, Moon Issak wrinkled his brows and drew a holy sign in front of his body with his fingers. Ominous light oozed from his shoulders. Nnngh! Koo Hui-seo was hit first by the seeping light. He spat out red blood from his mouth without any chance for me to assist him. Looking closer, the tentacles that were touching Moon Issak had withered and dried up like a mummy. In addition, as soon as Moon Issak neutralized Koo Hui-seo, he punched at Lackey. Lackey! FwipC! Fortunately, the attack did notnd as Lackey narrowly dodged. However, Lackey was unable to move closer after itnded, as if it couldnt find an opportunity to jump closer. In the meantime, the halo behind Moon Issaks head became more intense; I couldnt open my eyes. At this rate I didnt want to do anything extreme, but I heard a pretentious voice, and I could see Moon Issak reach out to me out of the corners of my eyes. I opened my mouth, intending to use [possession]. At that momentC [Grrr.. Gr.] I suddenly smelled the iron-y scent of blood; soon, a huge giant appeared, blocking the way between Moon Issak and I. Startled, I looked ahead to see an unexpectedly headless wolf standing there. Red blood gushed from the necks cross-section, as if the head had just been severed. S-Sung Yihwan? I murmured, absentmindedly. I just couldntprehend the turn of events. Then, someone spoke from behind me. Moon Issak. Theid-back, casual voice was definitely from Seo Dawon, but, when I looked back reflexively, I couldnt exactly wee Mages return. After all, he held the head of the still alive Sung Yi-hwanplete with a grotesque expressionCin one hand. Sung Yi-hwan looked at his body in terror; his lips had turned pale and blue. [Save. Me.] His lips were clearly begging for dear life. Be a member! TL: That feel when all the Red Lotus guild members are like: Wow, Seo Dawon, what a violent jerk. Hes a lunatic and Lee-kyung is like Wow, Seo Dawon, what a sensitive sweet bbygurl. I worry for his body even though hes immortal and undead. But I guess Eunjis going to get her wish soon. Chapter 375 [Urgh Grahhh] Dawons hand, gripping onto Sung Yi-hwans head, tensed. I could see one of his fingers denting the werewolfs forehead. Sung Yi-hwan shed tears of pain and frothed at the mouth; his eyes rolled back. But, Sung Yi-hwans body, still emitting a robust bloodthirst, charged at Moon Issak. CrashC! The ground, where Moon Issak had stood just earlier, caved in when the werewolfs fist hit it. However, Moon Issaks face wasnt anxious or tense as he avoided the attack. Rather, he nced at Seo Dawon as if he found the Mage absurd before holding out his palm towards Sung Yi-hwan, who was just about to rush at the investigator once more. Just who do you think made that thug a werewolf? Moon Issak sneered. They mentioned a baptism, right? I was reminded of what Sung Yi-hwan said earlier, when he was drunk on his own power. In other words, Moon Issak could give someone tremendous power that allowed them to continue living even if their head was torn off. However, Seo Dawon didnt reactCneither fear nor interestCto Moon Issaks words. [AhhhhhghC!] He merely squeezed Sung Yi-hwans head, as if he were wringing a towel. Dark blood began to flow from Sung Yi-hwans nose. The headless body also began moving at the same time. Recovering from its long pause, the body swung its ws and attacked Moon Issak again. Tsk. It seems you dont realize your own futility, Moon Issak looked at the Mage as if the Mage were pathetic and flicked his finger. [N-no!] At that moment, Sung Yi-hwan groaned in despair, and his body, like a puppet with its strings cut, dropped to its knees and copsed. The stiff fur that had sprouted all over his skin began to shed, revealing an increasingly grotesque sight. [Moon Issak-nim! Please If you withdraw your power now, Ill die!] Despite the tearful pleas, there was no sympathy on Moon Issaks face. Sung Yi-hwan continued to scream in despair. [NoooooC!] However, the shadow of death had already descended. Just then, the body copsed; a purple tongue stuck out from his head. And, on his forehead, a symbol of an inverted cross emerged: a reverse imprint of the symbol on Moon Issaks palm. Did Moon Issak really make Sung Yi-hwan into a werewolf? I watched the investigator carefully, wary of what other abilities he was hiding. Unlike me, though, Dawon silently gazed at Sung Yi-hwans head as if he werent interested in Moon Issaks movements at all. Then, he chewed Sung Yi-hwans ear. What Moon Issak began. ! Not just Moon Issak, even I was confounded by this mysterious turn of events. However Seo Dawon calmly chewed the ear before whispering to Sung Yi-hwans corpse in a sweet voice like a devil. [You dont want to die like this, do you?] [Who do you resent the most?] At that moment, Sung Yi-hwans eyes, which had turned white, trembled. Then, startlingly, his tongue began to move again. [Grragghhh!] Sung Yi-hwans tongue was emzoned with a ck six-point star. Furthermore, the smell of rotting corpses filled the room; it seemed the terrible odor was emanating from Sung Yi-hwans body. Looking at Sung Yi-hwans corpse, I was astonished once more. Even though he wasnt a pretty sight to begin with, as he had died just moments ago and all his fur fell off, now his body had swollen and turned a purplish color. His skin was infested with maggots and flying insects. The same was true of the head in Dawon-ies hand. The flesh had begun to melt as if it had been rotten for a long while; white jawbones became visible under the perforated cheeks. Sung Yi-hwans cadaver began to move againCjust like when he had been a werewolf. Only then did Dawon throw Sung Yihans head onto the neck of the now mobile body. Sung Yi-hwans body caught his head lightly, as if he knew the heads trajectory, and ced it deftly back on his neck. Sung Yi-hwans white eyes turned ck when the neck and head met. The system sent me an rm. [Youve obtained the top-grade ghoul, Sung Yi-Hwan.] [Grrrrrrgh.] The now-ghoul Sung Yi-hwan growled, baring his yellow teeth, and approached Moon Issak. Moon Issak, in turn, didnt show much of a reaction, but he was clearly wary of Seo Dawon. How repulsive can you get? Moon Issak said contemptuously. However, with a smirk on his lips, Dawon-ie replied, Observe carefully. Thats going to be your future. [Graaaaghhhh!] As soon as the Mage finished speaking, Sung Yi-hwan rushed towards Moon Issak at an incredible speed. Though as a ghoul hecked the agility and flexibility he had in life, the speed was rming enough. Additionally, Sung Yi-hwanunched different attacks than when he was a werewolf. Even without touching Moon Issak, just approaching near made mold spread like dirt on hisbat suit; the cloth began to rot blue. It was clear that the investigator would be severely infected or poisoned if he didnt keep a distance. [Holy Shield]. Moon Issaks expression distorted, as if he was disgusted, and unfurled a sacred shield around his body. However, Ghoulish Sung Yi-hwan blindly and recklessly stuck to the shield, even as his body began to burn, and began to prate through the shield with his poison. This is ridiculous! Flustered, Moon Issak retreated. However, he almost lost his bnce when he stepped on a tentacle that Koo Hui-seo had ced in advance. Unlike before, the tentacles didnt cling to his ankles. However, as Moon Issak lifted his foot, he noticed that the tentacles were sticking to the soles of his shoes. While it seemed less obstructive than sticking to his ankles, the advantages of these sticky tentacles soon became apparent. Fuck! Theyre noting off? Now that it had be to hit the tentacles, Moon Issak tried to indiscriminately burn the ground and tentacles by emanating bright light from his hands, but Koo Hui-seo, with an unmarred expression, began to paint the floor ck with even more tentacles. Eventually, Moon Issak bared his teeth and spread his arms. [Divine Aura]. Then, a bright light unfurled over his body, momentarily revealing and lighting the tentacle-covered floor. ck blood flowed from Koo Hui-seos nose once more. Dont overdo it. Its alright I pulled at Koo Hui-seo, retreating with the ex-chimera. Koo Hui-seo flinched within my arms, but he obediently and gently pulled back his tentacles. In his ce, Lackey stepped up and blocked our front. However, at that moment, Sung Yi-hwans arms, which had been hugging the shield, exploded. [Urgh. Ugh] The Ghoul was now burnt to a crisp, making it hard to discern its original human shape. As expected, a ghoul made by a servant would find it difficult to hurt Moon Issak. But [Gravity] As soon as Dawon-ie used his skill, Moon Issaks body, which had been shining brightly, trembled before bending at the waist 90 degreesas if he were bowing incredibly politely. Despite Moon Issaks efforts to straighten his waist, eerie cracking noises echoed around the room, and his posture remained unchanged. After watching that scene for a few seconds, Dawon pointed his elegant staff at Moon Issak again. [Gravity]. As the spells ovepped, the range of the golden magic circle beneath Moon Issaks feet expanded. The ground began to sink and split in a circr pattern from the point where Moon Issak stood; deep cracks started to form. The building shook as if an earthquake was urring. In the center, Moon Issak, still maintaining his bent posture, lifted his bloodshot eyes. You bastard! [Gravity]. However, Dawon merely used his skill for the third time. In the end, Moon Issaks knee bent, and his head almost touched the floor. It was as if someone was trampling on the investigators back. Even so, Moon Issak still red at the Mage and bared his teeth. But [Gravity]. Apanied by a popping sound, blood began to flow from both of Moon Issaks eyes from the weight of thepounded gravity spell. Moon Issaks body waspletely ttened, as if he were a crushed bug. The sight was absolutely gruesomeClike someone had stepped on a can and crushed it. Only then did Dawon lower his staff and nce at the ce where Moon Issaky. I know youre invincible. Im d. I still have plenty of skills I want to use on you. As if waiting for those words, Moon Issaks body began to tremble. Subsequently, something white sprouted from his body, as if his skin was frosting over. My eyes widened as I watched Moon Issak, still shaking, rise from the ground. [Hol.] He stood, stepping on his broken sses with his front feet. Before long, a silver wolfCmuch bigger than Sung Yi-hwanCappeared in front of us. Be a member! TL: Lee-kyung, I hope you make your mans wash his mouth out before you kiss him again. Chapter 376 How? Moon Issaks transformation was utterly shocking. And then, as if it had been waiting for this moment, system messages appeared in a cluttered explosion, covering my view. [Youve witnessed Moon Issaks hidden scenario, In front of the Moon deity.] [Youve been awarded +100 exploration points after witnessing this rare phenomenon, Awakened Werewolf.] [A portion of the In front of the Moon Deity scenario has been saved to My Scenario Diary.] [Unable to endure a thousand days of this cold weather, the hungry wolves howled before the cold moon. No mortal heard their cries, but the moon deity, reflected onto theke, took pity on the wolves and divided some of his strength amongst them. That was the origin of the wolves that served the moon. However, the moon deity was eaten by a ck darkness. The wolves vowed to rebuild the dietys copsed temple and revive the power of their missing god] [You have leveled up because your understanding of the worlds scenario has increased by 1%] [Mutants born from divine power have an absolute advantage over the undead and those with evil attributes, so we dont rmend making them your enemies.] [User Moon Issak has imprinted on you.] The more I read, the more I found the content unsettling. I didnt understand some parts and, more than anything, I found thest message strangely chilling. Imprint, huh? However, Moon Issak, who had turned into a huge wolf before our eyes, was ring and growling at Dawon-ie, not me. Of course, Dawon confronted Moon issak with a rxed attitude, holding his staff in his hands. Gritting his teeth, Moon Issak shoutedC [Youll regret cing so much trust in one skill.] Dawon-ie snorted before whispering, Do I hear a dog barking? [Die!] Of course, I had faith in Seo Dawon. But Moon Issak, after bing a werewolf, moved too fast. Moreover, his fur was bristled, as if static electricity was running through the strands; whenever he attacked, it was as if white lightning struck. [GraaaaghC!] BzzztC! In the end, the golden shield surrounding the Mage finally shattered. As Moon Issak broke the shield with his front paws, he also bit Dawons left arm. Dawon-ah! Its fine. [Wind Cutter]. Without lifting a single brow, Seo Dawon cut off Moon Issaks ear with a skill that originated from that bitten left arm. Simultaneously, Moon Issak shook his head wildly, and the arm was ripped off. As a result, the Mage was down one arm. However, when Moon Issak casually spat out Dawons torn arm as if it were something dirty, his ear had already healed. On the other hand, Dawons torn arm had sunken tooth marks and looked rotten. It had failed to regenerate. [Do you want to survive, even if youre left in pieces?] Moon Issak smirked as he provoked the Mage. However, Dawon didnt say anything. He merely held his staff high before mming it down into the ground at his feet. [Sands]. Then, the floor wibbled and wobbled as it transformed into a desert. Something resembling runes appeared in the sandy ground as the sand granules flowed in certain directions. When Moon Issaks front paw slipped into the sand, he stepped back. A ring of runes was created around the Mage, keeping the two a certain distance apart. [Ha, maybe because youve been inside a coffin for three years. Seo Dawon, your intuition and senses are all dead.] Moon Issak still seemed rxed even though he couldnt approach. His tongue stuck out and licked around his lips as he watched Seo Dawon in the center of the swirling sands. [Wolves dont travel alone, you know] With that said, Moon Issak raised his head high. [AwwooooC!] The howl echoed through my head. In the near distance, I could hear the responding cry of more wolves. [WoooooC!] Unsettled, I asked Koo Hui-seo to block the door, Hui-seo-ssi, the door! With your tentacles, quickC! [Its already toote, Choi Lee-kyung]. Still looking up at the sky, Moon Issak interrupted us. I bit my lips as I looked at the ceiling slowly open. The full moon floated in the ck sky; as soon as the ceiling opened, the wolves lunged in. Just like with Sung Yi-hwan, Moon Issak must have made all the [Sun] guild members into werewolves. At first nce, around 20 wolves had surrounded us. Most of them were baring their teeth at Seo Dawon, but there were about three or four wolves circling me as well, trying to gauge a good opportunity to lunge at me from behind the protection of Lackey and Koo Hui-seos tentacles. However, the eye before the storm didntst long. Just as Moon Issak nodded arrogantly, the werewolves rushed in with tremendous speed and force and bit at the Mage. [Bark!] The same was true of the wolves near me. A brown wolf ran towards me; Lackey bravely stabbed the wolf in the eye. However, Lackey had slightly missed; the wolf swiftly recoiled and licked its bleeding snout. The puncture wound onlysted for a moment before recovering. [Your opponent is currently receiving an effect from the Alpha Wolf.] [Werewolves are stronger when they have a leader.] [You should get rid of Moon Issak first.] Clutching my fists, I red at the brown wolf as the system message kindly provided me with a strategy. Now that Seo Dawon is also on the defensive, how on earth is he supposed to deal with Moon Issak? However, in the midst of all this, another ck wolf lunged at me. This time, Koo Hui-seo whipped his tentacle, driving away the ck wolf with a satisfying thwack, but the attack wasnt effective. As time passed, the situation became increasingly unfavorable for us. I looked at Moon Issak. Though he was staring at Seo Dawon fighting against his werewolf subordinates, he looked at me as soon as he sensed my gazeas if he had eyes in the back of his head. [Choi Lee-kyung.] His voice seemed to tremble a bit at the end. I stared back without hiding my disgusted expression. Moon Issak slowed down when he saw my expression, but soon he concealed his reaction and tried to cajole me calmlyC [I have no intention of harming you.] [Release Seo Dawon and surrender. Besides, you cant resummon him for 24 hours after hes defeated, right?] His face, subtly soaked in a sense of superiority as if he knew everything, was so repulsive. He looked at me, as if urging me to quickly make my choice, but I didnt even want to grant him the pleasure of hearing my voice. Eventually, he opened his mouth again. [From now on, Ill Ill never torture you again. I promise. I didnte and find you in order to hurt you.] [After you left, I reflected a lot on my actions. I shouldnt have done that] [Ive learned a lot, and, from now on, I wont treat you carelessly.] I didnt pay the slightest attention to his shameless self-reflection. Though he was verbose in his apologies, the gleam in his eyes was still disdainful. He was still a repugnant person who showed no signs of genuine remorse. He was merely concealing his even more sinister and brutal nature. As expected, when I stared at him silently, Moon Issaks soft expression contortedC [Answer me, Choi Lee-kyung. I apologized to you.] My frozen lips moved at his shameless demand, Im sorry but I try not to get into the habit of hanging out with bastards like you. [What?] Saying all this now Dont even bother trying to be nice to me. It seems like youve misunderstood somethingCthe kiss you gave me was creepier than the torture. After ring at the speechless Moon Issak, I glimpsed Dawons face through the gaps in between the wolves bodies. My eyes met hisCcurved into half-moon smilesCand I shouted, Seo Dawon! Though his arms and legs were littered with bites, Seo Dawon raised his head towards me. I held out my hand, maintaining eye contact, Get out of there quickly! Even if he was undeadCeven if he had some unknown n, I couldnt help but plead for him to escape from that situation. I couldnt bear to see his body in that state. At my shout, Dawon smiled, as if he had read my mind. And PopC! Starting with the wolf biting his leg, he began to explode the wolves heads one by one. The limp wolf carcasses began to be sucked into the slow-moving quicksand. At first nce, the sinking rate seemed slow, but, every time I blinked, another half of a carcass had been dragged into its sandy embrace. That was when Moon Issak made his move. Be a member! TL: My brain to Lee-kyung this entire chapter: Yaaaas! y! Queen! Chapter 377 Thud. Moon Issak stood between me and Dawon, blocking our gazes. The remaining wolves hurriedly fled behind Moon Issak. A gap opened between the wolf pack and Dawon, and in that moment, Dawon raised the staff that had struck the ground. The slow flow of sand ceased, returning the ground to its original state. Dirt-covered wolves began to climb, one by one, from the ground. Though their heads were gone, the wolves still werent dead. They struggled around, half-alive, and kept scratching at where their head should be with their paws. They couldnt scream, but I could clearly see that they were in pain. Whats so great about being unable to die? Seo Dawon looked at those pitiful figures and muttered to himself. Meanwhile, the sand continued to invade the wolves bodies. Sand seeped into their skin, and their bodies, which had been convulsing, gradually stopped moving, freezing in ce. It was as if they had be particrly life-like sculptures. As a result, most of the wolves were immobilized; then, as if to show off, Seo Dawon plunged his hands into the chest of a still-alive wolf that was standing on its hindlegs. PlopC! Within seconds, Dawons hand held a heart so big that it filled his palm. Dawon squeezed it, making it swell. It seems you all are under the misconception that immortality is some sort of great boon But, let me show you reality. You all are just toys that can be broken multiple times. At that moment, as if testifying to the chilling nature of Dawons words, the eyes of the wolf whose heart was torn out began to tremble. Fear and pain clearly permeated the wolfs gaze. It seemed that the sand had not yet seeped into their wet eyeballs. However, the wolf remained silent. Of course, that wasnt ording to their will; they must have been screaming with their whole body. Their snout had already turned grey from the sand and they were helpless. At that moment, the vigorous growls of the wolves behind Moon Issak dwindled. Dawon-ie used his momentum to throw the heart to the ground like garbage, kicking the recovering wolf as if he were kicking a sand castle. CrumbleC! Then, as the sand burst, the wolfs body fragmented and dissipated. Sticky blood oozed out from each clump of sand. Still, though, they were half-alive. The remaining wolves watched the scene with their tails tucked between their hind legs. Of course, Moon Issak wasnt agitated like the other wolves, but I could feel he was sufficiently wary of Seo Dawons skills. Dont get close and waste time. That undead thing wontst long anyway, Moon Issak said, distancing himself from Seo Dawon. Because of the information Moon Issak had extracted from my head, my power was certainly exposed. I was angry, but, as he said, I only had 10 minutes left of his summoning time. In addition, since Moon Issak was standing closer to me than Seo Dawon, there was nothing Dawon-ie could do if the investigator tried to take me hostage again. Besides, Dawon-ie couldnt actively attack me. Ara? I mumbled. Still, I thought I could block the others actions to some extent with Koo Hui-seos tentacles. Suddenly, Koo Hui-seo started struggling in my arms. I looked down in surprise, Whats wrong with you? M-My feet When I lowered my gaze, I could see that Koo Hui-seos ankle was submerged into the floor. The area beneath his feet had turned to sand, and Koo Hui-seo was gradually being sucked inside. Isnt this Dawon-ies skill? Startled, I looked at Dawon-ie, but, before I knew it, his silhouette had disappeared into a sandstorm. Moon Issak also seemed confused, ncing around with widened yellow eyes. Then I understood that Seo Dawon was trying to do something by utilizing Koo Hui-seo. Therefore, I told Koo Hui-seo, who was trembling and clinging to me, Rx. Just a minute It feels baaadd. Koo Hui-seo shook his head with a tearful expression, but soon, as I had told him, he gently loosened his grip on my arm. And SchlorpC! Lee-kyung-ssi! As soon as he released my arm, he suddenly sank and disappeared, leaving only a deep hole. I felt a bit worried about Hui-seo, but soon, I turned around, reassured by the familiar warmth grabbing me from behind. Dawon! Wait. Itll be troublesome if I get caught. I floundered, unable to speak. Seo Dawon held me in his arms, and, looking down at me, ced his finger on my lips. Only then did I feel that suffocating breathlessness ease upCmy voice had returned. I nodded to Seo Dawon, acquiescing. Now that I had calmed down, Dawon-ie whispered into my ear quietly, Lets leave this ce to Koo Hui-seo for a moment. How? I mouthed, worried. But, just then, I heard the howls of wolves around me. I looked towards the source of that sound. SlitherC! Avoiding the expanding sandy ground, the wolves cautiously stepped on the floor and advanced. However, they stumbled or missed their footing due to the sudden appearance of ck tentacles protruding from the ground. If theynded in the wrong ce. [No! Arghhh! Save me!] They were instantly engulfed by the sand, sinking and screaming with their mouths wide open. Only then did I understand that Seo Dawon had hidden Koo Hui-seo somewhere beneath the floor and tasked him with disturbing the wolves movements. When I nodded, Dawon nced at Moon Issak momentarily before opening his mouth, [Warp]. Momentster, we had moved out of the buildingCwhere the wolves were running amokCand into a green garden, lush with a floral scent. Where are we? Lee Seolhwas dungeon. I looked around at my surroundings from within the safety of Dawons arms. But, to call this a dungeon It was more like. A well-decorated, rural vacation cottage? The beautiful backyardplete with its quaintndscaping and tiny fountain just seemed peacefully charming. It was a stark contrast to the ferocity of the wolf pack we had just escaped from. Still hugging me, Dawon-ie spoke in a sedate tone, I think we should reunite with the others and capture Lee Seolhwa first. Really? I could defeat him right now, but he could potentially escape with Lee Seolhwas skills. So, I bought some time. Dawons eyes showed a deep, burning determination to get his hands on Moon Issak, no matter what, today. I nodded, Then, do we need to search this area now? No, the others already cleared the way. When he finished speaking, he flicked his fingers. Soon, a red line that looked painted appeared before our eyes. That red line led to one of the many various entrances this residence had. I see. Were going immediately. Just one second. When I nodded, Dawon-ie lifted me up deftly. It was a little embarrassing, but when I saw him bound towards the front of the door with one light leap, I thought I should just obediently cling onto the Mage. However, I was curious about something, Cant we leave Lee Seolhwa to the others? We can deal with Moon Issak while that happens. We cant kill Moon Issak right now. What? Lee Seolhwa must have his heart.'' In other words, if we couldnt get our hands on Moon Issaks heart by capturing Lee Seolhwa, hell just revive. The reason that bastard was able to break out of his hypnosis was because he separated himself from his heart, storing it in some other location, Dawon said. Because that werewolfs core is right over there. BoomC! Dawons face looked calm, but, when he kicked open the closed door with his feet, his expression suddenly became grim. I tore my eyes away from his face when he stopped moving and looked straight ahead, matching his gaze. And, my eyes opened wide at the scene that unfurled before me. What the hell Inside the room, identical copies of Moon Issak were lined up like robots as far as the eye could see. Almost doubting my own thoughts, I clung to the Mage and asked, No way Do we really need to find the one with the real heart among all of these? Thats right. Of course, we dont have to be brutish and pluck all of their chests. We just need to find Lee Seolhwa, then its game over. Be a member! TL: Putting aside the horror of multiple Moon Issak flesh shells. For a moment, I thought that Seo Dawon was taking this chance to finally kill Hui-seo too lmao. Chapter 378 However, except for the two of us, I couldnt feel anyone elses presence in thisrge location. This ce was rather spacious, and it contained another obstacle [] The middle of the room contained peculiar stone statues that went back and forth like wandering ghosts between the disy cabs that held the Moon Issak copies. They had the name [Sleeping Face, Holy Mother Statues] above their heads, like the monsters in a dungeon; the redness denoted the stark difference betweenour levels. As always, my foreboding intuition was validated. Hugging me, Dawon-ie said, Its not too difficult to clear those away, but they can withstand a beating. Im going to avoid them, so dont make any noise and hold on tight. Alright? Seo Dawons remaining summoning timeCwhich wasnt very muchCwas our biggest problem. Pressing my face against his chest, I nodded. Soon, Dawon-ie slowly rose into the air. When I looked down from this height, the situation seemed even more grave than at first nce. Theyre everywhere Moon Issaks body wasnt the only thing that was nearly too plentiful to countCdozens and dozens of [Sleeping Face Statues] were patrolling at regr intervals. Their pattern would make it so that we encounter at least one or two of them. Moreover, looking down from above, the pathway resembled a maze. Some paths seemed to continue straight and intersect, but then they were blocked at the end, making it impossible to easily escape. If we had continued walking straight from our initial position, we would have encountered a dead end. Theyre more than 90% done, Dawon muttered, looking down as well. Then, when I gave him an inquisitive gaze, he added, They definitely tried to make a dungeon here. I was a little shocked that Moon Issak waspleting our n first. However, Seo Dawon wasnt particrly shaken; he observed the bizarre events below. Then, as if talking to himself, he murmured, All roads lead to one ce Then, I wonder if he prepared a separate boss room.'' ..? As he muttered, the Mage began to slowly fly towards one side. Thanks to a skill which hid our presence, the statues did not notice us. Thankfully, we were able to reach our destination without fighting. The dim light intensified as we traveled and, finally, we reached the center of this gargantuan room. However, when we arrived, an even more absurd construction awaited us. At first, I thought we had arrived at a small, modestly adorned garden. This peaceful area, fitted with colorful, flowering trees and white gravel, was too peaceful to be a boss room. But, when we went further inside, past a fewrge trees, a huge bird-cage like structure appeared. Furniture such as beds and tables were ced inside. And in the center, behind the firm iron bars, was unmistakably Moon Issaks heart ced atop a transparent table. Ba-thump, Ba-thumpC! I dont know what sort of spells or effects were casted on it, but the heart was pulsating on its ownCwith no body supporting it. The beating sound echoed strongly throughout the space. It was as if the heart itself was alive. Beyond the unsettling structure, what struck me as odd was theck of anything in the surroundings except for the cage and the heart. At that time, Dawon expressionlessly, but gently, lowered me to the ground. I think we can talk here, Lee-kyung-ah. Yeah, I mbered down from Dawons arms and looked around again, but, as expected, there really was nothing else aside from this suspicious heart. Dawon-ie walked along the iron bars, reading the strange characters written on the floor, [Worshippers of the fake god will create an altar] Did Lee Seol-hwa write this? I pulled lightly on Dawons arm, bringing the Mage away from his deep analysis of the text. I was curiousCYou know, that Lee Seolhwa person Is she really here? Yeah. Shell be nearby. When I looked around, nervous, Dawon added reassuringly, Its alright. Lee Seolhwa is only good at hidingCshe doesnt have much of an offense. With that said, Dawon stabbed his staff into the middle of the text on the floor. The staff began to resonate slowly, emitting a subtle light. Simultaneously, the nts andndscaping near the cage lost their light and withered before my eyes. I watched the flowers and trees wither and the small spring near the cage gradually evaporated. And then All of a sudden, the heart in the cage emitted a bright lightCenough to hurt my eyes. When I closed and opened my eyes, the garden was restoredjust as it had been when we first encountered it. And, even more shockingly Dawon-ah? Before I knew it, Dawon was in the cage and not at my side. Even though he opened his mouth and was clearly speaking, I couldnt hear his voice. I-I cant hear you? I shouted out. Dawon shook his head when he saw my scared expression. It seems he was warning me to get away. RustleC! At that moment, I quickly hid behind a tree because I heard a suspicious sound behind me. I narrowly avoided the statue by a hairs breadth. The statue slowly began to walk around with bizarre, jerky movements; when it spotted Dawon in the cage, it approached him. What is going on However, the statue didnt harm Dawon. Instead, it stood with its back against the cage as if it were standing on sentry, blocking the Mages way. Then, it began to look towards where I hid, observing the area carefully. Is it programmed to protect whatever is in the cage? Then, as long as Im careful here, wouldnt Dawon-ie be able to grab that heart? Though I was a bit nervous and bewildered, if my hunch was correct then it wasnt necessarily a bad thing for Dawon to be sucked inside. I nodded at Dawon, telling him that Id be fine and not to worry. Dawon-ies expression didnt look too great, but it seems that he quickly understood what I had in mind. Eventually, Dawon turned his head towards the heart attached to the cage ceiling and reached out his hand. However, just before grabbing the heart, he withdrew his hand and lowered it again. Then, with a slightly furrowed brow, he muttered iprehensible words. Not being able to discern his n made me feel a bit anxious. Is he sending a message? I opened up my chat window, just in case, but all I could see was a new notice that read [the other party is not receiving any messages right now.] BoomC! I could hear a loud noise nearby. The Holy statueCthe one blocking the front of the cageCfrowned and quickly moved in the direction of the sound. I was also concerned about the noise, but my priority was Dawons safety. I ambled about, trying to catch the Mages attention, but Dawon didnt look at me. His eyes were closed, and he was chanting as if he was busy using his skills. Suddenly, Dawon looked down at his hands while in the middle of his recitation; following his gaze, I was also startled to find shackles around his wrists. What on earth? I whispered. Unlike my frightened self, Dawon seemed more annoyed than anything. He shook his head and muttered somethingCa scathing curse probably; the handcuffs then disappeared. No way, is he getting handcuffed whenever he uses a skill? As I pondered deeply, someone grabbed my shoulder roughly from behind. Yelping, I attacked the person behind me with some of the self-defense moves I learned recently. Oh~ Not bad? The person whistled. However, my fist was caught easily. And the person who caught it was. Woo Ragi?! Uhuh. It was Woo Ragi. However, unlike his usual confident demeanor, he seemed strangely tense. His body was stiff, and his clothes were ruffled. Be a member! TL: Woo Ragis warming up to Lee-kyung a lot, I swear. Or maybe Im delusional. Chapter 379 This ce is No, actually, what about the other kids? I asked. In the middle ofing here, we decided to scatter. That bastard has his heart in several locations. What? Woo Ragi nodded, as if he understood why my eyes widened in surprise. Then, he opened his clenched hand before my eyes. A ckened ruby sat on his palm. This is This is the heart that Eunji and I discovered earlier. Then what happened to Eunji? Woo Ragis expression turned a little conflicted at my question, Shes not dead. What does that mean! It was, for various reasons, difficult to stop the heart. With that said, Woo Ragi pointed with his jaw at the cage where Dawon-ie was trapped. Look, that punk cant escape either. Then, is Eunji trapped somewhere? Thats not it. In any case, shes with Jung Garam, so dont worry. Woo Ragi casually waved his hand in the direction behind me. When I turned around, I noticed that Dawon was ring our way, gripping onto the iron bars of the cage. Frustrated, Dawon-ie mouthed something slowly to Woo Ragi; Woo Ragi, who was listening sincerely, immediately frowned. Damn it Hm? Never mind. HeyChes saying I should take you and get out of here. What? No! I want to stay with Dawon! Seo Dawons telling you to piss off. Of course Dawon-ie probably didnt word it like that, but, seeing the Mage nod as Woo Ragi held my arm, it really did seem like he had requested for Woo Ragi to take me away. I hurriedly tried to persuade the Swordsman, Theres not much time left in Dawon-ies summon duration. Its better for him to be de-summonedCit takes quite a while to escape from there. Is it a trap? No. But, Seo Dawon The fact that that bastard only noticed when he was sucked in there As he exined, Woo Ragi soon mmed up and pulled me into his embrace. W-What? Quiet. Ill tell you after we leave this ce. Woo Ragi lifted me up without asking for my permission. It didnt seem to take him that much effort, and I was dissatisfied with our current positionCdid he really need to hold me like this? However, my dissatisfaction was immediately overshadowed when I saw the Holy Mother Statues that appeared in our area. What are those As soon as Woo Ragi quickly hid behind a thick tree trunk, a cracked Holy Mother statue popped up. However, strangely, there was another head atop this statues shoulders. [Smiling and Crying Holy Mother Statue] The name above the statues head was different from the [Sleeping Face Holy Mother Statue]. One face was smiling until the corners of its lips distorted the expressionas if the face was forced to smile. The otherCthe face stuck on the back of the headCwas weeping, its expression contorted into a grotesque frown. Both faces were disgusting and unsightly. And, I dont know if it was just a trick of the light, but I thought the red letters in the Monsters name seemed thicker. Moreover, it wasnt just the appearance that differed. The [Sleeping Face Holy Mother Statue] roamed around weaponless, but the left hand of the new statueCon the side of the smiling faceCheld a stone arrowhead while the right handCon the side of the crying faceCheld an arrow shaft. Woo Ragi frowned at that sight. Haah Looks damn nasty. Then, he immediately summoned his [Echodes] and flicked the shortest sword in the statues direction. The flying [Echode] prated through the smiling faces brow before reappearing in Woo Ragis hand. However, even with a quarter of its face missing, the statue quickly strung and pointed an arrow at us. SwooshC! It sounded as if the arrows tore through the air as they flew in at a tremendous speed. Woo Ragi crossed his mid-sized [Echodes] in an X-shape to block the arrows. ngC! A high-pitched sound rang outCas if ss had collided with ssCas the Swordsman pushed the arrows back. However, the arrows changed direction, as if they were homing missiles, and flew back towards us. While I was astonished by their speed, Woo Ragi was already used to it and manipted another [Echode] to make a floating barrier. The arrow was stopped from reaching its final targetCour backs; it hesitated before flying back into the Statues hands. [To givePraiseWith a. JoyfulHeart] At that moment, the statues lips parted; with a rustling voice, it began to chant something quite ominous. Realizing that the chant was a precursor to a skill, I grabbed Woo Ragi by the cor. Be careful. Ha. Back at you. Snorting, Woo Ragi let go of the [Echodes] in his hands and embraced me tightly before leaping high into the air. As I had expected, the statues skill had a devastating effect; the ground we were one just a while ago wobbled before vanishing. Rising into the air to avoid the skill, Woo Raginded on the de of hisrgest [Echode] just before he started to descend. Then, looking down with glowing eyes, he shouted, [Sword Meteor]. Except for thergest de that made Woo Ragis foothold, the rest of the swords rained down like bamboo spears. The swords circled and rushed towards the Holy Mother statue, as if engaging in some traditional sword dance. They truly did look like a meteor. The oing force was so intense that, even before the swords touched the statue, the statues cracked surface began to split further; its shell continued to shatter and fall away. However, the [Laughing and Crying Holy Mother Statue] merely opened its mouth as if it wasnt impactedC [Those who RepentMust do so With genuine Tears] BoomC! As soon as those words left its lips, the statues body turned searing red; its skin turned smooth. It then received the oing [Echodes] with its body. It can withstand that attack? Though its form seemed to change as the stone that formed its body absorbed the impact, the statue, while dented in various ces, did not break and held its ground. Even as the other swords sessively brushed past her, she raised both arms once again within the midst of the meteor shower. The tip of her arrow was aimed at Woo Ragi. You need to dodge! I cried out. No. Im aiming for when it attacks.'' What? When the arrow was shot, Woo Ragis thinnest [Echode] dug into the gap between the statues two faces. RrriipC! The statue split in half; pieces fell off as the stone cracked. The flying arrow began dissipating into stone powder before vanishing just before it reached us. Haah I exhaled a long breath that I had been holding in. Woo Ragi looked down at me with an exasperated expression before looking up again. Anxiously, I followed his gaze, Is there another? Theres so fucking many. What did you say? Soon, just as Woo Ragi had said, the Holy Mother Statues began to appear, one by one. Moreover the countless [Smiling and Crying Holy Mother Statues] in the opposing throng made me feel as if we were facing an army. The artificial, uncanny faces and their rhythmic pace were just so frightening. I asked the Swordsman, Damn, where on earth is Lee Seolhwa? If this continues We found Lee Seolhwa. What? Lee Seolhwa isnt the problem. Rather, Lee Seolhwa was as good as dead in the first ce. Woo Ragi opened his inventory and showed me what used to be Lee Seolhwa. I closed my eyes firmly as soon as I saw Lee Seol-hwas drooping arm through the small opening. The smell of blood that wafted out when the inventory opened was also unbearable. Ah. You dont have the stomach to see this yet? He asked. Its not that! Damn. Then, was she already dead when you found her? She was being drainedClike she was this dungeons battery. Its probably been a day since she lost consciousness. It looks like Moon Issaks work. Well Theres no way hed be a good partner to a evil attribute User. In other words, he used Lee Seolhwa to hide his presence and then used her as an ingredient for his dungeon when her value as a User expired. Woo Ragi increased our altitude to put more distance between him and the statues. The [Echodes] that were stuck in the ground rose one by one, taking their positions around him again. After we kept our distance from the Holy Mother statues, I looked straight at Woo Ragi and asked, Tell me clearlyCdid Moon Issak betray Lee Seolhwa? Yeah. You probably encountered a bunch of werewolves, right? Huh? Uh No way, you met them too? I did They were more or less fine. Hm? After such meaningless words, Woo Ragi licked his lips as if he were recalling something delicious. I was lost momentarily in his chilling gaze, but, fortunately, Woo Ragi didnt expand any further. He looked down at me and said, After we did away with five or so of them, I found the passage that contained Lee Seolhwa. Kyung-sik-ie broke through the barrier. Though that caused all the dummies to be blown away. A-Are you guys alright? Dummies are like golemsItll just cost money to make another one. Thankfully, judging by Woo Ragis casual words, he wasnt in pain. Relieved, I asked how Choi Kyung-sik was doing, Then, Choi Kyung-sik is Hes blocked the entrance from the outside with a golem. Itll be a problem if were surrounded inside and outside. I understood why the two separated for the time beingCsafety was important. However, there was still a lot of ambiguity regarding how the other guild members were separated from the others. Woo Ragi must have read my unasked question from my gaze; he continued, not hiding his annoyance, Lee Seolhwa is the idiot who designed this dungeon. Huh? And then, knowing shecked power, she looked for others to invest into this ce. Along the way, she met Moon Issak. Then, he suddenly added, Lee Seolhwa is in her thirties. Hm? I frowned at Woo Ragis words. Her bodyCwhich I had briefly seen earlierCwas clearly wrinkled and ckened. He nodded at my expression, She was rapidly aging because she was tied to the core device running the dungeonCit was draining her of her magic power. Normally, she should have died as soon as she activated the device, but by bing a werewolf, she was able to suffer for a long time. Only then did I understand how Moon Issak became involved in all this. Then, Moon Issak. Made her into a werewolf and then utilized her to haphazardlyplete this dungeon. Then, he lured us here. Why did the other members of the [Sun] Guild cooperate? Werewolves never die. Their base abilities are ten times higher as well. If Moon Issak truly became another speciesand could share that strength with others Dont you think many others, besides these bastards, would be willing to devote their bodies to him? I felt a bit bitterCI recalled how, in the past, I tried everything to raise my level. Paying money and getting carried Its not like I didnt understand the [Sun] guilds motives for cooperating with the investigator. However, something was off. It felt like we were missing the most important point. But I asked, Even so, could they have aplished all of this in a few weeks? If theyve been waiting for this long Of course, there must be someone else involved as well. Im trying to find that person now. Furthermore, the dungeon is supposed to stop the moment Lee Seolhwa dies, but its still running. Just thenC As soon as Woo Ragi finished speaking, something flew at us from behind at an incredibly fast speed. Woo Ragi deftly avoided whoever it was, but he had no choice but tond on a precariously waving branch since the handle of his [Echode] was being dragged along. Woo Ragi! I really missed you. The dual des that attacked us were connected by a chain; pping through the air, it was reminiscent of a ck butterfly. Though I couldnt see her face clearly due to the backlight, I recognized her voice. My heart beat like crazy. As if my vocal chords were being squeezed and strangled, I choked out her name, Lim Jisoo. Oh my~ Are we acquaintances? Lim Jisoo bnced a dagger on one finger as she grinned brightly. Be a member! TL: Enter Lim Jisoo~ This was a long-ish chapter >.< And Yall have no idea how awkward I feel when I tlbat scenes. I just hope its okay. Chapter 380 As soon as I confirmed that she was Lim Jisoo, I scanned our surroundings. If Bae Jaemin appeared here as well, wed be in terrible dangerCwed bepletely trapped. At that moment, Lim Jisoo spoke first as her eyes followed my gaze, Are you searching for Jaemin-ie? ! He doesnt really need to be here. Im here, after all. With that said, Lim Jisoo flipped the dagger into the air. The dagger coiled around her neck like a fish before rising into the air, wings spread as it aimed its de at us. I thought that dagger might be the same one that neutralized Seo Dawon. As they folded and pped, the daggers wings looked simr to the one I saw in my first [Vengeful Ghost Memory]. At the same time, a terrible thought crossed my mind. If the dagger impaled its target with its wings folded and unfurled them from within the targets body then it wouldnt be easy to remove that dagger. The thing they couldnt touch even after Dawon-ie fell Its probably Lim Jisoo burst intoughter as if she thought my intense stare towards her dagger was amusing, I heard you revived Seo DawonCit seems you know a lot about his situation? How he died and all. Youre right. I broke Dawons spine and sealed his magic with this. Since then, Ive been using this as a lucky mascot.'' Lim Jisoo smiled as if she were making fun of me. Simultaneously, Woo Ragis arms wrapped around me even tighter. Startled, I looked at him; Woo Ragi was smiling up at Lim Jisoo. However, that smile didnt hide the Swordsmans bloodlust. Ill make a prediction. Woo Ragi hurriedly aimed every point of his [Echodes] at Lim Jisoo. She still had a grin on her face, but, when he fanned out his [Echodes], she responded by summoning a long ck staff. Youre going to die todayintestines all torn apart from that mascot of yours. Woo Ragis smiling face was simply blinding. It was so beautiful and vicious that it almost made me forget his normally sullen and sour expression. Lim Jisoo twirled her staff once before leisurely mocking us, Omo~ But youre so scared that youre shaking. Didnt we tell you? Your younger brother also died while shaking and scared. However, when Woo Ragi talked about her brother, her leisurely expression crumpled into something more ruthless. Her eyes gleamed as she red at Woo Ragi. You. She was about to say something, but Woo Ragi activated his skill first, [Hundred de Heavenly Flower]. After invoking the skill, Woo Ragi covered my eyes with one hand as if he were blindfolding me. Even through his makeshift cover, I could feel intense light exploding in the near distance. The roar of what seemed to be countless meteors falling in all directions made me block my ears as well. Meanwhile, I could still clearly hear Lim Jisoos evil voice ranting at us, I knew it was you bastards! You sons of bitches! Where did you bury my brother?! Bury him? Did you think wed hold a funeral for him or something? What? We just casually melted him down into medicine. Because itd be a bother to do much else. Woo Ragi didnt waver andughed when Lim Jisoos bloodthirst escted, I remember having a lot of fun since he kept begging us to save himCthat hed do anything to live. As I stayed obediently in the Swordsmans embrace, I felt an unsettling aura that made the fine hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. Ha. Haha. Fine. Now that I think about it, maybe hes alive as a zombie right now since he died with so many regrets, Lim Jisoo said. Dont you darepare your brotherCa human trash thats better off deadCwith a high-quality person like me. Just look at my face Itd be a loss for the nation if I were to die. Woo Ragi chuckled. His brazen tone was so simr to that of Seo Dawon, I couldnt help but rx. Those two were truly close friends. However, that moment of levity was short-lived. Soon, a cold wind blew at us. Woo Ragi shut his mouth and leaped high into the air. And that cold feelingCthe feeling that something was freezing rapidlyCcontinued. As he leapt, Woo Ragi uncovered my eyes; only then could I see what was happening. This is The scene in front of me did not instill confidence in me; I couldnt believe Woo Ragi was so tantly taunting her. I had no idea what shed done, but Lim Jisoo had frozen all of the [Echodes], except for the one in Woo Ragis hand. They were unable to move, as if they had been nailed together. Lim Jisoos hair had turned silver; as she swept her hair away from her face, she looked at me, Necromancer, can you bring any dead person back to life? Can you save my brother as well? Then I might spare you from Woo Ragis fate of getting demolished. My hands trembled at her formidable powerCshe had changed the weather in our immediate area from no precipitation to sleet. But, somehow I managed to hold myself together. I bit my lip, Your brother isnt at the level to sign a contract with me. And before Lim Jisoo could respond, I quickly summoned, [Woo Ragi]. You. Woo Ragi tensed, sensing something was amiss. However, soon, the force behind the dummys arms weakened, and we descended. He didnt let me fall and crash. Instead, after that momentary weakness, he held onto my body with a stronger and more robust force. The dangling hair tickled my cheeks. When I looked up, a fully corporeal Woo Ragi was staring down at me. At the same time, I felt a sharp pain, as if someone was slitting my stomach with a knife. I kept eye contact with Woo Ragi, carefullyposing my expression and hiding my frown. So, I feel pain if I summon servants simultaneously. However, despite the ominous pain, I made the right choice to summon Woo Ragi. After all, the summoned Swordsman was much stronger than his [Dummy]. The blueish aura that surrounded the [Echodes]Can aspect of Lim Jisoos summoned snowstormCdisappeared, and the swords were able to move freely again. Lim Jisoos expressions, osciting between surprise and frustration, made it clear that Woo Ragis abilities in his summoned state far surpassed what he could aplish while possessing a [Dummy]. No longer trapped by a thinyer of frost, the [Echodes] aimed at Lim Jisoo again; she, in turn, produced a gargantuan shield over her body. I cant believe it Lim Jisoo murmured, astonished. Woo Ragi opted to ignore her and looked tantly at my face. Lowering his voice to a whisper, he asked, Hey. What the hell did you do? Swallowing the blood crawling up my esophagus, I shook my head, First, we need to deal with Lim Jisoo Woo Ragis expression darkened, but he soon sighed briefly and grit his teeth. [Heavenly Annihtion de]. He began to use more and more powerful skills. However, my body had already deteriorated by that point. I buried my face in Woo Ragis arms and eventually spat out the continuous tide of blooding up. I immediately felt Woo Ragis body flinch. I knew I couldnt hide the scent of blood at point-nk distance, but I had no choice. I didnt want Lim Jisoo to know about my condition. Though I regretted spitting blood on my clothes, fortunately Lim Jisoo was none the wiser. She was busy frantically defending against the [Echodes]. Make sure to capture the Necromancer alive! She shouted. Yes! Even though Woo Ragi was summoned and had ess to his more powerful skills, the situation didnt improve that much. Lim Jisoos men had somehow surrounded us without us noticing and joined forces with their superior. [Temptation]. Lim Jisoos skill shot us all into darkness. Woo Ragi responded by keeping quick on his feet. However, his movements and attacks were still quite restricted, as he had to carry me in his arms. Nnngh First, how about getting out of here? You can hide me, and I suggested, cautiously. And Woo Ragi Close your mouth and shut up. He snapped at me through gritted teeth. However, the hand that held the back of my head against his chest was so soft and surprisingly gentle. After firing off a few more powerful skills, he began to distance himself from Lim Jisoo and her horde as I had suggested. - Be a member! TL: Imsoft for Tsunderes. I really am. Chapter 381 Chapter 381 "[Release]!" Lim Jisoo didn''t stay still either. After striking her shadow with her staff, her shadow began to wriggle and move on its own. It rose taller than Lim Jisoo; soon, the slender shadow rushed towards us at a high speed. Startlingly, the shadow hid in different shadows as it movedCit seemed as if it was teleporting. "[Sword Curtain]." Just as a pointed hand finally popped up from our shadow, Woo Ragi used his skill to cut down the protruding shadow before it even touched our body. However, Lim Jisoo''s shadow appeared almost immediately afterwards in the shadow of a tree below us. It quickly climbed the tree. Judging from its movements, this skill allowed the shadow to attack with tremendous speed and from unpredictable angles. "Cough" "You" The problem was my condition. Woo Ragi was doing a good job of defending, but with each violent shake, it felt like my insides were turning upside down. Woo Ragi looked down at my pale face with a grim expression; he distanced himself once more by using powerful skills. "Open your eyes properly," Woo Raginded between shelves stacked high with Moon Issak''s clones, opened his inventory, and forcibly poured a potion into my mouth. However, it was difficult to swallow the liquid, so most of the potion was spat out. He smacked me on the cheek without hurting me, "Pull yourself together." "I''m alrigh" "If you can''t swallow it, should I shove the bottle down your throat?" I still couldn''t hold the liquid down even though I just heard something horrifying. Now, I felt that the blood was suffocating me. I could tell something was wrong, but I felt that I wouldn''t return to normal even if I de-summoned my Servants anyway. Woo Ragi stared at me, annoyed, as he supported my neck when I couldn''t even lift my head. He looked at the bottle with more than half the liquid remaining and red at me. Then, after steeling his resolve, he gulped the potion into his own mouth. I shook my head, feeling uneasy. "DonCNnhgh." But, before I could say now, Woo Ragi''s lips touched mine. At first, I was repulsed, but, looking at his contorted face, I felt somewhat emotional. If you hate it so much, you don''t need to feed it to me directly'' I could only grumble andin inwardly; I swallowed the potion that forcibly entered my mouth. However, it didn''t feel like the blood flow had stopped. Strangely, even though I had drunk all of the potion, Woo Ragi kept his lips on mine. No, to be precise Blood'' He was drinking my blood. I patted Woo Ragi on the shoulder, saying that it was enough, but he responded by closing his eyes. I could hear the sound of his throat gulpingCswallowing thick liquid. Is this dangerous?'' Only then did I realize that Woo Ragi had been starving, even though he pretended to be above these urges. Even though he maintained his distance from me, it was hard for him to keep his barriers up once my blood entered his mouth. I didn''t think this difort would alleviate if I were to push Woo Ragi out of the way. Besides, the blood was going to leave my body anyway Therefore, I didn''t push him away andid still. I made up my mindCthere were some unavoidable aspects to the Servants that couldn''t be changed through will alone. I decided to be patient; telling a starving person to slow down wouldn''t help matters. However, inevitably, I couldn''t help but feel ufortableEspecially when I thought of Dawon. It felt like sharp fingertips were poking at my guilty conscience. Only after gulping down another couple mouthfuls of my blood did Woo Ragi return to his senses. After greedily drinking as much blood as he could, he slowly opened his eyes; with each blink, his dull gaze became a bit clearer. Then, he pushed me away, screaming as if he had been burned. I closed my tingling, numb lips tightly and red at him. I wanted to be angry at him but, seeing his distorted expression, I felt like this was all a huge ident, so I didn''t want to reprimand him further. "Ah, fuck." However, when Woo Ragi began cursing, the annoyance I had been holding back exploded forward. "Honestly, shouldn''t I be the one to swear in this situation?" "I was enduring well, but you had to do something idiotic and mess it all up." "Do you think I did it on purpose?!" My retort sounded justifiably defensive. I closed my mouth in the middle of my response because I felt lightheaded from anemia. Meanwhile, Woo Ragi rinsed the insides of his mouth with another potion before spitting onto the floor. It felt like he was disinfecting his mouth; though I was annoyed, there was nothing I could do. In any case, no matter how repulsed Woo Ragi felt, hisplexion was much brighter than before. The swordsman seemed to realize that as well; Woo Ragi repeatedly clenched and unclenched his fist, muttering as if he were amazed. "Fuck. Just drank a little blood, and now I''m" A system notification message popped up in front of my eyes. [Your intimacy with your Servant Woo Ragi,'' has decreased by one point.] [He resents you for destroying his carefully crafted and maintained rationality.] [Still, you''ve temporarily restored Servant Woo Ragi'' and staved off his unnatural condition, Craving,'' increasing his ability by 20%] [How do you feel about supplying some blood to Woo Ragi'' periodically?] What? That punk'' I red at him while angrily reading the system messages. However, Woo Ragi merely took out another potion bottle when our eyes met. He handed me the bottle after uncapping it and ordered, "Drink it all. If your bleeding continues, release the summon." "That''s" "Didn''t Seo Dawon tell you that the Servants would be a threat to you if you continue to bleed?" I was forced to nod because his gaze was just so vicious. The way he spoke suggested that these craving impulses were almost impossible to ignore. Gulp.'' When I finished emptying the bottle, the cutting pain in my stomach finally started to subside. Woo Ragi looked at my relieved expression and urged me to hop onto his back. I put my arms around his neck and impulsively blurted out, "Don''t tell Dawon-ie." "Just manage your expression." He coolly retorted, as if he were stating the obvious. The Swordsman then began to run away at a tremendous speed. I had no idea where our destination was, but after about five minutes, my ears caught the sound of explosions. Someone must be fighting. "Bang Eunji." Soon after the explosion sounds, it didn''t take long for eye-catching pink hair toe into view. Perhaps she heard my whisper; Bang Eunji looked back, eyes wide open, while swinging [Gunde]. Unexpectedly, a hint of joy shed across her face. Woo Raginded at her side and deftly kicked one of the oing Holy Mother statues, sending its head flying. The other approaching statues hesitated and came to a brief standoff. Woo Ragi and Bang Eunji, experienced in battle, naturally aligned their bodies, ced their backs against each other, and watched the enemies in front of them. Bang Eunji opened her mouth first, "What about guildmaster-nim?" "" I nced at the silent Swordsman and replied, "He''s locked in some cage. I think we''ll have to release himter. As expected of Bang Eunji She blushed red. I was taken aback, but, more than that, I was concerned about her (and therefore our) situation. "What about Jung Garam?" "Garam-kun is also locked in a cage. Ooover Theeere~." With that said, Bang Eunji pointed somewhere; following her pointer finger, there was a cageCthe same size as the cage that served as Dawon''s jail. Garam-ie began screaming and jumping up and down when our eyes met. The assassin was desperately mouthing something; I asked Bang Eunji, "Do you know what he''s saying?" "He''s cursing. He wants us to take him out." "" I nodded to Garam-ie to say that I understood him, but Garam-ie kept shaking his head. I feel like he''s saying something different'' However, just as with Dawon-ie, Garam couldn''t be heard, and the Holy Mother statues were gradually narrowing the distance between us. Also, we were uncertain when Lim Jisoo''s groupCwhich we dodged rather than defeatedCwoulde our way.
Be a member! TL: I swear Im not delusional, but like. Ragi x Lee-kyung is slowly rising up in my heart. Its cute that he only lost ;1; intimacy after kissing and drinking Lee-kyungs blood. For someone so homophobic, he''sining more about the grossness of drinking someone''s blood rather than kissing a guy. Chapter 382 Chapter 382 "Is there no way to get Garam-ie out of there?" I mumbled, clinging to Woo Ragi''s back. "Seo Dawon told me to buy some time." "R-Really?" "When he gets out in a few minutes, Jung Garam will probably be free as well." I didn''t expect an answer, but, unexpectedly, Woo Ragi replied. I was a little relieved and recalled Seo Dawon saying something to Woo Ragi. However, my relief was short-lived. Jung Garam''s condition in the birdcage deteriorated suddenly. It seems like the [Dummy] is hardly moving'' As if it were weighed down by something, the [Dummy] was moving sluggishly; Garam-ie''s expression didn''t look good either. I furrowed my brows as I surveyed the situation. Garam-ie was now sprawled on the ground, struggling for breath. His gasping face it was like Is heunable to breathe?'' Just as I thought that, small cracks began to appear on Garam-ie''s [Dummy]s surface. I was instantly rmed and subconsciously squeezed Woo Ragi''s neck tightly. Woo Ragi didn''t bother to endure and said, annoyed, "Do you really think it would hurt us to have our [Dummies] destroyed?" "But." "If you want to kill me again, keep on strangling me, then." I had no choice but to turn my head awaymy fluttering heart couldn''t take it. Logically, I knew Woo Ragi was right. I had no idea why Garam couldn''t move, but there really was nothing that could kill my Servants. However, the corrtion between the increasing number of Holy statues and the cage that made the Servants powerless disturbed me. Now that Lim Jisoo had joined hands with Moon Issak, they were fully aware of our capabilities. They must have brought us here after finishing their preparations. If so, then what kind of trap did they set in order to subdue those that couldn''t die''? Heart Holy Statues'' Just as I thought, They''re wasting time, waiting for something,'' a loud boom echoed from behind. It was as if something had exploded. Moreover, I''m not sure what caused the explosion, but the bright lights inside the building went out; even though it was midday, we were plunged into darkness. Of course, as soon as that happened, the emergency generators kicked, and half of the lights came back on. Yet, there was an eerie feeling lingering in the air. Curiously, the Holy Mother statues stopped moving after the explosion. With the sudden change of the situation, I wasn''t the only one concernedWoo Ragi and Bang Eunji also stopped in the midst of their attacks and retreated to a defensive position. "Choi Lee-kyung, stay still." Woo Ragi whispered to my stiff self; Bang Eunji silently stood behind me. We looked to where the noise originated and searched for any new presences. ck smoke soared; water poured down as the sprinklers on the ceiling turned on. Fortunately, the [Echodes] above my head blocked the deluge of water, but the ck smoke didn''t subside. "Ara?" It was thenBang Eunji''s expression turned strange as she peered at the smoke. Soon, as if she were waiting for something, her vignt stance rxed into a more cidly observant posture. Shortly thereafter, I could see a lumpy, gigantic statue moving through the dissipating haze. At first, I felt nervous about the appearance of a new enemy, but, fortunately, it was just Choi Kyung-sik''s golem. "What''s wrong? What about the entrance? Why did youe here?" "Mmm How should I put this I was chased away?" After a few minutes, the smoke hadpletely died down, and I could properly look at the Golem. The Golem''s appearance was more ghastly than expected. The part where the core was located was cracked, and the core had lost its radiance; the golems head was nted. Its surface was ckened as if it had been charred. Still, the Golem had prated through the outer wall of this dungeon in that horrid state. "Is he alright?" I asked. "If you''re talking about Choi Kyung-sik, he''s fine." Woo Ragi responded. I was a little relieved. Eyes wide open, I watched the Golem. Trying to answer my unvoiced questions, Bang Eunji exined, "He used the Golem as a suicide bomb." "R-Really?" "Yep~ Look over there. He''s jumping off its shoulder." When I looked in the direction Eunji was pointing, someone was stepping out of the Golem''s shoulder and leaping off. Choi Kyung-sik really did look fine. Despite mming his golem into a wall, he approached us with a tranquil expression. He even waved leisurely at me, showing no surprise that I was on Woo Ragi''s back. "What happened? What about the entrance?" Woo Ragi finally asked when Choi Kyung-sik came close. Choi Kyung-sik gave us a rxed smile, "Koo Hui-seo must have done a wonderful job blocking everyoneno one came." Then, he shrugged at Woo Ragi when the Swordsman looked as if he wanted to say something, "But, I felt something fishy from within; a barrier came down over the entrance. It felt as if something or someone was trying to block the way outside." ording to Choi Kyung-sik, he noticed some suspicious movements from within the dungeon and decided he needed to infiltrate. As a result, he had no choice but to make some sacrifices.'' "Is that why you blew yourself up?" I asked. "Yes, and I was luckyI found the generator that contained the mana circuit from the outside." Simultaneously, Choi Kyung-sik looked at the ce he had demolished not so long ago. Following his gaze, I noticed faint orange lights shimmering on the wall, which I hadn''t seen earlier. To summarize, the reason why half of the building''s lights were now off and the statues stopped moving was because Choi Kyung-sik had boldly rammed his Golem there. Only then did Woo Ragi lower his sword and push away the closest Holy Mother Statue with his feet. "Finally, we can say goodbye to these stone heads." Choi Kyung-sik raised his sses with his fingers, "It''s a little early to lower our guards. The circuit has a self-recovery function and a target rm. If my guess is correct, it''ll probably be restored in thirty minutes." "Eunji thinks 30 minutes will be enough, though?" Eunji confidently picked up her [Gunde] and pointed towards the cage that trapped Garam. "I''ll save Jung Garam-kun!" 1 Her face was so full of enthusiasm that everyone, including me, kept their mouths shut without trying to stop her. However, just before Bang Eunji could activate her skill, a subtle energy brushed past us from behind. "[Ice Counter]." An unpleasant premonition settling within me, we turned around only to find one of Lim Jisoo''s subordinates boldly swinging their staff. Moreover, their attack was precisely aimed at my back. Though the [Echode] promptly descended to block the attack, we were already surrounded by enemies. "[Hell Fire]!" At that moment, another Mage popped out from the side and activated a flurry of mes. Choi Kyung-sik flicked his hand; he began to control the Holy Mother statues that had stopped moving. The statues couldn''t attack, but they blocked the Mage''s view and skills with their bodies. Choi Kyung-sik grumbled, "As things stand, this is our limit." Since he had used his golem to demolish the wall, his voice sounded particrly tired. Bang Eunji''s expression lingered on the cage where Garam was trapped but soon aimed her skill at the swiftly approaching assassin. "[Art Shot]!" The fired bullet''s blinkedalmost out of existencealong their trajectory as they surged towards the assassin. It was a fast and powerful attack that almost pierced through the head, but the problem was that the opponent had a Mage on their side. "That''s a skill I haven''t seen in a long while. [Perfect Shield]." Lim Jisoo, with her despicable calmness, created a shield that caught all the bullets midair. The corners of her lips curled into a smile. "Isn''t that our Eunji? How have you been?" 2 "Hmph. Why are you pretending to be close to Eunji." Bang Eunji answered primly. But, she didn''t aim her weapon at Lim Jisoo. Lim Jisoo smiled at Bang Eunji as if she were looking at a very cute, young girl. Of course, that smile was incredibly patronizing. She didn''t bother hiding the bloodthirst in her snake-like eyes. As expected, Lim Jisoo quickly showed her true colors, "I''ll finally have a chance to soothe the memories of my men who died at your hands." "Why don''t you meet them in person instead and get rid of your resentment that way," Bang Eunji replied. Then, she suddenly pulled the trigger, "[Nuclear]." The extended barrel of [Gunde] was neatly cleaved in half; a yellow target mark began to appear beneath Lim Jisoo''s feet. Perhaps the skill was particrly powerful; the rxed expression was wiped off of Lim Jisoo''s face. She frowned and muttered something iprehensible; soon, fouryers of shields surrounded her in an instant. Meanwhile, the ceiling lights shook more intensely, and one by one they started to break with a popping sound. Subsequently, a magic circle was drawn on the now empty ceiling; a gigantic missile-like object emerged from within, quickly descending towards Lim Jisoo. Is that really a nuclear warhead?'' My eyes opened wide at the sheer scale of power behind Eunji''s skill, but Bang Eunji still didn''t look pleased. "Eunji needed to use this skill on that bird cage, but" She looked towards where Jung Garam was still trapped, face full of regret. TL: Somehow, I feel like its very natural and normal for Bang Eunji to drop nuclear warheads on her crush. And sorry guys, Im going to have to skip wednesday release. This waste enough as it was >.<. The new semester is starting this Thursday, and I have to get ready for both my own sses and my TA appointments.
  1. Yes, this isn''t a mistake. She definitely said I'' here.
  2. The our here doesnt mean Eunji is hers. (oori) is literally tranted as our, but its more of a diminutive term of endearment. Lim Jisoo is infantilizing Eunji here.
Chapter 383 Chapter 383 "[Chain Hold]." Lim Jisoo unfurled her hand and activated a skill of her own to block Eunji''s impending nuclear warhead. She summonedvender-colored magic circles. Long chains soon emerged from within the two circles floating opposite each other and began to wrap around the warhead; Eunji''s skill was blown up before it could even reach the ground. "[Buster Cannon]!" Bang Eunji used a different skill, targeting Lim Jisoo''s head this time, as if she had expected that result. However, her attack failed to breach the Mage''sst shieldyer. Seeing that, Woo Ragi shoved me towards Choi Kyung-sik. I almost fell to the ground from his forceful push, so I immediately red at Woo Ragi. But, the swordsman was none the wiserhe was already rushing at Lim Jisoo. "Wow! Choi Lee-kyung-ssi, are you alright?" "I''m alright." Considering Woo Ragi''s personality, it would have been weirder for him to be considerate. I retreated with Choi Kyung-sik''s support, careful not to stumble. And, once again, I looked at the cage that contained Garam-ie. In the short time that passed, Garam-ie''s [Dummy] had been crushed tlike a car ted for destruction in a junkyard. I didn''t know if Garam was still in that [Dummy], but the body showed no signs of movement. Holding onto Choi Kyung-sik''s arm, I asked, "Is the magic that is powering the cage nearby?" Choi Kyung-sik seemed to have read what was in my mind. He nodded, "Yes. The circuit is probably buried under the cage." "Choi Kyung-sik-ssi will probably be able to find it, right?" "I''ve already found its location. Destroying it might take a considerable amount of time, though." I felt conflictedI was almost killed by the system''s penalty when I dual-summoned Ragi and Dawon. Could my body withstand it if I summoned Choi Kyung-sik at this moment? Ah?'' However soon, I realized that Dawon''s summon limit had already long passed. In other words, the only servant I currently had summoned was Woo Ragi. Then, my bleeding didn''t stop because of the potion, but because'' The bleeding must have stopped as soon as Dawon''s summons was lifted. Gathering my thoughts, I asked Choi Kyung-sik, "Where is it?" "If you dig about a meter below the cage, you''ll be able to see the circuit." "Can Choi Kyung-sik-ssi break the circuit?" At the question, Choi Kyung-sik peered at me as if he was trying to gauge my intentions. However, soon, he answered truthfully, "It''ll take me more than an hour to do it alone. I''m a nonbatant." The Alchemist showed no signs of shame. So, pointing to Bang Eunji, I asked once more, "What about Eunji?" "It''ll probably take her less than thirty minutes. However, that''d be difficult right now since she''s in the middle of battle." Since she was locked inbat with Lim Jisoo, it would take much more time. I thought of summoning Garam-ie, who was stuck in the cage, but then I thought better of it. He wouldn''t be able to do much while trapped. Then, I recalled the absent Kim Olim, "Where is Kim Olim?" "As far as I understand, she''s on the opposite side, trying to secure a retreat route" "Would it be good to summon her?" "I don''t know. Olim-ssi isn''t specialized in destroying facilities or instations either." Just then As soon as Choi Kyung-sik finished speaking, the Holy Mother statue he was controlling came to a clunking stop and began to rattle. Ominouslyand rminglyI heard the sound of the circuit recovering and kicking into gear. "Choi Kyung-sik-ssi, do you perhaps have a potion that can prevent bleeding?" Choi Kyung-sik looked aggrieved at my hurried question. His expression turned sternhe immediately noticed my motive behind this question. "Don''t do anything reckless." "I''d love to, but This is necessary. I can''t be a burden." Bang Eunji and Woo Ragi were currently drawing aggro and keeping Lim Jisoo and her subordinates in check, so we were rtively safe. However, if the Holy Mother statue started to move again, it would be difficult for Choi Kyung-sik-ssi to protect me by himself. Choi Kyung-sik frowned momentarily before shaking his head, "Choi Lee-kyung-ssi, stop trying to do something strange. Your body is already brittle and at a point where potions aren''t effective anymore." At those words, the distant Woo Ragi shot a terrifying re towards us. I don''t know how he had heard our conversation, but he was clearly warning me. However, I didn''t want to be surrounded and caught by these statues nor did I want to be pushed back by Lim Jisoo. "Don''t you have a medicine that can temporarily stop bleeding?" I asked again. Choi Kyung-sik opened his mouth wordlessly before pulling a small medicine bottle out of his embrace as if he had no other choice. However, he hesitated to hand it over. In a hurry, I snatched the bottle out of his hands. Immediately, Woo Ragi adopted a displeased expression before swiftly beheading two of Lim Jisoo''s approaching subordinates. Then, he started running towards me at breakneck speed; he was probably trying to stop whatever I was trying to do. "There''s no water, so just chew and swallow it," Choi Kyung-sik sighed deeply. I chewed the pill straight away. Huh?'' However Strangely, as soon as I chewed on the pill, my knees suddenly buckled. Choi Kyung-sik caught me. Puzzled, I tried to ask him What is this?'' but "Unnghhaeeeaooo?" Strange noises came out of my mouth. Additionally, there was no strength left in my body. Simultaneously, I saw Woo Ragi fly in and painfully grip Choi Kyung-sik''s shoulder, "Are you insane? What did you feed Choi Lee-kyung?" "He kept trying to make a fuss, so I just gave him a paralytic drug to keep him still." "Haah Fuck. He really knows how to make me damn worried." It was only then that I realized that Choi Kyung-sik had deceived me; though I was angry, I couldn''t say anything as my lips wouldn''t move properly. Choi Kyung-sik patted me on the back when I floundered. Then, as if to soothe me, he said, "Choi Lee-kyung-ssi, just focus on living. Why do you think I would make such an expensive piece of junk like these dummies?" "" "They were designed to reduce the burden on the Necromancer." I felt an indescribableplex mix of emotionsanger at being deceived and something else. However, Choi Kyung-sik merely clicked his tongue and fed me another potion. Woo Ragi stayed until that point, observing me all the while, and finally left. I tried to push away the potion that was being forced into my throat, but the sweet potion gently permeated into my dry throat. Then, Choi Kyung-sik lifted his foot and tapped the ground a couple of times. From that point, the ground began to shake as if an earthquake had erupted. The ground beneath the statues began to sink. I couldn''t take my eyes off the soil, which now looked like a bubbling, boiling liquid. One by one, the Holy Mother statues began to be buried alive. They copsed like bowling pins, were covered in soil, and, soon after a few crackling, crunching sounds, theypletely disappeared from view. With his simple action, Choi Kyung-sik took the statues out ofbat. He pushed up his sses and looked down at me imperiously, "No matter how much of a nonbatant Alchemist I may beAnd even if I''ve demolished my golem" "" "I can do this much, hm? Ragi-ssi and Eunji entrusted me with you." "" Choi Kyung-sik tamped down on my defiance in one sentence. He lifted me effortlessly and walked towards the cage where Garam-ie was trapped. Although there were asional skills attacking us, Choi Kyung-sik responded by mixing and throwing alchemical bombs and other such concoctions from his inventory. Furthermore, Eunji and Woo Ragi moved closer to us, defending against Lim Jisoo and her subordinates while assisting the Alchemist''s movements. Moreover, after Bang Eunji killed three of Lim Jisoo''s subordinates in one attack, the distance between us and the enemies had widened. Now, it looked as if Lim Jisoo was on the defensive. But I''m still worried about her expression'' Despite the seemingly favorable momentum, my mind kept returning to Lim Jisoo''s rxed and leisurely expression and to the corners of her lips that kept rising. It wasn''t that I didn''t trust Choi Kyung-sik. Her confident facethe exact same face that appeared on the day she murdered Dawonwas traumatic. If I couldn''t do anything, I might end up like Dawon-ie, who watched his guild members die right before his eyes.. "Choi Lee-kyung-ssi." Choi Kyung-sik grabbed my fingertips, which had been shaking involuntarily. His touch allowed me to distance myself from this almost pathological fear. After the Alchemist waved off this ominous feeling, he lightly shook my body. Then, he made a cruel promise, "You''ll be the only one that survives this day. Don''t worry."
Be a member! TL: Thatst sentence? Kinda hot. Chapter 384 Chapter 384 It was then Someonended with a loud, echoing thud as soon as Choi Kyung-sik finished speaking. My eyes opened wide as I immediately recognized the person who had jumped from the high-dome ceiling. Kim Olim!'' However, her [dummy] wasn''t in a good condition either. One of her armsthe one without the shieldwasn''t visible from the elbow down; her face was partially shattered as well. I remained calm because I knew that any damage the [Dummies] had suffered didn''t result in pain for the User, but I was inevitably worried at the clear, visible signs of her struggles. "Are you alright?'' Choi Kyung-sik asked, as if he had read my feelings. She grinned despite her distorted, crumpled face, "Are you worried about me? Or the dummy?" "Of course I''m worried about the dummy." Choi Kyung-sik immediately shook his head. Kim Olim stoppedughing, re-adopted her stern expression, and approached me, "Ham-Lee-kyung What on earth were you trying to do? Didn''t you just vomit blood?" How did she?'' My eyes opened wide, surprised that she knew I had vomited blood when I summoned Woo Ragi. Kim Olim clicked her tongue when she saw my wondering expression, "You still smell of blood" Worriesden in her demeanor, she suddenly lifted the shield carried by her intact arm. nk! I heard the sharp ring of metal colliding. A projectile was shot at Kim Olim. I thought the culprit was Lim Jisoo, but "Wow Is that really Red Lotus''s Kim Olim?" said a strange, young voice. The surface of Kim Olim''s shield [Rho-Aias] had a few fissures. The Pdin flourished her shield to shake off the dark energy from the projectile. Far in the distance stood a slim man withpletely white hair and covered face; only his eyes could be seen. He held a scythe with a red chain in one hand; Looking at the swinging red chain and Kim Olim''s unusual demeanor, it seemed like that man had attacked her. "Who are you?" Kim Olim didn''t immediately rush in. Instead, she cautiously asked the man a question without taking her eyes off of him. Looking at her expression, it didn''t seem like she was asking that question because she truly didn''t know the identity of that man. But instead of answering her question, the man looked at Kim Olim''s [Dummy] from head to toe. Though I wasn''t the recipient of that look, his gaze still felt incredibly gross. Soon, the man gave Kim Olim an exaggerated bow, "I''m called Yeo Juno." "" Sarcasm wasced strongly through his giggled andnguid words. Any discernible expression drained slowly from Kim Olim''s face. The man, who identified himself as Yeo Juno, raised his voice happily, ignoring her fierce re, "I was noonims 1 fan during [Red Lotus]''s glory days." "" "Who thought we''d meet again like this Haah, you really see everything when you''ve lived for so long like I have." "" "It''s truly, truly a great honor," He closed his eyes into crescent shaped eye-smiles. Then, without waiting for Olim''s reaction, he shook the red chain he was holding and wrapped it around his arm. The sound of chain colliding against itself rang out into this almost tranquil space. Kim Olim raised her [Rho-Aias] without a word. "Kim Olim. Unexpectedly, before she could face Yeo Juno, we heard Woo Ragi''s voice from behind us. When Choi Kyung-sik turned around with me in his arms, I could now see Woo Ragi''s gaze fixedas if nailedon Yeo Juno. Kim Olim also looked back at the Swordsman btedly. As soon as Olim looked at me, Woo Ragi dered, gnashing his teeth, "Leave him to me. That bastard''s mine." Confused, I looked alternatingly between them. Kim Olim briefly furrowed her brows but quicklyposed herself. She then obediently lowered her shield, "Understood." Afterwards, she ran behind us instantlytowards Bang Eunji''s location. Yeo Juno gazed nkly at Woo Ragi''s sudden appearance and then said a bit sadly, "Ahh, I wanted topete with Kim Olim-nim at least once." "Hey, youpetition pervert." "I''m sorry, but I don''t remember the names of those who I''ve already killed once." It wasn''t until I heard Yeo Juno''s words that I remembered that he was one of the assassin''s who contributed to Red Lotus''s extermination. The assassin who killed Woo Ragi. The murderer responsible for Ragi''s death. With [Opera]''s support, numerous assassins were able to rush towards Woo Ragi while recovering their stamina and healing their wounds indefinitely. Among them, I recalled a man that used a red chain; I felt an unparalleled sense of disgust. IndeedWoo Ragi definitely had a reason to intervene in this situation. He didn''t kill Ragi one-on-oneRagi died in a many-vs-one situation'' I was on Woo Ragi''s side and glowered at the man. However, before I could explode in anger, Choi Kyung-sik opened his mouth first, "It seems that all the traitors from the [Tower of Command] are gathering here." Huh?'' When I blinked, Choi Kyung-sik shook his head and continued, "I believe Lim Jisoo summoned them here." Crash!! However, before I could fully assess those words, I heard a loud noise. I could see Woo Ragi wielding his [Echode] striking down at Yeo Juno. Looking at the fierce smile on his face, I learned that the Swordsman was the type to smile orugh when hes extremely angry. However, Yeo Juno was no ordinary opponent. He met Woo Ragi''s attacksstrong enough to split the earthface on, holding his ground. Choi Kyung-sik stepped back, as if to protect me; soon, Yeo Juno and Woo Ragi began to sh at imperceptible speeds. "[Sword Dancer]." Woo Ragi invoked powerful skills from the very beginning, probably hoping for a quick victory. Yeo Juno''s eyes shed momentarily as the [Echodes] shed at him one by one, ying pieces of skin off his cor. Yeo Juno swung his arms wide, holding onto the red chain, in order to use his skill, "[Machiavellishing Light]!" 2 The chain stretched outwards and snared everything within its range. Woo Ragi appeared to be caught, but the chain only shed through his shadow; the Swordsman had used a spell of his own to move beyond the attack range. "[Illusion Sword]." When Woo Ragi''s skill activated again, the [Echodes], that had been neatly gathered, instantly spread about, blocking every direction Yeo Juno could move. Some of those des were phantom apparitions, some of them were real [Echodes], but Slice! The pain one suffered at each cut was real. Yeo Juno nced at the long sword that grazed his forearm and then swept back his disheveled, fluttering hair. "You''re really making this annoying." "If you have anything to show, then do it quickly. We don''t have much time for chit-chat." Woo Ragi said; his [Echodes] stood like a wall, trapping Yeo Juno inside. Yeo Juno''s rxed attitude, even when he was clearly cornered, bothered me. They said that this ce was a trap, right?'' Then, is everyone just buying time? However, it didn''t seem like Yeo Juno was waiting for something. With an iprehensible expression on his face, he extended his chain and gradually pushed out against the des. Of course, Woo Ragi wasn''t single-mindedly drunk with revengehe was wary enough to observe his surroundings as well. Plus, he was fully vignt against Yeo Juno. So, when the man ced his arms to his bodyto do somethingWoo Ragi ordered his [Echodes] to the front to block the man. Thud! However, what Yeo Juno threw down at Woo Ragi''s feet was neither a weapon, nor a defense item. It was a broken piece from an old ornament. Though full of scratches, that piece looked familiar. I then realized that the ornament hanging from the handle of the Swordsman''s sword and what Yeo Juno threw fit togetherlike two halvesing together. "Why do you have that?" Woo Ragi said. His voice raised goosebumps on the back of my neck. Yeo Juno received that bloodlust without losing his sharp smile, "Aren''t you curious about how your family is doing now?"
Be a member! TL: I know Kim Olim is a strong woman who needs no protecting, but dear god did I want to protect her from Juno''s leery eyes. And I swear this novel is trying to make me love Ragi more and more.
  1. (noonim), not noona. That''s a more respectful version of noona (which is a word younger men use to address an older woman they are close to. Literally tranted, it means sister, but it''s not only used for biological sisters.)
  2. Honestly, skill names are difficult, guys. Forpound names, it''s a bit of a guessing game. is the raw. I chose to split it into (dog-eat-dog philosophy, where one needs to prioritize cunning self-interest) and (shing lights). Therefore, Machiavellishing Light.
Chapter 385 Chapter 385 After hearing Yeo Juno''s words, Choi Kyung-sik''s arm, still holding me back, tightened slightly. On the other hand, Woo Ragi, who had been gazing at the splintered debris that was once his ornament, nced at me momentarily. His zing gaze soon calmed down. "[Sword Emperor]." In lieu of answering, Woo Ragi raised his sword. Yeo Juno''s eyebrows lifted up, as if he hadn''t expected the other''s tranquility, before quickly extending a chain-entwined arm. "If you think I''m bluffing you''ll regret it." Yeo Juno continued to make threats until the very end. Woo Ragi gave him a wry, chilling smile, "Whatever you''ve done, I''ll just do the same to you. That''s that." "Haha. You seem so rxed." "" "Well, I suppose it''s no fun if you lose that fighting spirit." With that said, Yeo Juno slowly raised his extended arms. The two faced each other without averting their gazes. Then, after a few seconds, Yeo Juno attacked with his chain first. "[Poison Technique]." The chain crawled across the floor as if it were alive, rushing towards Woo Ragi. Woo Ragi avoided it with dexterous movements,unching counterattacks of his own. At that moment, as Woo Ragi flung a dark-blue sword energy wave at Yeo Juno, he mouthed something. I tried to figure out what he was saying, but I clearly wasn''t his intended recipient. "It''d be better for us to rescue Garam-ie in the meantime," Choi Kyung-sik said. Woo Ragi must have instructed Choi Kyung-sik to do something. The Alchemist nodded towards Woo Ragi before suddenly jumping back. Before I could react, the Alchemist stomped his foot on the ce we had been sitting just earlier. Boo-Boom! Then, with a loud noise, the ground beneath us began to sink, simr to when the Holy Statues were buried earlier. The speed at which the ground sank was quite dizzying, and even though I was securely held in Choi Kyung-sik''s arms, I felt an eerie sensation of rapidly falling, as if I were free-falling down a well. When my body became stiff, Choi Kyung-sik tried to soothe me, "Were you startled? To be honest, we''re in a bit of a hurry. It''ll be troublesome if Garam-ie stays in there." He gently pressed on my stiff back to calm me down. My heart was tickled by that affectionate gesture, but I was more relieved when it felt as if my paralyzed arm muscles were loosening. I began to exhale calmly; Choi Kyung-sik kindly and patiently asked, "Do you see the circuit?" Only then did I look around and notice therge space underneath the perforated soil ceiling. Below the ground, there was an empty spacea bit like a subway tunnel. Perhaps this foundation was constructed when creating the dungeon. Moreover, beyond the light seeping through the perforated ceiling, a subtle glow emanated from the walls. That light was what Choi Kyung-sik was pointing to. This I feel like I''ve seen it somewhere before.'' I frowned at the deja vu, but no memory surfaced. However, Choi Kyung-sik didnt seem to expect a response and immediately touched the wall with his hand. Then, a strange scene unfurled before my eyes. Complex letters and runic symbols appeared, carved intricately into the wall. Orange light flooded the gaps. "This is the circuit that supports the dungeon. It''s connected to an energy source that powers and makes this dungeon operational." " Energy?" My rigid tongue slowly rxed, and I was able to somewhat respond. He nodded, understanding what I meant, "Yes. Normally, you can''t enter'' this area like we just did." "Then, how" "If you follow this path, you''ll probably reach below where Garam-ie is being buried." At those words, I could guess what was happening, "DonDon''t tell me" "That''s right. When you''re trapped in one of those cages, you be an energy source for the dungeon." "What?" As soon as I heard that, I recalled the withered body Woo Ragi had stuffed into his inventory. After bing a werewolf, she was squeezed for energyher magic power Choi Kyung-sik shook his head as if to calm me down when my eyes widened in shock, "He''s already deadit can''t get any worse than that." "H-How could you say something like that" "No, I mean At worst, Garam-ie just won''t be able to move, so don''t worry too much." "" Though his words were meant to reassure me, my tense expression didn''t rx. Choi Kyung-sik looked at me before muttering, half in disbelief, half in admiration, "It''s amazing that you''re worried about Garam-ie at your level." "I know, but" I tried to retortI wanted to protest on an emotional level. However, Choi Kyung-sik paid no mind and was already scanning our surroundings. I followed Choi Kyung-sk around the underground passage we infiltrated. The path made by the shining walls ended in darkness, and there were no other threatening or suspicious structures along the way. Nevertheless, Choi Kyung-sik didn''t move on. There was a sense of wonder in his expressions as he looked around. "You know, it''s suspicious. There''s usually security where the circuitry is, but" "" "Maybe they don''t have the resources? In anycase, that''s good for us." Choi Kyung-sik carefully took what seemed to be a round marble out and threw it. The marble made a heavy thud as it fell to the groundit must be heavier than I expected. And, though we weren''t on an incline, the marble began to slowly roll forward. I looked in the direction of the marble as it rolled off into the distance. Though I didn''t ask, Choi Kyung-sik exined what the item was to me, "The bead will alert us to any traps that react to movement. It''s rolling well and hasn''t stopped yet." "" "They even made the ground level and uniform. Hmm Why would they do something so foolish?" That is to say, Choi Kyung-sik thought it was idiotic to make the direct road leading to an important device like an energy source easily traversable. Anyplex dungeon could easily be damaged and rendered obsolete if intruders like us could easily ess the energy cell. So easy'' Could we really approach our goal this easily? I also had the same suspicions Choi Kyung-sik had. However, if we rethink this, perhaps they didn''t expect us to reach this ce. Perhaps they cleaned and organized this road for their own convenience. After all, this was the first time someone made a dungeon. "In anycase, we have no choice but to look around. And the marble just reached the end. It seems like there''s some locked off area not too far from here." "" "Shall we go?" Choi Kyung-sik intended to continue carrying me. I wriggled my fingers and pushed at his shoulder. He tilted his head for a moment but soon gently ced me down. Then, with a shameless smile, he asked, "See? You recovered quickly, right?" "You scammer." "I think I''ll be gettingpliments from Guild-master-nim." I shot him a re at his cheekyment but, to be honest, his actions allowed me to ovee our most recent crisis without any major injuries. So, I merely hurried to follow when his steps elerated. We walked towards the maw of deep darkness that stretched out before us; though Choi Kyung-sik walked half a step ahead of me, his slender back looked somehow strong and reliable today. * * * We arrived quickly'' Less than ten minutes after we began to walk in the dim light created by the mana circuit, we were able to reach the device that we suspected was trapping Garam-ie. Upon arrival, there were no other suspicious machinery or guards. Just a long, vertical passageway in this empty space, and above that transparent passage, I could see Garam-ie stuck in the ground, motionless, from below. However, arge lock hung on the door connecting to the passageway and the cage. Choi Kyung-sik, who left me at a distance from the lock, looked carefully at it. Then, after his eyes glinted momentarily, he spoke as if he couldn''tprehend something, "Is it really this easy?" "What is it?" "They''ve made this so sloppily. It only has seven locking mechanisms Isn''t this too conventional?" "" I thought to myself whether or not seven locks was really such shabby security. Then, frowning, I called out to him, "Enoughhurry up and solve it." "It feels weird" Choi Kyung-sik, looking incredibly dubious, agonized before eventually taking out a sk covered with skull stickers. As he dropped a few drops of the liquid from the sk, the lock froze and turned transparent, as if made of ss. When white vapor rose from the lock, Choi Kyung-sik flicked his finger. Cr-r-r-ack! Then, soon, cracks appeared all over the lock.
Be a member! TL: "He''s already dead, it can''t get much worse than that." Honestly, Choi Kyung-sik would normally be so valid, but like I feel like this world can create some crapshoot "fates worse than death" situations for its characters. Case in point: being an immortal werewolf battery for a dungeon. Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Thud! The cracked portion split apart; the lock fell into pieces on the floor. The issue, though, was that as soon as the lock was smashed, cracks began to form in the vertical, transparent cylinder. Rather than a lock simply breaking, the speed at which the cracks were rising seemed as if a bomb had detonated. Choi Kyung-sik also looked flustered, as if he hadn''t expected this to happen, "Why is the construction so shabby!?" "Are we alright?" "Well, I was going to destroy it anyway." Choi Kyung-sik looked at Jung Garam, on our ceiling, with an iprehensible expression. I couldn''t tell if he meant to reassure me or himself. After a certain amount of damage to the vertical passage, a crack formed on the transparent floor/ceiling as well. Looking at the shaking pir, I contemted whether or not I needed to retreat a few steps. At that moment, Choi Kyung-sik hugged my shoulders tightly and lightly flicked his finger. "[Circle Line]." A round circle was drawn around our feet; soon, an opaque membranea barrierformed around us. An Alchemist''s shield skill. Cr-r-r-rack! As soon as the shield finished forming, the floor Garam-ie was lying on copsed with a loud, cracking sound. The young Assassin fell down, limp like a wooden doll. Simultaneously, the orange lights that nketed the wall blinked out, as if a fuse had blown; with a loud bang, aplete ckout urred. Heavy, thudding sounds reverberatedGaram-ie''s [Dummy] had fully fallen. Boom! "[Light]." Choi Kyung-sik immediately created some lighthe must have expected this sudden plunge into darkness. Illuminated by a light source simr to a shlight, we were able to see thending point. Amidst the shattered ss falling and reflecting in the light, Garam-ie''s [Dummy] came into view. However, he remained motionless and prone. Is there some problem?'' "Garam-ah, throw away the [Dummy] ande out of it, for now." Choi Kyung-sik must havee to a simr conclusionhe told Garam to abandon the [Dummy]. Garam''s shoulders flinched, and he separated his soul from the [Dummy]. He rose out of the now empty shell. However, contrary to what I thought, Garam-ie didn''t raise his head immediately. He stumbled around, as if he couldn''t keep his body properly together, even after he exited the [Dummy]. "No way." Choi Kyung-sik''splexion rapidly paled. He hurriedly stood in front of me and shouted urgently, "Summon anyone! Except me!" "Huh?" "Quickly summon someoneWoo Ragi, Kim Olim Anyone!" However, unfortunately, before Choi Kyung-sik could finish speaking, Garam looked up first. An unknown, iprehensible expression now lingered in those murky eyesreddish-ck and devoid of focus. Something''s wrong.'' When I saw his cloudy eyes, a vague sense of anxiety began to well up within me, "Can you hear me, Garam-ah?" He didn''t answer. Instead, he slowly licked his lips, a momentary, cruel expression fleeted across his face, dispelling any lingering doubts I may have. The young Assassin wasn''t in his right mind. "[Woo Ragi]." I instinctively called for the swordsman, but, for some reason, he didn''t show up. I quickly manifested my status windowthe system began to excitedly exin my current situation as if it had been waiting for my attention. [Currently, you''re affected by the curse Prohibit Summons''.] [You cannot summon a new servant.] [Location-based skills like Calling'' or Return'' are unavable.] [Your servant Jung Garam is in a state of extreme exhaustion'' and is now moving ording to his survival instincts. A pityeven Matara''s Assassin cannot avoid the limits of the undead.] [If you wish to aid Jung Garam,'' you can use your blood, but] [Who knows. Can your servant Jung Garam'' exercise restraint on your behalf?] I chewed my lower lip as I read the sarcastic system messages. "It seems I can''t summon anyone." "Damn, as expected" Choi Kyung-sik looked frustrated, "This ce It''s a customized trap, tailored by examining and studying a Necromancer''s skills." "What happened to Garam-ie?" "It seems that his energy was drastically sucked through the Dummy, draining him to the point just before he would be reverse-summoned. He''s lost his sanity. It''s a double trapbreaking the lock helped to cause his condition." In other words, Jung Garam looked at me like a wolf would gaze at human prey after starving for several days within a cage. Choi Kyung-sik hastily tried to shield me from the young Assassins eyes. Choi Kyung-sik stepped into the gap between us and sighed regretfully, "I apologize. I was too impatient and brought you here carelessly." "This isn''t anythingyou have to apologize for." When we were above ground, we were useless in the midst of Woo Ragi''s battle. We had to do something, and, without foreknowledge, it was strategically appropriate to scatter and disperse the enemies and goals between us. I stopped Choi Kyung-sik from ming himself and stared at Jung Garam behind his back. Jung Garam was slowly twitching his fingers, one by one. He was probably trying to estimate when he could take a leap and bit us. "How long do you think you canst against Garam?" I asked. "I don''t knowwhat''s for certain, though, is that if he catches me, I''m done for," Choi kyung-sik said, taking out fistfuls of various reagents and bombs from his inventory. "Huuu" As soon as Choi Kyung-sik threw a bomb, Jung Garam sighed so deeply that even I could hear it. The sound raised goosebumps up my arms. His bloodlust'' The terrifying pressure of his bloodthirsty aura made me short of breath; I realized I needed to keep a clear head to survive. After some hesitation, I opened my inventory and retrieved the "Sylph''s Fall" dagger that Seo Dawon had given me. I probably can''t pierce Garam-ie with this.'' Our opponent was Jung Garam. Though Choi Kyung-sik would fare better than me, we were both nobatants in the end. However, holding this weapon was better than nothing. "Get a hold of yourself!" Choi Kyung-sik shouted at Jung Garam. I wasn''t the only desperate one here. Though the Alchemist threw various bombs, Garam-ie stood still, observing the onught of bombs and explosions before smiling slightly. Boom! Because we were underground, the resulting vibrations and noises from the explosions resonated and amplified. However, I didn''t expect Jung Garam to be subdued even as the bombs kicked up a cloud of dust. Choi Kyung-sik also looked forward nervously. "Haah." At that moment, I clearly heard someone breathingas if they were right next to me. I found myself face to face with Garam, who had somehow approached me without me noticing, and I couldn''t even scream. Garam buried his nose in my neck, as if he were smelling delicious food, and inhaled deeply. His cold nose touched my adam''s apple. No'' I raised a shaky arm to try and avoid being dragged around by Jung Garam and swung [Sylph''s Fall]. Naturally, I wasn''t able to even cut a single strand of his hair, but at least the weapon proved to be bothersome to him. Jung Garam gracefully stepped back from my clumsy swing; Choi Kyung-sik, who came to his senses during that time, again came to my side to block the way between us. "Garam-ah, please! Wake up!" However, that desperate plea was hisst. Jung Garam wielded his dagger in reverse grip, knelt before the Alchemist, and pierced through Choi Kyung-sik''s neck. Though Choi Kyung-sik didn''t seem to feel the pain, I couldn''t hear anything even though Choi Kyung-sik''s lips moved up and down a few times as if he was saying something. [Even if the servant isn''t currently summoned, they will receive the stun'' penalty if they receive up to 70% total damage.] As the ominous message popped into view, Choi kyung-sik fell to the floor, motionless. Jung Garam looked at me with a nonchnt look even after attacking his colleague. "Finallyit''s just the two of us." Those murky eyes glistened for a momentbut that was it. Jung Garam took one step before burrowing himself in my arms when I tried to retreat. The force at which Garam-ie threw himself into my arms was so strong, I was worried that my ribs might have broken; the impact knocked me to the ground. Jung Garam got onto my stomach, keeping me from moving. "A really tempting smell" And, in that deep ck darkness, his breathing became increasingly rough and wild.
TL: There''s too much to talk about here, where do you even start? Poor Kyung-sik, a dagger through the throat can''t be pleasant. Also Garam-ie is the worst option to go feral >.< Chapter 387 Chapter 387 I gritted my teeth against the throbbing pain coursing through my entire body and attempted to swing [Sylph''s Fall] again. However, Garam soon kicked it away. Seeing the weapon fly, spinning, to an unreachable distance away, I couldn''t help but feel like my soul was leaving my body. "Don''t rebel, hm?" Garam-ie murmured. "" Jung Garam seized my wrists. My shoulders became rigid, worried that he would apply a strong force to my wrists. However, Garam-ie just used his weight to press against my arms; afterwards, the young Assassin fell silent for a while. I slowly looked up when the pain I expected didn''t arrive. When our eyes met, Garam-ie closed his open, gasping lips and gritted his teeth. Somehow, it felt as if thest dregs of his rationality were struggling for dominance. I tried to remain calm during the tense tug-of-war between Garam''sst remaining reason and his bloodlust. Should I summon Choi Kyung-sik?'' There was a huge difference between summoned and stand-by states for servants; maybe Choi Kyung-sik could keep Jung Garam in check with his Alchemy skills. However, the double-summon penaltythe bleedingwas an issue. When I summoned Woo Ragi earlier, I was unable to swallow the surging blood and vomited it out. The pain wasn''t what I was scared of. It''s If he sees blood in this state'' Garam-ie wouldn''t be able to stop himself. It was the same as grilling meat in front of someone who had been starving for several days. My throat would probably be ripped out immediately. Moreover, I doubted whether or not Choi Kyung-sik, a nobatant, could suppress Jung Garam, even if the Alchemist was summoned. How long does the stunst?'' I rolled my eyes to the side to look at Choi Kyung-sik; I could see his thumb move slightly. Looking at his fingertips, it seemed as if the stun penalty duration wasing to an end. I guess that he would be able to move in five minutes, at most. "Garam-ah." "Haah" I needed to waste time. I called out Jung Garam''s name in a quiet voice. As soon as his name left my lips, he leaned in sharply. His mouth drew dangerously close, as if he were trying to inhale a sweet scent. Garam''s shadowed face looked both mesmerized and agonized. "Ngh." Then, Garam-ie suddenly chewed'' at my cheek. To be frank, he was aiming for my lips, but I turned my head and avoided him. His lips then touched my cheek. It wasn''t particrly painful, but I couldn''t help feeling uneasy about Garam''s blunt bite. His mouth was full of saliva, as if he had been rolling some candy around in his mouth. No matter how you look at this situationHe wants to eat me.'' I tried to push Garam away slowly, but the more force I ced behind my push the stronger he pressed down on me. So, I stayed still. Soon afterwards, Garam slid his head towards the nape of my neck. "Too sweet," he mumbled. I broke out into cold sweat when he ced his lips on my neck. However, I needed to continue to waste time. Very cautiously, I raised the hand that Garam wasn''t pressing down. As Garam-ie chewed the skin right above my corbones, he noticed my movement and raised his head slightly. I reached over Garam''s head, preparing for him to bite me. Catch! "What are you doing, hm?" He drawled. "" Immediately, Garam grabbed my hand, but thankfully, he didn''t break or twist it. Instead of replying, I slowly moved my fingers in front of Garam''s eyes, as if he were a cat and I was trying to grab his attention. Garam-ie ced his lips against the palm of my hand. He squinted his eyes and sniffed; he ced my index finger in his mouth and began to suck. I was afraid that my finger would be bitten off, and the sticky sensation of his tongue winding around my finger made me slightly nauseated. However, I endured and did not remove that finger. "You''re staying still?" Garam said, in a fascinated tone, as he pulled my trembling fingers out of his mouth. It seemed as if he was asking, How far are you going to let me go?'' "Ack!" "Pffthahaha!" When I didn''t answer, Garam-ie chewed my fingertip. It didn''t hurt, but I couldn''t help but yelp in surprise. Garam-ie smiled when he saw my face pale. However, his gaze was still hazy, and he stopped smiling after that brief moment of levity. "Choi Lee-kyung, so frustrating" "." "You only ever let Dawon-hyung eat" "" "So biased." Jung Garam made a sour expression before touching my lips with his fingers. Then, he continued to fiddle with my lips with longing yet regretful strokes. Garam, who had been idly poking at the corners of my lips, suddenly grabbed my chin with one hand and squeezed my cheeks, kneading them back and forth. He let out a heavy sigh, "Haah" Jung Garam''s forehead pressed firmly against mine. He took slow breaths and muttered to himself, "Don''t stab, don''t stab" "" Garam still held the point of his dagger to my abdomen. However, his tense shoulders started to droop; he started to lick at the tears Id shed out of fear. It was as if my tears were the blood he had been craving so much. Of course, I was even more scared when he tentatively groped and flicked his tongue at the area around my eyes. "I can''t hurt him" When I heard his intermittent murmurs, I realized that he hadn''t gonepletely feral. Thud! At that moment, Garam stabbed through one of his hands with the dagger held in his other hand. He struck with enough force to drive the handle of the dagger close to the skin on the back of his hand. Like hammering a nail. My eyes opened wide in surprise at the sudden change in situation. After adopting a more tranquil expression, Garam-ie let go of the dagger handle and stroked my cheek. "I''m getting dizzy" "" "Can''t you hear my stomach growling?" The whining voice certainly sounded like the Garam-ie I knew. Trembling, I put on a brave face and slowly raised my hand to the back of his head. Then, I slowly stroked his hair. Jung Garam looked at me for a moment, but soon he closed his eyes and docilely burrowed into my arms like a cat. "I''m so hungry I keep drooling." "" "I want to eat" Garam,pletely hanging onto me, sighed and then slowly rxed his body. Just in time, Choi Kyung-sik woke himself from his stunned state, took the dagger out of his neck, and quietly flicked his finger. Garam-ie opened his eyes wide at the resulting popping noise, but by then numerous hands had already popped out of the ground, pinning the young Assassin to the floor. Garam was dragged onto the magic circle that Choi Kyung-sik had summoned. His previously softened demeanor reverted to that of a murderous fiend; Garam writhed on the magic circle, immobilized by the pulsating energy. "Choi Kyung-sk!!! Let me goyou dare hold me down?! Choi Lee-kyung!!!!" "I think we need a muzzle." Without batting an eyelid at the ferocious snarls, Choi Kyung-sik stabbed a dagger through Garam-ie''s neck just as he had experienced earlier. Unlike Choi Kyung-sik who had immediately fallen to the ground stunned, Garam-ie kept struggling and trying to break free the magic circle with his monstrous force. However, when Choi Kyung-sik flicked his finger once more, his skill strengthened and surrounded Garam''s body. After a few spasms, Garam eventually ceased struggling when he waspletely enveloped by the powerful skill. Choi Kyung-sik approached me and handed me [Sylph''s Fall] that had been knocked a little ways away, "Do you want to poke [him] a little with this?" 1 "Huh? My palm?" "No. I''m talking about Garam-ie." Eyes wide open, I stared at Choi Kyung-sik. The Alchemist adopted a grave expression and said, "If you don''t give him blood, he''ll keep running wild." "But" I recalled Garam, who had stabbed himself with a dagger so as to not hurt me. However, Choi Kyung-sik, who must have known the direction of my thoughts, firmly insisted, "You must never give him blood in a situation like this. That blood'' will be a reward for him losing his sanity." "" "Next time, he won''t hesitate like he''s doing now." In other words, Choi Kyung-sik was speaking about the right way'' to train a servant. I knew Cho Kyung-sik''s words were right, but I despaired at having to stab Garam-ie with my own hands. Ah. At that time, another method came to mind. I looked up at the ceiling where Garam-ie had fallen through. Be a member! TL: Ngl I''m a sucker for people hurting themselves to break themselves out of berserk states (to stop themselves from hurting others).
  1. So, as always, Korean doesn''t have set syntax rules. There was no subject'' in the original sentence, leading to ambiguity as to who was being poked. This doesn''t really work in English bc English is a Low context, High syntaxnguage.
Chapter 388 Chapter 388 "Do you have a syringe?" I asked. "What are you thinking?" Instead of responding to Choi Kyung-sik''s suspicious gaze, I retrieved [Sylph''s Fall]. However, instead of wielding that weapon, I took out a basic dagger that I had been using. As I attempted to pierce my hand with the dagger, Choi Kyung-sik swiftly grabbed my hand and shot me a menacing look. "Are you out of your mind?" I wasn''t concerned by his fierce anger, "Why don''t you give me something better than this dagger?" At my tranquil tone, Choi Kyung-sik looked at my face, dumbfounded. ".Ha." Finally, he took out a syringe from his inventory. He then took out a cotton swab soaked in alcohol, swabbed the area to be pierced with the needle, and, like a nurse, precisely drew my blood. Choi Kyung-sik''s hands shook even though he was drawing only a small amount of blood; he wouldn''t even open his mouth as he pulled back on the syringe. From what I knew, he must be holding back his breath (though I didn''t think that helped all that much). "Give it to me." I said. "" Without tormenting my pitiful servant further, I received and took away the small vial of my blood. Choi Kyung-sik lowered his head and breathed a deep sigh when he stumbled a few steps away. "Haah Stay away from Jung Garam." Even despite his shakiness, Choi Kyung-sik still stood between me and Garam-ie. I didn''t draw my blood to hand it to Garam-ie anyway, so I pointed at the bottom of the cagewhere Garam-ie fell throughand said, "I''m going to put this up there." "What are you trying to do?" "You can''t hold onto Garam-ie for long, right?" "Yes." Choi Kyung-sik nodded obedientlyhe was never one to put on airs. He could only momentarily suppress Garam-ie with his power. Just as how hunger could be momentarily abated through hand gestures or touching, it certainly wasn''t something that could be dragged on for a while. Therefore. "We need to use blood to get Garam-ie''s attention." As I said that, I picked up Choi Kyung-sik''s marble that was lying on the floor. After sprinkling half the blood I had drawn on the marble, I ced it down again. Choi Kyung-sik stared at it for a long while before, with great difficulty, tearing his gaze away. "Fine. Then, in the meantime, we''ll climb up?" "Yes. We only need a brief distractionfor his attention to be pulled away for just a moment." "Alright." Choi Kyung-sik still hesitated, contemting, but he soon ced his hand on Garam''s nearly demolished [Dummy]. To be more exact, he ced his hand on its forehead. Then, a mysterious magic circle emerged on the [Dummy]''s forehead. The [Dummy] looked quite unlike when Garam was onboardit resembled a mannequin with indistinct features. However, it was a little frightening to see that featureless [Dummy] wriggle and rise on its own. Choi Kyung-sik shrugged and said to me, "I just need something to help hold down the ankles." "Of course." We looked at each other in silence at the end of that exchange. Choi Kyung-sik took the initiative to cautiously ce his hand above the smashed portion of the vertical passage. Then, the sparkling ss corridor gradually began to distort until bulging, rounded hand and foot holds began to appear on its surface. Choi Kyung-sik beckoned at me, "Grab those and climb up." It felt like I was climbing up an indoor climbing wall; the holds were less slippery than I had imagined. I tried to climb as fast as I could. And Bang! I heard something exploding from below. Then, I heard the blood-soaked marble rolling away over shards of ss. As expected, Jung Garam focused on the small marble as it exuded a strong bloody scent instead of looking towards us climbing up to the cage. I briefly nced at him to make sure he wasn''t looking our way before hastening my climb. If it were the past me I wouldn''t be able to move.'' The fruits of my strength training really showed itself here. Choi Kyung-sik and I coordinated our steps quite well, and, shortly afterwards, we were able to hold onto the foot of the exposed cage. We had escaped from the underground. "Haah." "It''s too early to be relieved. The marble has been smashed." That meant our bait had fulfilled its purpose after luring Garam-ie away. We bought ourselves a little less than three minutes. I quickly crawled out of the cage at those words; Choi Kyung-sik followed hotly at my heels. Boom! Crash! The area outside the cage, though, was embroiled in the midst ofbat. Closest to us, Eunji was struggling; Kim Olim, stood with her back to the younger girl''s back. The two were dealing with enemies that were converging near the cage. But, strangely enough, I couldn''t see Lim Jisoo. Despite her absence, they were struggling against the relentless onught of unidentified users amidst the Holy Mother statues. I watched the situation helplessly, unable to approach them. Plus, I had no idea when Garam would chase after us from below "The situationdoesn''t look good, hm?" "I don''t know about that, but it''s weird that Lim Jisoo can''t be seen. She''s not a woman who''d die easily," Choi Kyung-sik said, looking at me. "What are you going to do now?" I was a little flusteredI didn''t expect for him to ask me about my ns. But, I schooled my expression and thought to myself, Choi Kyung-sik or I won''t be of much help in battle anyway.'' So, what could we do to contribute? It would be nice if I could donate blood, but I can''t reward or risk them losing their sanity. Let''s figure out a way to help as much as I can without burdening mybatants.'' Then, before long, I knew what I needed to do. "We need to release Dawon." "With my skills, I won''t be able to hold down the guildmaster, even for a moment." He was saying that it was wishful thinking to have the same stroke of luck to get rid of Garam-ie. If, while trapped in that cage, Dawon-ie was subjected to something simr to Garam''s experiencethe Mage was bound to try and drink my blood. Strangely, however, I couldn''t help but foolishly think that Seo Dawon couldn''t bear to hurt me. I knew that Choi Kyung-sik wouldugh if I were to voice that opinion, but I couldn''t help but say, "Don''t you think Dawon-ie will be able to suppress his bloodthirst through rationality?" "." Sure enough, he made a rude expression, as if he were thinking Here we go again!'' However, he made no retort. Therefore, I thought I received his implicit agreement. "You also don''t think Dawon-ie can hurt me, right?" "Haah Just make sure you have [Sylph''s Fall] on you. You''ll have just one chance to stab him." My cheeks flushed when he mentioned me stabbing Dawon. Despite his grumbling though, Choi Kyung-sik stepped forward and began to lead the way. * * * Although Choi Kyung-sik''s abilities weren''t shy, they were incredibly effective and neat. Using his ground-based skills, he easily beat the scouting statues by plunging them into pits. If there were many patrolling statues, we hid in a pit and waited for them to pass. However, all this took a long while. After all, we couldn''t afford to be drawn into a fight. Still, besides our speed, our progress went pretty smoothly. Although the statues were undoubtedly destructive and numerous, they were unable to think for themselves, so simple tricks to divert their attention quickly created gaps in their siege. "Keep your head down." "" Choi Kyung-sik was more familiar with these guerri warfare tactics than I had anticipated. I bowed my head quietly as he suggested, and we crouched through the underbrush. After a few repeats of this cycle, we were able to find the cage that trapped Seo Dawon without making much hubbub. "What?" However, appallingly, Dawon-ie couldn''t be seen. Alongside the Mage, the heart and the ornaments ced in the cage were also gone. At first, I thought Dawon left the cage and we just missed each other on our paths, but, when I saw the demolished interior of the cage, another thought crossed my mind. Perhaps the reason why Lim Jisoo wasn''t around was because "No way Did she somehow steal away Dawon?" "" Choi Kyung-sik also looked pale as if he didn''t predict this situation. He looked at the empty cage with a bewildered expression.
Be a member! TL: Stress~ This arc is stressing me~ Chapter 390 Chapter 390 T.w. Attempted Rape Thud! My vision suddenly went dark. After a few seconds, a dull pain surged through me. Moon Issak had hit me in the head. My nose detected the fishy scent of blood. As I reeled and almost lost my bnce, Moon Issak roughly grabbed my hair. Yellow eyes twinkling, he violently twisted my head to the side. "That''s the sort of thing you should say when your bastard servants are nearby." "" "What can you do if you provoke my wrath? Hm?" Then, Moon Issak dragged my body behind him as he started moving somewhere. As I was being hauled, I grabbed the hand that held my hair and tried to rip it off. However, his skin was so tough that my nails couldn''t even prate it. Soon, the investigator stopped walking and haphazardly threw me into a corner. "Ngh!" "Look to the side," hemanded. I realized that Moon Issak had thrown me into a garbage collection area. The unique sour scent of trash seeped into my nose, andrge, ck stic bags were piled high around my body. However, he wasn''t trying to show me mere, ordinary trash. "HuiHui-seo-ssi" Hui-seo''s pale, lifeless head, detached from his body, was lying on the ground. The tentacles that had surrounded his body were also severed and left in pieces. Shocked, I reached out to Koo Hui-seo, fumbling for his tentacles. However, before my hand could reach, Moon Issak flicked his finger and a nearby tentacle burst with a clear snapping sound. Moon Issak stared at my shaking fingertips before opening his mouth, "What was your rtionship with Koo Hui-seo?" "" I didn''t answer, but Moon Issak smirked. "Your surroundings are so messy, Choi Lee-kyung. You''ve lived sofortably until now, hm?" 1 "" "I''ll make sure to organize all these loose threads so you can live more modestly from now on." In that moment, rage surged through me as I red at Moon Issak, but even as he felt my murderous intent, he merely looked excited. It seemed that the more I cried, screamed, suffered, and detested him, the more pleasure he felt. When Moon Issak saw my distorted expression, he didn''t hesitate to make more vulgar statements to provoke me even further, "Don''t worry. You can just mooch off of me from now on." "" "You''ll have to suck hardeven despite the stenchin order to survive. Right?" He slowly approached me. I tried to step backto keep our distancebut my back almost immediately hit a garbage bag. Now that I was caught in a dead end, Moon Issak leered at me as if I were an appetizing treat. I want to kill him.'' I wished I could tear that vile smile apart. My powerless hands shook from the force of that wish. Then, my hand was pricked by something sharp protruding from the garbage bag. I nced at the hand that was pricked for a moment before tearing the bag and spilling the garbage inside. As expected, a gleaming shard of ss popped out. Without thinking, I grabbed the ss fragment. "What are you going to do with that?" Moon Issakughed profusely when he saw the ss in my hand. His rxed demeanor was filled with mockery, as if to say, You can''t believe you can harm me with that little thing.'' Once again, I chose to remain silent. I held the piece of ss with my right hand and scratched a deep cut on my left palm. Alongside the sharp pain, the blood began to well within my hand. "What are you scheming?" Only then did Moon Issak''s grinning face slowly harden. He abandoned his slow, menacing approach, rushing at me in one swift motion. I managed to avoid him (just once) because I had expected Moon Issak to grab for my hand. However, before I could reach Koo Hui-seo''s body, I tripped over the Investigator''s feet. "Ack!" "Fuckjust what are you trying to pull?!" Moon Issak immediately used his superior strength to step on my calves. I had nearly lost consciousness from the pain, but I endured by biting my tongue. I stretched my hands out as far as I could to reach Koo Hui-seo. However, Moon Issak was faster. He grabbed my foot and hurriedly pulled me towards him. In the end, my hand couldn''t even brush against Koo Hui-seo and waved in the air futilely. Moon Issak sat on my body, holding my blood-soaked hand, "Are you trying to add Koo Hui-seo to your corpse collection?" "Get Off me!" "So stupid Did you think I''d stand still and watch you do whatever it is you wanted to do?" With that said, Moon Issak looked down at me. He flicked the buttons on mybat suit open. At that moment, I forgot about my pain; my body felt ice-cold. I writhed like a madman, but Moon Issak responded by mercilessly pping my cheek over and over again. p! The violence continued until my body could no longer move properly due to the pain. My brain knew that I should resist him, but every time I tried to move, I received about ten blows, making it impossible for me to even move my head as I wanted. Moon Issak showed no interest in my miserable, pitiful face and only showed interest in my exposed upper torso. Soon, he leaned over and kissed me on the shoulder. "Haah" "" When Moon Issak''s lips trailed lower, I felt that I would do anythingcould do anythingto kill him. However, no matter how much I cursed the man, his touch on my skin didn''t disappear, and his excited breathing only grew louder. I felt like I was being swallowed by a nightmare that I couldn''t wake up from. "Choi Lee-kyung" Moon Issak pressed down on me more with his body, groaning as if he were in pleasurable pain. I felt his dirty hands touch the buckle of my pants. "I I''m going to.kill" Filled with rage, my mouth finally began to move. However, my body continued to tremble; I sounded like I was in tears even to my own ears. Moon Issak momentarily paused at those words. But, when he raised his head, his face was exhrated. As soon as our eyes met, he opened his mouth to say something. However, suddenly, a ck line was drawn across his neck. "" He opened his mouth, stunned, but nothing could be heard. He also realized he couldn''t hear himself speak, and his expression hardened. Moon Isaac looked at me; his expression contorted in annoyance, and he raised his hand. He seemed to think the faulty with me. Anticipating theing violence, I instinctively shrank back and tightly shut my eyes. But [First taboo: Don''t open your eyes until the count of three.] I suddenly heard a child''s voice in my ears. I flinched and almost opened my eyes from the resulting fear; the child continued to whisper innocently. [One.] Suddenly, Moon Issak''s weight pushing down on my body disappeared. My eyes, once again, almost opened on instinct, but fortunately fear stilled my instincts. [Tw~wo.] I heard the child''s voice again; something hot sprayed across my face. Once the fishy, iron-like scent prated my nose, I realized that it was blood. My teeth rattled, but there was still no sound to be heard. The quietude was terrible. [Three!] Then, even though the count was finished, I could only tremble without opening my eyes. This terrible silence continued. After inhaling and exhaling for a long time, I slowly fumbled the area around me with my eyes still closed. But no matter how much I groped around, I couldn''t hear Moon Issak or that mysterious voice. I opened my eyes slowlybody still tense. "W-What" My vision was still blurry when I first opened my eyes because of the sheer force I used to squeeze them shut. After rubbing them a few times, I could finally properly examine my surroundings. However, even as my vision cleared, the situation that unfurled before me was still iprehensible. "What on earth." Moon Isaak was sprawled over the trash bags, his back facing me. His back looked unharmed, but a pool of (presumably his) blood was forming a puddle beneath him. When I saw that, I faltered and retreated a couple steps. [Wahh!] "Aaack!" Someone screamed in my ear; I looked back, screaming as well. Behind me was a child I had never seen before, smiling at me. However, the child''s eyes had no whites. - Be a member! TL: I gotta say, the description of sexual violence is pretty effective here. Im no stranger to guilty pleasure non-con scenes (and some of them are incredibly well-written + hot). However, the author really honed in on the horror of attempted rape with this chapter + Lee-kyungs bodily reactions.
  1. In case you didn''t catch it, he''s calling Choi Lee-kyung a loose, easy sugar baby.
Chapter 391 Chapter 391 At that moment, the child talked to me. [Lee-kyung-ssiii] The voice was simr to the one I heard when my eyes were closed earlier. I cautiously looked down at the child who had called out to me; he opened his mouthit looked like the entrance to a huge, ck pit. I backed away, wary of the child. But the child simply stood still and closed his mouth as he looked at me. Then, he tilted his head as if he found my actions strange. [I saved Le~e-kyung-ssi.] "" [Are you suspicious of me? I''m a good kid.] Speaking in a strange tone, the child reached out and grabbed the tattered end of mybat uniform. I inadvertently took another step back when I saw the child''s shocking hand holding my hem. What looked like a hand at first nce was actually a tentacle split into five strands. "N-no way Are you Hui-seo-ssi?" [Lee-kyung ss~ii]. The child kept tilting his head, not responding to my question. I looked alternatingly between Koo hui-seo''s body in the distance and the unidentified child that appeared in front of me. I gulped, then I carefully passed by the child to approach Koo Hui-seo. "Hui-seo-ssi." Of course, the man didn''t react. However, I lifted his neck off the ground just in case. Of course, my hands trembled with fear but when I actually looked at Koo Hui-seo''s face, I felt more pity and sadness than fear. His expression appeared cleaner and more at peace than I had expected. If it weren''t for his severed neck, he would have looked as if he were asleep. "Hui-seo-ssi, you" [] Then, almost automatically, I looked back and talked at the child; he blinked his ck eyes and looked at Koo Hui-seo''s face in my arms. The child soon stretched out his arm and began to wrap it around Koo Hui-seo''s neck while lifting the head up. Though I wasn''t certain what was happening, nothing seemed foreboding, so I stayed silent. As a result, Koo Hui-seo''s head gradually approached the child; their faces drew close, as if they were locking gazes. After a long moment of staring, the child suddenly opened his mouth wide. Schloorrpp! ".!" I was shocked but couldn''t cry out. Nevertheless, I felt as if what I was witnessing might not be realit felt so surreal. ck and shiny tentacles, like the pistils of a flower, began to pour out from the child''s wide mouth. The tentacles prated every feature on Koo Hui-seo''s face, and soon it seemed like the child''s face and Hui-seo''s face were connected by string. The tentacles, once embedded, steadily pushed into the head, and eventually ck tentacles started pouring out from his neck. Goosebumps rose all over my skin as I traced the movement of the bulging tentacles crawling beneath his skin, but I was looking forward to what might happen next. I desperately wanted Koo Hui-seo to open his eyes. [Hui-seo is a good kid so won''t break promises] It was then. As if my wish had been heard, Koo Hui-seo''s closed eyelids trembled. Afterwards, a strange voice emanated from the space between the two. A woman''s hysterical voice gave way to the jumbled amalgamation of a deep man''s voice and a rambling child''s voice, like a chaotic recording just spitting out noise. Finally, the individual tentacles that extended from Koo Hui-seo''s severed neck began to wriggle. The child took the head and walked towards the separated body. [Today''s taboo is to sit still in a box ying hide and seek until your name is called.] After those iprehensible mumbles, Koo Hui-seo''s head settled on his neck. It looked slightly askew, which was a bit worrying, but fortunately, his head and neck started aligning properly. Then, the child''s body dried and withered rapidly, but I wasn''t too worried; honestly, the child didn''t really seem human at surface nce anyway. The child was more akin to some alien energy being absorbed and vanishing. As I expected, the child transformed intorger, sharper tentacles which clung to Koo Hui-seo''s body. Cr-r-r-rack! The joints, from the neck to the shoulders, waist, knee, and ankles, slowly twisted and snapped back into their original positions. Hui-seo''s body resembled a device that had just been turned on. Within a few seconds, the childpletely disappeared; the tentacles that formerly protruded out of his bodypletely ensconced Koo Hui-seo''s chest. The tentacles appeared as if they sank beneath the skin, but they weren''tpletely hidden. It looked as if there were huge, ck veins that were just barely visible underneath translucent skin. Perhaps Koo Hui-seo''s body had always been like this. When the tentacles finished permeating into his body [Huu. Whooo. Huu] Koo Hui-seo made strange gasping sounds as he shuddered. A very pale rosinessthe faintest signs of lifebegan to emerge on his pale face. As soon as I saw that, I ran to Koo Hui-seo and ced my palm atop his chest. Ba-dump, Ba-dump I felt a faint heartbeat. But even as I ced my hand over Koo Hui-seo''s heart, I realized that the handcuffs around my wrist were still intact. I turned my head towards where Moon Isaacy. Fortunately, Moon Isaac was still lying there, showing no signs of waking up. However, the firmly closed handcuffs proved that he had only lost consciousness and was not dead. I can''t believe he didn''t die after spilling so much blood'' What on earth am I supposed to do? As I contemted, Koo Hui-seo finally opened his eyes. "" "H-Hui-seo-ssi. Are you alright?" First, I needed to leave this ce with Koo Hui-seo. After deciding on my goal, I carefully tapped him on the cheek. However, Koo Hui-seo didn''t say anything for a whilehis mouth just gaped open. His ss-bead-like eyes looked up at me. Although there was a slight difference in his usual demeanor, I attributed it to his general mood, as I couldn''t scrutinize him closely. Above all, considering he had juste back from death, it wasn''t strange that he might not be in his right mind from sheer shock. So, I looked at Moon Issak once more and confirmed theck of movement. A sense of urgency slipped into my voice as I said, "Hui-seo-ssi. You, right now Y-you almost died and survived. You understand, right?" "" "I have no idea how Hui-seo-ssi came back to life, but. In any case, we can''t stay here. We have to run away for now." "" However, Koo Hui-seo continued to be silent. I thought he might be too shell-shocked to make any sort of decision, so I tugged him into my arms with all my mightafter all, even if I had to carry him on my back, I needed to run away from Moon Issak. We''re probably going to be tracked, though'' There was a high probability that Moon Issak woulde to catch us as soon as he regained consciousness because of these handcuffs. Looking at Moon Issak lying defenseless in a heap, I wondered if it would be best to finish him here. I still had the dagger that Garam-ie handed me in my inventory But What if I attack him clumsily and end up waking him?'' In that scenario, I wouldn''t even be able to run away and would be immediately caught. Honestly, I was sure I wouldn''t die at his hands, but Koo Hui-seo was in trouble. I don''t know if Koo Hui-seo would be able to survive again, and if Moon Issak kills Koo Hui-seo again Hui-seo would have to experience another horrible fate because of me. Escapees first!'' I should rejoin the Servants before Moon Issak could chase after meI had made up my mind. So, I started to assess the basement door Moon Issak had dragged me through. But, at that moment, a chilling voice came from Koo Hui-seo. [Lee-kyung-ssi~ii. Is this person Lee-ky~ung-ssi? Ouch. Ouch. It hurts. My neck is twisted. Owie Owie.] It sounded like a little while ago, when the child was speaking through Koo Hui-seo''s body. I shuddered and pulled Koo Hui-seo away from me. Though I abruptly pushed him away, he soon jumped to his feet and stared straight at me, as if he had never been weak at all. [Lee-kyung-ssi~i. I need blood. A lot. A lot a lot.] With that said, Koo Hui-seo opened his mouth wide. His mouth was filled with pitch-ck darkness. - Be a member! TL: The horror is going rampanttely Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Frightened, I tried to push Koo Hui-seo away, but a thick tentacle shot out of his mouth and wrapped around my hand faster than I could move. Something slimy, like a tongue, touched my hand, and I immediately recoiled, clenching my fingers into a fist. "G-Get off!" I tried to unwind the tentacle with my other hand, but the sensation of this soft, sticky thing touching my nearly healed, nearly clotted wound wouldn''t disappear. Then, as the tingling sensation intensified, I felt as if my wound was being torn. Damn, what''s the difference between him and the other servants at this point?!'' Garam-ie, though his rampage proved to be a huge trouble, didn''t drain my blood through my wounds like this. I even kicked Koo Huiseo''s abdomen in an attempt to push him away, but as soon as I did, a tentacle emerged from his back and grabbed my ankle. "Aaghh!" Though one foot dangled in the air in Koo Hui-seo''s tentacle''s firm grip, the back of my head fortunately didn''t bash against the ground. The tentacles tightly coiled around my ankle, gradually increasing in number until they finally restrained my body. When the tentacles from Koo Hui-seo''s mouth stopped sucking on my palms, my limbs had been fully tied up. "L-Let me go!" By that point, I lostposure. I swung my arms vigorously, trying to strike the approaching tentacles with handcuffed hands, but they seemed unaffected. Instead, Koo Hui-seo remained still, then spread the tentacles wide to reveal numerous smaller ones inside. The image was frighteningly disgusting. However, the voice that emerged from within that writhing mass seemed indifferent to my reactions. [Lee-kyung-ssi~i It''s not enough So delicious. So sweet. Please give me some more] As he spoke, the split tentacles rubbed against each other, as if he were licking his lips. This is nuts!'' Transparents drops of liquid even dripped from the tips of the tentacles. It repulsively reminded me of drool. This grotesque form reminded me of a monster movie I had seen before. I now fully understood the feelings of the characters that were dragged away and eaten by the monsters. Why do I have to feel sympathy for something like that?!'' Unable to endure, I took the dagger Garam-ie had given me from my inventory and held it tightly with both hands. "Snap out of it, Koo Hui-seo-ssi! If you don''t, I''ll stab you!" To make matters worse, my now reopened wound stained the dagger handle with blood, making it quite slippery. Meanwhile, fortunately, Koo Hui-seo seemed to have enough intelligence to distinguish the danger of a de; though the dagger was being stained red, he didn''t approach me recklessly like before. He whined and licked his lips but didn''te any closer. But, his desire to drink blood still lingered. He greedily licked the drops of blood from my wound that had fallen to the floor. From those actions, I could see that Koo Hui-seo''s patience was running thin. The more he licked the blood, the more the tentacles that were stuck to my limbs exerted force. I struggled hard to release myself, but Koo Hui-seo didn''t obediently let me go. I screamed in frustration, "We have to escape from here! You idiot! If you''ve bothered to reattach your head, then you should use it!" But even my outburst was subdued by Koo Hui-seo''s writhing body and faint mumbling. "I''m hungry So hungry I shouldn''t eat Lee-kyung-ss~ii" Koo Hui-seo had half-turned into a monster by this point. With his current intelligence, it seemed that he had reached his limit by restraining himself frompletely devouring me. I clenched my teeth as cold sweat ran down my back. Damn What if he really ravaged and consumed me?'' Even if Koo Hui-seo stopped himself, the sprawled Moon Issak lying nearby was also a problem. I looked at Moon Issak with an anxious gaze; at that moment, his body trembled weakly. As a werewolf, he was quite resilient; he would probably gain consciousness soon. "Koo Hui-seo-ssi, please If we leave here, I''ll give it to you. Let''s move out for now!" [Lee-kyung-ssi You''re a liar But I want to eat If I eat, there''s no need to think] "What are you saying?! Of course you need to think about it more." I bit my lower lip as I watched Koo Hui-seo''s breathing be rougher. I couldn''t even summon a servantthe situation was bleak. Was there really no way to snap Koo Hui-seo out of this? [Grrr.] To make matters worse, my worst fears came true. Behind me, I heard a hair-raising sound. When I turned around, Moon Issak was lowly growling, as if he was finally returning to his senses. As the investigator''s back began to move, Koo Hui-seo''s attention turned to him. [Ah, as expectedI can''t take it anymore] This stupid tentacle was twisted around my wrist; the tip was open wide like a mouth. Looking at the thorn-like protrusions inside, I brandished my dagger, "I''m really going to stab you! Idiot! Get a hold of yourself!" [Haah, haah, haah.] The slippery tentacles continued to coil around me, winding their way upwards, regardless of my cries. The tentacles licked my palms until it became sticky. I trembled, but I couldn''t bring myself to stab Koo Hui-seo in the end. I was incredibly frustratedespecially because I could see Moon Issak standing. Soon afterwards, Moon Issak rose to his feet, shook his head a few times, and nced quickly towards my side. Choi Lee-kyung'' He mouthed my name. Only then could I see the wound he had sufferedthe severity. To my surprise, he had suffered a stab wound so deep that his neck was nearly cleaved off. Blood poured from the wound. The werewolf''s recovery rate was so extraordinary that the neck was reattaching in seconds. It won''t take long until the vocal cords fully recover. [Choi Lee-kyung Was that trash yourst line of defense?] Moon Issak''s brows furrowed as he red at Koo Hui-seo. I had no idea that Koo Hui-seo would have such ability, and I also didn''t feel the need to answer. Instead of answering, I struck Koo Hui-seo, who was still sucking my blood through the tentacle, on the head. This was because I didn''t want us to be one-sidedly beaten by Moon Issak. Isn''t he actually stupid?'' I stomped in frustration, but my foot didn''t reach the ground. [Tasty] Meanwhile, Koo Hui-seo still hadn''t returned to his senses and gradually began to bite my hand. At that moment, the lumpy protrusions on his tentacles transformed into sharp spikes. I felt a stinging sensation; the rate at which my blood was being drained sharply increased. I struggled, resisting Koo Hui-seo pulling my hand into his mouth. Should I really have stabbed him?'' I was conflicted, looking at the gleaming de of the dagger in my hand. Suddenly, Moon Issak, finally showing signs of bloodthirst and recovered vitality, spoke some nonsense [Were you in *that* sort of give and take'' rtionship with Koo Hui-seo as well?] "What?" [Your lower body is so slutty] I opened my eyes; the urge to hit Moon Issak in the head surged within me. The bastard maintained his smirk as he looked at my disgusted expression. [As expected, I''ll need to re-educate you from the very beginning.] With that said, he extended one arm, summoning a long white rod into his hand. Even at surface nce the weapon looked unusual. As soon as the rod was summoned, Moon Issak''s thick forearm began to freeze; as soon as he mmed the staff down, the area around him in a radius of several meters, was frozen. I felt the cold air seeping out of the staff. [Choi Lee-kyung I''ll purify your dirty body.] Moon Issak, after summoning his weapon, stared at me with his shining, silver eyes. [It''s coo~oold] Koo Hui-seo, who had been nibbling on my hand, reacted to Moon Issak''s bloodthirst and lifted his head. Contrary to what his absentminded mumblings might suggest about his current state of alertness, the tentacles hanging behind his back turned sharp and rigid, like spider''s legs. They surrounded us. Koo Hui-seo spat my hand out with a look of regret in his eyes. Then, soon afterwards, a ck pit formed at his feet. At first, I thought it was merely colored ck.'' However, I was startled to find that the pit was actually filled with a huge tentacle that was supporting his weight. And, above that truly deep pit, I hung, swaying in the air, with only Koo Hui-seo''s tentacles acting as my tether.
Be a member! TL: I swear, Choi Lee-kyung is catnip for yanderes. Except, instead being sexy, the yanderes are just scary af in this story. Chapter 393 Chapter 393 If I fall from here, I''ll die.'' The pit was so deep and empty, my thoughts couldn''t help but turn to the worst case scenariocertain death. The wind whistled strangely over the floor-less ck void. Dangling from Koo Hui-seo''s tentacles while looking down at this pit wasn''t good at all for my mental health. I trembled and begged Koo Hui-seo, "K-Koo Hui-seo-ssi! Please let me down somewhereAck!" However, even before I could finish speaking, Moon Issak hit Koo Hui-seo''s right-most tentacle with a beam of white light. The recoil made my body wobble; I worried that I would fall into the pit. My eyes closed tight as I screamed. Luckily, Koo Hui-seo didn''t release me, but He''s frozen!'' When I cautiously opened my eyes and looked at Koo Hui-seo, I saw that his body was frozen from the neck-down. He was clearly in a horrid state. Koo Hui-seo blinked, tilted his body, and extended a ckened tongue. [Whenever this happens It''s. So difficult] Despite his drained tone, his footholdrather, the tower of ck tentacles he was standing on, turned into angry spikes. Then, from below, more tentacles wriggled up onto the ground like snake heads. At first nce, someone might mistake them for ck snakes: intertwined, wriggling, and writhing. Slither! But, before the snake-like tentacles could nket the ground, attacks flooded towards us from behind, not from the front where Moon Issak stood. An arrow ensconced with blue me hit Koo Hui-seo''s frozen right arm. [Haah] The attacked arm began to crack, pieces from below the elbow began to fragment off. After staring at the crumbling pieces, I looked back to see Lim-Jisoo. Shadows covered her torso; she was looking this way with a smile. I didn''t know when on earth she arrived, but a red magic circle had unfurled behind her on both sides. New arrows were locked and loaded, waiting midair in front of the magic circle. Fully prepared, Lim Jisoo smiled brightly as our eyes met and said, with a hint of mockery, "Don''t worry, Choi Lee-kyung, I''ll rescue you from that monster right away." "" When I faced her mocking eyes, I could see that she wasn''t really attacking Koo Hui-seo in order to save me. I wanted to know what she was scheming, but I sensed arge movement from Moon Issak''s side. The investigator jumped up at a tremendous speed before swinging a long, extended pole down toward Koo Hui-seo''s head. "Die!" Boom! However, the tentacle that had risen behind Koo Hui-seo quickly protected the ex-chimera''s head. However, concerningly, the tip of the tentacle, which had defended against Moon Issak''s attack, froze solid blue as if frostbitten. In addition, Moon Issak, after finishing his attack, retreated to avoid a counterattack. Lim Jisoo, who had been waiting for this moment, intensely targeted and bombarded the frozen part. Although Koo Hui-seo was incredibly resilient, the repeated freezing and bombardment made his tentacles fragileto the point that they would break apart if an attack just grazed the tentacle. As I watched them repeatedly attack Koo Hui-seo, I thought, If this continues, Koo Hui-seo will be at a disadvantage'' Both of them attacked from a long distance, well outside the range of Koo Hui-seo''s tentacles. Lim Jisoo timed her attacks to arrive after Moon Issak''s, and Moon Issak attacked during the opportunities created by Lim Jisoo. Even if the situation was currently in Koo Hui-seo''s favor, I don''t know if he would have a chance at victory'' It was clear we were at our limits. Even if Koo Hui-seo could somehow revive again, my survival wasn''t guaranteed in that gap between his defeat and revival. While I swayed back and forth, wrapped in Koo Hui-seo''s tentacles, my eyes focused on the pit that seemed to stretch into the abyss. "Hui-seo-ssi. Could you perhaps go underground?" [] Koo Hui-seo, who had been whipping his tentacles like he was swatting at nuisances, suddenly stopped and looked up with confusion-blurred eyes. I couldn''t be sure if he understood me, but this half-baked situation 1 couldn''t continue any further. So, I deliberately stabbed his tentacles with the dagger. It felt like I was digging into tough, stale bread with a knife, but fortunately, it worked. Koo Hui-seo frowned as he looked at me. [Stop Harassing Me] "Then, snap out of it!" [So mean] Koo Hui-seo stared at me with a tearful expression when I plunged my dagger point deeper. Though his head was twisted in a grotesque manner, his pitiful look made him less intimidating. In the end, this monstrous being was still Koo Hui-seo. "Go back into the hole and hide!" I shouted. [Then Lee-kyung-ssi will Die] "I won''t die! I''m saying we should hide ourselves first. Did I say we should bury ourselves alive or something?!" [] Koo Hui-seo hesitated, but he eventually began to slowly lower himself into the pit. Of course Moon Issak and Lim Jisoo didn''t just idly stand aside. Moon Issak increased the size of his staff, intending to strike Koo Hui-seo''s head with all his might. "Where do you think you''re going!?" "Koo Hui-seo-ssi! Dodge it!" Cr-r-r-ack! Fortunately, the ex-chimera narrowly avoided a direct hit, but the staff pierced through Koo Hui-seo''s left shoulderall the way to his nk. As Koo Hui-seo stood there, prated by the staff, Lim Jisoo summoned a huge sphere of mes and shot it at us. "[Hellfire]!" A huge me, almost the size of an adult male, began to engulf everything around us. In the meantime, Moon Issak tried to grab my arm to drag me out. Since he was within touching distance, I desperately pulled my arm back to avoid being caught. Moon Issak gritted his teeth, his eyes glinting, "You dirty dishrag2 grab my hand! Do you want to burn to death?!" "Piss off, you lunatic!" [It hurts] Koo Hui-seo began to twist his whole body; I struggled to push away Moon Issak who was standing over Koo Hui-seo''s tentacles. The investigator had no choice but to retreat when faced with my staunch refusal. Though, fortunately, I wasn''t caught, the rapidly approaching heat was now our biggest problem. Lim Jisoo''s [Hellfire] exuded intense amounts of warmth. Though this was only a hypothesis, I thought Koo Hui-seo''s tentacles were simr in nature and attribute to trees and wood. So, they were quite vulnerable to fire-based attacks. Koo Hui-seo seemed to instinctively realize this and tried to block it, but the outeryer of tentacles that tried to block the iing ball of fire had turned into ck ashes and scattered in the wind. Even the tentacles that held my limbs had now loosened from the threat of the fire. I held onto Koo Hui-seo''s neck with both arms, desperately clinging so as to not fall off. Meanwhile, through his tears Koo Hui-seo stopped [Hellfire]; he rubbed his cheek against mine. [It hurts Hnngh] "I get it, so do something quick!" [But Lee-kyung-ssi You didn''t give me permission] "What?" Koo Hui-seo answered very seriouslyface still wet with tears. [If I just had a little more of Lee-kyung-ssi''s blood] "" I looked into his eyes. I couldn''t sense any greed, craving, or bloodthirst in those iprehensible yet strangely innocent ck eyes. They felt different from when he wanted to drink my blood earlier. My lips quivered as I replied, "How much do you need?" [] Koo Hui-seo''s eyes rolled around as he looked at me. Simultaneously, I felt the sharp point of one of his thinnest tentacles poking my stomach. Though I wanted to contemte further, I had no time; I saw [Hellfire] getting closer to Koo Hui-seo''s almost burnt-to-a-crisp tentacles. We were truly on the verge ofpletely melting. Fucking hell "If I give it to you, can you get out of here?" [Ye~es] Koo Hui-seo answered promptly. And Stab! Before I could nod, something hot plunged through my stomach. It felt surrealI looked down at the tentacle that was embedded inside of me. Not a drop of blood flowed out, but it was strangely painfulbecause I felt the strange sensation of my blood being sucked out from within me.
Be a member! TL: Lee-kyung is going to need lots and lots of steak after this. All the iron supplements.
  1. The original is ,'' which literally trantes to neither rice nor porridge.'' Aka neither here nor there: half-baked.
  2. Also a ng for whore''
Chapter 394 Chapter 394 It feels awful'' Gradually, my strength left my legs; my knee soon bent. I also lost the strength to hold my head up and leaned my forehead against Koo Hui-seo''s shoulder. This ufortable nausea, dizziness, and Dawon-ah'' A name shed briefly through my mind. But even if I could ovee the pain to open my mouth, no sound woulde out of my throat. When I closed my eyes, I felt like the world was spinning round and round. Meanwhile, Koo Hui-seo''s body became hotter and hotter; soon, another tentacle began to coil around me. [Hehe Lee-kyung-ssi, look. Here] I heard Koo Hui-seo talking excitedly through my muffled ears, but I couldn''t lift my eyelids. My sense of perception diminished rapidly, and even though I felt something brushing over my head, I couldn''t react. My limbs continued to grow cold. Damn it How much is he nning to suck out of me?'' I heard a voice shouting from a distance; the voice circled around before disappearing. In a few minutes, everything that I had been wary of just became annoying. Soon, I became sleepy. Is this because of excessive blood loss? I''m getting so increasingly sleepy But I shouldn''t. It''s all over if I sleep.'' If a calm, objective voice hadn''tshed out at me, I wouldn''t have been able to break free from my desire to just rx. I barely cracked open my stiffened lips and chewed down hard on my cheeks. Then, some sounds managed to pierce through my deafened ears. [I really, really love you Lee-kyung-ssi] "Damn it! Stop attacking! You promised to hand Choi Lee-kyung over to me!" "Haah, this is why men are so" I felt the sticky, clinging force of the tentacles tightening around my body. Koo Hui-seo, voice still excited, clung to me quite unpleasantly; Moon Issak''s sharp cry could be heard a short distance away. Lim Jisoo''s irritated sigh could also be heard. Once the background sounds became clearer again, I opened my eyes and looked around; I noted that Koo Hui-seo''s appearance was now significantly distorted. "A flower?" Koo Hui-seo had grown into a gigantic tree. The narrow pit had filled with his tentacles that now resembled thick tree roots. Additionally, sharp spikes sprouted from the rootslike branches; tiny buds had formed at the ends. The buds blossomed into small, bright-red flowers as soon as they formed. It was beautiful to look at; I found myself strangely breathlessslightly suffocatedby the sight of this basement filled with small flowers as if we were in the middle of a can field. "What the This is" Moreover, the flowers periodically trembled as if they were breathing and scattered yellow pollen all around. The thick pollen made it look as if a yellow mist had settled around us. Surprisingly, this flower field seemed like it dealt an impactful blow to Lim Jisoo and Moon Issak. "Fuck, I can''t see properly." "Huu We''ll need to chop that whole thing down." "Haah, Haah Shut up!" I don''t know when those two took masks out, but both of them were wearing masks and wielding shields. However, they were brandishing the shields quite strangely. In particr, in Moon Issak''s case, the shield would blink in and out of existence a few times, as if it were being broken down and remade repeatedly. Meanwhile, Lim Jisoo red not at me but in some strange,pletely wrong direction. "[Ice Spear]!" "Arghh!" "I said, don''t attack!" When I saw Lim Jisoo using her skills without any hesitation against her subordinates, I realized that she was hallucinating. Lim Jisoo seemed to realize her mistake only after using her skill, and she looked extremely frustrated. "Eeek!" "Put your staff away!" Moon Issak shouted and restrained Lim Jisoo, but one person had already suffered a major injury. At that moment, Koo Hui-seo''s tentacles sneaked up around the man who had screamed and fell. And Plunge! The tentacle pierced through the man''s head. Then, as the tip of the tentacle divided, I heard the repulsive sound of it gorging on something. As attacks btedly poured in from Lim Jisoo''s other subordinates, the tentacle withdrew without fighting back. However, it was clear that the tentacle had already caused irreversible damage to the man. In addition, the other men who rushed suddenly began to act strangely; they suddenly began to brandish their weapons at each other. "Diiiee!" "Fucker, why won''t you fall away." Then, just before they fired a fatal blow at each other, Moon Issak intervened and removed them frombat. It seems as if the investigator had yet to hallucinate. "Shit" He gritted out. As I expected, after he grinded his teeth and knocked out various subordinates, Moon Issak looked at me. However, it didn''t seem like he could approach me recklessly, even though his expression contradicted his fervent desire to rush forward. I looked at the investigator before turning my head with great difficulty. " KooHuiSeoWhat on EarthDid you do" Then, startled, my neck flinched. Two very sharp-looking tentacles were staring down at me from above my head; furthermore, they were creeping closer to me. Half in disbelief, I turned around again. The closer Moon Issak came to us, the closer the tentacles drew towards me. Was Koo Hui-seo threatening Moon Issak with my life? Confused, I looked at Koo Hui-seo, then gritted my teeth in pain. I grabbed Koo Hui-seo and scratched at him with my nails. "Koo Hui-seo! Stop it Right now!" I felt that I would lose consciousness if I lost any more blood. However, Koo Hui-seo''s tentacles plunged a little deeper, responding to my violent movements. "Hnnngrrk!" Wracked with pain, I could only grasp at his cor. Unbearable aches and anemia hit my head. [I loveso much Haah] Whether I''m dying or not, Koo Hui-seo kept on spouting the same words like a broken radio. Even as I began to lose consciousness, I could tell that he was rampaging. And, at that moment, all the buds on the branches simultaneously bloomed into flowers. "Aaargh!" "D-Die..! I said, die!" "No!" The assassins, who followed Lim Jisoo around as if they were her shadows, suddenly screamed and shook their heads uncontrobly. Then, out of the blue, they rushed at each other or hurt themselves with their own swords. As blood spurted out of their bodies like a fountain, the tentacles on the ground lifted their heads and started to attack them, inflicting even greater damage. Now that the situation deteriorated, Moon Issak withdrew because he could no longer monitor and control his surroundings. He needed to avoid attacks from Lim Jisoo''s subordinates. "Fucker, such a sickening[Victory]" Moon Issak muttered something iprehensible as he red at Koo Hui-seo. However, Lim Jisoo was the problem. "[Hold]." "What?" Moon Issak reacted a beatte, and his arms were caught by magic chains protruding from the ground. Moon Issak grinded his teeth as he shouted at Lim Jisoo, "I told you to put away your staff! Do you want to die?!" "Summon, [rent]." 1 After Lim Jisoo''s chilling incantation, a gargantuan, menacing sword manifested out of thin air, with its de pointing up. The sword was nearly as tall as Lim Jisoo; the width was wider than her. Notably, its de was tied with ck, rusty chains. Nevertheless, she was able to maneuver it well in this space. This wasn''t exactly amon weapon. Moon Issak''s expression distorted with fear when he saw the weapon, "You Where!" The end of the sword headed towards Koo Hui-seo and my location, not towards Moon Issak. Lim Jisoo fiddled with the strands of her hair, "I didn''t n on killing Choi Lee-kyung either However, we have no choice but to cut his leg." Moon Issak reacted more fiercely to those absurd wordsmore than I did. "Don''t spout bullshit, Lim Jisoo!!! It seems you''ve forgotten why I decided to cooperate with your n in the first ce!" "If we don''t defeat that tentacle monster, we''ll be the Vengeful Ghosts here. Just because you''ve be a dog doesn''t mean your IQ is at a dog''s level, right?" Soon afterwards, Lim Jisoo reached out to me decisively, "Cut em down, [rent]!"
Be a member! TL: It''s interesting to hear that Moon Issak only agreed to cooperate with Lim Jisooin order to recapture Lee-kyung. It speaks to the depth of his obsession.
  1. rent is one of King Arthur''s two mythic swords. The first is Excalibur, the sword of war, and the second rent, the sword of peace. This sword was mostly used during knighting ceremonies as opposed to battle. Perhaps for this reason, rent is much less known than Excalibur.
Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Shiinnng! As if responding to her call, the huge sword raised its sword-point as if it would soon cleave down like an axe. At the same time, Moon Issak took a step forward; even though his veins popped out prominently from the effort he made to struggle forward, he could not escape Lim Jisoo''s restraints. [If you let me eat a little more, I can block that, Lee-kyung-ssi] As the sword moved, Koo Hui-seo, who had been stretching his neck, began to whisper in my ear. Instead of responding, I stabbed the tentacle with the dagger I was holding. After a deep plunge, the dagger''s handle hit the tentacle, halting its greedy movement that had been targeting my abdomen. Koo Hui-seo paused and tilted his head, as if he couldn''tprehend my actions. [Why?] "Haah, Haah" I didn''t have time to respond to that stupid question. I kept pushing away the tentacles, increasing the gap between them and my stomach. I was a little scared to see the blood gush out when the tentacles retreated, but I couldn''t let Koo Hui-seo cling to me like this. I twisted the dagger forcefully and gradually pushed the tentacles away. Cr-r-runch! Meanwhile, Lim Jisoo''s summoned sword was steadily approaching us. Severalyers of tentacles were entangled like a, blocking the sword''s progress, but seeing how taut thework was, I didn''t think they could hold out for long. Fortunately I was able topletely push away Koo Hui-seo''s tentacles with my dagger soon afterwards. I immediately pressed on my wound afterwards. To be honest, I wasn''t trying to stem the blood flow; rather, I was trying to stop the tentacles from wriggling back into my stomach. As the tentacles retreated, they softened; simultaneously, Koo Hui-seo''s mirky eyes regained their light. [Ah?] Koo Hui-seo blinked slowly and looked down at me. He rolled his eyes around as he observed my paleplexion and the tentacles holding onto my limbs. [Lee-kyung-ssi?] "." I didn''t intend to wait until Koo Hui-seo understood the whole situation. And, I didn''t intend to obediently die when I''d alreadye so far. "[Lackey]." So, I summoned the only servant I could call without incurring too much riskmy most faithful soldier. I hadn''t thought of summoning Lackey earlier because I had the other servants by my side. But now, given my physical condition, the only servant I could summon was Lackey. [ck ck!] [Master!] Fortunately, Lackey quickly manifested before me. However, one of its arms was broken beneath the elbow. Despite this, Lackey managed to skillfullynd on the tentacle, bncing itself while holding a sword in one hand. Lackey''s purple pupils shook after checking on meit was probably shocked. Without any specific instructions from me, it immediately raised its sword. [Slice] Then, it cut through one of the tentacles that was wrapped around my body and ripped the other tentacles off, one by one. The tentacles flinched and wriggled, but they released my body without attacking the skeleton. [ck ck ck ck!] [Master! I''ll save you!] Lackey was currently in its [Skeleton Soldier] mode, so it could easily support me to a standing position without much difficulty. The tower made of swollen tentacles began to fall, little by little; the sword that Lim Jisoo had summoned narrowly passed over our heads. Potion'' Only then was I able to grab a potion out of my inventory. My hands were too weak to work properly, so Lackey helped out by chewing off the lid of the potion bottle with its teeth. I sshed the contents of the potion bottlewhose spout was absolutely demolishedover my wound. My split skin began to suture closed as the bubbling liquid foamed over my injuries. "Cough" However, my wound was merely sealedthe horrible internal damage remained. Blood surged backwards and poured out through my nose and mouth. I gulped down another potion to survive. [Lee-kyung-ssi] Meanwhile, Koo Hui-seo returned to the size of a regr human being and had crumpled into a crouching position. However, his legs still resembled the roots of a tree. Koo Hui-seo whimpered as he looked at me with a flushed face. [II''m sorrryyy. I I.] When I heard his whining, I grimaced, "EnoughJust make sure to watch behind properly." At that moment, [rent] flew by again, aiming for Koo Hui-seo''s torso. However, idiotically, Koo Hui-seo didn''t dodge, and [rent] hit him square in the chest. "What are you?!" I shouted. Yet, Koo Hui-seo remained strangely calm; the ex-chimera merely sobbed as [rent] withdrew from his chest after stabbing him. At that moment, I saw Koo Hui-seo''s pierced body from a close distance. His tentacles weaved a fiber-like mesh over the hole left by the sword. Can we even call him a human being?'' While it was a relief to see Koo Hui-seo return to his usual pathetic demeanor, the sight of him unaffected while being impaled by the sword was unsettling. At that moment, Lim Jisoo shouted, shocked, "What the hell is that? Moon Issak, you never told me anything about that?!" "" Whether he was speechless or perhaps he still held a grudge against her for going against his wishes, Moon Issak didn''t even pretend to listen to her words. Koo Hui-seo began to gradually diminish his tentacle''s reach; each slimy appendage retreating. The resulting scene shocked both allies and enemies. The flowers quickly withered away, revealing the carnage that had been hidden in the flowerbed. Lim Ji-soo''s subordinates were scattered around here and there like withered mummies. If I didn''t summon Lackey'' The thought that I might have met a simr fate to those withered men made me less sympathetic to Koo Hui-seo. Lim Jisoo grinded her teeth as she counted her fallen subordinates. "Fuck! Six of them are dead Do you know how much it cost to raise each one?" Several of her living subordinates flinched at their fallenrades being treated like some damaged asset, but Lim Jisoo didn''t pay them any mind. Now, she had fully turned her gaze away from me, red at Koo Hui-seo, and pointed her chin at her men, "What are you all doing? Why aren''t any of you attacking him? Bring me that tentacle bastard''s head!" "Yes!" "Understood!" Shiiing! [rent] and the rest of the subordinates started running towards Koo Hui-seo. Koo Hui-seo looked as if he wanted to rush to my side, but he was forced to respond to the oing attacks instead. However, that didn''t mean our problems were all resolved. I still needed to deal with the biggest obstacle; I red down at the handcuffs around my wrist before ring at Moon Issak as well. "" "" Moon Issak looked down at his freed limbs and then slowly lifted his head towards me. Then, as if stalking his prey into a corner, he began to approach me, staring straight into my eyes. Can I handle him?'' It wasn''t that I was scaredI was full of anger towards the man. Seeing his arrogant attitude in his tantly leisurely walk, I wasn''t intimidated. Rather, I felt the desire to kill him surge within me. In response to my abnormal emotions, Lackey reacted quickly and blocked the way in front of me. However, considering Moon Issak''s abilities, I couldn''t expect Lackey to be able to buy me time. I could probably handle him if I summoned another Servant, but'' If I were to summon another Servant in my current condition, I would surely lose consciousness. Moreover, I had run out of potions. As I continued to think, Moon Issak had already narrowed the distance until he was right in front of my nose. I took a few steps back to buy myself some time to organize my thoughts. As he watched me maintain my distance, Moon Issak said something appalling, "Don''t defy me, Choi Lee-kyung." "Don''te any closer." "You''ve already lost anyway." Before I could even ask him to rify, Moon Issak threw a ring towards me. "" My eyes knew this ring well. It was one of the rings that Dawon-ie always wore. As he watched me freeze, Moon Issak continued to speak in a half-amused, half-mocking tone, "Seo Dawon is already in my hands." "What?" "To be frank, this trap was designed to capture him."
TL: Koo Hui-seo truly is an eldritch abomination D: Chapter 396 Chapter 396 At first thought, Moon Issak''s words were quite usibleafter all, Dawon had disappeared. However, if Seo Dawon was truly within that man''s hands, what would showing his ring and trying to convince me serve? I thought Moon Issak was to me'' Wasn''t he obsessed with me? I calmly considered what his motives might be. Moon Issak''s true purpose wasn''t to own Seo Dawon. Furthermore, even if it was true that he was holding the Mage captive, he''d most likely remove Dawon from the picture after obtaining me. "What do you mean that Dawon-ie is in your hands?''" I asked. "It means that Seo Dawon is locked up in my care." I pretended to be dejected and bowed my head to hide my expression. But in reality, I was inwardly mocking Moon Issak''s obvious lies. So, he must have somehow sealed'' Dawon. And'' There was a high probability that the sealing method involved a barrier or something simr. Then, where was he getting the energy to maintain that skill? Fortunately, I had previous experience with these blockades'' or barriers.'' I had encountered this pattern several times while infiltrating various secret locations. So, once the Servants join inwhether that''s Kim Olim or Jung Garamthey would surely find Dawon''s location. The only problem was timeHow long would that all take? In my hands? What a joke.'' I bit the inside of my cheek and schooled the smirk out of my expression as I raised my head. Moon Issak was still staring at me nonchntly. How did he get that ring?'' What was the probability that Dawon-ie was still conscious? Judging from what had happened to Garam, they must have found a way to damage the Mage despite him being a Vengeful Spirit. If Dawon-ie was trapped in that sort of barrier, he could have fainted, or perhaps he may still be conscious but unable to move freely. I dont think hes been seriously injured or under someones mind control. If that were the case, Moon Issak would have directly shown me Dawons body instead of showing me the ring in order to instill greater anxiety within me. That point was incredibly important. If he was merely preventing Dawon-ie froming to my side I just need to figure out where the Mage is. To be frank, the Mage must be somewhere within this halfpleted dungeon. Therefore, I was certain the search wouldnt take long. The ring that Moon Issak had thrown at me helped me arrive at this conclusion. The man had dangled this ratherrge bait to try and shake me up. Something was making this man nervous for him to act so hastily. In the end, this fight could be won if I simply didnt yield to Moon Issak. I nced at Koo Hui-seo over Moon Issaks shoulder. He was frustrating and idiotic, but, as long as he kept Lim Jisoo at a distance, Moon Issak would no longer be a source of fear. He couldnt kill me anyway. I sneered coldly at Moon Issak, Dont make meugh, Moon Issak Im the only one who cany a hand on Seo Dawon. What? I didnt respond and instead quietly chanted one of my skills. [Possession]. [Activating the Possession skill Please select a servant.] Seo Dawonthe golden symbol that was first in the listcaught my eye, but as expected I was faced with the [you cannot currently choose this servant] message when I tried to select the symbol. Of course, I hadnt been nning on using the [Possession] spell on Dawon-ie in the first ce. I pressed the me-colored, orange crow. [Youve selected Choi Kyung-sik.] [Searching for your synchronization rate] [Your synchronization rate is currently at 60%. The closer the rate is to 100%, the stronger the skill bes.] [Will you take a Synchronize Quiz to raise your synchronization rate?] I shook my head when I saw Moon Issaks vicious expression. At 60%, the skill would reliably seed without raising the synchronization rate any higher. After all, it had seeded at 50% as well. I didnt know what would happen if I were caught by Moon Issak during [Possession], but I didnt have time to think further; the skill activated. [The bonus quiz has been denied.] [Current synchronization rate: 60%.] [Executing Possession] After a brief dizzy spell, I popped out of my body before Moon Issak grabbed me. As soon as Choi Kyung-sik opened his eyes, he awoke to Moon Issaktching onto him; he frowned as if he couldnt believe what was happening, What on earth! Haah. Choi Lee-kyung, you wont be able to escape from me now. I shook my head at Choi Kyung-sik and ced a finger to my lips. Just then, Lackey found me and approached, but, when I shook my head, the skeleton whined before awkwardly attacking Moon Issak. Then, as if he were swatting at a fly, Moon Issak sent Lackey rolling away with one swipe of his hand. Bastard Even as I cursed at him, I retreated. On the other hand, Choi Kyung-sik, blinking several times, shot daggers through his eyes at Moon Issak. Though barely, the young Alchemist managed to bite back several swears of his own. Afterwards, Moon Issak dragged Choi Kyung-sik, who was possessing my body, into his embrace and looked around at his surroundings. I flinched, worried that the bastard may have noticed something awry. Be patient for a minute. Be still. Thankfully, it seemed he was still ignorant, and instead spouted some bullshit. He ced what appeared to be a ck bag over my facewas that meant to block my view? I, as an observer, wanted to make the bag burst into mes with my gaze. Afterwards, Moon Issak clutched my body with a triumphant look on his face as he kept furtively ncing around him. As I wondered where he kept looking, I realized that he was conscious of Lim Jisoos presence. As expectedthis alliance was rather temporary, huh? As I contemted drawing Lim Jisoos attention towards his scheming, I decided to sit still for now. Soon, Moon Issak hid himself in a shady location, blending into the shadows; he then began groping at the wall. Click! Apanied by a clicking sound, Moon Issak and my body (Choi Kyung-sik) disappearedalmost instantlybehind the wall. I hurriedly approached the wall and floundered against the rock face, but I couldnt really use physical force in my disembodied soul state. Even though I was merely a soul, my fingertips couldnt pass through the wall; it felt as if my fingertips were touching something firm. Lackey! Come over here! Lackey, who was sprawled in a corner, sprinted with all its might to my side. The skeleton zealously fumbled around the wall as I instructed; it soon seeded and pressed something. I rushed to hug Lackey and was able to cross to the other side of the wall. Are those stairs? Beyond the wall, there were some narrow and steep stairs, but I sensed no human presence. However, I was able to find my way quicklywhen my body and my soul were separated a certain distance, I could feel my body tugging on my soul as if they were mas. I ordered Lackey to follow me from behind because I was worried that Moon Issak wouldpletely demolish the skeleton. We quickened our pace. Because I was floatingmoving against thews of gravity, I was able to cross arge distance in a rather short time even though the stairs were rather narrow and unstable. Its a shame that I cant show you this sight. . Then, when I travelled far enough that I could hear Moon Issaks clearly, my body froze, as if nailed to the ground, as I looked to his direction. The wall at my final destination/arrival point had been hollowed out to create what looked to be arge aquarium tank; the empty space was filled with brilliantly glowing amber liquid. Dawon-ie was inside that tankeyes wide open and looking our way. His body was restrained by various shackles, and Moon Issak was sneering at the Mage in triumph. The bastard stared back at Dawon-ies sharp gaze as he willfully and wholeheartedly molested my body. Though I wasnt in my body at the moment, the mere thought of his touch disgusted me. No, Moon Issak continued, Since youll never have a chance to meet again, shall I allow thisst reunion? Hm?
Be a member! TL: Poor Poor Choi Kyung-sik. They knew they were walking into a trap, but they just had no other way, right? Lee-kyung also agreed (and brought up) the fact that they needed to find Moon Issak to poison Bae Jaemin''s mansion. It just ended up being way worse a trap than they imagined lolol. They probably should have expected the other Red Lotus members to be a target (rather than just Lee-kyung) since they knew Moon Issak and Bae Jaemin knew of their existence. Lim Jisooing to their aid was quite surprising, though. Although I realize, as a reader, we did watch Ryu Hyerin contact Lim Jisoo. Lee-kyung et al had no way of knowing that meeting ever took ce >.< Chapter 397 Chapter 397 T.w. Attempted rape Though the bag hid Choi Kyung-siks expression, I didnt need to see it to know the Alchemists face was contorted. He clenched his fists hard enough for his bones to protrude from his skin. He looked utterly pitiful at this moment. Of course, that didnt mean I approached him; instead, I slowly descended the stairs so that Dawon-ie could see me. Dawon was more docile than I had expected, but, then again, a constant spark ran through the ties that bound his hands and feet. The mana flowing through the chains was so potent that even Ia low-level Usercould feel a tingling sensation. I frowned as I looked up at Seo Dawon. .. It seemed that Dawon finally noticed my presence; his eyes shook a little. The spark grew more intense as the amber liquid in the tank sloshed violently. As the scene unfurled, the corners of Moon Issaks lips curled up. Thats right. Just stay there and watch me pop Choi Lee-kyungs cherry. Perhaps he thought that Seo Dawon was shaken by his crass intimidation, he began to grossly lift up mybat uniforms top and unclothe my body. Then, Choi Kyung-sik, who was currently [Possessing] my body began to desperately push the man away, but there was little my bodyand its poor physical strengthcould do. Of course, I couldnt stand by and let such horrible things be done to my body. So, I turned around to look at Dawon-ie. What should I do? Dawon didnt respond. Rather, a dangerous aura seeped off the Mage as he shook his head. Though his eyes seemed desperate, his words were still firm, Please Dont do anything dangerous? However, I had already judged the situation too dangerous for me to stand still. Though my consciousness had currently exited my body due to the [Possession] skill, Moon Issak was still positioned to rape me. Though I started to try and convince Seo Dawon, my lips automatically mmed shut when I saw the restraints that bound his hands. At some point, his wrists had burnt ck. Tears welling up within my heart, I red at his ckened skin; Dawon-ie tried to speak again. However, I had no thoughts of listening to the Mage. As I pressed the throbbing, aching corners of my eyes, I red at the restraints around his beautiful, delicate wrists. [Master cksmith Lee Dojins Soul-Gripper] [Because the items grade is so high, you cannot observe its details] As I did so, some system messages manifested before my eyes. After confirming that the restraints had been created by Lee Dojin, I looked at Moon Issak again. Moon Issak had fully pushed my body beneath his, mounting atop my torso; his excited eyes held nothing else in their gaze. And, Choi Kyung-siks patience ended there. Damn! Wont you Fuck off?! Choi Kyung-sik used my legs to kick at Moon Issaks body, writhing under the mans grip. Moon Issak caught my ankle and smiled vulgarly. Your defiance will only result in Seo Dawons pain. Just kill guil Just kill Seo Dawon! .What. Moon Issak must have momentarily been shocked by this unexpected reaction, his hands froze. I nodded at Lackey, who had finally reached the bottom of the stairs. Lackey threw the sword in his hands at Moon Issak. Shiing! Afterwards, the skeleton rushed to my side. Moon Issak probably expected this turn of events; he was able to dodge the de with a slight tilt of his head. Then, as he looked at Lackey, he frowned, Choi Lee-kyung, unsummon that skeleton. .. Fine, so thats how its going to be, hm? Because Choi Kyung-sik still had a bag covering his head, he only realized now that Lackey had arrived. Even in such a hectic situation, the Alchemist was able to gauge the situation and mped his lips shut. Moon Issaks brows furrowed as he looked down at my nearly naked body; after a moment, his gargantuan frame rose to its feet. Worried that he would soon use long-ranged skills, I ordered Lackey to stay at a distance. For some reason, the way the investigator moved was quite concerning. Hes not using any skills? Hes just getting closer? Why? Perhaps, hes I buried that passing thought, and for now, decided tomand Lackey. Break that ss wall. [ck ck!] [Yes, Master!] Lackey lifted its sword, aiming to shatter the ss, but the ss withstood the attack. Lackey recoiled as it bounced off; not a single crack could be seen. Seizing this opportunity, Moon Issak rushed in and grabbed Lackey''s head with one hand, "The undead usually transform into ashes when you smash their heads." With that vicious remark, Moon Issak applied pressure to his hands; Lackey''s skull began to fracture with an ominously sickening, crumbling sound. However, Lackey calmly raised its sword once more and hit the ss. Crack! A tiny crack appeareda single mar, but at the same time, the skeleton''s headpletely shattered. Lackey''s eye sockets lost their light. Moon Issak didn''t stop at demolishing the skull. He threw Lackey to the ground and stomped on its ribs, right over the skeleton''s purple heart. I gritted my teeth. [Servant, Lackey has been recalled due to excessive damage.] [ck ck ck] [I couldn''t finish Master''s orders] As Lackey slowly dissipated into white ash Moon Issak looked up at Dawon with a smirk on his face. "What''ll you do? Yourst savior has gotten smashed." "" Even in this situation, Dawon-ie kept looking only at me, not Moon Issak. Moon Isaac didn''t stop at taunting. He approached the wall and pulled a lever that wasn''t noticeable until now. Then, the amber-colored liquid surrounding Dawon began to turn red. Though this couldn''t be the case, it looked as if Dawon was bleeding. "Just as Lee Dojin said, there''s nothing quite like using the undead for your own purposes." Further, this pigpen was partially made with you in mind. . Youve basically locked yourself up. How does it feel? As if to support Moon Issaks words, the already overflowing manathe magic energy that flowed from Dawons Vengeful Spiritbegan to gradually amplify. Dawons bodyespecially his wrists that were chained by the shacklesbegan to transform into a skeleton. As I watched the gradual transformation of the Mages hands into bleached-white bone, I automaticallywithout realizingmmed my fists into the ss wall. Seo Dawon, please! However, Dawon remained calm. He slowly averted his gaze, which had been focused on me until that point, and closed his eyes. Seeing that, Moon Issak thought Seo Dawon was admitting defeat; peals ofughter would not stop tumbling from his lips. Strangely, Dawons appearance continued to distort. The sparks that were scorching his wrists intensified; the strands of hair floating around his head began to grow longer. In the blink of an eye, his ck hair grew to shoulder-length. The transformation that had been restricted to the area beneath his wrist extended in range. Now, the area beneath his elbows, on both arms, became skeletal. Moon Issak furrowed his browsit seemed that he didnt expect this transformation either. What the Blurble blurble! Furthermore, the now-red liquid began to bubble violently. Moon Issak peered insideright where bubbles were forming; he touched the ss wall. I watched as he took his hand away in reflex and spat out a few swears. The liquid had boiled hot enough for him to feel the heat through the thick ss. How Dawon-ies eyes remained tightly shut. Now, his hair reached his waist; iprehensible and mysterious purple text appeared on his forehead. I knew what that text was. When I signed the contract with Seo Dawon, simr text was inscribed across his forehead. The sight of the purple letters felt somewhat ominous. Dawon-ah. Wh-what are you doing?! I had the strong hunch that something was going wrong. Meanwhile, his lengthy hair began to float upwards; the restraints around his wrists rattled up and down. Moon Issak could no longer ignore these unusual happenings and lowered the lever he had previously raised. Whiirrrrrr! Soon afterwards, I heard something ominousthe device had stopped. The liquid surrounding Seo Dawon returned to its amber color. However Crrrkk! Apanied by what sounded like a huge sheet of ice splitting apart, a huge crack began to form from the small scratch that Lackey had made. Moon Issak stood there, frozen, as he looked up at the cracked ss wall. Crash! And, finally, Dawon-ie woke up from behind thepletely shattered ss. Dark crimson liquid began to pour down towards Moon Issak.
Be a member! TL: Ngl, Lackey''s parting words made my heart ache a little Also, I find it hrious how Choi Kyung-sik was just like "Fuck this, kill Seo Dawon, I don''t care." Chapter 398 Chapter 398 "Fuck!" Moon Issak immediately retreated, a short curse spilling from his lips. The mysterious, unidentified red liquid only spilled so much as to reach the ce where the investigator had been before evaporating quickly. However, Dawon-ie''s appearance remained unusual. Dawon''s wrists were still bound, but the shackles were floatingas if he had ripped'' the shackles from its grounding linkspletely. The same was true of the shackles grounding his ankles. Dawon-ie still remained floating, except in the air rather than liquid. Meanwhile, still feeling a bit flustered, Moon Issak immediately swung his summoned rod at Dawon. "Die!" Creaakk! However, before the staff could reach Dawon, the air near the Mage''s body began to distort, apanied by a strange reverberation. ng! The staff bounced back as if it had met a strong, repulsive force. Due to the strength of the recoil, Moon Issak''s grip must have be slightly numb. He adjusted his grip, grit his teeth, and shouted, "[Angelica]!" Beautiful lines of light were drawn, one by one, behind Moon Issak''s back. In addition, his huge body shrunk, returning to a size simr to when I first met him. During this transformation, a halo-like glow continued to emanate from behind Moon Isaac. Moreover, the flowing light now took the form of giant wings, moving deftly at his back. At that moment, Moon Issak''s feet lifted off the ground and hovered in the air. [The Goddess''s warrior, after being bestowed her blessed name and being recognized as Apostle,'' has released his power.] The system message spouted something iprehensible, and I, feeling a bit threatened, stepped back. Moon Issak''s aura was unusual; the bastard''s eyes shed and gleamed with a blue glow. The ground beneath him that had been firm just moments ago seemed to sag as if buckling under the weight of something heavy. Crackle! Blue lightningor something like itsparked around Moon Issak before subsiding. The lightning felt like an electric current surrounding Moon Issak. It was beautifullike an eternal meteor shower, but the beauty didn''t erase Moon Issaks deste bloodthirst. Dawon-ah'' Despite everything that was unfurling, Dawon-ie was still floatingdeathly stillin the air. His dark, crimson eyes were unfocused, and it was hard to glean where he was looking. This line of thought was no longer relevant, as those eyes soon closed. I found it hard for me to tear my eyes away from Dawon, who was pale and lifeless like a doll. A foreboding, ominous feelinglike something had gone terribly wrongflowed through my entire body. "[Purifying Light]." Simultaneously, Moon Issak raised his pointer finger while chanting a skill. Soon, a bright light gathered at his fingertipthe light was so intense I couldn''t even look at it properly. Even though I was just a spirit, I closed my eyes momentarily because of the blinding light. Just before I closed my eyes, I saw Moon Issak shooting the sphere of dense light he had collected at his fingertips towards Seo Dawon. However, I couldn''t even move to defend the Mage. Cr-r-runch! "You" A momentter, when the harsh light faded from my eyelids, I quickly opened my eyes and witnessed an iprehensible scene. Dawon-ie remained stillnot even a blink. Furthermore, the skill that Moon Issak shot still couldn''t reach the Mage. However, that wasn''t the end. Instead of the attack just bouncing off like before, space seemed to split open, as if an inventory had been opened at that point, and began to chew and swallow'' Moon Isaak''s skill. Mirroring my confusion, Moon Issak frowned, flustered. What isthat?'' At that moment, I saw something moving within that space. At first, I thought it was a shadow caused by the shing light, but, when I tried to look closer, I retreated almost instinctively. My arms hugged my body tightly; cold sweat ran down my back. I wanted to calm my trembling body. [You''ve witnessed *****''] [You''re now under the fear'' condition. Your agility has decreased by 20%] Wh-what?'' I managed to return to my senses thanks to the timely system message, but I still couldn''tprehend what that thing'' was around Seo Dawon. On the other hand, Moon Issak responded by creating an even more powerful, intense sphere of light by using both hands. He probably hadn''t noticed that thing'' yet. "I don''t know what trickery this is, but" he said. [] "You probably won''t get away unscathed this time!" Moon Issak boldly dered as he attacked Dawon; the cold air that followed his attack seemed to freeze the surrounding air. And unlike before, this attack began to bypass the distortion of space and headed straight for Dawon. I almost screamed when I saw frost beginning to encroach upon Seo Dawon''s body. But [Ah.] Dawon''s mouth, which did not move until now, cracked open a little to release a short sigh. At the same time, he slowly blinked. A faint smile no, rather, a mocking smile shed across his face. Bzzt! Simultaneously, Moon Issak''s powerful skills dissipated, as if they had been neatly extinguished. Moon Issak''s eyes opened wide, agitated. However, something even more startling followed. "Fuck, what the hell is going on.!" Moon Issak cursed as he raised the staff he was holding. Strangely, though, he didn''t lower his raised hand. He merely made awkward expressions as his right hand remained stiff and raised. "What?" Moon Issak, who btedly noticed that something was strange, raised his head; at that moment, his right hand prated his stomach with great force. Moon Issak fell to his kneesthis all urred so fast, he couldn''t even scream. "Cough" He looked down at his right hand with bloodshot eyes. Then, raising his trembling left hand, he tried to hold his out-of-control right hand. "Arrghhh!" However, he was unsessful. Rather than grabbing his right hand, his left hand grabbed between his legs. Moon Isaac writhed on the ground, foam spilling from his mouth. I could only widen my eyes as I watched him inflict pain upon himself; the tendons in his left hand stretched taut as it used increasing strength. "Choi Lee-kyung-ssi! Are you nearby? Is Moon Issak dead?" Choi Kyung-sik shouted. I was able to tear my eyes away because of that voice. I returned to my senses and looked back; Choi Kyung-sik was naked with a bag still covering his face. I hurried to his side, "I''m here. Right now Dawon-ie to Moon Issak" Actually, was that really something Dawon-ie did? I stopped in the middle of my sentence and looked at Dawon, in front of Moon Issak who was rolling around in his own blood. Seo Dawon was staring down at Moon Issak with an utterly bored face. He didn''t do anything, but his cid expression was scarier than any action. I lowered my voice and said to Choi Kyung-sik, "It does seem like Dawon-ieis dealing with him, but" Upon hearing my words, Choi Kyung-sik visibly rxed, letting out a deep sigh. "Ah That''s a relief." "" Was that really a relief? I couldn''t shake off these uneasy feelings and remained silent. At that moment, Moon Issak suddenly raised his left hand. And, seeing what was held within that hand, I almost threw up. "Uuurgh" Did he really rip *it* off with his own hand? Itched onto Choi Kyung-sik and shuddered. Noticing my queasiness, he held me carefully. "Choi Lee-kyung-ssi, let''s release this Possession'' first, hm?" "" I nodded slowly; as soon as I lifted the [Possession] skill, my vision turned ck. Fortunately, Choi Kyung-sik opened his inventory as soon as he returned to his ghostly state and immediately cut off the bag that covered my head. However, Choi Kyung-sik paused in the middle of cutting; he suddenly blocked my front. "Ahehehekeurgh!" But, I couldn''t ovee my curiosity and looked straight aheadthrough the gaps Choi Kyung-sik''s body couldn''t cover. Moon Isaak groaned in agony as he forcibly severed his own ring finger. While Seo Dawon didn''t say a word, it was clear that the Mage was the one making Moon Isaak harm himself. "Don''t look anymore." "Ah" Even after my view was covered, the gasping screams would not end. It seems that Moon Issak''s special constitution prevented his death. [This is so easy, why did I] At that moment, Dawon-ie mumbled in a dry tone. His muttering concerned me. What''s'' Something was wrong. Just as I thought that, Dawon-ie looked up. Our eyes met.
Be a member! TL: Something is indeed very, very wrong D: Chapter 399 Chapter 399 [Lee-kyung-ah.] The chill from Dawon''s absolute-zero cold expression gradually faded as he called out my name. The imposing presence of the unnamed entity surrounding him also became cid. Only then did some of my courage return, so, in a cracked voice, I called out his name. "Dawon-ah." Then, as if guided by my voice, Dawon-ie slowlynded on the ground. His movements were silent, like a feather settling down; but for me, the fact that the Mage had nted his feet on the ground brought a strangely strong sense of relief. Because, just a moment ago, he felt otherworldly. It was a feeling simr to encountering a monster in a dungeon. Apletely different system or existencesomething belonging to a different world Something iprehensible, unreachable I was worried that Dawon-ie might turn into some inexplicable beinglike those monsters. I was keenly aware of this unease. "Are you alright?" I inhaled a sharp breath as I approached the Mage. I wanted to touch him. The mere touch of his skin beneath my fingertips might reject that ominous feeling. But, Dawon-ie just stared at me as I approached. His cold eyes were fixed on my wrist. [He touched you again.] "Huh?" His words were not apanied by a frown or any other change in expression. Unable to predict what would follow, I walked another half-step closer. Plop! At the same time, blood began to flow from both of Moon Issak''s eyes. "Arrghh!" Moon Issak screamed at the terrible pain of losing his eyes. I froze immediately; Dawon looked at my rigid self and quietly whispered [How do you want me to kill him?] Though he phrased it as a question, it was merely symbolic. He wasn''t actually asking for my opinion. Eventually, he turned his head away when I remained silent. Meanwhile, I saw Moon Issak''s wrecked face with bloody tear tracks crossing his cheeks. The moment Dawon turned to look at the investigator, I could clearly see fear and horror on Moon Issak''s face. "G-Go away!" Using his mouththe only intact feature or appendage Moon Issak had, I heard a tremor in his voice that he couldn''t hide. [] Dawon-ie silently glided to a stop in front of Moon Issakmirroring his movements from when he firstnded on the ground. Then, the Mage raised his skeletal handbleached white bone after his skin had all been scorched awayand grabbed Moon Issak''s neck. The investigator''s face quickly turned purple even though it didn''t seem like the Mage''s grip was particrly strong. Moon Issak''s ckened lips and eyes opened almost automatically. "Choi Lee-kyung-ssi, something feels off. You should try to stop or dissuade Guildmaster-nim." "" At that moment, Choi Kyung-sik approached me and quietly insinuated that I should intervene. I also felt the situation was strange, so I tried to step closer to Dawon-ie. However, just before my feet lifted off the ground, Moon Issak''s scream echoed out; my nostrils smelled the metallic scent of blood. "Knnngh.!" Moon Issak struggled and trembled in the Mage''s hold. Dawon lifted his neck higher and higher until he suddenly bit the man in the nape of his neck. I''ve seen Lackey bite the dead or near dead to turn them into Ghouls. However, Moon Issak was still alive, and Dawon-ie wasn''t necessarily in his summoned form. Nevertheless, Moon Issak''s neck swelled, expanding from the bite mark; soon, purple veins protruded from his skin. "Gurgle!" White bubbles began to form around the corners of Moon Issak''s mouth. His eyes were rolled over into the back of his head, and only the whites were showing. Dawon-ie continued to drink Moon Issak''s blood, paying no attention to any changes. Gulp by gulp, the audible sound of blood flowing down the Mage''s esophagus filled the space. Are servants able to drink the blood of people other than their master, the Necromancer?'' I was frozen, unable to look away from the shocking scene. It felt as if my feet were nailed to the ground. Suddenly, Dawon''s body began to react strangely. His hair'' Dawon''s lengthened hair began to ripple, as if a strong wind was sweeping through the room; a faint golden light started to spread along the lines of his body. And, when Dawon turned to me, my eyes opened wide, startled. His left eye''s pupil turned golden. "Dawon-ah, wait a minute!" As soon as I noticed this ominous change, I ran to stop Dawon. However, just as I took a step forward, the seams of the handcuffs that had tightly bound my wrists rapidly corroded and broke apart. ng! At the same time, Moon Isaak''s head, which had been making a grinding sound due to the pressure Dawon-ie exerted, suddenly tiltedpletely backward. Dawon finally let him go as if he was discarding a piece of dirty trash. With a thud, Moon Issak copsed, and an odious, rotten smell began to seep out from where he fell. Dawon-ie then spat out the blood that remained in his mouth. The intangible something'' surrounding the Mage was plenty agitated. So, I hurriedly reached out to grasp Seo Dawon, but Bounce! My fingertips, hurriedly reaching out, were blocked and bounced off of something unknown. Dawon looked at me with an indifferent gaze; I groped at the air with widened eyes. I instinctively realized that I had to stop him immediately. "[Seo Dawon]! Sto Cough!" However, before I could finish mymand, something invisible wrapped around my neck. A severe chill ran through me the moment that unidentified something'' wrapped around my neck. My whole body felt as if it were trapped in iceI couldn''t move a single muscle. As that something'' revealed its true formmy expression naturally showcased my sheer shock. What on earth'' That something'' was Dawon''s shadow. This shadow was something that should not be able to appear in his spiritual state, but what else could I call this dark shape that resembled Dawon and extended from his feet? Soon, it'' strangled me, pressing down on my tongue with fingers topletely subdue and stop me from uttering amand.'' Its eyes were red. "Da. Nngh" Despite everything, I persisted in trying to call out to Seo Dawon. However, I could no longer resist when the shadow threateningly pressed down on the root of my tongue. This isn''t Dawon'' It was impossible for him to treat me like this, so this shadow couldn''t be Seo Dawon. With that in mind, I exerted some force in my chin to try to bite off the shadow with my teeth. [Lee-kyung-ah.] It was then When he saw me thrashing, Dawon-ie called out my name. Reflexively, the shadow stopped moving and released its hold slightly. "Cough, C-Cough" The shadow then poured into my throat. I felt something strangeneither liquid nor solidfilling my body. I bent over to spit or vomit it out, but whatever it was had already dug inside my stomach. "Blergh!" "Choi Lee-kyung-ssi!" A beatte, Choi Kyung-sik rushed to my side. However, the Alchemist also bounced off an invisible barrier. The shadow had peeled away from me and stood in front of Choi Kyung-sik, blocking his way. Unable to see the shadow, the young alchemist seemed flustered, "Damn it! What''s in front of me?!" "!" I tried to inform Choi Kyungsik of the shadow''s presence, but my voice would note out; it felt like my neck and tongue had hardened. When my eyes opened wide and I grabbed my throat, Choi Kyung-sik furrowed his brow, "Stay still for now, Choi Lee-kyung-ssi" Fortunately, he immediately realized that something was wrong with me. [Choi Kyung-sik.] However, at that moment, my voice spilled out of the shadow''s mouth. Choi Kyung-sik''s eyes opened wide as he made eye contact with Dawon''s shadow that had materialized in front of him. The distorted surface of the shadow looked like bulging magmabubbles rising. The shadow, which looked like Seo Dawon until now, had changed to look like me in the blink of an eye. Of course, from my point of view, the shadow didn''t really have any substance and wasn''t a solid presence, but. "Choi Lee-kyung-ssi?" Choi Kyung-sik said, surprised. Perhaps to him, the shadow was a perfect clone of me. Then, as soon as the shadow heard Choi Kyung-sik''s words, it adopted a chilling smileeach corner of its mouth stretched wide, as if the smile was in danger of tearing apart the face. Then, it opened its gaping lips and gave amand'' in my voice. [The servant, Choi Kyung-sik,'' will be exempt from summoning for 24 hours.] "Wait!" Bewildered, Choi Kyung-sik tried to resist, but he vanished after the exemption was activated. The shadow soon dribbled back beneath Dawon''s feet, as if it were flowing water. I was both shocked and left cowering at such an unbelievable sight. Thud! However, Seo Dawon was also the one who quickly caught my stumbling self. He stared down at mesilent from shockwith an affable yet forlorn expression. Though that expression was probably meant to deceive me, I still really wanted to rely on and trust him. I thought Perhaps there was an underlying reason for all thisOr perhaps the Mage wasn''t in full control or he was acting against his will. But "!" My skin began to turn ck from where Dawon was holding my body, and my body began to feel incredibly heavy. I slowly sank towards the floor; at the same time, the shadow at Dawon''s feet began to rise. The shape and color gradually began to take form,pleting itselfas if it had absorbed my color. [Dawon-ah.] Finally, it,'' which now looked exactly like me, stood by Dawon and spoke with my stolen voice. Astonished, I reached out; but, at that moment, Ipletely sank underground, as if I had been submerged in ake. However, as if I were standing at the opposite side of a transparent, ss wall, I could still observe Dawon and that shadow. The Mage nodded after coldly looking at my clone; the shadow then obediently opened its mouth. [Summon all standby servants to my side.] The Shadow used amand that even I was unfamiliar with. Every servant, except for the ones that had been exempted or reverse-summoned due to damagewas summoned to our location. I could only look on at the scene, eyes wide open.
TL: The chills Sorry this iste guys, it''s getting to conference season >.< Chapter 400 Chapter 400 [Summon all standby servants to my side.] As she listened to the voice hovering in her ears, Kim Olim pulled her hand away from the Moon Issak clone that she had been demolishing. The moment Choi Lee-kyung had used his [Master Authority], all her attention was drawn towards him. Choi Lee-kyung Wasn''t he meeting up with Seo Dawon?'' For some reason, she couldn''t help but frown; something didn''t feel good. She looked at Woo Ragi and Bang Eunji nearby. "What''s that?" Woo Ragi, who was clearing away the remaining stone statues, lowered his [echo des]he must have heard Choi Lee-kyung''s voice as well. Moreover, as soon as the voice stopped speaking, his body began to turn translucent, starting from his fingertips. It was evident that his summoning time had ended. When Bang Eunji saw Woo Ragi''s condition, she sheathed her [Gunde]. "Eunji guesses he''s joined up with guildmaster-nim?" "I haven''t heard from Seo Dawon, though." "" The three of them looked at each other, but this standoff didn''tst long. A summoning circle emerged from beneath their feet, breaking their silence. When space distorted and folded before unfurling once more, they were now relocated in a rather foul-smelling cave. The three of them were aloneno others were around. "Ara?" A few seconds after they arrived, Jung Garam was also summonedthough perhaps dragged in'' was a better descriptor. After blinking his confused, red eyes a few times, he nced around; it appeared as if he had just regained his senses. He looked bewilderedas if he had just awoken from deep slumber. "Where am I?" As soon as Woo Ragi heard that, he frowned, "What are you talking about? Were you locked up until now?" "I don''t know. Ican''t remember a thing that happened after I went inside that bird cage." Upon hearing Jung Garam''s words, Kim Olim''s brows furrowed automatically. Moreover, the fact that there were only four servants summoned here bothered her. She rushed to give instructions to the guild members present, "First, we should scatter and find" However, a cold voice cut her off before she could finish. [There''s no need to do that.] Seo Dawon slowly walked out from the shadows of the wall. His face was cold and expressionless. The guild members felt an intense apprehension towards hima strange sense of discordance. First, Seo Dawon''s hair had be quite long; furthermore, one of his pupils had turned golden. With his arms crossed over his chest, Woo Ragi red at Seo Dawon, "What did you do to end up like that?" [] Seo Dawon only nced at the Swordsman with indifferent eyes; it didn''t seem like he had any desire to respond. Woo Ragi frownedtheir sarcastic banter was spoiled by the Mage''s arrogant attitude. He frowned before pointing his [Echode] at Seo Dawon as the Mage slowly approached. Kim Olim moved to dissuade Woo Ragi, but she thought better of that and decided to observe first. After all, there was an ominous aura emanating from Seo Dawon. Bang Eunji and Jung Garam took half a step backthey had no desire to intervene. Holding his [Echode], Woo Ragi asked coldly, "Also, you need to exin that disgusting smell wafting off your body." However, despite this tense situation, Seo Dawon remained calm. [It seems there''s a lot you''re curious about.] Seo Dawon murmured slowly, as if he couldn''t see the de pointed at him. However, Woo Ragi sensed the underlying hostility and tightened his grip on his sword handle. "Don''t change the subject. Where''s Choi Lee-kyung?" [Can I ask a question as well?] "What?" [Did you drink his blood?] Woo Ragi was flustered by that question. Seo Dawon''s words made him recall the impulsive kiss he had shared with Choi Lee-kyung. In an instant, Seo Dawon quickly narrowed the distance between him and Woo Ragi; he quickly grabbed the other''s jaw with his ck-glove d hand. Woo Ragi reflexively tried to push Seo Dawon away, but the Swordsman also froze at the unexpected contact. "MmMmph?!" "Omo?" Bang Eunji murmured. Seo Dawon firmly bit down on Woo Ragi''s lower lip. Since the Swordsman was in a spiritual state, there was no blood, but the bite''s intensity was enough to tear through the lower lipif Woo Ragi was made of flesh and bone. Woo Ragi was rigid with shock until Seo Dawon moved his mouth away. In fact, everyone was in shockexcept for Bang Eunji, who stared at them with shining eyes and flushed cheeks. Only Seo Dawon remainedposed. The Mage faced his friendwho was on the verge of vomitingwith a smile on his face. [It seems like you keep on forgetting, Ragi-yah.] "" [I warned you to always maintain a proper'' distance from Lee-kyung-ie.] "You son of a bitch" Woo Ragi, btedly rising up with his surging anger, grabbed Seo Dawon by the cor. In the end, though, he only swore and pushed Dawon away roughly. Just looking at the goosebumps on his back of the hand made it clear that the recent contact had left him deeply traumatized. Kim Olim looked at Seo Dawon like she was fed-up with his antics, "That was the most disgusting thing I''ve seen this year." She momentarily paled, as if she had just imagined touching lips with Seo Dawon. Meanwhile, Woo Ragi, still unable to calm down, kicked a nearby piece of ss. On the other hand, Jung Garam looked around before lowering his voice and whispering to Seo Dawon, "Dawon-hyung but, you know I think Choi Lee-kyung will throw a fit if he finds out about this." Bang Eunji also murmured, pressing at her pounding heart with both hands, "BBL That might be okay too" Seo Dawon, the culprit of all this unexpected pandemonium, just stood there with a smile. Soon, he raised his gloved hand into the air and drew a vertical line. A ck holethe entrance to his inventorybegan to open midair alongside the movement of his hand. "Blegh That really makes me nauseous." "What the hell are you carrying around?" A terrible odor leaked out of that open gap; the stench was difficult to endure, even for Vengeful Spirits. Instead of answering, Seo Dawon plunged his arm deep into his inventory. "Guuuuuhhhhghhh" Soon, Seo Dawon''s hands firmly gripped a swollen blue-ish lump of flesh and began to pull it out. Surprisingly, though, the flesh wriggled as if it were alive. But, as soon as the head popped out, the frowns caused by the stench soon straightened; everyone made different expressions. Bang Eunji was the first to move. She got close to what was presumably Moon Issak'' and slightly lifted up the gag in his mouth. "He has a few teeth missing." Seo Dawon nodded and dropped Moon Issak onto the floor. Plop! The limbless body mmed straight into the ground. Bang Eunji pursed her lips as she watched Moon Issak''s torso struggle. "I was thinking more of a bleached-white doll" 1 [It''s possible to dye him.] "Isn''t he an undead?" [He''s half undead, but you should still be able to bleach him white.] Upon hearing this, Bang Eunji kicked Moon Isak with her heeled foot. Apanied by a scream, his body, which had been flipped over, faced upwards. Meanwhile, with a cruel grin on his face, Jung Garam approached quietly like a cat and looked down at the Investigator. The young assassin''s face was flushed. "How did you strike this bnce? Amazing." Afterwards, sounds of Bang Eunji and Jung Garam''s cheerful y with "Moon Issak" echoed through the silent cave. Kim Olim watched the scene with a nk expression before approaching Seo Dawon. "Where is Choi Lee-kyung?" After a brief silence, Seo Dawon responded with a smile [I put him to sleep.] "You used a skill?" Only after that question did Seo Dawon turn to look at Kim Olim. Kim Olim, on the other hand, felt the terrible weight of his silence. She couldn''t hold back any longer and criticized, "I remember you said that you would no longer go back on your word. That you wouldn''t do anything irreversible." [I have no intention of hurting Lee-kyung-ie.] While his tone was cid, his words contained a warning against crossing any more lines. Of course Kim Olim, as a faithful friend, ignored his warning. "Your protection borders on confinement. Protecting Choi Lee-kyung without his consent is imprisoning him, Seo Dawon." Her words were meant to return him to his sensesa metaphorical jolt to his headBut, instead, Seo Dawonughed. [Even if you''re sick of it, we have no choice.] "." [To be honest, I can understand what Moon Issak was thinking.] "" [Maybe, fundamentally, we''re the same kind of person.] Kim Olim looked at Seo Dawon with sad pity in her eyes, unable to deny. Shadows fluctuated violently under their feet, but Kim Olim was oblivious. - Be a member! TL: Snaps for Kim Olimeverything she said just speaks to me (and I think to what the readers are anxious about for Lee-kyung. Eunji and Garam are naively gleeful at Moon Issaks death (?), but Kim Olim (and to a lesser extent Woo Ragi) , as long time friends of Seo Dawon and older perhaps more mature members of the guild, sense a crisis. Theres a moral line thats crossed here. Stuff like this is why I dont think the author just writes toxic rtionshipsshes not glorifying Seo Dawon but rather showing how wed he is. And, as a wed character, hes interesting. His ownparisons of himself to Moon Issak shows how vile he knows his actions are. Honestly, Moon Issak is such an interesting foil to Seo Dawon.
  1. She''s not talking in the third-person here.
Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Seo Dawon handed over ownership of Moon Issak to Bang Eunji. The stigma the Mage had carved onto Issak''s forehead changed from his to hers as the owner had changed. Overwhelmed by the shock, Moon Issak twitched like a bug before finally rolling his eyes back. Of course, Bang Eunji, his new owner, paid no attention to his convulsions. Bang Eunji broke Moon Issak down into pieces before storing him a box she usually used to storerge dolls. When the lid mmed shut, the stench prating her nose slowly disappeared. "Where''s Lim Jisoo?" Now that Moon Issak'' had been cleaned up, everyone''s attention turned to focus on the whereabouts of another enemy: Lim Jisoo. Seo Dawon gestured, as if he were looking down into dungeon [This is the passageway.] The Mage led everyone to what seemed to be an empty wall, but, when he flicked his finger, the wall opened and a narrow passage appeared. This way, everyone was able to reach Koo Hui-seo''s room'' without much difficulty. "Hngh HnrkkHnrkk" However, when they arrived, they could could only see Koo Hui-seo scratching at his neck, attempting to injure himself. Lim Jisoo was nowhere to be seen. Seo Dawon slowly scanned Koo Hui-seo''s wet face and opened his mouth [What about Lim Jisoo?] After Dawon repeated his question a few times, Koo Hui-seo returned to his senses, "She Ran away. She took something strange from her personand tore it apart" Koo Hui-seo was aware of his own mistakehe let an important enemy escape. Hisrge, intimidated eyes shook anxiously. However, Seo Dawon didn''t question Koo Hui-seo anymore and pointed at one of the murdered corpses that littered the ground. [Shinigami''s Book.] Then, Choi Lee-kyung''s voice echoed from somewhere. Everyone besides Seo Dawon raised their heads, reacting to that voice. Strangely, though, Choi Lee-kyung couldn''t be seen even though they had definitely heard him. "Lee-kyung-ssi?" Koo Hui-seo looked around, bewildered. He wasn''t the only one; the servants also slyly searched around, but they could see neither hide nor tail of their Master. "Gurghh Gurgle" Nevertheless, the skill had been activated properly. The dead man''s mouthdry like a mummyopened. The dead person began to tremble, mouth wide open. It looked like a sinner awaiting judgment after death. Seo Dawon looked at it with an indifferent expression. Then, he asked [Where did Lim Jisoo run away to?] "Searchingmemories" The deceased moved its stiffened tongue and hesitantly responded; then, it soon began to shake its head wildly. After a short while, it straightened up into a very rigid posture. A smooth voice began to emanate from its mouth, as if someone had pressed a button on the radio. "If we fail to lock up Seo Dawon Hm, there''s a big risk on this side as well." Startlingly, the words that flowed from the dead person''s mouth sounded like Lim Jisoo. Also, unlike before, the voice wasn''t inarticte. Rather than a paltry imitation, it was as if Lim Jisoo had actually embodied the corpse; her voice itself came out of its mouth. That wasn''t the only startling thing. "Then, take this scroll." Suddenly, Bae Jaemin''s voicenot Lim Jisoo''sbegan to flow from those dead lips. Furthermore, as if acting out a scene, the dead person moved, raising its withered arm and handing something over. The corpse stood still; then, it slowly toppled forward as if indicating that it had finished its duty. Thump! And, just like that, the body, which was solid and retained a hint of its former shape until mere moments ago, scattered into the air like grains of sand. Seo Dawon had no more interest in this shinigami''s'' final moments. The same was true of the others. Kim Olim, who had been silent all this while, said, "What''s the range of a movement scroll? Can we search this up somehow?" Jung Garam and Bang Eunji answered almost simultaneously, "A radius of 10 kilometers would probably be the limit." "10 kilometers." At their responses, Woo Ragi opened his mouth as if he were about to say something, then looked at Seo Dawon and closed his mouth again. He frowned. Then, Kim Olim gave voice to what Woo Ragi clearly wanted to say, "If it''s 10 kilometers, they haven''t gone very far. I''ll go for her." However, Seo Dawon dissuaded her [If he only brought one teleport scroll, that n might work. But considering that rat''s character, he likely prepared several. Of course, maybe only one of those scrolls can be immediately used for urgent cases, but] "" [There''s a possibility that they''ll slip through our fingers, right before our eyes.] Kim Olim nodded at that reasonable statement. Seo Dawon continued [Also, there''s no need to chase her right now. We have two people on our side who have the ability to stay in pursuit.] With that said, he looked at Jung Garam and Bang Eunji. The two activated their respective search skills at the same time. "[Mapping]." "[Chaser]." The two had much experiencebining their skills. Soon, the red dot that Bang Eunji created began to move around on Jung Garam''s map. The red dot, presumably Lim Jisoo, was moving rapidly. "" At that moment, Koo Hui-seo, who had been at the margins and ignored by everyone, also sneaked up to look down at the map. His eyes, scanning the coordinates, gradually darkened. However, Seo Dawon didn''t bother to stop him. "[Bloody Nightmare]." Koo Hui-seo said. Then, a small cloud of ck smoke rose over the map. The smoke quickly caught up with the red spot, which was soon shrouded in the murky smoke and stopped moving. Koo Hui-seolooking very much like he had done this beforestabbed his hand with his tentacle and began to bleed tar-like blood. [] Seo Dawon, detecting something within that blood, looked fiercely at Koo Hui-seo. However, Koo Hui-seo didn''t notice Seo Dawon''s bloodthirst and raised his split fingertip to the map. Drip! An ominous, sticky, and ck blood droplet fell over the coordinates; the red dot had now turned a simr murky ck. Koo Hui-seo closed his eyes for a moment before opening them again. His ck pupils returned to their usual hollow, glossy appearance. Seo Dawon looked down at Koo Hui-seo and, without any warning, grabbed the back of the ex-chimera''s head and twisted it abruptly. "I-It hurts" Koo Hui-seo seemed beaten down, but his tentacles were not as submissive. Thin, strand-like tentacles were creeping up towards Seo Dawon''s hand, which was still gripping the back of Koo Hui-seo''s head with enough force to break it. Koo Hui-seo blinked, unable to understand the turn of events. However, Seo Dawon didn''t hesitate. Cr-r-r-r-unch! The Mage just broke Koo Hui-seo''s neck, then and there. Koo Hui-seo''s eyes lost focus, as if he had fallen unconscious. Soon, his back began to swell, and a pile of tentacles started pouring out. However, as soon as the tentacles wrapped around Seo Dawon''s hand, they lost their strength and fell to the ground. "Unnngh" Ever since Seo Dawon mercilessly broke his neck, the easy-going Koo Hui-seo started to cry with his mouth wide open. Despite looking down at Koo Hui-seo''s pained expression, Seo Dawon didn''t loosen his grip; he opened his inventory with his free hand. [Are you unable to distinguish what you should and shouldn''t eat?] "Cough, cough" [How many times now have you betrayed Lee-kyung? Even a dog recognizes its owner.] Cold anger filled Seo Dawon''s expression; without hiding his contempt and disgust, the Mage opened the lid of a sk containing transparent liquid. No one stopped the Mage. In fact, everyone in [Red Lotus] had wanted to remove this inauspicious omenthis chimeric monster and collection of cursesfrom their Master''s view at some point or another. "Glurgle" Thus, even though they knew what Seo Dawon was feeding Koo Hui-seo, no one tried to stop him. Koo Hui-seo struggled as the horrific liquid burned in his mouth, and, with a kick to his stomach, his ribs were broken. Koo Hui-seo groaned at this almost familiar pain; he eventually stopped his rebellion and obediently opened his mouth. This was the first time he''d experienced such one-sided violence since his mother died "II did wrong" Strangely, this oppression brought Koo Hui-seo an ironic sense offort. The anxiety that had always made him feel watched, as if someone were constantly monitoring him, was now exposed by Seo Dawon''s violence. Of course, to put it another way, this peace was forced upon himhe was made obedient [If you don''t understand next time, you''ll die by my hands.] Koo Hui-seo was more familiar with this method. He felt pain andfort, joy and ridicule at the same time as he swallowed the mouth-burning holy water. After releasing Koo Hui-seo''s ck hair, Seo Dawon shook his hands as if he had touched something dirty. Be a member! TL: Oh god Koo Hui-seo Chapter 402 Chapter 402 "Cough, cough!" I woke up from a nightmare I couldn''t quite remember. I kicked off the nket that had been gently covering my body, kicked open the door, andalmost runningcame out to the living room. Then, as if by habit, I opened the refrigerator and took out some water. I gulped down water straight from the bottle down my parched throat. Only then, did I properly take in my surroundings. "Hooo." The house was calm and luxurious, as usual, but something felt strange today. I frowned and wracked my brain to try and find what that incongruity could be. However, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t pinpoint what was bothering me. "Seo Dawon?" Then, suddenly a name bubbled to the forefront of my mind. I searched every room in this huge house, opening the doors to each uniquely decorated and luxurious room, but the person I was searching for wasn''t inside. "." Anxiety overwhelmed me, and I hugged myself with both arms. Mncholic tears threatened to spill out as anger rose in my body; I wanted to cry and scream at the same time. I couldn''t bear this tension anymore and grit my teeth. But then Ding Dong! The doorbell rang. I raised my head. Ding Dong! Ding Dong! Ding Dong! I thought I had heard wrong, but the doorbell continued to ring. I stumbled down the hallway, barefoot, all the way to the front door. Immediately, I twisted the handle and opened the door. "Were you sleeping?" "" Before I could even answer, Seo Dawon'' put his hands in between my arms and lifted me up. As an unintended consequence, my face was buried into his chest. I took deep breaths. At first, the scent seemed sharp, but at the end, his smell turned incredibly sweet. And at that moment, my mind, which had seemed foggy, cleared as if a fire had been lit. The confusing hollow of emotions began to be filled with warmth. "I woke up, but, because I couldn''t see you, I was surprised." I said, transparently. I held Dawon''s back tightly with both arms. Dawon skillfully and deftly hugged my clinging self back and strode into the house. Then, in a cutesy tone, he apologized, "Sorry. Something bothersomely urgent came up." "Guild matters?" "WellBy the way, Lee-kyung-ah. What about food?" "I haven''t eaten yet." "That''s good. I haven''t either." Dawon then left me on our bed and willfully fetched my clothes from my dresser. I followed him with my eyes; as he unbuttoned my pajama pants, I asked, "Are we going out to eat?" "To be honest, I made a reservation already. You said you wanted to eat some meat yesterday." "That was yesterday" "Do you not want to eat it?" "" Dawon smiledit''s far too difficult to refuse that smile. I wanted to say I''d like to stay home, but I didn''t want to disappoint my lover, who had already made a reservation. To be honest, I also liked to dine out with Dawon-ie, anyway. "I don''t dislike it." The problem, though, was that Seo Dawon was one of the most famous users in Korea. An article would be written in an hour after we were seen eating together. "We''ll be eating in a private room; there''ll be no one to disturb us." Dawon said, gentlyforting me. Perhaps he had noticed my burdened heart. He always seemed apologetic, but ultimately, I found it a bit annoying that he always ended up dragging me out. "Sometimes you I feel like you take me out on purpose," I grumbled. Dawon smiled impishly as he stroked my grumpy head, "You''re realizing that just now?" I looked up at him, slightly shocked that he would purposely seek attention, "Are you really taking me out deliberately?" He stared back into my surprised face andughed, "Yep. I want to show you off every now and then." ".." At first I was confused because I had no idea what he was talking about, but my face gradually turned red when I realized the implications behind his words. It would be a long while before I was as shameless as Seo Dawon. Fortunately, Dawon stopped with his mischief and focused on styling my hair. The style always had my bangs swept back. I thought it made me look like I had thinner hair density, but Dawon seemed to like it when I swept my bangs over my forehead. "Your forehead is so pretty." "Stop it" Today as well, theplimentscalling me prettybegan. I raised my hand and covered his mouth. His mouth was closed, but his uncovered eyes continued to smile. * * * We arrived at the restaurant about 30 minutes after we set off. Before we got out of the car, someoneI couldn''t tell if he was the owner or the managerwas already waiting for us in the parking lot. Adopting a deeply moved expression, that person fawned over Dawon. "It''s an honor to have you here, Guild Master Seo Dawon-nim." Dawon only raised his head, expressionless, and nodded at that burdensome greeting. Next to him, I lowered my head and clenched my lips so as to notugh. Honestly, why do I find it so funnywhen he acts like a Guild Master?'' Unless he was with close friends, Dawon usually put on this arrogant guild master'' act, and at first, I couldn''t adapt to the gap and wondered if he had a split personality. Later, I asked him discreetly, and he said something about needing to maintain a certain poise publicly to avoid conflicts. In any case, I snickered in secret, and Dawon snickered secretly with me. He lightly gripped my hand so as to remind me not tough out loud. Then, we went inside the building, but I couldn''t see a single customer within the luxurious lobby that seemed like it should have been crowded. I had a hunch when I saw how empty the ce was inside. Did he reserve the entire ce again?'' I knew Dawon-ie had a lot of money, but sometimes I felt he went a bit overboard with his spending habits. However, Dawon, as usual, followed the staff''s guidance without making a fuss. I was led by Dawon and followed behind. The room we entered was spacious and tidy. On the dining table, there was simple tableware set out, in preparation for our arrival. "We''ll get things ready in a minute," one of the staff said. "Please bring out everything at once. If we need anything, we''ll call for it separately." "Yes, understood." After the employee disappeared, I sighed quietly. A smile returned to Dawon''s previously expressionless face. "Did you reserve the entire ce?" I asked. "Yeah. You don''t eat well if anyone else is around." "If you were going to do all this, it''d be better to eat at home" I scolded slightly, but Dawon didn''t seem to mind. Instead, he picked up a warm towel and began to wipe my hands one by one. As expected He rented the restaurant in order to flirt all day? Looking at my widened eyes, Dawon soothed me by saying, "If I could cook this well, we''d be eating at home." Recalling Dawon''s asional home-cooked meals, I said sincerely, "You''re good at cooking though?" Knock Knock! Our brief chat was interrupted by a cautious knock. Afterwards, several employees came in with our dishes, filled the table, before exiting quietly. I picked up a piece of meat from arge te with my fork. "Mmm" I was incredibly surprised when I took a bite. The food was tasty enough to humble Dawon-ie. "This ce is super delicious." "Right? I want to ask them how they make it." Dawon knew many delicious ces, and even though we had been to many restaurants together since we started dating, the taste of the meat here was truly shocking. Dawon happily watched me eat and fed me various dishes from tes that were out of my reach. "Try this one too." "I''m still chewing" Dawon always seemed to try to feed me as if I were malnourished or something. In the early days of our rtionship, I couldn''t refuse and ate everything he offered, but now I''ve learned to handle Dawon in my own way. I just need to treat him the same way. "You should eat as well," I offered. "Mhmm." Dawon paused, then opened his mouth to eat what I gave him. Watching him obediently and cutely eat what I had given, I had a sudden thoughtwhat would the person who guided us to this room think if he were to see Dawon like this? He''d probably be shocked'' On the other hand, I also thought, He must have been this way with his ex-girlfriends as well, right?'' I red at him, jealousy suddenly surging from within.
Be a member! TL: Do you guys know the pepe silvia meme? That''s me. Also, our Lee-kyung has an insecure attachment style, huh? Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Dawon, meeting my narrowed gaze, looked at me for a moment, "Why are you looking at me like that?" "It''s nothing." I didn''t answer Dawon and just bowed my head. I wanted to hide my slightly annoyed expression. Seo Dawon was a famous celebrity even before he met me; the first time I saw his face, it was on the main page of a portal website. 1 Users were usually only seen in the dungeon section, but Seo Dawon was a well-known figure who asionally appeared in the entertainment section as well. He had dated a national sports star and other celebrities as well.'' And there were also a lot of dating pictures Most of the pictures were taken from such a far distance that it was hard to even recognize Seo Dawon, but the people by his side were just so recognizable. [Famous User Mo'' has a dating history with women that would make you dumbfounded.] 2 Before dating Dawon, I thought those sort of headlines were experiences and stories from a world different from mine. However, as I got closer to him, those things became more and more like thorns in my heart. So, the more I began to like Dawon, the more I desperately pushed himthose thoughtsaway. Because everything I had seen or heard added to my fear that I could be like *them.* "Did you lose your appetite all of a sudden?" "" However, I couldn''t help liking Dawon. I was so worried about when this would end, but I was so happy in this moment Like a dream that''ll disappear when I wake up.'' Even this momentfacing him while eatingfelt strangely unrealistic. But, whenever I was immersed in these thoughts, Dawon would freeze, astutely aware of my feelings. Even now, Dawon stared at me, hands paused in the air. How did he manage to notice so quickly when I was in these depressed moods? "Hooo" I sighed deeply and deliberately adopted an even more sullen expression on my face. I attacked with a joking pout, "You''ve been here before with others haven''t you?" However, Dawon didn''tugh, "No. I''ve never been here with anyone else." I thought he would just smile my words off as usual, so I was taken aback when Dawon looked serious and emphasized his words, "There''s no one else but you, Lee-kyung-ah." My heart felt like it would melt at that one sentence. I suppose that''s how Dawon had always been. He would delight in holding hands with me, even though he''d probably been with this or that woman. He wouldn''t put on airs and profess his love for me straightforwardly. Although at first he would make hard to eat messes, Dawon would cook for me. Dawon didn''t treat me with well-worn manners that he had honed from dating many people. He always persuaded and seduced me with sincere actionsat times, even appearing naive. After recalling all this, I apologized to Dawon, who was still sitting up straight with tension lining his body. "Sorry, suddenly Iwas lost in thought." Only then did Dawon smile, as if he was relieved. He said yfully, "I''ll have to keep going around with you until you don''t think that way." "Today?" "Yeah. I was thinking we could go clothes shopping for you." However, I started to feel a bit tired when he brought up the idea of shopping. Since I started dating Dawon, he had always excessively given me many things, using various excuses. I shook my head and said, "I haven''t even had the chance to wear what you bought mest week." "You don''t necessarily buy clothes just to wear them." "" Dawon sometimes said things that went beyond my middle-ss way of thinking. Despite knowing that I didn''t agree, he shamelessly persisted, "If it doesn''t suit you, I won''t buy it for you." "Enough." I''ve been bought over by those words in the pastbuying this or that after trying on various clothes. However, once more, we eventually made our way to the department store after leaving the restaurant. * * * "There''s only two pieces from this collection in all of Korea" At the department store, VIPs could shop by looking at catalogs in a designated area and requesting items, which proxy shoppers would then bring. I learned this fact while shopping with Dawon. Dawon was pretending to be carefully selecting several pairs of shoes for me to wear, but he made me feel hot underneath my cor when he personally ced the shoes on my feet. He picked out so many pairs just so he could do this.'' Dawon''s expressions of affection, which I never got used to despite experiencing them several times, were more ufortable than pleasant. He really acted super cute as he ced the shoes on my feet, but sometimes this affection went further than mere loving gesturesalmost as if he was worshiping me. Whenever I saw him acting this wayespecially since it really didn''t fit his image, I felt strange. Dawon has acted this way towards me ever since he saw medisheartenedin front of the Dungeon entrance So honestly, at first, I wondered if he was hiding an ulterior motive during our interactions. But I was left without a moment to indulge in these brief thoughts; Dawon-ie grabbed my attention by gripping my knees. "Huh?" I asked. "They''re all so pretty. What do you think?" "They look pretty simr to me," I answered honestly. I didn''t have an eye for aesthetics. However, Dawon didn''t care about my lukewarm response and instead brought another tray of essories into the room. In this way, I tried on neckties, watches, rings, bags, and the like dozens of timeseach time Dawon personally handled them. As a result, the proxy shoppers didn''te near methey seemed afraid to touch me. But that didn''t mean they didn''t sneak interested nces at us from behind. "I''m exhausted, Seo Dawon" "Already? Alright." As expected, when overwhelmed it''s best to fake illness. But, even today, Dawon bought everything on the tray. I sighed deeply, but that sigh disappeared the moment Dawon hugged me and picked me up. Honestlyisn''t he embarrassed? There''s so many people around us..! "L-let me down!" "You said you were tired. How are you going to walk if you''re tired?" "I can walk!" However, Dawon-ie chuckled mischievously and continued to carry me in his arms. Fortunately, no one else got on the elevator to the parking lot, but I was nervous the whole timeI was afraid the doors might open. Oblivious to my feelings, Dawon kissed my blushing cheeks. I grabbed his hair tightly. "Don''t do that! Seriously" "Am I acting like a pervert?" Dawon, who even twisted others'' words to his advantage, chuckled and insistently kissed my lips. It was only when he briefly pulled away that I could push him away. I looked around hurriedly and quietly shouted, "Enough..! What are you going to do if we''re photographed again!" "I even gave them such a good pose I''ll sue if no photographs emerge." "Argh, seriously!" I lowered my head into Dawon''s chest, feeling the need to hide my suddenly flushed face. How did he consider being photographed a natural urrence? * * * "Haah" On my way home, I searched up Seo Dawon'' just in case As expected, an article had been written less than 30 minutes after our shopping trip. [Red Lotus guild master, Seo Dawon, a certified romantic] Fortunately, it didn''t seem like any photos had been taken of our rendezvous in the parking lot, but the article listed everything Seo Dawon had bought for me today. And as expected, most of thements below were hateful. [Gay, blergh] [Fuck, the reality is hitting me The pair of shoes that a gay dude is wearing is more expensive than my sry.] [lolol, he''s selling his body at a high price.] "Are you searching for articles again?" Dawon gently shifted my attention from the phone to him. I looked up and stared at him, "I won''t look at them." "Mmm. We''re almost home." Since meeting Seo Dawon, my life has be anything but ordinary. Now, when one searches for Seo Dawon,'' my name also appears as a rted search term. And when you search for my name, public information such as my age, schools I''ve graduated from, upation, and level are also disyed. However, Dawon never paid much attention to any of that. Instead, he always diverted my attention away so I wouldn''t take them too seriously. He would ask about what we would eat today or what we would do tomorrow, rather than dwelling on hatefulments or the like. Therefore, I "Do you want to go see a movie next time?" "Should we? Ahthere was something I wanted to watch." "What is it?" "I can''t remember the title, but the protagonist" As long as Dawon-ie was by my side, I was fine with anything.
Be a member! TL: The uneasy happiness continues >.< Also, can I just say? I would hate to have people shop for me at a mall. Like, dang, part of the mall experience is window shopping lmao.
  1. Think Naver, Daum etc
  2. can be literally tranted as "enough to make your tongue stick out," but it essentially means that you''ll be utterly astonished.
Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Ah, I woke up again'' That day, we arrived home; I talked with Dawon-ie until we fell asleep together. However, I couldn''t sleep much, and my eyes flew open. I feel so'' Recently, I haven''t been getting enough sleep; more often than not, my sleep has been shallow. After a few days of struggling to sleep and feeling stressed, Dawon gave me a mysterious potion that he said he had received from Choi Kyung-sik. If I slept after ingesting that potion, my sleep didn''t break, and I did feel better, but I experienced the side effect of waking up with tears in my eyes. Eventually, I stopped taking the potion, and naturally, I didn''t tell Dawon about my insomnia. He''d be worried, after all. "" The only good thing about waking up at dawn was that I could see Dawon''s vulnerable facethe Mage was dead to the world. Fortunately, Dawon''s sleep was deep; even if I ced a finger on his forehead, he didn''t open his eyes. So cute.'' I brushed back his curtain-like bangs, and gently kissed the empty skin left behind. Seeing his calm, undisturbed expression, the storm in my troubled mind calmed down a bit. I''ve never voiced this to Seo Dawon before, but I often felt overwhelmed when he was by my side like this. I couldn''t believe I could hear Dawon''s breaths, his warmth, his softness There were several times I suddenly pressed my hands against my heart because I was so moved by these seemingly trivial mattersthe little things. This, as expected it''s too excessive, right?'' Dawon also had an intense personality, but he may be flustered if I told him my honest feelings. Even I thought they were weird. To be reduced to such a state just because I''m reveling in the fact that my lover is alive "Haah What''s wrong with me?" People who cry often are troublesome. I wiped away my tears by dabbing and pressing down at my tear ducts. My heightened sensitivity was bing an issue. However, lying here next to Dawon, gently nestled in his arms, I soon felt calm again. "Dawon-ah." "" When he didn''t answer, I raised his arm to open a space in his embrace. Afterwards, I buried my nose into his chest and hugged him tightly. Still asleep, Dawon gently embraced me; only then did a flood of drowsiness sweep over me again. As my consciousness wavered, I called out his name once more. And, when I opened my eyes again, the sun was already high in the sky. I woke up to the pleasant sunlight and gentle shakes. My eyes soon found Dawon, who had already dressed for the day and was sitting on the bed. "Lee-kyung-ah." "Mmn" Maybe the veranda window was left open; the sound of leaves blowing in the wind flowed gently into the room. Dawon always woke me up so pleasantly. Despite being fully awake, I kept my eyes closed. Soon, his soft lips began to touch my face here and there. I stretched with a contented sigh. "Are you still sleepy?" he asked. "Mmmn, I''m not" But, I wanted to stay like this. Following my desires, I avoided Dawon''s hands and rolled to the other side of the bed, but I was quickly caught. Dawon lightly pinned me down and tousled my frizzled hair. "So heavy" I grumbled quietly, but I didn''t avoid his hands around my waist. In fact, it felt good to have Dawon weighing me down and pressing on my body. Furthermore, I always wanted to hug Dawon tightlyas much as possible. However, those sweet thoughts quickly deted, like a balloon, with the ensuing conversation. "If you don''t want to get up, you can sleep some more." "What about you?" "I''ll watch you sleep some more before departing for work." "What?!" I abruptly sat up at thatment. Instead of saying Just kidding,'' Dawon leaned closely towards me with an apologetic expression on his face. His attempts to act cute made me even more despondent. He really was going to go to work. "Are you really going in? I thought we''d be together all day today." "I''lle back as soon as I can. Before 7. Let''s eat dinner together." "" "Sorry." Dawon-ie really was the best boyfriend, but if he had one wit was that he was too busy. I wonder if he was handling all the guild work alone, as he often couldn''t return home whenever a new dungeon scenario was released. Even now, his desk in the second-floor master bedroom was filled with piles of documents. Thepetence he showed while doing his job made him look incredibly cool, but I was only able to be with him for about 10 hours. I was utterly disappointed since I thought we''d spend the entire day together. Exhausted, I wasn''t able to manage my expression. "Once this business is finished, I''m going to rx for a month," Dawon whispered smoothly, as if to soothe me. However, I couldn''t bear to say it was okay.'' "Got it." Still, I forced myself to nod. There was nothing I could do, after all. After a short sigh, I kissed him and said I understood. Still feeling sorry, Dawon''s expression rxed a little. "If I call, pick up. Don''t forget to eat as well. I''ll be in touch." "Got it Have a safe trip." My mood wavered once more when I saw Dawon walk to the front door and slip on his shoes. However, when Dawon turned around to look back at me, I squeezed his waist tightly before slowly letting him go. "I''ll be back," Dawon-ie fiddled with my cheeks before opening the door. Thud! "Haaaaah." A deep sigh tumbled out of my mouth as soon as the door closed. * * * Frankly, after eating breakfast and washing up, there really wasn''t anything left to do. There was no housework to be done, because Dawon had already implemented automatic skills for those chores. But, going out and hanging around was a bit difficult for me. Since I joined the Hub and started dating Dawon shortly after, I didn''t know anyone besides Dawon''s acquaintances. In other words, I had no one to socialize with other than Dawon. I had various numbers in my cell phone, but all of them belonged to folks in the [Red Lotus] guild or other rankers I met through Dawon''s connections. We managed to exchange numbers thanks to Dawon, but we had nothing much to talk about without Dawon there So I eventually stopped texting them. "Haah." And, it wasn''t like I had non-User friends to hang out with. With nothing to do, I scrolled through the [Red Lotus] Guild''s official Social media on my phone and browsed through Dawon''s photos. asionally, I would press the heart like'' button while watching short clips or readingments that praised the Mage. I stopped there, unwilling to look further. I was hurt some time ago when I searched Dawon on a site, out of curiosity, and saw that he was getting criticized for dating me. Kim Sangyoon Why aren''t you posting a new video?'' I grumbled inwardly as I looked at Kim Sangyoon''s ount. The User posed with various luxury goods on Instagram, but he hadn''t filmed anything new on Youtube. Because everything seemed so staged, I wanted something fun to consume. At that moment, old memories bubbled up in my mind. What''s Han Ki-seok doing?'' Out of curiosity, I went to Han Giseok''s ount, which I had secretly looked at before. [Had some pretty good wine from #TDD] His most recent post was a photo of him enjoying delicious food at a restaurant. The photo contained well-ted dishes under dim lighting. Scrolling down, there were photos of him with several friends. Even though his face was partially obscured by sunsses, it was easy to recognize him among the nearly ten people gathered. He''swell. I suppose he''s doing well'' I was amazed at howfortable I felt while looking at his daily life through his posts. I probably owe that ease to my stable rtionship with Dawon. Following Kiseoks rejection, I had been miserably spying on his social media with a love-hate gaze. Is that because he hit me upst time?'' After an article about me dating Dawon was published, Han Ki-seok contacted me through his cell phone. I don''t know what he intended with that call, but he asked to meet up. I had yet to respond. At that time, I remembered feeling a subtle sense of superiority.
Be a member! TL: Man, even in a dream world, Han Kiseok exists Chapter 405 Chapter 405 However, most unfortunately, Dawon found the DM Kiseok-ie sent. One day, Dawon, who was sitting on the edge of the bed, staring intently at my phone, suddenly spoke up. Who''s that?'' I never thought Dawon-ie would read the DM Kiseok had sent. So, I was taken abackflustered. I had no defenses to hide my agitation. At the time, Dawon-ie looked at my startled face and smiled cynically. Is he perhaps an ex-boyfriend?'' What? No!'' What''s wrong with your expression, though?'' I wanted to hide what had happened as much as possible, but Dawon was too quick-witted for that. Eventually, after a persistent interrogation thatsted until dawn, my high-school days were allid bare. However, Dawon didn''t stop there and continued to pry into my thoughts. While he seemed to believe that I hadn''t dated Kiseok, he was extremely sensitive to the fact that I had once liked him. Even though he was the one to pry, my honesty made his expression incredibly fierce. Then, looking at Han Kiseok''s profile picture, he said reproachfully He kinda looks like me. Or, actually, do I look like him?'' I-I-It''s not like th-that'' At that moment, I wondered if I should tell Dawon that he was more handsome, but my mouth wouldn''t open. I was afraid anything I said would be an excuse. P-Please don''t get it wrong, he''s he''s A dark blot on my high school history'' Muchter, I mumbled to Dawon about the true nature of our rtionship, but he tuned out more than half of my exnation. Honestly, we haven''t had any contact ever since we left school'' Ourck of contact wasn''t all; Han Kiseok had stopped being sweet to me ever since I had developed feelings for him. Sometimes the man mocked me; other times, he acted like he felt sorry for mesympathetic to my plight, making me feel utterly miserable. Could I even call these dreadful feelings my first love''? No matter how I thought about it, my first love was definitely Dawon. In any case, Dawon only released his sharp attitude after I, sweating profusely, professed an oath that I would never meet with Han Kiseok. Of course, I was inwardly dumbfounded when I considered Dawon''s morous, colorful past, but "He was super cute when he was jealous." I was seriously off in the head as well. Honestly, Dawon''s jealous moments weren''t always just bewildering. Before, I had been anxious about the future and direction of our rtionship, but those feelings disappeared with his shows of possessiveness. "Haah. He''s too cute." I closed my eyes and chuckled. However, before the sounds of my chuckle disappeared, my cell phone rang loudly. My eyes flew open, surprised by the vibrating sound. An unfamiliar number was stamped on the screen. "Hello?" I asked. [Choi Lee-kyung] The voice through the phone seemed familiar. I adjusted my posture and brought my cheek close to the receiver. "Yes? Who is it?" [.Look.] "What?" [Before it''s toote you have to realize.] "Yes? Excuse meI''m sorry but, I can''t really hear you. What did you say?" [.] However, the buzzing noise was too loud, and the other person''s words kept getting cut off. Their persistent words were mostly obscured by the noise. Then, a sharp, beeping noise grew louder until I finally couldn''t bear it and pulled the phone away from my cheek. "Nngh!" [It''s the opposite.] The other person''s voice didn''t connect properly until the end. I frowned and looked at the disconnected call before calling it back. [This number doesn''t exist] "What?" However, in less than 20 seconds, the call was disconnected again with an automated message stating that the number was not in service. I couldn''t understand, but even when I called again, the result was the same. I felt very uneasy, but for some reason, I didn''t want to dig any further. Bzzzz! [Dawon-ie] Furthermore, Dawon-ie immediately called me afterwards, which cut my unease short. Startled, I hurriedly answered the phone. "Uh What Aren''t you busy?" [I was just curious if you were doing well.] When I heard his voice, my heart, which had been pounding a little while ago, became calm. I breathed a sigh of relief and told Dawon that I had just received a strange phone call, "I''m doing well Ah, that''s not the issue. I just got a strange call right now." [What kind of call?] "Someone called me, but I couldn''t hear them well. Perhaps the connection was bad Anyway, I called right back, and apparently the number didn''t exist." [] "Is that even possible?" Dawon thought hard about my question before answering [What if the call wasn''t made from a phone? Like aptop?] "Ah Is that so?" I was a little relieved to learn that this was possible. As if to soothe me, Dawon whispered calmly [Anyway, did you eat yet? What about your medicine?] "Hm? Ah I forgot." [Make sure to eat. I''m worried about you.] "I got it." I headed out to the living room, nodding though Dawon couldn''t even see. As usual, I filled a ss with water, and then retrieved my medicine from the far end of the table. However, because I was holding the phone with one hand to my face, when I tried to tear open the medicine packet, my hand slipped in an awkward direction. Plop! As a result, one of the round, white pills in the individually packaged bags fell to the floor instead of into my hand. "Ah." [What is it?] "Ahnothing," I was a little anxious about my clumsy mistake. Nevertheless, since I could just pick it up and eat it, I quickly swallowed the other pills in my palm and then crouched down to search the floor. Did it roll off somewhere?'' However, the pill, which I thought would be easy to spot, was nowhere to be seen. My gaze then coincidentally fell on the underside of the adjacent sink, and indeed, there the pill was. I reached out to pick it up. "Huh?" Then, I saw something shadowy moving strangely under there. At first, I frowned, thinking it was just a bug; but, even as I tried to look closer, I couldn''t really see what it was. Thinking that I wasnt looking at it from the right angle, I nearly stuck my ear to the ground to look through the gap. "!" And there, through the gap, I clearly met eyes with something. My skin crawled, and I recoiled. Pale and Speechless, I was unable to scream. Wriggle Wriggle! Then, afterwards, as if to make sure I wasn''t mistaken the shadow moved gently, like strands of hair in a breeze, through the gap. Then, it gently nudged the white pill I had failed to pick up. I watched the pill slowly roll, until finally, I saw it slip into the gap. "D-Dawon-ah" I barely managed to move my frozen lips and called for Dawon on the phone. [What is it, Lee-kyung-ah?] "Th-There''s" As I spoke, I opened my eyes wide to get a better look at that eerie, grotesque thing, but I saw no more movement. However, I couldn''t rest easy. "S-Something strange in the house" A terrifying fearenough to make me faintcrept over me. * * * Eventually, Dawon-ie canceled all his afternoon meetings and came home. We checked the kitchen sink together, but as expected, there was neither a person nor a monster inside. The gap wasn''t big enough for something to enter in the first ce. "I-I must have been mistaken. I''m sorry." "Don''t worry about it," Dawon-ie said everything was fine without showing any irritation on his face, but I still felt like I was possessed by some sort of spirit 1 earlier in the day. The moment seemed far too long and dragged out that I didn''t think I had seen wrong "There really was something there though" I muttered to myself, feeling embarrassed and wronged. Dawon kindly replied, "I''m sure there really was something there." "Really? You felt it too?" "I haven''t found it yet, but I''m getting some goosebumps." "" At that point, I was so sorry to Dawon-ie, that I had nothing left to say. The tension left my shoulders; I leaned against the Mage and sighed, "I guess my anxiety has worsened again." "" Dawon wordlessly pressed his lips to my forehead.
Be a member! TL: Ahhhh >.< This novel has me gripped. Who was calling Lee-kyung-ie? What''s Dawon''s n? Will Lee-kyung wake from this sweet nightmare? The readers in my discord channel have also reminded me to Periodically inform you guys about the existence of my discord server for all my tranted novels >.< The link is in the novel summary page/table of contents page if you''d like to join in on unhinged theorizing.
  1. Originally, the novel said , or goblin. Goblins are more akin to spirits than green minions in Korean mythology though.
Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Anxiety symptoms began to appear about two months ago. When I was alone, my body strangely itched all over, and I heard the asional auditory hallucination. As a result, Dawon consulted with a doctor and made Choi Kyung-sik produce a drug that worked well with a User''s constitution. After taking the drug, my anxiety was relieved, but, even so, I was wary about leaving the house without Seo Dawon. One day, I went out by myself to prepare for Dawon''s birthday celebration, but I had a panic attack when I realized I couldn''t recognize the faces of passersby. Still, I''ve never had such a vivid hallucination'' I kept thinking about the eyes I saw under the sink. "They were definitely red Those eyes" I wasn''t scared; rather, I was unsettled by this feeling of deja vuCI had seen those eyes somewhere. Though, of course, I realize that the testimonies of people with my condition would be considered unreliable. They say that hallucinations are made bybining memories of what we''ve glimpsed before inside our head.'' But have I ever seen someone with red eyes? Or did I imagine that based on animals I saw in some documentary? Lost in thought, I slowly stood up from Dawon''s embrace. "Where are you going?" He asked. "Just My body is feeling sore, so I''m going to wash up beforeing back." "Should I help you?" "NahThat''s alright." Dawon nced at my face for a moment, then let me go without insisting. I headed to the bathroom. Washing up a little might help me feel moreposed. GurgleC! RushC! As I filled the bathtub with water, I absentmindedly dipped my hand into the warm water for a moment. For a while, I heard nothing but the sound of water gushing out of the faucet, and for some reason, it felt like Dawon, who was waiting beyond the bathroom door, suddenly disappeared. "" I felt a chill run down my back for some reason, but I didn''t bother to open the door to check. Dawon-ie would be quick-witted enough to notice that my anxiety symptoms were returning if I were to open the door I had recently closed. I don''t want to make him constantly worried'' Besides, I wasn''t short of breath or gripped by fear. I took off my clothes to take a bath; perhaps the chill I was feeling was just a result of the ambient temperature. I stepped into the bathtub, which was only filled enough to cover my ankles. The water was so hot, that someone might think it would soon boil. However, I found this temperature just right. I soon pressed my body against the walls of the bathtub, closed my eyes, and breathed in the rising hot steam. [Isn''t it weird?] Then, as soon as I closed my eyes, I heard whispers in my ear. I raised my head, terrified; simultaneously, the hot water in the tub slowly oscited. "" Of course, no one was nearby. However, by this point, I was aware that my anxiety had intensified considerably. I decided to leave the bathroom and call for Dawon instead of continuing to be stubborn. "Hnnnrk!" But, when I removed my back from the bathtub walls, I felt something cold brush past my toes. Since the water in the tub was as hot as it could be, the sensation of something else touching me was quite frightening. Even so, I couldn''t muster the strength to get up from the bathtub. It was already toote. By the time I sensed an unsettling wrongness and nced up, something strange had already materialized on the other side of the tub. I couldn''t shout even though I was staring straight at that disgusting sight. Because, the person emerging from the opposite side [There are no mirrors in this house. There are no mirrors here either.] Shared my face. Even its facial expression was the same as mine. The hallucination at my feet was a direct copy of me. The only difference was that, while mirroring my actions perfectly, their words werepletely different, [Choi Lee-kyung. Remember. This is not our future.] Of course, I couldn''t bring myself to focus on the hallucination in front of me. "Haah, haah" My body was trembling all over from the stress caused by extreme fear. FortunatelyCthe only fortunate thing hereCboth the bathroom door and window were tightly closed, and the hot running water had filled the bathroom with a hazy steam, which shielded me from the hallucination''s gaze. Despite that, the hallucination continued to say iprehensible things in my own voice. [You probably also already realized how narrow and small this world is. You must open your eyes.] "Sh-Shut up!" I forcibly denied the hallucination''s words, worried I might lose my mind if I kept listening. However, in contrast to the hallucination''s clear and vivid voice, my own words tumbled powerlessly out of my lips. They were barely more than a whisper. I need to call for Dawon-ie I need to call for him.'' [You need to open your eyes and wake up You need to open your eyes and wake up You need to open your eyes and wake up You need to open your eyes and wake up You need to open your eyes and wake up You need to open your eyes and wake up You need to open your eyes and wake up You need to open your eyes and wake up You need to open your eyes and wake up] Meanwhile, the hallucination seemed to be getting closer, and the auditory hallucination continued to ring loudly in my head. I closed my eyes tightly and screamed with all my might, "Seo Dawon!" BangC! Fortunately, Dawon stormed through the bathroom door before the hallucination''s facepletely crashed into mine. "Lee-kyung-ah?" As soon as Dawon saw my pale, frightened face, he immediately sensed something was wrong. He rushed over to me and pulled me forcefully away from the sides of the bathtub, where I had been clinging desperately to the cold, smooth ceramic. "You''re alright." "Gasp, gasp" It was only after his gentle hands brushed my back that I realized I hadn''t been breathing. Dawon lifted me up, not caring that his clothes were getting soaked. As the breeze from the open door touched my skin, it sent shivers down my spine. Dawon quickly grabbed the shower robe hanging on the bathroom door and ced it over me. "I, I. There was something s-strange in the tub. It jumped out at me." "It''s alright. There''s nothing there." "Haah, haah" I kept rambing, trying to exin to Dawon; I was so exhausted, though, that my head kept nodding off. Dawon hugged me over the robe, picked me up, and gentlyid me on the bed. Embracing me with his whole body, he whispered into my ear, "You saw a reflection in the water." "" "It was nothing. Right?" His calm voice and embracing arms which held my body together allowed me to finally unfurl my tightly clenched hands. I nodded slightly. Dawon continued tofort me for a while. Then, he pulled back slightly to look at my face. His expression seemed sympathetic, and I couldn''t help but feel mncholy. I couldn''t help but think, Why am I so weak?'' "Why am I the only one seeing these things?" Dawon stroked my exhausted face and said, "Because you keep on getting photographed and being written about in articles This is all stressful. Of course this is happening." "" "You weren''t like this before, right? Maybe, in this instance, you thought you were being watched when you saw your face reflected in the water." "" Dawon kept fiddling with my cheeks as he delivered logical arguments. I thought he was correct as well. So, I continued and brought up what the auditory hallucination told me, "So, you removed all the mirrors?" However, this casual question led to an unexpectedly long silence. At first I looked at Dawon''s lips vacantly. However, when there was no answer, I raised my gaze to the Mage''s eyes. "" Dawon was making a very alien expression, but upon seeing my surprise, he quickly erased that strange expression. Then, he returned to his usual affectionate demeanor and nodded slightly. "That''s right. And, from now on I''ll help you when you take a bath. Even if you find it a little troublesome." "" I couldn''t answer. Because, when we made eye contact just now, I was overwhelmed by his chilling expression. It wasn''t a look someone would give to his lover I felt as if I was observing someonepletely alien when I looked at him. Aplete stranger. And, this made me tense, leading me to new suspicions. "Understood" In the end, I couldn''t ask Dawon my unvoiced questions. When did you clear away all the mirrors? Since when? And why haven''t I noticed this change until now?''
Be a member! TL: The parallels >.< Especially with the bathing scene >.< I''m back after my finals guys. However, I''ll be in and out of town during this summer, so we''ll see how my update schedule looks like. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 After that incident, I noticed that the furniture and windows in the house were strangely dark-colored and mostly opaque. Most of the furniture was made of sturdy wood, with surfaces so matte and smooth that they hardly reflected anything. The windows, too, seemed heavily tinted; one had to get close to them to notice even the slightest change in the shade, and they didn''t reflect images as normal ss should have. Above all, there were no mirrors in this house, including in the bathroom. There were faint traces where mirrors might have been, like inside the shoe rack and above the bathroom sink, but I couldn''t remember when they had been removed. Iy in bed as I contemted. There was that time when I was seriously ill for about a month'' I remembered that Seo Dawon nursed me back to health when I had suffered from a high fever, but my memories were frustratingly vague. Of course, despite my suspicions, I didn''t feel creeped out or unsettled. I was just curious. Why did Dawon adopt such a cold expression? Was I really that sick?'' Dawon-ie wasn''t the type to get angry at me, but he was quite sensitive when it came to my safety and well-being. Perhaps this was an upational hazardor perhaps he had be obsessed with my health after my repeated bouts of illness. Sometimes, his mindsetChis perspectiveCgenerated, at least from my point of view, nonsensical actions, but I trusted that Dawon-ie generally had the right judgement. Therefore, I followed him in most matters When did he clear away all the mirrors? This actually bothers me.'' The more I was left alone in the house, the more strangely low-spirited I felt. So, wanting to shift my train of thought, I stood up from bed and slowly walked out of the bedroom. "" As soon as I exited, I could see Dawon''s busy backChe seemed to be cooking something in the kitchen. Though he looked as if he were immersed in cooking, he looked back casually when I stood there, staring at him. "Did you sleep well?" His tone indicated that hed known I was watching him for quite some time. I nodded slightly, "Yep What are you making?" "Just, this and that? I read a cookbook while you slept earlier; I saw a few things that looked tasty, so I tried my hand at them." "" Dawon-ie smiled nonchntly, but I couldn''t return that smile. Recently, he had been forgoing going into the guild office and instead spent his time cooking for me and entertaining me. "You''re hungry, right? Just wait one minute," he said. "" I was happy that Dawon-ie was focusing solely on me and neglecting his work to do so but, I couldn''t help but feel like a burden. Furthemore, I was skeptical about how long this lifestyle couldst. He might get tired of this.'' No matter how much Dawon loved me, wouldn''t theree a point where he couldn''t cling to me like this anymore? Even if his current actions were out of consideration for his sick partner, he was still the guildmaster of the best guild in South Korea Knowing how busy Dawon usually was, my guilt only deepened. Someday, Dawon-ie will get tired of this.'' I knew I had the morbid habit of being unable to focus on the present and instead fixating on a future that may nevere But, the sight of Dawon''s back as he cooked brought me more sorrow than joy. What should I do if he ever says he can''t amodate me anymore? I should have kept quiet'' If only I had exited the bathroom calmly and fell deeply asleep in his arms as if nothing had happenedThen, I wouldn''t have needlessly wasted his time. Heartden with regret, I bowed my head. However, Dawon-ie suddenly embraced me, "Why do you look so depressed?" "AhCit''s nothing" "You sound a bit choked up. Did you have a nightmare again?" Dawon''s whispers were so sweet; his embrace made a delicious smell waft over me. I couldn''t help but feel emotionaland hungry Caught in this strange mood, I looked up at Dawon. In the end, I couldn''t help but confess everything when I saw his sweetly receptive expression, "It''s not that. It''s just You''re not going to work; you''re stuck here cooking because of me" "Mmm? Usually, it''s the boss''s job to avoid work and instead delegate everything to their subordinates." "" I''d known for a long time that he was a perfectionist and a micro-manager. Once again, wasn''t it all my fault that Dawon-ie was telling such an obvious lie? So, I closed my mouth; soon, his lips touched all over my face. Dawon gently pressed his lips over my eyelids and whispered, "You get a little pessimistic when you''re hungry. That''s why I need to feed you every day." "Are you saying I''m depressed right now because I''m hungry?" "I find that you''ve gone without food for at least six hours when you''re having these useless thoughts." "" He then picked me up and sat me at the table. "I just need one minute. Hang it there, alright?" "" True to his word, Dawon came back in just one minute with arge te of delicious food. After eating a serving of the fried dish after it cooled down enough, I actually started feeling better just as Dawon had said (even though I was a bit angry and resentful just earlier). As I delicately nibbled on the hot fried food, Dawon said, "If you''re feeling unwell, you should tell me right away. Don''t hide it from me out of misced concern." He must have read my previous thoughts. I was a little surprised, but Dawon-ie was always quick-witted and emotionally intelligent. I answered quietly, "I''m just I''m afraid I''ll be a hindrance to your work." "Do I look like a workaholic?" "No, it''s not that I know you''re busy You''ve got to be honestCI am being a nuisance." Dawon didn''t agree with my stutters. He snorted and pushed the sauce bowl right in front of me. "Even if I retire right now, I can live off my savings for the rest of my life. Also, it''s not as if the guild is going to copse without me." "" "Frankly, they might like not having me there. Kyung-sik-ie''s face brightened when I said I was going to take a month off." "" Despite his rxed smile and joking demeanor, I was still worried that he was dying or giving up on his own career because of me. "II like the version of you that is the guildmaster of the Red Lotus guild" I couldn''t find the right words to express myself, so after that abrupt statement, we fell into a long silence. Dawon, however, seemed to understand my inner feelings as he smiled and said, "Is that so?" "Yeah. So Don''t talk about stopping or anything like that Alright?" "Got it. What else do you like about me?" "I-I''m not joking. Just Work. Don''t retire." Dawon giggled at my muttered words, "UnderstoodCI''ll make a living for us for a long, long time." "" "Are you relieved now?" "Yeah." "You feel better?" "Yeah." "As I thought, eating something makes you feel better, right?" Instead of answering, I took a bite of the crunchy fried food in front of me. Dipping each piece into the sauce that Dawon gave me, I polished off my te, relishing in the delicious taste. Dawon was right. My belly was full, and he was by my side; my emotions soon stabilized. Nothing strange was happening. I was happy, as if I believed this moment couldst forever No, rather, I believed I could be happy. [Is that really true?] However, once again, I heard an auditory hallucination; I lowered my head to hide my distorted expression. Fortunately, Dawon didn''t notice anything amiss this time, so he continued to speak, "Aren''t you a bit frustrated being at home all month?" "" "Do you want to go y on an ind next week? The ce belongs to Kim Olim; just before I went on vacation, she said she''d lend it to us if you liked the idea." "Ah, Olim-ssi said that?" "Yeah. I''ve been there with the other guild members before. The vi is well furnished, and outsiders can''te near unless they''re on a boat. It''s a great ce to have a vacation. Plus, the beach there is great too." Dawon smiled prettily; his excitement was apparent. My heart began to beat, infected by the cheer of his smile. An ind where I could spend alone time with Dawon? However, once again, the chilling auditory hallucinations kept ringing in my ear. [If you go that far, it''ll really be the end, Choi Lee-kyung.] "" I flinched; my shoulders shook. Dawon continued to look at me with his pretty smile, waiting for my answer. Therefore, I of course needed to say I want to go'' [This ce will be so beautiful and funClike a paradise. It''ll be everything you''ve dreamed of. The weather will always be sunny, and Dawon will be even more loving and affectionate than today.] "" The hallucination persisted in speaking to me, and I couldn''t answer. The voice was apanied by a piercing headache, as if someone was poking my head with a skewer. [Therefore, if you go all the way there, you''ll never wake up from your dream. How could you? If you stay here, you''ll receive Dawon''s eternal love] "Lee-kyung-ah?" [If you were to open your eyes and wake up, you would have to ept that everything is a dream.]
Be a member! TL: It''s the calm before the storm, ya''ll. It gets pretty intense from here. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 If you were to open your eyes and wake up, you would have to ept that everything is a dream.'' A dream?'' For some reason, out of all the things the auditory hallucination told him, that statement kept swirling around in my head. I felt a rush of dizziness and felt as if I might copse; I started massaging my temple, which had begun to throb. Dawon quickly reacted and called out to me, "Lee-kyung-ah?" Even though his voice was concerned, I couldn''t calm my expression. "Wait. I''m a little dizzy." I managed to grit out an answer, but soon my heart started to beat, as if it were about to burst. I could hear the beats in my eardrums. As I rose from the table, overwhelmed by this strange sensation, I felt somewhat emotional. In the end, I took a few shaky steps before I had no choice but to run straight to the bathroom. mC!"Blergh" I immediately closed the bathroom door and leaned over the sink, trying to vomit out whatever was surging up. It felt like the food I had just eaten was reversing up my throat, but strangely, no matter how hard I tried to vomit, nothing came out. "Haah Haah" After I wiped beads of cold sweat off my forehead, I bowed my head over the sink and tried again. But to no avail. I thought about forcing a finger deep down my throat to induce vomiting. As I began to act on my thoughts, a cold saliva began to umte in my mouth. "C-Cough" However, it wasn''t food that surged up my throat. I felt a bit flustered when I felt something hard and angr against my fingertips. Instead of being pushed back in, the object kept pushing out. I felt pain, as if I were vomiting blood from my throat. "NNnngh!" I managed to spit whatever it was out in the sink. After searing pain, I heard something rattling around. Only after I wiped away the tears welling up in my eyes was I able to pick it up and properly identify what it was. "This is" What had been blocking my throat was none other than a diamond-shaped ck gem. I cautiously brought the crystal under running water. But, I didn''t have to wash anything off; it was glistening as if it were newCas if it had nevere out of my body. The gem didn''t smell strange either. "What is this" I felt like I''d seen something like this before, though I wasn''t sure due to my fragmented memory. However, the feel of this gem in my hand was quite familiar. "Ah!" As I groped through my memories and gripped the jewel in my hand, my palms began to burn; pain shot up my hand. As I slowly opened my clenched hand, I noticed there were cuts in the shape of a cross on my hand, following the edge of the jewel. My eyes opened wide as I looked down at the wound. I don''t know when I had cut myself, but the blood that had coagted in the palm of my hand was seeping into the diamond-shaped gem. It''s drinking my blood.'' Strangely, I didn''t want to remove the gem from my handsCI felt neither shock nor fear. It was like I was possessed, and I dug the sharp edges of the gem deeper into the wound. BangC! BangC! "Lee-kyung-ah." At that time, I could hear Dawon''s voice outside the door. The locked door''s handle also moved roughly. Strangely, though, I felt an inexplicable anxietyCI felt that Dawon-ie shouldn''te in through the bathroom door. "I-I''m alright, Dawon-ah. Don''te in, it''ll smell." "" I spoke in a trembling voice, but I continued to cut through my wound with the gem. I didn''t really think of this as self-harm; this was the only way for Dawon and I to wake up from our dreams. I wanted to believe that. I wouldn''t gain anything from running away. "Haah. Haah" Looking down at my bloodied palm, the ck jewel was transformed into a brilliant ruby. I quickly washed my hand and ced the jewel in my pants pocket. I also dabbed myself with water to get rid of the bloody smell and hurriedly opened the bathroom door that I had closed. I wanted to reassure Dawon. However "What." When I opened the bathroom door, the table and the warm atmosphere that had existed until then had disappeared as if everything was a lie. Only a deste ck desert stretched out from beyond the door. However, even as I took this all in, I wasn''t agitated. I didn''t feel anythingCrather, I felt as if this was right what was supposed to happen. It seemed as if the strange, diforting feeling in the back of my mind had melted away. It was as if unfitting clothes had disappeared off my body, taking the difort in my heart with them. "" I took a deep breath as I stepped barefoot onto the cold sand. The air that made my lungs ache began to circte in my body, and one by one, my senses began to return. I put my hand back inside my pocket. "Ha." Then, I held the fragment that contained the [Vengeful Ghost Memory] inside my hand. * * * 3 days after they escaped from the Dungeon Lim Jisoo created: "Seo Dawon?" After breaking out of the temporary dungeon, the group gathered in Koo Hui-seo''s new safe house.'' Since that day, Choi Lee-kyung had been asleep, unable to arouse himself. Seo Dawon set Lee-kyung aside in his room and took care of him, feeding him various potions that Choi Kyung-sik made. Of course, that wasn''t all he was doing; he was also rallying every possible resource, including servants, Koo Hui-seo, and Kim Sangyoon, to gather strength. Yesterday, however, Lim Jisoo and Bae Jaemin''s movements turned suspicious, putting everyone on edge. Especially since Choi Lee-kyung still hadnt regained consciousness. The servants knew what Lim Jisoo and Bae Jaemin were up to but were unable to respond effectively. Kim Olim, influenced by this tense atmosphere, had refrained from disturbing Seo Dawon, but now she had no choice but to speak to him. After all, an iprehensible, unbelievable phenomenon had urred. "You Your hand How is there blood?" Suddenly, a metallic, iron-y scent began to fill the conference work; blood began to dribble from Seo Dawon''s wrist. Perhaps the injury was covered by his glove, as redness pooled in the area around the Mage''s palm. ".." Seo Dawon looked at itCsilent and lost in thought. "What happened?" Kim Olim broke through his long silence, urging the Mage to speak. It wasn''t just herCthe other servants in the room also had their eyes fixed on himbecause everyone knew this blood''s scent well. "Why does it smell like Lee-kyung-ie''s blood?" Kim Olim looked at Seo Dawon with distrust in her eyes. However, he rose from his seat without bothering to answer. Then, he walked over and opened the door to where Choi Lee-kyung was asleep. "" "This is" Following him, Kim Olim opened her eyes wide when she saw the swirling ck aura inside the room. Furthermore, the ck, wedge-shaped [Vengeful Ghost Memory] spun over Choi Lee-kyung''s motionless body. As she sensed the unusual whirlpool of magic, Kim Olim held onto Seo Dawon, who was as firm as a stone statue. "What happened here? He''s unconscious, but he''s also activating summoning circles?" "" However, Seo Dawon stood there motionlessly, staring intently at Choi Lee-kyung''s pale face. Kim Olim thought his unreadable expression seemed somehow pained. Because of this, she couldn''t bring herself to press him further and released her grip on him. After a moment of silence, Seo Dawon slowly took off the gloves on his hand. "I guess he wanted to wake up." "What?" With those iprehensible words, he revealed bleached-white bone. Kim Olim was shocked when she saw Dawon''s bare hand. Soon, she realized what he had done and shouted, "Seo Dawon Have you gone crazy?!" "" "That hand!" However, instead of responding to KIm Olim, Seo Dawon strode inside the storm-like aura. As he walked, he looked down at Lee-kyung''s body, which was floating 10 centimeters above the bed. A golden magic circle appeared above Seo Dawon''s hand. The concentric circles, blooming like flowers, repeatedly ovepped before scatteringCrinse and repeatCbuilding up a massive amount of energyenough to shift the airflow in the room. Immediately, all the light fixtures and ornamental decorations in the room shattered and flew around the room. The golden glow of Seo Dawon''s magic circle and the ck aura enveloping Choi Lee-kyung''s body filled the room, consuming each other like light and shadow. Kim Olim felt a pain akin to staring directly at the rising sun, but she forced her eyes open to witness the sh of colors. This is'' Startlingly, the darkness swallowed the light. [Reying the memory of thest Vengeful Spirit,'' Jo Chan-young.] Kim Olim''s eyes opened wide when she heard a whisper in her ears.
Be a member! TL: Kim Olim is about to smack someone. I''m at a conference again you guys T_T Once again dipping into my nonexistent stock pile T_T Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Cr-r-r-r-unchC! The essence of the [Vengeful Ghost Memory] broke in my hand; the pieces prated into my palm sharply. The pain was less than I imagined it to be. However, as the pieces dug into my body, I felt severe dizziness as I began summoning. [Lack of mana for memory yback.] [Do you want to substitute the remaining needed mana with your vitality?] "" The mana consumption was rather severe because Dawon-ie wasn''t assisting me in summoning. I nodded without considering it much further. [If this Memory yback'' fails, you may suffer permanent damage. Do you still want to continue?] As if I were signing the terms and conditions to a loan, the system asked me once more for my confirmation. I looked down at both my hands for a moment. Hot blood bubbled up on the palms of my already numb hands.I bit my tongue to retain consciousness, even as my drooping eyelids became heavier and I yawned. Passing out in this state would only lead to a repetition of past events. "Nnngh." My eyes opened as sharp pain wracked my body and a metallic taste filled my mouth. Despite my condition, I tried to speak as clearly as I could. "In return, do not allow Servant Seo Dawon'' to intervene." [Refusing your Servant, Seo Dawon''s'' intervention is impossible at your current level.] As expected, the [System Message] sneered dryly at me. It subtly snarked at meCcalling me a stupid user that was holding a weapon that I could not handle. However, that mockery only strengthened my resolve. If the [System Message] possessed the concept of self'' or ego,'' then it meant that it also possessed judgment.'' I red at the gray [System Message] window and said, "Then I will annul the Vengeful Ghost Contract with my Servant Seo Dawon.'' Since Seo Dawon'' is the cause of this annulment, a penalty should be imposed on him." [You''ll annul the contract?] The [System Message] repeated my sentence, proving that it had an independent sense of self.'' Even I could clearly tell that it was flustered. I stared at the [System Message] and continued, quietly, "The first use in my Vengeful Ghost Contract was that I should cooperate and do my best to avenge Seo Dawon.'' In other words, the purpose of our contract was established for Seo Dawon''s'' revenge, and he, too, is obligated to adhere to this purpose." [] As soon as I finished speaking, the System''s gray screen began to be increasingly filled with noise. I kept looking at it as I continued, "However, servant Seo Dawon'' is locking me up through his own will and power now. Hes interfering with me, keeping me from fulfilling my duty even though I''m needed in his quest for revenge." [] "This is a serious breach of contract. Even though Servant Seo Dawon'' cannotplete his revenge without my cooperation" I teared up a bit in this next segment, but I didn''t cry, "He''s giving up on his revenge so that I don''t suffer pain." [] "Servant, Seo Dawon,'' has the obligation to prioritize his revenge above all else. Even if my life is sacrificed He cannot refuse." [] "In other words, the servant Seo Dawon'' will intervene with the intent to save me, and if that happens, the contract might not be fulfilled. If I fail, his actions will vite the first and foremost use of the contract, and the penalty should fall on himCthe servant Seo Dawon.'' Is my interpretation wrong?" The [System Message] fell silent for over five minutes. Meanwhile, the noise on the screen became even more severe. The window, which had been gray, gradually turned ck. [Threatening me'' with a breach of contract,'' are we? It seems you''ve grown, User Choi Lee-kyung.''] 1 As if waiting for this moment, the [System Message] began disying text with a distinctive toneCas if it had a personality.'' "Still youthe being behind this system You want Seo Dawon to resurrect. You know that if he continues to try and cover for me, he will not be able to achieve his revenge." I said, without being intimidated by the change in tone. [System Message] fell silent for a moment; however, that silence was all the answer I needed. [Very well, User Choi Lee-kyung.'' We will reject Servant Seo Dawon''s'' intervention this time.] In the end, with crooked, printed letters, the [System Message] ruled in my favor. Simultaneously, ck steam-like air rose from beneath my feet, rapping around my body. The airflow was rather ck, cold, and ominous, but its touch on my skin was soft. "" As expected, I was right. Though the [System Message] was a bit of a detestable being, it wanted the Red Lotus''s revival. I sighed when I realized I had barely snatched victory from this almost doomed match. "Haah" [However, this Vengeful Ghost Memory'' will not be easy to conquer without support from Servant, Seo Dawon.''] However, the [System Message] seemed to be solely focused on Seo Dawon''s revival, treating me with a cold indifference. As I stared nkly at the text, I posed a question. "What Are you?" It''s something I had always wanted to ask. If the [System Message] wasn''t some objective device created by the Hub and was instead a being with its own ego I wondered why it was so obsessed with Dawon''s deathenough to raise its hand to help in his revival. And, contrary to my expectations, the [System Message] answered me quite obediently. [We'' are the lost stars.] "The lost stars?" [We who had names once upon a time, but those names had disappeared or scattered; we who were worshiped, but had our temples destroyed.] "" [The old gods who lost their names; the kings of kingdoms that sank under the sea Priests of abandoned altars that have be overgrown with greenery] "" [We who are ridiculed as losers by fate; those that have no living records left behind. That''s who we are.] I couldn''t exactlyprehend what it was saying, but, as soon as it said we,'' the name, Red Lotus'' began to circle around my brain. "Then your goal What on earth is it?" The [System Message] responded immediately, as if it had been waiting for me to ask that question. [We'' only have one purpose.] [And that is to bring about the downfall of the tragedy collectors.] "Tragedy Collectors?" My mouth stumbled around that unfamiliar term. [Do you want to listen? User, Choi Lee-kyung''?] Here, the [System Message] asked for my opinion. The words that filled the chat window were in a different font from before. [In the final chapter of the scenario, you can collect information about a world plunged in anguish.] [After viewing some information about the World plunged in anguish,'' you cannot disclose key information ************'' about this scenario.] [If key information **********'' is revealed, User, Choi Lee-kyung''s'' memories may be sealed.] [Even the word, ***********'' will remain unpronounceable.] I nodded after reading the warning message. Then the [System Message] began its exnation without asking twice. [The Tragedy Collectors'' were entities that imposed trials on the outstanding souls and heroes of all worlds. Initially, their purpose was to conduct trials of fate to create Transcendents.''] "Transcendents?" [The closest concept in your lexicon would be Demigod ()''.] I was bewildered by its words. It was so out of the blueCEntities that could create demigods? However, the [System Message] continued unfazed. [However, at some point, they stopped imposing trials to create demigods'' and began creating dungeons'' merely to savor the suffering caused by the degeneration of the hero''s soul.] "The Tragedy Collectors created the Dungeons?" [Every scenario dungeon is a fallen hero''s grave. Or rather, a cursed space that insults and mocks the heroes'' corpses.] "Insult?" [To help you understand, imagine Servant Seo Dawon'' failing to resurrect and bing a mere undead boss monster in a dungeon.] "" [For your reference, the Tower of Command,'' which was conquered by the User Bae Jaemin,'' is the tomb of the dark wizard Adaar,'' a demon king from a lost world. Adaar'' lost his wife, went insane, turned his kingdomCthe very one he himself builtCinto a desert, and became an Archlich.'' He''s a failure who couldn''t ovee his trials.] "" [Tragedy collectors collect tragedies in that way.''] "" [However, if Adaar'' had ovee his trials, he would have be the god of his world and lived happily ever after with his wife as the Wise King Adaar.''] - Be a member! TL: HOLY META. Where are we going? Also, does this mean that there are multiple entities that are systems?'' Since there''s obviously a system trying to entice Dawon into bing a demon king. Also, you go Choi Lee-kyung~ Be a contractwyer~
  1. The exact phrase the system used (literally tranted, your head has grown thicker) is usually used to tell children that they''ve matured or grown up. It''s meant to be condescending in this context.
Chapter 410 Chapter 410 The full story, as stated by the [System Message], was truly shocking. All the dungeons and monsters that users had conquered were tools created by someone else. Moreover, these tremendously powerful entities wanted Dawon to be a dungeon monster. "If what you say is true, then How can Dawon-ie resist them?" I asked. The [System Message] seemed to already have a reply in wait, as if it had anticipated my urgent question. [He just needs to sessfully revive. Once that happens, he will no longer be bound by the fate they weaved for him and will be able to live as he wishes.] "" [After all, a hero is someone whose fate isn''t predetermined.] "That''s" I tried to hold onto the [System Message] and continue the conversation, but after my vague words, the screen began to flicker strangely. The ckened screen slowly returned to gray.It seemed that there was a time limit for them to send messages by borrowing the System. Perhaps anticipating this limitation, the beings that referred to themselves as Lost Stars'' gave me their final, fragmented piece of advice. [This time our authority will. forbid intervention but keep in mind someday you''ll have to make your choice] I''ll have to make a choice some day? What choice? What am I supposed to choose between? There were other sentences that followed, but I couldn''tprehend them because several words and characters were missing. Thest sentence turned into nearly illegible scribbles. "Wait!" I scrambled to touch the system message, but my finger went through the translucent window and reached into thin air. In the end, with that unclear message, the [System Message] window reverted to its usual gray state. [Rebooting] Just like aputer, the system restarted after a warning message. Afterwards, a nk screen [C] appeared; all windows disappeared for a moment before the lights reappeared. The [System Messages] returned to its usual business-like, professional tone and materialized a new window. [ying the memory of the deceased, Jo Chan-young.''] Then, the area darkened, as if a distant light had been extinguished. "Haah" I felt a bitplicated, but I steeled my heart and closed my eyes. There was nothing I could do except to summon thest servant: Jo Chan-young. * * * "Uh.Huh?" I opened my eyes, slowlyCas if waking up from a dream. And for about a minute, I just stared nkly up at an unfamiliar, high ceiling. "This is." Aftering to my senses, I sat up and looked around. First things first, I wasying atop a huge bed in a rather gaudy room. The bed was quite luxurious, with columns at each corner; a fluffy rug was ced underneath its feet. "Where is this ce?" There were even blue curtains draped around the bed. When I pushed them aside and took a proper look around the room, it felt like I was in a medieval era noble''s bed chamber. The wallpaper, windows, and furniture were all extremelyvish and opulent, and even the clothes I was wearing were a bit far from modern attire. The feel of the soft silk pajamas brushing against my skin felt oddly creepy. "My body looks fine, at least." After a few shocking Vengeful Ghost Memories, I felt somewhat immune to strange situations. I looked around the room and discovered nothing immediately dangerous or signs of another human being''s presence, so I carefully opened the door. The problem was that even after opening the door, it didn''t lead to a hallway or any other distinct space. There were spaces with doors and arched passages, but they all led to more bedrooms, dressing rooms, and more beds. The entire space was extremely gaudy. I was initially struck by the splendor and beauty, but due to my anxiety and the rooms overly shy decorations, my eyes suddenly felt fatigued. After walking barefoot for a few minutes, I began to feel quite ufortable. It''d be nice if someone appeared.'' Just as I thought that and turned the cornerC ShwaaaaC!~ "This is" I had walked into what seemed to be a huge bathroom. Only then did I encounter a marble floorCa floor without rugs. I opened my mouth momentarily as I watched a lion''s mouth gurgle and spout hot water. "Is this ce like a theme park?" Although the silk pajamas trailing after me like a skirt were a bit cumbersome, they didn''t stop me from approaching the bath. I ced my hand into the hot water as if I were possessed. "Huh?" When I lowered my head over the water, I noticed that my hair was quite long Because strands of long hair poured down from behind me. "No way, I''m not a woman, right?" I eximed, shocked. But, I felt relieved after a brief grope(?) of my body. Fortunately, I was able to confirm I was still a man. However, I still had no idea how my appearance changed, so I searched for a mirror near the bath. Luckily, I didn''t have to search for long. Behind the bath, there was a massive sink and arge mirror that could easily amodate three people. Feeling a bit nervous, I turned to look at myself in the mirror. "Isn''t this just me but with long hair?" In the mirror, I saw myself wearing a long, slightly sheer silk dress, and, though I hadn''t noticed it before, I was also wearing earrings: diamond-shaped gold earrings with what seemed to be a diamond gem set in the center. "This is that real?" Even though these earrings were fake things conjured by the Vengeful Ghost Memory, I couldn''t help but pay attention to the luxurious jewelry. I fiddled with my earlobes as I gazed at the other parts of my body. The other features looked the same as it usually did Or, maybe, was there some added baby fat? "Am I a bit shorter than usual?" At a second nce, I felt like there was quite a difference in height. And, I didn''t know if it''s due to my long hair length, but I looked younger? About 18 years old? In anycase, I couldn''t decisively see myself as an adult. Come to think of it, I felt like my field of view was lowered a bit as well "What kind of setting is this?" I frowned as I looked at myself in the mirror, but nothing much had changed. Perhaps I looked a bit more fragile. After heaving a sigh, I washed my face in the water to wake myself up. Then, I buried my face in a super soft towel. "I know there are only high-end products, but" I picked up the toiletries one by one, beforeCfeeling a little homesickCpicking the soap in a heavy bottle that smelled a bit familiar and using it to wash my hands. However, the soap didn''t bubble at all, so I wasn''t sure if I had chosen correctly. Jingle, JingleC! At that moment, I had just raised my hand, sniffing at the scent. Suddenly, I could hear a strange bell-sound from a short distance away. I poked my head out to look through the door. "What?" Almost immediately, I noticed people wearing white, skirt-like uniforms. Their lips were tightly pressed together, and they were searching around; clearly, they were looking for something or someone. Just then, we made eye contact. Though I was momentarily nervous, it was a littlete to avoid their approach. Should I run away?'' Fortunately, they didn''t try to hold onto me or show any hostility. They didn''t even call out to me. Rather, they approached in a very polite manner, bowed their heads, and gentlyCwith no disrespectCheld onto the ends of my sleeves. Jingle JingleC! Every time they bent their torsos, the strange bell-sound rang out again. Only then did I realize that there was a tiny bauble-like bell that dangled from the choker around their necks. But why aren''t they talking?'' A strange silence hovered around us. I looked down at the three bowing people and reluctantly allowed myself to be dragged along. I couldn''t keep bathing here, after all. "When is heing? Why isn''t he here?" Just then, amidst all this strange tension, I suddenly heard a child''s voice from somewhere. The child seemed angry, for some reason. "Why don''t you even know where he went?" A sharp pping sound followedCthe sound of something striking flesh. Jingle, JingleC! At that moment, the sound of the bells on the chokers of those walking ahead seemed to catch the child''s attention. From then until I entered the room, there was no more soundCnot even the slightest noise. Nervously, I allowed myself to be led into a room draped with red curtains. What is this smell?'' As soon as I entered the room, the scent of fragrant herbs assaulted my nose. Then, behind the ovepping red fabric, I saw a small shadow. As I gazed at it, the fabric was drawn up unexpectedly. Startled, I looked at either side and found that there were far more people in this room than I had first thought. They were hidden in the shadows, pulling on ropes with their heads lowered, eyes downcast. The ones who had led me here had also vanished without a trace. "" "Hyung-nim!" Before my eyes, only a tiny child remained. And, as soon as the child saw me, his frowning face brightened; he ran and buried his face into my waist. "" I automatically hugged the child''s shoulders, but my heart was pounding like crazy from the moment I saw his face. "Where did you go? You said you''d be in your room." Dawon-ie whined to me in a childish voice.
Be a member! TL: That''s a very philosophical way to describe a hero! Sorry for thete uploads ya''ll. I''ve been at a conference for two weeks (and will soon go on vacation too!) so I''ve been out of town T_T Chapter 411 Chapter 411 "D-Dawon-ah" No matter how unique his dressEven if he looked like a child Dawon was still Dawon. Fortunately, Dawon raised his head and smiled naturallyCmy guess was correct. "Where did you go?" "I got lost" Looking at Dawon''s expression, I thought I made a mistake. "You''ve been here for a few years, and You got lost?" "Ah!" I flinched, a little flustered. But, fortunately, Dawon didn''t question me anymore. "Well, I suppose the pce is a bitplicated." He nodded like the determined child he was and soon held my hand tightly in his. Even though his grip was good for a child, it was a fragile strength that I could easily shake off if I wanted to. It felt quite different from when Dawon-ie had grasped my hand before. "I brought flowers for Hyung-nim from the garden." And Dawon, without knowing how I felt, dragged me with his small steps, leading me deeper into theyers of drapery. I couldn''t hear anyone behind us, and, as the curtain came down, the light was gradually cut off as well. The surroundings became dark and tranquil. Furthermore, the pleasant scent of cut grass and wildflowers grew thicker.Shortly thereafter, Dawon paused his steps; a grand-lookingrge room appeared at the end of this long corridor. Jingle, JingleC! Soon, a servant, who must have been waiting in the room''s corner, appeared and brought us a bright, white flower bouquet. These were the flowers that Dawon had brought for me. I carefully received the bouquet and held it in my arms, "Th-Thanks" "It smells good, right?" "You''re right." Flowers still in my arms, I took a deep breath. Seo Dawon smiled broadly as he looked up at me; then, he pulled me back, as if he wanted me to follow him. I ended up sitting on a huge bedChis bed?Cwith him. What on earth is this setting?'' Judging by the attendants and the luxurious surroundings, it seemed that Dawon and I were quite wealthy. However, the way that Dawon called me "Hyung-nim" and my long hair hinted at something I couldn''t quite decipher. Huh? Dawon''s ears have earrings too.'' In order to take in as much information as I could, I looked all around. Of course, Dawon caught my attention the most. He looked like a childCabout twelve years old. However, if it weren''t for the baby fat that still clung to his cheekbones, he would look more mature. His features weren''t particrly childlike. And He doesn''t look like a normal kid.'' He was wearing luxurious, purple clothes; there was the way hemanded the silent attendants in aposed demeanor. And, like the original Dawon, he wore many essories. He wore three jade rings and two gold rings on both hands. Even at first nce, the kid exuded an unmistakable, extraordinary aura. In addition, his earrings matched mine. It was as if Dawon and I shared a single pair. I inadvertently stroked the earring in my ear with my hand. "Do you like it?" He asked. "What?" "The earrings. You were in a lot of pain when you got them pierced." At that moment, Dawon-ie looked back and asked. I awkwardly touched my earlobe, which still felt slightly warm, with my fingernail and then lowered my head. So, I had gotten it pierced recently "YYeah. I''m alright now." "I was startledCyou were crying." If Dawon was an adult, I might have thought he was teasing me, but I was so ashamed to see a child ask me that question with his innocent eyes wide open. Seeing that Dawon also had pierced ears, it meant that this child had endured the pain gracefully, but I had cried "Don''t worry about me," I smiled awkwardly and lowered my hand from my ear. Dawon smiled bashfully. Then, he grabbed my hand and led me to a table in the room. "Wait a minute. I want to show you something." "Alright" Dawon seated me in front of the table and then quickly ran off into another part of the room. I hesitated a bit at the table, which was much lower than I was used to, but it wasnt as ufortable as I had expected. And, it was endearing to think that the table''s height was set specifically for Dawon''s young body. Unaware of my quiet admiration, Dawon quickly returned with a small wooden box and opened it in front of me. The box was filled with beautiful jewel-like beads, and their colors shone brilliantly. Some of the gems had patterns like ammonite, but those patterns looked pleasing as well. But, what on earth is this?'' I couldn''t recklessly touch them, as I didn''t know what their purpose was. Fortunately, Dawon didn''t ask me to handle them; instead, he stood still, waiting with a few beads in his hand. Jingle, JingleC! Then, two servants who were quietly lying in wait brought out a fish tank that was the appropriate size to ce atop the table. The fishbowl was half-filled with water, and, as soon as it was ced on the table, Dawon began to drop the beads he was holding into the water. Plop, plopC! ssshC! Then, something amazing happened. The gems that touched the water initially seemed to sink quickly, but soon they began to shimmer beautifully and wriggle like fish. They emitted a soft glow, rose to the surface momentarily, and then slowly unfurled their curled tails! After that, the jewels transformed into long fish, swimming leisurely in the fish tank. Of course, if one looked closely, one could see that they didn''t turn into real, living fish. The fishes heads were made of smooth, round stone. However, the sight of each fish spinning around the tank without bumping into each other was so dazzling and beautiful, that I began to doubt my eyes. "What What is this?" I asked. Dawon looked incredibly proud at my reaction. When our eyes met, he smiled and said, "I tried to make a shikigami." 1 "ShiShikigami?" I asked, flustered at the unfamiliar term. Fortunately, without paying much attention to my reaction, Dawon chattered on, "I was going to give them to you as a gift, but it''s a little boring to just hand them out." "" "Also, Hyung-nim likes fish." This was the first time I heard that I liked fish, but Dawons blushing face as he handed me the gem was too cute to refuse. I eventually received the gifted jewel and ced it inside the fish tank. Then, as Dawon had shown just earlier, the jeweled bead became a fish swimming around the narrow fish tank. Unlike the long fish Da-won had created, mine stayed round and resembled ornamental koi. "If you want to gather them back up again, all you need to do is p." pC! With that said, Dawon pped his hands; immediately, all fish, except for the one I ced inside the tank, rolled their tails around themselves, became round again, and floated to the surface. Dawon-ie scooped them out with his hand as if he were using a. These are. Shikigami?'' I had a hunch that these would be an important factor in this [Vengeful Ghost Memory]. "Are there. other Shikigamis?" I asked, hoping that I wouldn''t cast suspicion on myself. Fortunately, Dawon interpreted my question generouslyChe must have thought I was asking if he made anything else. Dawon wriggled his fingers a bit hesitantlyCsomewhat troubledCand then whispered in a slightly quieter voice, "It''s a bit more crude than these, but Do you still want to see?" "Mmm" Dawon returned the box of gems and, this time, brought back what seemed to be a toy pony doll in his arms. Unlike with the fish-gems, he didn''t immediately move to show it off; instead, he looked at me with a cautious expression. "This was the first birthday present I received from Hyung-nim I''m sorry I messed with it without permission" I gave him that doll as a present?'' Again, I couldn''t really understand everything, but I had no choice but to ept this fact. After all, this was the setting created by the [Vengeful Ghost Memory]. Moreover, Dawon, who was hugging a doll that was half the size of his body, honestly looked incredibly cute. I nodded to indicate that it was okay. Only then did Dawon''s face brighten a bit, and he ced the toy on the floor. Clip-clopC! Clip-clopC! The doll, which was more solid and firm than it lookedCstarted moving stiffly back and forth, circling the table. As I watched it, I wondered if making a shikigami'' was akin to making inanimate objects move like living beings. "It''s super cute. It moves so well." I said. Dawon nodded joyfully, "I like this one the most." His face held a clear look of admiration as he spoke; his expression made my cheeks flush. Since he calls me Hyung-nim,'' Dawon-ie is probably feeling familial love towards me'' Unable to resist any more, I stroked Dawon''s head.
Be a member! TL: Would I like bejewelled fish? Yes Please. Also, I''ll be in ska (with sketchy inte) for two weeks starting July 3rd. Just a warning guys. Afterwards, I should be DONE with travelling for the summer.
  1. ?? could either mean a hungry ghost, food god, or a buddhist shikigami. I''m assuming Dawon means shikigami here.
Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Dawon seemed a little surprised when I stroked his head, but he soon smiled and hugged me once more. I was delighted at his childishness on one hand, but I felt guilty on the other. I have to focus on the Vengeful Ghost memory, but I want to keep seeing what he was like when he was young'' Moreover, in the [Vengeful Ghost Memory], Dawon was so attached to his hyungChe seemed to love me dearly. Even if he spoke in a dignified manner, he always looked my way as if to seek my acknowledgement or approval. This [Vengeful Ghost Memory] was almost a little too pleasant. Are they trying to make sure that I won''t want to escape'' this time around?'' While immersed in thought, I mindlessly and gently pinched Dawon''s cheek. Then, I noticed arge round window on the right side of the room. Through it, I could see bamboo and ornamental rocks. Curious, I took Dawons hand and walked over to the window. So pretty'' Outside the window, there was an adorable inner-courtyard. Perhaps it was a little too big for an in-house courtyard, but when I looked past it to see more walls in the far distance, I realized that the house itself must be quite gargantuan. 1Now that I think about this there''s no way an ordinary household owns this house.'' Was this ce perhaps a pce? Or something simr? Is the setting this time around fantasy''?'' I nced back at the servant who still had their head bowed silently. Then, when I saw beneath their feet, chills ran down my spine. The shadow'' The shape of the servant''s shadow was a little peculiar. I looked at the servant''s head before staring down at the shadow again. Howe I see a string above their body?'' Every joint was connected by a thin thread, but there was clearly nothing above the servant''s head. Far above, though visible in the shadow, was a cross brace manipting the threads. 2 JingleC! JingleC! As I kept looking back and forth between the shadow and the servant, the servant slowly approached me, as if aware that I was staring at them. I watched the shadow''s cross brace move sluggishly as the attendant came closer. "Do you want to order it to do something? Hyung-nim?" "AhCno" I shook my head. The approaching servant returned to their quiet position. Of course, the attendant''s actions were separate from the shadow''s movements. Is that really a person?'' I tried to search for anything odd in the bowing servant''s appearance, but frankly everything seemed strange, so I found it hard to trust my own judgment. Still, I was aware I was within a [Vengeful Ghost Memory], so I tried not to show that I was flustered. However, I needed to carefully judge whether this was a key aspect of this [Vengeful Ghost Memory] or if I should continue pretending not to notice this disparity. Perhaps Dawon as well?'' I suddenly looked at Dawon''s shadow. Fortunately, there was nothing out of the ordinary. "!" The problem, though, was my shadow, which was standing side by side with Dawon''s shadow. At first, I couldn''t see them well, but there was startlingly a cross brace above my shadow''s headClike that of the servants''. I looked at my arms, where strings should be attached. I can''t see anything'' Also, I''ve never felt that something or someone was controlling me. Nothing felt off as I swung around, moving my arms and legs. My body moved as freely as I desired. However, I was concerned by the way the cross brace above my shadow was spinning alongside my movements. I have a bad feeling about this.'' I looked down at DawonCthe only person with apletely intact and normal shadow. But, I wasn''t sure I could ask him about this disparity. "Dawon-ah Shall we go out to y in the garden?" "What?" "It''s such a good day" So, I tried to first coax Dawon-ie in order to figure out what this location may be. I wanted to go outside in order to gauge how big this ce might be or find another person. However, Dawon, who I thought would immediately agree, was surprisingly hesitant, "I would be alright, but Does Hyung-nim have the time today? I thought you were always busy" Though Dawon-ie was quite mature for a child, his eyesCmoistened with anticipationCclearly showed how much he wanted to be by my side. He''s seriously too cute'' So, I couldn''t help but abruptly hug Dawon and lift him into the air. Dawon looked at me with wide eyes; his startled, round eyes were just too adorable. "Of course. Today I''m taking the day off." "" Dawon gave a startledugh. I held DawonCwho had both arms outstretchedCto my chest before quickening my pace outside. "II can walk" Dawon mumbled quietly, still clinging to me. Because he wanted to not feel like a child, he looked a bit embarrassed even though he was clearly happy. I pretended not to hear and continued to hug him. I think I understand why Dawon always hugged me and carried me around.'' I thought to myself. Then, I nced at the shadow connected to my feet; I was still botheredClingering unpleasant feelings remained, but I felt a little better than before. I don''t think it''s life-threateningnor does it cause pain'' As I pondered, we had already arrived at the brightly lit corridor. I was somewhat surprised to find myself in an open corridor after I was brought back from the depths of my thoughts. "Wow" I admired the view from the corridor for a moment. The small pond, the rocks, and the beautifully blooming flowers made the garden look stunning. "Wow." Dawon rubbed his face against my neck. When he heard my ardent admiration, he looked at me joyfully, "Do you like it?" "Hm?" "I heard you like summer gardens, so I made this with care" When I saw Dawon''s expressionCwhich seemed to beg for praise, I quickly stroked his head. Then, before I said anything, I felt something off with his statement. "Y-you made this? This garden?" Dawon answered my question, his tone slightly disappointed, "Yes You don''t like it?" "N-no, that''s not it How did you make this? You made this all by yourself?" "Yup. All by myself." As I stood in the corridor, I looked across this garden which must be at least hundreds of pyeong wide. 3 Then, I turned my attention back to the little Dawon that was still in my arms. How on earth did he make this garden with these little paws of his?'' 4 Then, I recalled the jewel fish that Dawon had gifted me earlier. "Ahh! With the shikigami?" "Yes" "Wow That''s Mmn. Really impressive?" At first, I had only thought these things were like wind-up dolls, but it seemed that these Shikigami far exceeded my imagination. I abruptly stopped speaking, however, since he might notice something strange if I didn''t know much about these shikigami. However, Dawon must have thought I had given him an insincerepliment. He looked even more sullen as he said, "Of course, it might be nothing too impressive in Hyung-nim''s eyes" "Huh? N-No. I think it''s super amazing." "" "In my eyes, you''re the best shikigami creator I''ve ever seen." Of course, the only person I met with this ability was this memory''s Dawon. Dawon listened to my words before burying his head in my arms as if he were simultaneously happy and embarrassed. Then, in an incredibly vulnerable and sincere voice, he whispered, "I have a long way before I can follow in Hyung-nim''s steps" Huh?'' Could it be that Dawon was saying that I'' could make such shikigami too? I stared at my hand for a moment before swallowing and asking him, "Then, Dawon-ah, which of the shikigami I''ve made do you like the most?" If I could also control shikigami, that ability might help meplete the [Vengeful Ghost contract] more quickly. Without hesitation, Dawon-ie opened his mouth, "Seo Dawon I like me'' the most." "What?" "You made me with the most precious of materials.right?" "" "You love me the most, right? Hyung-nim?"
Be a member! TL: Hi hi~ I''m back from vacation! Denali burned down while I was there RIP. Call me to your area if you want a natural disastering your way haha. This always happens while I''m on vacation.
  1. Inner courtyardCaka a small outside area WITHIN the house. This is some rich people stuff. Ancient noble homes in Korea often had this.
  2. The exact word here is controller. I kinda know it as joystick'' tbh but that doesn''t exactly fit. Supposedly, though, a cross brace is what moves stringed marites or puppets.
  3. A pyeong is the traditional measurement of floorspace (within a home) in Korea. I believe the term was coined after Japanese upation, so it''s simr to their tatami'' measurement. A single pyeong is 3.31 square meters.
  4. So, ???? (bracken fern hands), are cute ways to call children''s hands. Bracken ferns don''t look especially cute to English readers, I feel, so I decided to localize this as paws.
Chapter 413 Chapter 413 I looked at Dawon''s desperate eyes and answered almost immediately, "O-Of course" "That''s a relief." Dawon smiled cutely, but I couldn''t bring myself to return his smile. He''s a Shikigami?" During our conversation, I was hugging Dawon, so my body was in constant contact with his. Warm and soft, he felt like a human childCnot an inanimate object. But'' As a Necromancer, I could resurrect the dead andmand them to move as I wishedPerhaps Dawon-ie was a stand-inCa conduitCfor Jo Chanyoung''s thoughts. After all, this ce was manifested by the Summoner''s consciousness. Does that mean, he won''t want to sign a contract with me?'' I think Dawon told me that he really likes animals.''However, until now, I hadn''t seen a single animal. Were there only Shikigami and nts in thisrge mansion? Of course, the Shikigami moved about like animals, but there was something unnerving about them. "Dawon-ah. By any chance. are there any real animals here? Like a dog or a cat?" "Real animals? Hmmm." Dawon tilted his head. "You kicked them all out, didn''t you?" His tone didn''t sound usatory; nheless, I had finally received a hint from his answer. "I did? T-Then Do you remember where I kicked them out to?" "I don''t know" Dawon whined before mping his mouth shut. I couldnt tell if he genuinely didnt know or if he was withholding information intentionally, which made me anxious. "Then" But, before I could ask any further, Dawon grabbed onto my shoulders first. "Never mind that. Hyung-nim, why don''t you eat with me?" "Huh?" "I thought you might be hungry" I wasnt particrly hungry, but ignoring Dawons words seemed impossible. "You eat too, right? Even though Dawon had revealed he was a Shikigami'' I had made, he still seemed like a living person to me. Therefore, I couldn''t help but ask what may be a redundant question. "Yes. I want to eat chocte cake." Fortunately, Dawon smiled and answered sweetly. Then, as if asking me to ce him down, he tapped my arm. I slowly lowered him to the ground. Now that I think about it, he''s far too light'' As I pondered Dawon''s weightCwhich was hardly a burden even though I had carried him for a long whileCI found myself wondering whether I should take his words at face value. "Let''s go." "" But, for now, there was nothing I could do except stay around Dawon. The child held three of my fingers before boldly walking ahead. JingleC! JingleC! I could hear the quiet ringing of the bells on the servants neck behind us, but I didn''t look back. * * * This is a downright feast.'' A long table stood in the center of the dining hall within the mansion that Dawon-ie had guided me to. On it, a variety of delicacies were spread out, almost as if they had been waiting for us. The food was piled up inyers of various dishes and resembled a tower. This mansion is just too artificialcontrived.'' The sumptuous food looked tempting, but I couldn''t shake the feeling that it was a trap. Perhaps my tenseness was to me. Though the food appeared delicious, its vibrant colors stood out too much in this setting, making the dishes seem even more suspicious. Unlike me, Dawon, who sat in a chair by my side, enjoyed the chocte cake he was craving earlier. I nced at him and saw that he had chocte smeared around his mouth like a baby. His posture is so dignified, though'' Was the real Dawon like this when he was young? I didn''t bother to point out the messinessCDawon was too cute like that. Plus, I was a little relieved to see him eat like a human child.'' Then, what on earth are Shikigami anyway? If they can move dolls or stones aroundbut also are able to eat like Dawon-ieThen'' Weren''t they basically almost living beings? Just as I thought that, Dawon-ie, who had been diligently eating cake, stopped shoveling with his fork and looked at me, "Why isn''t Hyung-nim eating?" Faced with his puzzled expression, I felt a bit embarrassed that I had been caught staring, "Ah I-I''ll eat now." I brought a random nearby te close, a half-smile frozen on my face. It was a warm soup with a savory aroma wafting up from the dish. Despite my unease about this ce, my stomach started to growl at the smell, reminding me of how hungry I was. It felt as if my stomach would gnaw itself. SlurpC! However, when I scooped up a bite of the soup with a spoon, I felt puzzled. Why can''t I taste anything?'' Unlike Dawon, who seemed to be enjoying his food, the soup in my mouth had no vorCit only had warmth and a gloopy texture. Was it not seasoned enough?'' But, the soup wasn''t nd. On the contrary, it tasted a bit like boiled water disguising itself as soup. It was unpleasantly tasteless. "" I abandoned the soup and brought a nearby steak to my front. Even though a long time must have passed, the food remained steaming hot. When I took a sniff, a delicious scent entered my nostrils. SwallowC! However, I couldn''t taste anythingCeven when I had ced it in my mouth. Even though my teeth were actively chewing the steak, it felt like I was eating a thick, soggy lump of dirt. "Does it taste bad?" asked Dawon, who had eaten half of his chocte cake slice, a bit btedly. On a whim, I asked him, Could I have a bite of your chocte cake? "Yes?" Dawon-ie seemed surprised, but soon blushed and carved off a corner of his cake with the fork he had been using. "Say, Ah." I obediently opened my mouthCthough he was rather shy, it was clear he was eager to feed me. The chocte cake that smelled so sweet before entering my mouth "Mm." No matter how much I chewed the cake, it didn''t taste good. It wasn''t that it tasted awful, but the dessertcked any vor that one might expect from a chocte cake. Seeing Dawon''s expectant, sparkling eyes, I reluctantly said, "It''s not too sweet, huh?" That was the kindest evaluation I could give. Dawon nodded, "Yes. I like it because it''s not too sweet." Honestly, the cake tasted like it had no sugar inside. I thought he was trying to make fun of me, but Dawon''s expression was far too serious for that. Rather, he looked like someone who didn''t know how to crack a joke. Then, are my tastebuds the problem?'' I forced myself to chew more of the leftover food at the table, but, by the time I swallowed, the food was beyond tasteless. The forced bites were even disgusting. Even so, I was still incredibly hungry. Even if I endure and shovel it in, I don''t feel full'' Moreover, the indistinguishable dishes that I continued to eat only made me hungrier with each bite. I think I''m going to vomit'' As I was thinking this, Dawon suddenly picked up a cookie and brought it to my mouth. "Ah" He must have misunderstoodCperhaps he thought I enjoyed the chocte cake from earlier. Though I was flustered, I couldn''t turn away from Dawon''s excited face. So, eventually, I had to open my mouth. Naturally, as soon as the cookie touched my tongue, it tasted like rotten, unset cement. At the end, when his finger touched my lips slightly, I tasted something faintly sweet. Does this cookie have a sweet aftertaste?'' I ate another cookie in the basket. "Urgh" This time, however, it tastedpletely different. I couldn''t resist and spat out the cookie into a napkin. "Hyung-nim Are you okay?" Startled, Dawon held onto me and leaned in close. And at that moment, I started to smell something like milk. It was such a delicious smell that I couldn''t help but sniff. "What is that" Was that smelling from Dawon-ie? My hand reached out with my thoughts. Dawon''s eyes grew wide as I grabbed his wrist with my hand. Then, I breathed deeply with my nose stered to his wrist. SlurpC! Then, almost involuntarily, I licked his wrist Whatis this taste?'' This wrist was perhaps the sweetest and most delicious thing I had ever tasted.
Be a member! TL: Ngl, I edited this chap right as I was cooking. The descriptions made my appetite disappear lmao. Chapter 414 Chapter 414 "Hyung-nim?" Dawon looked puzzled, his shoulders flinching, but once I tasted the sweetness, I found it hard to stop. Only at that moment I realized I was incredibly hungry. Saliva kept filling my mouth, and I couldn''t stop licking Dawon''s wrist. Dawon seemed flustered, but he didn''t stop me from hungrily slobbering over his skin. "It''s ticklish" However, his hands didnt flinch. At those words, I returned to my senses and quickly tore my lips away. "Hnnrk! I-I''m sorry!" "It''s alright." Dawon said everything was fine, but the area I had sucked was already glistening red. I felt a sense of shame at that sight. What on earth have I done?''Yet, just looking at it made my stomach churn even more. Just what kind of memory have I entered this time?'' I was inwardly astonished. Despite my feelings, though, my stomach continued to growl. I was so embarrassed I couldn''t even raise my head. And why, of all people, does it have to be Dawon?'' I would feel better if my appetite was aroused for some human trash rolling about on the streets. It would have already been embarrassing to have sucked Dawon''s flesh when he''s an adultbut because he''s assumed the form of a child I pushed Dawon''s hand away, even though Dawon had been holding his wrist in front of my eyes as if to indicate everything was fine. "I''m sorry I did something so strange," I bowed my flushed face and apologized. However, Dawon seemed happy with whatever I did. The child pushed his wrist in front of my face, seemingly unaware of why I was apologizing. "It''s seriously alright. You can have more." "No. I won''t." I quickly retreated. The sweet scent wafted and spread into the air the more he approached. Now that I was aware of that scent, it now seemed that Dawon''s entire bodyCas well as his wristCsmelled sweet. I shook my head clear when I caught myself staring at the back of his neck. "D-Dawon-ah Hyung has some work to do Why don''t you stay here for a while." "I want toe with you." "No. I''lle back soon." Dawon jumped out of his chair to try and follow me, but I hurriedly dissuaded him. At this rate, I was worried that I might bite off his flesh. Dawon looked sullen at my rejection, but he soon obediently sat down on his chair again. "Come back soon." "Yeah" I exited the restaurant almost as if I were running away. * * * "Gasp Gasp" As I gradually moved away from the restaurant, the sweet scent that had gued me gradually disappeared; my mind began to clear. However, there was no guarantee that this wouldn''t happen again if I were to return and see Dawon again. If I hurt Dawon Dawon is too defenseless right now.'' It would have been better if I were against Dawon''s adult self. I sighed deeply when I thought about how he was currently like a baby duckling. "Sigh" In any case, I should put exploring this mansion with Dawon on hold in the future. If I be hungry again, I might bite or harm him. Then, should I explore by myself for now?'' I looked at the hallway near the dining area that looked particrly dark and long. A chill passed by the back of my neck, but I had no choice. I needed to be on my own for Dawon''s sake. JingleC! JingleC! Suddenly, I heard the sound of bells behind me. Startled, I turned around to see a servant standing a short distance away, bowing their head as if waiting for me. "Is Dawon-ie calling for me?" The servant said nothing. I felt a little ufortable with their sudden appearance, so I took a tiny step back and gave them an order, "Please tell Dawon-ie that I''ll see himter." "" "I I have some work to do on my own. Then, I''ll be off." However, the servant didn''t respond to my words. They didn''t move, and instead stood in one ce like a doll. "Don''t follow me, please." I, for some reason, felt inexplicable anxiety, so I once again reinforced my instructions towards the servant, turned around, and walked down the hallway. Then, as I walked, I felt something strange, so I looked back "Argh!" Unbeknownst to me, the servant was following me closely. Startled, I pressed my back against the corridor wall, staring at them. The servant approached me expressionlessly "W-What are you!" Cre-ea-eakC! They unhinged their mouth wide open and showed me inside. I froze at the sight. The servant''s mouth was filled with what looked like crumpled, blood-soaked paper. There was nothing else inside, not even a tongue. "W-What are you doing?" I was paralyzed with fear, and pushed them away. But the servant didn''t even stumble as they retreated. They kept staring at me with their mouth wide open. Their expression belied no resentment or pain, but I wondered if they had filled their mouth with paper because of me. "Is this something Jo Chan-young wants to show me?" "" Once again, the servant approached without hesitation. They kept holding their head aloft, as if they were asking me to pull out the piece of paper. Though this was all too gruesome, I was forced to insert my fingers inside their mouth. "Ugh." The soggy, crumpled paper was finally secure in my hands. Only then did the servant close their mouth and slowly walk away in the opposite direction. I noticed that this servant didn''t have a bell on their cor, and that realization made me feel even more scared. I stood frozen, watching them disappear, and then reluctantly unfolded the dubious piece of paper in my hand. "This is" It was a map. The floor n of this very mansion. At first, I didn''t recognize what was on the paper, but I had noticed a small ck dot on the map that read [Choi Lee-kyung]. The dot indicated my location. "What?" As I moved while looking at the map, I realized the small ck dot moved with me, confirming that it was tracking my position. Of course I was shocked at the method by which I was handed this map, and I couldn''t 100% trust it either, but I decided to go with my gut. "Then Where should I go?" Could I meet Jo Chan-young in this mansion somewhere? I looked down at the map and contemted. "Huh?" I noticed something strange as I nced over the floor n. [Monster In the middle of Awakening] There was a rather ominously marked dot near the restaurantCmuchrger and more wriggly than my own. Additionally, the dot was marked [MonsterCIn the Middle of Awakening]; it was constantly changing shape and moving. Naturally, I couldn''t help but think of Dawon, who I had left at the dining room. What Monster? What does it mean by Awakening?'' I felt an ominous sense of foreboding for some reason. I carefully tucked the map into my chest and ran towards the dining room. At that moment, I spotted something unsettling about one of the servants in the middle of the corridor. The servant slowly turned around as if sensing my presence. "What" At first, I tried to check the dining hall and go past the servant, but the servant''s body gradually began to vibrate Then, they suddenly whipped their head around. Cr-r-r-runchC! The servants neck cracked loudly as they alternated between turning it from side to side and letting out a grotesque groan. "Grrrrr." "Oh my g Dawon-ah! Seo Dawon!" I couldn''t approach the threatening figure anymore and shouted at the dining room''s interior, but, unfortunately, there was no response. Moreover, in the meantime, the servant''s body began to turn monstrous. I backed away once I saw the servant''s eyes shing bright red. "Grr, Grrrr." Something''s off.'' I hastily reopened the map, and unlike before, the [Monster In the Middle of Awakening]bel was right in front of me. The moment I saw those words, I immediately stepped back. It was an instinctive reaction borne from the various experiences I had faced over the past few months. BoomC! And I judged correctly. "Creakk. Kehe." The servantpleted his monstrous change and began to chase me. The servant looked like a giant cave cricket/pacific bottlenose dolphin with a human face. In that grotesque form, it raised its massive foot to strike me. Fortunately, it missed, but seeing the hole it made in the marble floor where I had just stood sent chills down my spine. If I get hit, I''ll die'' Motivated by the fear of death, I ran like crazy through the hallway. At the very least, I had drawn this monster''s attention, so it didn''t enter the room where Dawon-ie was. It''s better for that thing to chase me.'' Resolve steeled, I pushed myself even harder, running faster than before. WhooshC! Fortunately, I was able to narrowly avoid another attack by speeding up. I was wary of the eerie noises following me from behind, but I focused quickly and nced at the map I was holding. A ce where I can hide Quickly!!!'' The map began to change as if it were responding to my heart''s desperate cry. Suddenly, as if to show me where I needed to go, the map began to draw and emphasize a room over and over again. As if ink was being pumped into that area. I ran in the direction indicated by the map. I didn''t know if I could trust it, but it was all I had.
Be a member! TL: I love seeing all the theorizing in thements. I do think there''s a lot of merit to the role reversal theory, though. It''s interesting to have Choi Lee-kyung feel what it''s like to want to eat the person you love. Chapter 415 Chapter 415 ScreaachC! BoomC! I whirled around a corner; the room marked on the map was in the immediate vicinity. I made a mad dash for the room and barely managed to slip through the half-closed door. Bang Bang BangC! The monster attacked the door as if it was going to smash it down, but fortunately the door held steady and firm. "Haah, haah" I exhaled and took a moment to catch my breath. Then, btedly, I looked around at my surroundings. "Dolls?" I discovered numerous shelves filled with dolls. The dolls in this room felt different from those in Bang Eunji''s [Vengeful Ghost Memory]. The dolls I saw back then were beautiful, porcin humanoid figures, all the dolls in this room were made of cloth and stuffed. In addition, the dolls were all animals. Am I supposed to find something here?''Instead of touching the stuffed animals carelessly, I carefully scrutinized them. However, I couldn''t find anything strange with my undiscerning eyes. Are these perhaps Shikigami?'' I suddenly recalled the stuffed pony Dawon had been hugging. I turned my gaze to a small monkey doll on the nearest shelf. After staring into its round button eyes for a moment, I abruptly pped my hands pC! However, my apuse only echoed hollowly in the big room; nothing reacted. At that moment, I sighed; my nervous shoulders drooped down as I exhaled. "Haaaah. Honestly, what am I supposed to do?" I then picked up the monkey doll. I inspected it thoroughly, even checking its bottom, but nothing stood out. Therefore, I ced the monkey back on the shelf. [Screech Screeeeech!] "Argh!" But, as soon as my hand retreated, the stuffed monkey suddenly jumped as if it were alive. I was so startled that I stumbled back and fell onto my bottom; the monkey, which had been a doll until just recently, sat on top of another book shelf and stared down at me. "W-What is it?" [Ook. Oo-kkee-kee.] And the monkey doll started throwing other dolls at me. ThudC! I red at the stuffed monkey while holding the rabbit that hit my head. The monkey stared at me, as if waiting for my reaction. Angered by that provocative, taunting gaze I gave it a stern warning, "I-Is throwing all you can do? That doesn''t hurt at all!" [Screee! Screeech!] "Arrghhh! This crazy monkey!" Then, as if it had understood what I said, the monkey began wildly lobbing dolls at me. I tried to stop it, but I couldn''t beat the tremendous speed at which it threw the dollsCits machine-like mannerisms were hard to endure. Furthemore, I couldn''t reach it since it nimbly ran across shelves that were high on the wall. Frustrated, I shouted at the monkey that kept taunting me; it kept hovering around me and throwing dolls whenever our eyes met. If I catch you, I wont let you off easy! ClingC! At that moment, I felt something soft underfoot, causing me to lose my bnce and fall. "Ack!" I slipped, but, fortunately, I wasn''t hurtthanks to the countless animal dolls on the floor. However, more importantly, a doll had tripped me. I hurriedly looked down at my feet. HopC! "A r. Rabbit?" To my surprise, the rabbit doll I had touched earlier was rubbing its face with its front paws. "What?" As I stared at the rabbit in disbelief, I realized the puppy doll I had touched while falling was also moving. The puppy vigorously licked my palm with its fabric tongue. "Wait a minute" As I tried to determine why these dolls in particr were movingCand not the othersCI gazed at my palm. No way.'' After swallowing a big gulp of air, I looked around at the nearby dolls. Then, I found a pony that was smaller than the one Dawon had brought me. I carefully stroked its fur. [Neiighh.] The horse snorted, promptly stood up, and began trotting around me. Although it didnt seem to follow me with any specific purpose, all the stuffed animals I had touched circled around me. They each repeated some designated behavior, much like Shikigami. Then, that monkey as well?'' I frowned at the monkey on the shelf, which had now wrapped its tail around another doll. Is throwing'' the monkey''s designated behavioral pattern? Then, what on earth could I do to stop it? I ppedCa bit dubious that this idea would work. pC! Then, the monkey, unable to bnce itself on the shelf, tumbled to the floor. The rabbit stiffened and fell; the pony stopped in ce. "Seriously?" I mumbled to myselfCthe room was now tranquil and still. "Then, to get them moving again do I need to just hold them?" pC! pC! I abruptly stood up and pped in that position. However, the dolls didn''t move. "I guess I need to touch them with my hands to make them move," I absently mumbled as I approached the monkey doll. Then, I held the doll tightly and lifted it up. The monkey doll wriggled in my palms as it screeched. It rubbed what would be its mouth into my hands, as if it had a lot ofints with the way I was treating it. I suppose if the doll were real, it would have bitten me. "Stay still for a moment," I patted the angry monkey''s head to soothe it. Fortunately, its agitation slowly calmed down; the monkey gripped my fingers tightly and stared up at me. Even if I gently took away my hands, it didn''t run away. I stared at the monkey and asked, "By any chance, do you know Jo Chan-young?" [Ookee?] "Haah. Don''t worry about it." I asked that question just in case, but, as expected, the doll was unable to do anything but perform monkey-like antics. From that moment on, I held the monkey around my neck as I tried to search for something other than the dolls. However, I couldn''t see anything except for dolls on the shelves. "Mmm Then, what can I do with these dolls here?" When it heard myint, the monkey suddenly jumped out of my arms. "Hey! Where are you going?!" [OoKee Kee Kee!] As I instinctively tried to catch it, the monkey made chattering sounds again, drawing my attention. It continued to evade my grasp and slowly guided me somewhere. At first, I thought it was merely ying around again, so I tried to ignore the monkeyBut then it started throwing dolls at me again. After being beaten and hit by dolls a few times, I realized what the monkey wanted and walked with it. "You want me to go in here?" Before long, I discovered a hidden door at the very end of the shelf. The monkey jumped onto my shoulder after I stood in front of the door. [Screech!] Judging by its excited attitude, I didn''t think there was anything horrible behind that door. Also, the map didnt show any [monster] indicators. I slowly pushed open the dusty door and entered. "This is" Inside the room, there was nothing more than a mundane desk and bookshelves; my tension until that point felt unnecessary. "Cough" The sheer dustiness of the space made me cough, but nothing else seemed particrly strange. I looked through the room and nced at the books left open on the desk. Although the text was unfamiliar, I could surprisingly read it. "[Insert spell paper inside the doll''s mouth]? What does this mean?" I flinched when I saw a drawing next to the open page. The illustration resembled the crumpled paper I had taken from the attendants mouth when I received the map. "" Then, I turned over the cover of the book to see its title. [Introduction to crafting Shikigami] The straightforward title caught my eye. And, simultaneouslyC C[Are you Choi Lee-kyung?] "Hargh!" When I heard a man''s cold voice, the space around me began to rumble and distort. I looked straight ahead, eyes wide open. Soon afterwards, Jo Chanyoung appeared before me.
Be a member! TL: This is like simultaneously my dream and my nightmare. I used to have enough stuffed animals to be able to make a literal nest that I could sleep inside of. Chucky, the horror movie, made it so I couldn''t sleep inside my room for like two months. Moving stuffies would be great.and also traumatizing for me lmao. Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Jo Chan-young looked different from how I imagined. His full sleeve of irezumi tattoos 1,rge build, and prominent features that made him look mixed-race were the same as I remembered from the previous [Vengeful Ghost Memory], but now he was bound by heavy chains. "I''ll F-Free you" I could see, just by looking, that releasing Jo Chan-young from those chains was the key topleting the [Vengeful Ghost Memory]. Therefore, though I faltered, I approached and reached out to him. However, with a sour look on his face, Jo Chan-young repliedC [It''ll probably be hard to do that with your current ability.] ClinkC! As he stated, I could touch the chain but, even if I shook the metal, I could tell I wouldn''t be able to break them on my own. "I.. can see that." I awkwardly stood around, unsure of what I should do. ""Jo Chan-young, while casually observing my hand slip off the heavy chains, finally spoke. [The key is inside one of the Shikigami wandering around this mansion. Youll probably find the key if you cut one open.] "Huh?" [You must have learned what Shikigamis are on your way here.] Jo Chan-young seemed like the type of person who dislikes repeating himself. I fumbled, intimidated by his expression and face. Then, I opened my mouth to speak, "That''s well. I can sorta understand, but Actually, no, I think I''m still confused. I can''t quite grasp what these Shikigami are." [To put it simply, they''re dolls that move through magic power.] As he spoke, Jo Chan-young nced behind me. I hesitated, then picked up the [Introduction to Crafting Shikigami] book from the desk and stood before him. Jo Chan-young closed his eyes as if he were asking me to read for him. I opened the book to the first page. "To my beloved Hm? I can''t read what''s after this" However, the first section of the book was marred deliberately, and certain words were damaged. It was impossible to read. [] Seeing Jo Chan-young remain silent, I skipped that part and continued to read. "On behalf of ____, I''ll give you eternal joy. Even time won''t be able to separate us?" The introduction seemed to outline a theory created for this xx'' person, whose identity remained unknown. It described how the author, driven by their deep love for , made dolls resembling everything they loved. Jo Chan-young patiently waited for me to stutter through the introduction before adding further exnation. [In other words, most of these moving things'' inside this mansion are dolls. They won''t bleed or be gruesomely gross. At most, they''ll lose a bit of their stuffing.] "" In short, I would have to capture and cut open all the shikigami in this mansion. Hearing this, I couldn''t help but think of the young Dawon, who had called me big brother'' and followed me around. "I have a question By any chance Is Dawon really a Shikigami as well?" [Seo Dawon?] "Yeah." Jo Chan-young''s tone made me flinch, but he responded despite my reaction. [Who knows. I''m not the one who made these Shikigamis.] "You didn''t make them?" My eyes opened wide at the unexpected words. Jo Chan-young responded quite nonchntlyC [Before being dragged into this contract-making space, all I wished for was a ce filled with animals and devoid of humans] "" [Nothing was fulfilled except for the absence of other people.] During our conversation, he didn''t nce at the monkey dollCnot even once. I realized anew how he was solely interested in living animals. But wasnt this Vengeful Ghost Memory'' a phenomenon driven by the contracted spirits'' will? I was a bit bothered by how he implied that his request only half-seeded. "Then, this Shikigami-filled mansion If not you, then who made this ce?" Even though I was the one to ask the question, I wasn''t really expecting an answer. At least, not right away. But, unexpectedly, Jo Chan-young looked directly at me as he saidC [I think you made half of this setting.] "What? Me?" I frowned at that ridiculous im. However, Jo Chan-young was seriousC [Since you''d have to pay almost the rest of your life span to sign a contract with me] "W-What did you say?" [So, it''s understandable that you unconsciously twisted the contract process to be more difficult.] None of his subsequent words registered in my ears. Caught in a moment of brief panic, I grabbed his arms despite his frown of displeasure. "W-Wait a minute. My life span?" Jo Chan-young grimaced, but looked at me with sympathy at the edges of his cold expression. The honesty in his face struck me. [You don''t have enough mana as a Necromancer, and your level isnt high enough to properly dominate meYou''ll have to pay something else. Something you can pay.] At those words, I couldn''t help but recall Dawon-ie. Would Dawon''s resurrection end in my eventual death? If I ran with that assumption, Dawon''s vicious behavior and my imprisonmentCwhich made little sense to me beforeCwas somewhat understandable now. And, the conversation I had with the [System] bubbled up from the depths of my memories. If these tragedy collectors are really interfering with us In the end, whether Da-won is resurrected or not, tragedy will ensue.'' This all felt like a trap. I probably should have realized this fact long ago, but I couldn''t give up on my contract with Jo Chan-young now that I''vee so far. I turned back to thest guild member. "After signing a contract with you, how long do you think I''ll live?" Jo Chan-young frownedCit seems he found this topic ufortable. However, he answered calmly. [It won''t be long.] "Less than 10 years?" [Even a year will be difficult.] My throat squeezed shut at those words. "Is there no other price I can pay?" [I''m not the one who decides the priceCyou''ll need to pay an equivalent value to what you''d need My estimate still stands.] Then, has Dawon been supplying his own mana in order to prevent this situation from urring? What should I do?'' [If you don''t want to make this contract, you can break it off here.] However, when I heard Jo Chan-young''s voice, my fear abated a little. I overcame my panic and asked for his opinion. "Jo Chan-young-ssi, do you not want to sign a contract with me?" [That''s not it. I''ll sign a contract if possible, but the terms should be made transparent. I know you won''t say no to this as well.] It''s like Jo Chan-young read my mind. Even if I were to die next month, I couldn''t refuse this contract. I now realized why someone who only cares about animals was bothering to patiently exin and talk to me. He must be feeling sympathetic.'' Jo Chan-young was a much more honest man than I had expected. He shook his head as he saidC [Don''t think this contract''s terms are unfair.] "" [I''m the one who will disappear if you were to refuse. So, in a way, you and I are holding hands as we try to walk this tightrope.] He was right. We had to rely on each otherCfor we only had each otherCto mber out of this pit. I nodded, convinced. "Maybe when all the Red Lotus members are revived, a new scenario will open up." [It''s likely. And as for your life span There''s likely a way to increase it. It''d be best to think about that more after signing the contract.] I didn''t nod at that part, but I resolved to find the key to free Jo Chan-young. I pulled my hands away from the chains binding him and rose to my feet. "The key is most probably with kid Dawon." [If there''s a Shikigami that''s bothering you, it''s better to check it first to save time.] The main key wouldn''t be swallowed by just any Shikigami. Though Dawon was merely a doll, I still felt a strong aversion to harming it. But, I had no choice. What was truly important to me Even if it meant sacrificing my entire lifespan There was only one person I wanted to save. As soon as I made up my mind, I opened the map that helped me arrive at this room. However, there were more points marked as [monster] than before. [It won''t be easy, but I wish you luck.] Jo Chan-young said. I frowned at that cheeky yet slightly annoying tone.
Be a member! TL: I love me a tattoo''d animal lover tbh.
  1. Traditional Japanese Tattoos
Chapter 417 Chapter 417 [Ah, one more thing. The knife to sh the Shikigami is in the drawer.] Jo Chan-young stopped me just as I was about to leave and pointed out where the weapon was. Following his gaze, I opened the drawer and found a peculiar dagger and its sheath inside. The de is transparent'' To be frank, it didn''t look like the dagger could cut something. The de was too blunt. [Ookeekeekee!] However, as soon as I picked up the dagger, the monkey made a fuss and I saw it retreat far away. Its reaction confirmed that this de was meant to cut through Shikigami. Holding the handle somehow sent goosebumps down my spine, so I quickly inserted the dagger into its sheath. When the de disappeared, the strange goosebumps subsided. "I''ll be back."[You don''t have much time] Jo Chan-young spoke bluntly, without any harsh intent behind his words. I knew very well that time was not on my side. More and more [monsters] were appearing on the map in my hand. If this continued, the corridors would be filled with [monsters], and I would be surrounded by them before I could even find Dawon. I need to find Dawon as soon as possible.'' Filled with determination, I stopped just before I walked out the door. Turning around, I asked one more question, "Does this dagger work on Shikigami that have turned into monsters by any chance?" Jo Chan-young answered immediatelyC [I don''t rmend experimenting around with it.] In other words, he couldn''t guarantee my survival "Understood" I closed the door and exited while thinking to myself, I should avoid these [monsters] as much as possible.'' TapC! Then, my foot touched a small hamster doll that had rolled to the front of the door. The dolls outside the door were still lying where the monkey had knocked them over earlier. And, the monkey doll was now [Ookeekee?] was perched on my back, curiously tilting its head. I was originally going to ignore these dolls and pass by, but a sudden idea struck me. Why not pick up some Shikigami and utilize them? "But Why are these dolls all so cute?" None of them looked big or strong enough to protect me. Most were small enough to fit in my hand, and the monkey doll on my back was already one of therger ones. I felt a little depressed as I recalled my adorable, prizebatant Lackey. "Hooo Yeah, let''s just go." [Ookkeekee!] The monkey doll seemed determined toe along with me. Knowing that Id eventually run into [monsters] no matter how much I tried to avoid them, I figured having at least one doll with me would be better than nothing. So, with only the monkey doll by my side, I stepped out the door. As soon as I left the room, I unfolded the red map and decided to head to the dining room where Dawon had been waiting for me earlier. Although a couple of [monsters] were lurking en route, there were several branching paths that would allow me to avoid them if I was careful. By the way Dawon didn''t be a strange [monster] too, right?'' Since Dawon was also a fellow Shikigami, he probably wouldn''t be targeted by [monsters], right? How ridiculousCthough I would need to slice open Dawon''s belly when I met him, I still didn''t want him to fall prey to a [monster]. Ugh, as expected, that appearance is just too strong'' I sighed while thinking of Dawon''s lovely little face. "Haah" Would I be able to take a knife to him if I seeded in meeting him? I was determined, but I didn''t know if I could stab him with eyes wide open. Well, I had no choice but to find him first. "Let''s go." [Ookkeekee!] The monkey climbed onto my head and responded enthusiastically; I sped down the empty hallway. * * * [Wheet! Ooheeheek] What the What on earth is that?'' But, after meeting the first monster, I had to revise my ns. First, I realized how incredibly lucky I had been earlier to have run into a monster during its initial mutation phase. I had thought that what I had seen was the monster''s final'' form, but the real monster in front of me was on apletely different levelpared to the bug-like creature that had chased me earlier. [OhheeheeheekOohoohoot!] Its tail is so long'' The monster looked like a lizard-like reptile rather than a camel cricket. Its back legs had split apart, and the split ends swept here and there,zily, like a tail. The problem, though, was that this tail had some destructive power. CrushC! The tail had brushed past various ornaments and decorative furniture in the hallway, but nothing remained afterwards. Further, the smell that emanated from its tail? It was so strange and nauseating. [Heeheeheek!] In addition, the creature''s reaction speed was astonishingly fast; any movement it detected immediately made its tail stand erect before it even turned its head. I witnessed the tail react immediately the moment a ceramic urn rattle unsteadily before falling behind the monster; the tail immediately smashed it into pieces. After the attack, the monster''s head looked back before advancing ahead again without any hesitation. I felt threatened by that scene. It seems like I can''t sneak up on it and attack it from behind.'' The only way I could avoid detection was to maintain distance while following the monster. Fortunately, the monkey remained quiet, not making any noise that would draw the creature''s attention Where should I run to if another monster appears'' I looked down at the map with an impatient, anxious heart. Regardless of my nerves, though, the mutated, gigantic monsters kept closing in. [Kyaak! Screeech!] The second monster''s appearance was even more bizarre. It was arge bird that pped its flightless, membranous wings. It waddled awkwardly along, asionally releasing what sounded like a crow''s screech. But, I couldn''tughCeven though the monster just looked ridiculous; every time it turned its head around, chills ran down my spine. I don''t have a good feeling about this'' It felt as if I had encountered a high-level monster head-on. I had no idea how to survive this situation. There''s no wayCno opportunityCfor me to attack'' My cumbersome, thin nightwear added to my challenge. For now, pincered between two monsters, I hid in a nearby room until one of them passed by. However, if the same situation repeated and a monster spontaneously entered the room I was hiding in, I would bepletely trapped. I need something'' I looked around the bare room that only contained a bed and found a long, skewer-like pole next to the curtains. Perhaps the pole was a device used to draw and open the curtains. But, when I held it in my hands, I found that it was as heavy as a club. This could be used as a sturdy, makeshift weapon. RingC! At that moment, I heard a heavy bell sound ring from somewhere. The sound was a deep vibrato, like arge clock was signaling the hour. "Huh?" As soon as they heard the sound, the monsters immediately reacted and began to gather in one ce. Whereas before they had been scattered, now they all began converging at a single point. Even worse, they headed for the dining roomCmy destination. It seemed as if someone had gathered the monsters together. My heart started pounding in disbelief. "No way Is it Perhaps Dawon-ie?" [OoKeeKee?] Feeling uneasy, I grabbed the rod and opened the door. "!" I couldn''t even scream. A big, bug-shaped monster was writhing on the floor right in front of the door. I retreated btedly, but it was toote; I had already locked eyes with the face attached to the creature''s body. I had made a mistake and moved hastily without checking the map properly. [] However, unlike before, the monster did not chase after me. It merely nced at my face before quickly moving past. Even after it was gone, I stood frozen for a while before finally stepping out of the room. .Why didn''t it kill me?'' It had definitely nced at meCit didn''t miss my presence. Then Is that strange bell sound to me?'' I frowned as I looked down at the map, but I no longer had any choice. I ran toward the room marked as the dining hall.
Be a member! TL: A dayte >.< Sorry. Been getting ready for the new semester. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 To avoid running into the monsters, I watched from a distance as they all crowded into the dining room. Shortly thereafter, thest monster I had seen on the map also entered the dining room. I wondered whether the dining hall wasrge enough to amodate all of the giant monsters, and I still wasn''t sure. Strangely enough, I could hear no noise inside. I wanted to judge what I should do next after listening in on what was happening inside the dining hall, but the silence stretched longer than I had expected. Eventually, I wondered if I could find a way to peer inside from behind the arched passageway. "Ack! Why are you pulling at me?!" The monkey suddenly began to yank my hair. Startled, I tried to stop it, but the doll didn''t back down. The pain in my scalp was intenseCperhaps because of my long hair. Just as I was about to push the monkey away with my hand PopC! I heard something popping in the previously quiet restaurant; a familiar, bloody scent began to waft out. Despite the monkey''s attempts to hold me back, I couldn''t resist. At that moment, I feared Dawon might have been harmed.I moved closer to the interior of the dining hall. I felt that I had to take risks. [-.] "Where? Say it properly!" But, as I approached, I heard a voice that wasn''t audible before. The familiar young boy''s voice filled me with both relief and tension. That''s Dawon-ie, right?'' I couldn''t see his face, but I guessed he might be talking to someone inside the room. I tiptoed to the door and peered through a crack. The first thing that caught my eye was how the dining room had expanded'' far beyond its original size. This mansion What is thisCtoy blocks? Legos? How did the space getrger?'' At least it meant the monsters weren''t crammed in ufortably, but still, this change was puzzling. However, the monsters inside behaved weirdly. The various monsters had all bowed their heads, lying t on the ground as if they were worshiping something or someone. They bowed towards where Dawon and I had been sitting together for a meal earlier. The tableisn''t there any more?'' Though the enormous tower of food and long table couldn''t have been cleared away in such a short time, they had all disappeared as if they hadn''t existed. Instead, a tall, gargantuan chair had reced the table. Young Dawon sat on that huge throne, like an emperor. From my angle, I couldnt see his face, but the clothes he wore and the voice were unmistakably his. And Dawon Dawon was angry at the monster lying prone at his feet. "What do you mean you don''t know for sure? What are you saying?" [-.] "Then, why did you bring that up?" Though his words were uncharacteristically harsh for a child, there was a hint of youthful impatience in his tone, as if he was struggling to control his temper. Perhaps that''s why I wasn''t too frightened, even after seeing this bizarre scene. It felt more like a child throwing a tantrum in a chair. Rather than watching someone dangerous, I felt as if I was watching theaterCa y. In both senses of the words. What a relief It seems the Monsters can''t harm Dawon-ie'' Just as I was giving myself a hard time for being so foolish, Dawon waved his hands in the air ThudC! Simultaneously, the head of the monster that had been bowing close to Dawon''s feet was severed clean off. A fountain of blood erupted btedly as the headless body copsed to the floor. I couldn''t help but widen my eyes at the sight. [C.] All the monsters in the mansion all began to tremble, backs shaking at the sight. Though I couldn''t make out exactly what they were saying, the atmosphere of sheer terror, as if the monsters were even afraid to swallow, was palpableeven to a human like me. At that moment, Dawon said, in a cold tone, "Find Hyung-nim and bring him to me. Right now." I took a couple steps back, faltering at hismand. Dawon''s harshmands didn''t stop there. Looking at the near motionless monsters with their heads nailed to the ground, he continued, "He''s probably holding the Technician''s Sword.''" 1 [.] "It would be good if you could bring him to me unharmed If he''s carrying the [Technician''s Sword], take it away by all means possible. If he resists, you can rip off his limbs." What?'' [-?] "You don''t have to bring the sword back to me. Dispose of it separately. That''s all. Now, move." Just as I was about to gasp in shock at those heartlessmands, the monkey doll tugged at my hair again, before the monsters could start moving. The tug finally snapped me to my senses, and only then did I stumbled away, retreating from the dining room. "Da Dawon-ie" He couldn''t possibly do something like that to me. Was it the [Vengeful Ghost Memory]''s influence? I tried to suppress my disappointment by remembering the various Dawons in each memory that had been violent towards me. However Coupled with his youthful appearance, it''s just too much.'' A mix of frustration and uncertainty about my next moves weighed on me. The ShikigamisCshould I call them Dawon-ie''s subordinates now?Cwere hard to ovee on their ownbut now, they were organizing ording to Dawon''s wishes. [KyaaaaackC!] But I didnt have time to dwell on those thoughts for long. I could hear the monsters spilling out of the dining room; their sounds echoed from not too far away. First things first, I took the most convoluted path towards the garden and the living room. I chose this path because there were plenty of rooms to escape into if I encountered anything in the corridors. [Clunk ClunkC!] Tsk'' However, monsters appeared in droves, and I could see more than half of them heading in my direction on the map. I regretted my choice, wondering if I had taken the wrong path; my immediate area quickly became surrounded by monsters. "Damn, there''s another one in front of me!" The number of monsters kept multiplying. While running, I briefly locked eyes with a servant at the end of the hallway; suddenly, the [MonsterCIn the Middle of Mutating]bel appeared above their headCon the spot. I frantically ran down the hall for fear of the mutated monster chasing after me. Just before turning the corner, I hid myself in a small boiler room I had just noticed. [CrashCCrackleC!] Just a minuteter, a porcupine-like monster marked as [In the Middle of Mutating] appeared from behind. Fortunately, it didn''t seem to notice that I ducked away, and I watched through the crack in the boiler room door as it moved away. The sound of its spines scraping against the walls sent chills down my spine. "Haah, haah" I caught my breath and wiped the sweat that dripped off my skin like rain. [Ookkeekkee] Ara, the monkey?'' I suddenly heard the monkey doll from outside the door. Through the gap, I could see the monkey rolling about in the hallway. Without thinking, I opened the door to retrieve it, but [Puhuhuhu.] The massive caterpir monster I had briefly encountered earlier had picked up the monkey doll. The monkey was caught in the longest and thickest of the monster''s many arms. [KkeeKkeekee!] The monkey struggled to get out, trying whatever it couldBut, it was clear that it couldn''t escape the monster''s grip. After all, it couldn''t escape when it was caught in my own hands; what could the monkey do against the monster''s immense strength? I stood there, paralyzed, unable to do anything as I helplessly watched the caterpir monster bring the monkey doll closer to its mouth. "No!" I almost opened the door and ran out. The monster must have noticed my presence; it stared intently at the boiler room before slowly approaching closer. Then, through that thin crack between the door and frame, it stared at me. Each of its ten eyeballs on its face scanned my face. Am Igoing to fail like this?'' Just when I was plunged into despair [PuShweeee] The caterpir monster released a deep breath and then brought the monkey doll close to the crack in the door, as if it wanted to show the monkey to me. The monkey, seeing my face, began to wail desperately for help. [Eeekkeekeekkk!!!] Is it trying to coax me?'' I felt troubled, but I had no other choice. The boiler room was a dead end; there was nowhere else to run. I ended up opening the door and exited, as the caterpir monster wanted. ThudC! The caterpir monster ced the monkey doll atop my head as soon as I stepped out the door. The monkey immediately leaped onto my back, burrowing itself into my clothing as if trying to hide, still shaken from the earlier threat to its life. However, even stranger, was the caterpir monster''s ensuing behavior. [Puhuhuuuuu.] The caterpir monster gently pushed me back into the boiler room and then stood, blocking the doorway. Momentster, I heard the sound of the hedgehog-like monster, the one that had been chasing me earlier, approaching. [-] The hedgehog monster stopped in front of the caterpir and seemed to say something, but I couldn''t understand their conversation. After exchanging a few words, the hedgehog monster turned and disappeared back down the hallway. ClickC! Then, the caterpir monster stepped aside and opened the door for me. It cradled my shoulder with its big hands. It didn''t hurt at all.
Be a member! TL: As kind as a caterpir monster may be, I do not want a giant bug to caress me ngl. Also, sorry for thete updates. Those in my discord would know, but My grandfather died recently. So, it''s been not great
  1. ?? can mean two things. Like a master technician (which??? Honestly is vague) But also like an Astrologist, which is an official position within the Joseon court. Basically, they track the stars and eclipses. I suppose they''re a court astrologist? There''s multiple meanings to ??. I took Technician bc it seemed like it fitbut it can change. Ill retcon if need be."
Chapter 419 Chapter 419 What''s this? This guy'' Wary, I looked at the caterpir monster. Then, confused and wondering if I was somehow mistaken, I looked at the crumpled map in my hand. [MonsterCTransformation Complete] However, the caterpir in front of me was clearly marked as a monster on the map. [Pushishishi] Soon, the caterpir monster began to make some unfamiliar noises. It sounded as if the monster were talking to me, but I couldn''tprehend at all. "I don''t understand what you''re saying." [Shishishi]The caterpir monster seemed to be able to understand my words though. Discouraged by my whispered murmurs, its faceCfull of eyeballsCdrooped. Then, the volume of the strange words I couldn''t understand dropped to a low level. "I-I''m Sorry" [Shishi.] I automatically apologized, but the caterpir monster shook its head from side to side as if telling me it''s okay.'' The monster''s attitude made me think that this particr monster was a little different from the others that had been chasing me. Is it perhaps Dawon-ie?'' That thought shed through my mind, and I stared intently at the monster''s bulging eyes. However, there was no trace of Dawon in the caterpir monster''s ssy, glossy eyes. "You''re not Dawon, right?" [Pushishishishi!] Furthermore, the caterpir monster shook its head in a greatly agitated manner when I mentioned Dawon-ie. At first I thought it was angry, but, scrutinizing the monster closer, I realized that it was afraid; all the fluff on its body was standing up. It seemed that the monster was afraid of this scenario''s Dawon-ie. Well, he did just kill a monster earlier When Dawon-ie was with me, he was just a young and adorable little brother But things couldnt be that simple. After briefly gathering my thoughts, I tentatively asked the caterpir monster, Are you going to take me to Dawon? [Shishishi!] The caterpir monster shook its head repeatedly while staring directly at my face. I could see what appeared to be tears welling up in its numerous eyes, as if it was pleading with me to believe in its innocence. It was almost amazing how clearly its emotions were conveyed despite the difference in our species. [Oookkee!] Moreover, the monkey doll hiding behind my back also popped out while holding onto and perching on the back of my head. The monkey''s tail began to move erratically, as if it didn''t find the caterpir monster scary anymore. I stared at the monster''s hairy arm and took the initiative to reach out. "Well then You''re going to help me, right?" [.] The caterpir monster blinked, seemingly not understanding why I had extended my hand. But when I grabbed the thickest of its many hands, it didnt pull away. I shook the monster''s hand up and down, "Do you know Dawon''s weaknesses? Or perhaps ces where I can hide?" [Shishishi] After listening to me, the monster blinked its eyes as if deep in thought; then, it suddenly lifted up my clothes. "WhC! What are you doing?!" Startled, I blushed and pulled down my skirt-like robes. Disregarding my wariness, the caterpir tapped the pocket at my waist. Of course, that pocket contained the de I received from Jo Chan-young''s imprisonment room. "This is Dawon-ie''s weakness?" [Shi-ee-ee-ee] The caterpir monster nodded slowly. However, Dawon wasn''t the only one weak to this weapon. The monster subtly retreated as soon as I pulled the dagger out of my pocket and gripped its hilt. More than half of its many eyes were fixed on the dagger, indicating that it was likely a far more dangerous weapon than I had initially thought. What is this? A loaded gun?'' After scrutinizing the monster''s reaction, I asked, "Then Is there a ce where I can hide and wait for Dawon-ie secretly?" [Pushishishi.] As if it had been waiting for that question, the monster immediately lowered its head and gently tapped the map I was holding. So, I opened the map and showed it to the monster. [Shishishii.] [2nd Floor Entrance] The monster tapped its nails on the nk spacebeled [2nd Floor Entrance]. The 2nd Floor Entrance was located at the other end of aplex and lengthy path. Moreover, the map didnt show theyout of the mansion''s 2nd floor. From there on, I would have to rely on my intuition and senses. "Great. You''re saying I have to go there?" [Pushishishi!] The monster nodded emphatically and began to move forward. Of course, I was still a little anxious and wary of it, but I still decided to believe in the caterpir. After all, it didn''t try to take my dagger away. "Alright. Let''s go." [OoKkeeKkee!] And so, the three of us began to walk through this long corridor. * * * "Wait, stop. Something''sing." [Shishishi.] Since we needed to ambush Dawon secretly, it was crucial to avoid encountering other monsters. So, I had the map constantly open; whenever another monster appeared on the map, I would quickly hide nearby. The caterpir monster would stand guard in front of the room we were hiding in, helping us avoid detection. The issue, though, was that the number of monsters roaming around increased significantly the closer we got to the [2nd Floor Entrance]. I also noticed that the caterpir monster wasn''t very good at detecting other monsters'' presence; it would only notice when I looked at the map and gave advance warning. This time, once again, I stopped walking when I noticed a monster approaching us at high-speed from the front. DamnThere''s no ce to hide here.'' Since we were in a straight corridor with no rooms or other such alcoves, I couldn''t duck into a suitable hiding ce. I looked around frantically and spotted arge white vase, just big enough to fit my body. With no other options, I quickly hid inside the vase half filled with water as the monster rounded the corner. The caterpir monster stood guard in front of the vase where I was hiding. [Heheugh Heheheuk] Before long, I could feel an eerie vibration and heard the cries of a monster approaching. The monster must have been giganticCa shadow began to loom over my head inside the vase. I forced myself to suppress my fear and cautiously lifted my head to take a peek. Luckily, I didnt make eye contact with the approaching monster. The problem, however, was that the monster didnt just pass by; it started talking to the caterpir monster. [Pushishishi] Though the caterpir monster was quiterge and frightening, its voice, which normally sounded quite menacing, now quivered with fear and tension. I pulled the dagger out of its sheath, ready to use it if necessary. Then, all of a sudden, I was able toprehend the monster''snguage. [Why are you idling about here?] The noises, which sounded nothing more than eerie groaning and sobbing until just a while ago, were now intelligible. [I was just on my way.] I could also understand what the caterpir monster said. However, my relief that came with themunication barrier dissipating was tinged with anxiety at the worsening situation. It''s being questioned'' Just from that brief exchange, I learned that there was a hierarchy that divided the monsters in this mansion. At the very least, the caterpir monster was at a lower station than the monster that appeared just now. [Your duty is to stay in your assigned position and report if Choi Lee-kyung passes by, isnt it?] [I''ll return immediately.] [Why don''t you exin why you''vee all the way here?] [I just took a wrong turn somewhere.] Unfortunately, this interrogation was less about seeking answers and more about confirming a predetermined conclusion. ThwackC! I was suddenly hit by a powerful force and fell backward, shattering the vase I had been hiding in. Fortunately, I wasnt injured, but it was clear that the monster wasnt trying to harm meit just wanted to reveal my hiding spot. [Really? To my eyes It seems that a low-level Shikigami like you forgot your ce and hid Choi Lee-kyung here.] The monsterCwith eight split legs like an octopusCsaid with a smile, floating in the air. I fixed my grip on the dagger so that the weapon wouldn''t slip out of my hand.
Be a member! TL: That feel when even a Shikigami in a dream world can''t escape living in a hierarchical society. Chapter 420 Chapter 420 [Choi Lee-kyung-ssi, please go another way for now!] The caterpir monster quickly blocked the way towards me as if it had anticipated this situation. Then, it spread its numerous arms to try and stop the octopus monster. Cr-r-r-unchC! However, at that moment, one of the caterpir''s thickest arms was torn off, and it rolled around on the floor. It sounded as if a sheet of fabric was being ripped apart. Then, rather than a worm or a bug''s fluid I had expected, a liquid that was closer to human blood sprayed into the air. [Graaagh!] [What a fool.] The octopus monster smirked as it flexed its agile legs and stared at me. [Don''t move, Choi Lee-kyung.]I bit my lips as I rose to my feet. Then, leaving the caterpir behind, I ran out through a different path towards the [Entrance to the second floor]. Though it was likely I would be caught, my destination was just around the corner. [ArrghhC!] As I turned around and started to run, the caterpir let out a roar as it started to grapple the other monster once more. [Haah. Unbelievable.] The octopus coldly began to attack once more. The scent of blood wafted past my nose, but I didn''t dare look back. The monkey doll remained silent and led the way, as if urging me to run faster. I just continued to run ahead. When I noticed the absence of any sounds of struggle, tears gathered at the corners of my eyes. I''m sorry'' Slither! However, there was no time for grief. As soon as I felt something touching my back, I turned sharply and dashed around the corner to escape. The octopus monster was even faster than I realized. Even though I had turned almost instantly, I felt the back of my pajamas being ripped away. Thankfully though, I felt no pain; I wasn''t injured. Once again, I clenched my teeth and forced more strength into my thighs. My ankle started to throb. Damn! If only I wasn''t wearing these clothes! It''s so cumbersome!'' The damp fabric of my one-piece robes clung to my thighs and slowed me down, making it difficult to run. The monkey, sensing that I was struggling to run properly, nced back at me with concern as it continued to run a few steps ahead of me. [OoKkkeeKee!!] Then, it suddenly whirled around and jumped into my arms. I instinctively caught the monkey with both hands, but instead of staying in my embrace, it quickly climbed up my chest and shoulders beforeunching itself backward. "W-Wait..!" I btedly turned my head in the monkey''s direction only to see the octopus''s ck tentacle reaching for my head. The monkey flung itself into the tentacle on my behalf. It probably judged that I would be caught and then sacrificed its body to save me. Cr-r-r-unchC! Nothing could be doneCI saw the monster immediately crush the monkey doll with impunity. My body instantly went rigid. The doll didn''t bleed gruesomely, but the light in its strange, button eyes went cold; its eyes looked to the ground, motionless. I stared nkly at what seemed to be red sand spilling out from the monkey''s broken sides. Meanwhile, the octopus monsterCwithout a hint of exhaustion in its movementsCstood leisurely in front of me. It tramped the doll with one leg, as if it were showcasing its power to me. [I ask for your cooperation, Choi Lee-kyung-nim.] "" [If you resist, you''ll be in a world of pain.] As soon as it finished speaking, the monster showcased its cruelty by flicking the monkey doll with the tip of its tentacle. I stopped rebelling and bowed my head as if I was stricken with fear. However, I held the daggerChiddenCbehind my waist. Fortunately, the octopus monster was still quite cid as it narrowed the distance between usCit hadn''t noticed my deceit. "!" Thenthe moment he wrapped his tentacles around my waist PlungeC! [Grraughhh!] I stabbed my dagger straight into the tentacle that wound around my stomach. Contrary to its toy-like appearance, the dagger cut surprisingly well. The transparent de prated through as if it was cutting tofu; ck-ink blood spouted from the tentacle, dyeing my top ck. I twisted the de forcefullyClike tightening a screw with a screwdriverCtearing the wound open even further. The hot jet of blood spurted out even more fiercely. [St-stop! ArghhC!!!] The octopus monster seemed to be in tremendous pain; the tentacle around me stiffened like stone. And soon, it threw me against the wall. ThudC! My head mmed hard against the wall, and my vision went dark for a while. But as I struggled to regain my senses, I realized I was still gripping the sword tightly, even as Iy on the floor. Meanwhile, the octopus monster, unable to attack me in my incapacitated state, was wrapping its tattered tentacle with another one. However, it wasn''t able to stop the bleeding, and a pool of ink-like blood was already gathering on the floor. [No, no. No! It hurtsIt hurts it hurts!!!] Surprisingly, although I had only struck one of its tentacles, the skin all over the monster''s body began to crack open like a drought-stricken field. Ink-like blood oozed out from between these cracks. After staring nkly at the monster, I looked down at the dagger. No way, this dagger Can it do all that just from a mere scratch?'' That would be good for me. I finally had a chance of winning. "Nngh" But soon, a wave of nausea hit meCperhaps I had a mild concussion. I spat out salivaCdry heavingCand then braced myself against the wall to stand up. With trembling legs, I looked at the octopus monster, which nowy in pieces, almost as if it had been disassembled. Among its remains, I found and pulled out the shattered remnants of the monkey doll, soaked in the monster''s blood. "Haah" For some reason, it felt like something I had to do that. Then, in my bloodstained state, I continued down the long hallway. * * * Everyone seems wary of the dagger'' As I walked down the hallway, I inevitably encountered more monsters. Most of them were just asrge and grotesque as the octopus monster, and while they initially charged at me as if to kill me, they froze and recoiled in fear when they saw the dagger in my hand. They clearly recognized the dagger. Of course, some monsters still approached me bravely, but I was able to pass safely and reach the [2nd Floor Entrance] by defeating those monsters with a brush of the de. Just like I had defeated the octopus. Honestly, why didn''t Jo Chan-young properly exinhow to use this dagger?'' Surprisingly, the dagger had a function where the de could be extended by twisting the handle to the right. The second monster that approached me looked like a female ghost walking upside down on the ceiling; while struggling, I twisted the dagger''s handle. The de lengthened, and I managed to poke her eyes. The ghost then turned into a swarm of insects before scattering. If I had known about this feature earlier, I could have attacked more easily I was almost captured because Jo Chan-young hadn''t mentioned this function. I''m d I discovered this all by chance; I pressed and pulled at the de more afterwards, but I didn''t find any other functions. "Haah, haah" However, I ran into a severe problem. I thought I had developed a mild concussion when I hit the wall earlier, but the injury must have been more severe than I initially thought. Wiping the blood trickling from my nose, I barely managed to look up at the [2nd Floor Entrance]. There were no monsters or any particr decorations or furniture near the entrance, making the space both clean and somehow eerie at the same time. Just as shown on the map, all this ce had was the narrow stairs that went up to the second floor. I approached slowly, wary of my surroundings; I looked up at the dark stairsCnot a single light in view. The stairs were steep enough to be called adder, and it seemed almost impossible for me to climb them in my current state. I might fall off since I''m so dizzy'' But somehowCin anyway I canCI had to go up. Only then would I be able to find a way to subdue Dawon. I clenched my teeth and inserted the dagger between the steps. Once again, the dagger prated through the stairs without much difficulty. Furthermore, even though I hung on with all my weight, the dagger didn''t move. The de only moved when I twisted the handle and pulled it out. In that way, I slowly climbed the stairs, using the dagger as a makeshift cane. Creak, Creak. I was drenched in sweat by the time I finally reached the attic. As soon as I looked around the room, I was momentarily at a loss for words. "This is" The attic was filled with many versions of a particr doll, all crammed in without space to breathe. All of the dolls had their mouths wide open, and inside each one, there was a crumpled piece of paper. I couldn''t believe what I was seeing; shivering, I approached closer. But the closer I got, the clearer the doll''s form became. As I looked at the dozens of disyed dolls, I mumbled, "This is Me."
Be a member! TL: Once again, the novel wants me to remind me that it''s technically also a horror novel. Chapter 421 Chapter 421 "Hyung-nim." A shadow quietly loomed from behind me while I was stricken with shock. Still horrified, I looked back. There stood Dawon, looking as if he was about to cry. He stared back at me. Dawon nced at my ragged clothing and messy hair. His face distorted as his gaze scanned down, but, even though his teeth were clenched, he still gently reached out with his hand. "Hyung-nim, don''t think anything weird." The Dawon who had given the cruel order to bring me back even if it meant cutting off my limbs, and the Dawon standing before me now, seemed like two entirely different people. I forced the tension to leave my arm and pointed the dagger at Dawon. When he saw the dagger pointed at him, Dawon finally spoke a bit fiercely, "Put it down. Now." "I''m sorry, Dawon-ah." This world''s Dawon had some simr traits to the real Dawon, so it felt like I was betraying the real Mage. My heart felt heavy. However, if Dawon captured me, and I got a game overI won''t be able to see him again.'' Though it was painful, I elerated and buried myself into Dawon''s arms. Despite the sudden attack, Dawon remained immobile. I basically jumped into the arms of a resistant, unrelenting child. "!" And, when I pressed the de gently to Dawon''s stomach I noticed something strange. My mouth flew open. Dawon hugged me tightlyCthe breath was knocked out of my lungs. His strength far exceeded that of a normal child. "See." "You" "Hyung-nim can''t kill me." Dawon lifted his moist eyes and gripped my wrist. He was right. My dagger could cut down ginormous monsters as if they were sheets of paper, but now I couldn''t even cut through Dawon''s clothes. I just uselessly pressed bluntly against him. Moreover, Dawon didn''t stop there; he roughly twisted the wrist that held the dagger. "Let me go!" ".." tterC! Unfortunately, the conflict ended in Dawon''s one-sided victory. The dagger rolled onto the floor, and Dawon pushed me hard against the wall. When the back of my head hit the wall with a thud, I screamed. My eyes shut tight, and my body was wracked with dry coughs, "Cough" "Hyung-nim. Hyung-nim, you''re suffering from a disease." Dawon kept me pinned to the wall and began to talk in a hypnotizing tone. "Youve been tormented while creating the Shikigami, and now youre suffering from strange delusions. At those words, I momentarily forgot about my excruciating headache and shouted, "It''s not some weird delusion. Let me go!" Dawons lips quivered as he listened to my words, and eventually, he burst into tears and cried out, "There''s no other ce than here! You can''t run away!" At the same time, Dawon''s eyes began to turn violet. I didn''t know what that meant, but the change was ominous. I tried to resist, but, by then, Dawon had already done something to me. My body ActuallyCI can''t even speak.'' In the end, I copsed, unable to keep my bnce. Dawon gently helped me and leaned me against the wall. At that moment, I felt like I was going to lose my mind from fear. Even my eyelids were paralyzed, and I couldn''t close them at will. Is it because of his eyes?'' Dawon''s eyes still shimmered with a strange violet hue, and as I stared into them, I began to doubt whether I was even breathing of my own volition. On the other hand, Dawon gently caressed my frightened face and then lowered his head to kiss me. In his round face, I could see the older Dawon''s dark-d gaze. But now, there was a more violent undertone. "I don''t think you''ll understand me at this point." "" "But soon, once we''re married" "" "All your confusion will be forgotten." Dawon said, as if he was trying to convince himself, rather than talking to me. Then, afterwards, a servantCwho knows when it arrivedCapproached and politely held out a small basin. Dawon wet the tip of his handkerchief and began to wipe my face. The lukewarm temperature felt startlingly ufortable. Of course, even at that moment, I couldn''t even shiver, as I hadn''t been given permission.'' However, Dawon continued to care'' for me. He wiped my corbone carefully and threw the stained handkerchief into the basin; then, he dressed me in the long, dark clothes the servants handed him. He ced a silk bandCa blindfoldCover my wide-open eyes. After blocking my view, he coldlymanded the servant, "Sprinkle the red jade in the bathtub. I''ll wash him, so don''t touch him. Take good care of Hyung-nim while I go run some errands. And let me know immediately if he wakes up. Just go ring that useless bell you''ve got around your neck." Jingle, JingleC! I heard the jingle of the bell when the servant nodded its head. And, Dawon was definitely pC! He pped. That''s thest thing I remembered. * * * "Gasp!" I floundered and woke with a start; the air felt suffocating. However, even after I opened my eyes, my confusion continued. "This is?" I clearly had regained consciousness after meeting Dawon on the second floor; when I had opened my eyes, though, I found myself in a bath full of hazy steam. I was already submerged in the bath. "Hyung-nim, doesn''t your bruise hurt?" "Ack!" Moreover, Dawon was there, casually at my side. Fortunately, it didn''t seem like I was naked; thin fabric covered my body. However, that didn''t make this situation any less ufortable or awkward. I viciously pushed Dawon''s handCwhich was touching my bare forearmCaway. "G-Get away! What are you doing?!" "." Dawon stared at his hand for a moment when I hit it away, but his silence didn''tst long. He raised his head again and smiled, "You''ve gotten incredibly dirty and hurt yourself. I''ve brought you here, in the bathroom, so you can freshen yourself and relieve your fatigue." "What are you plotting? You know as well, IMmmph!" But, as soon as I tried to tell Dawon about the [Vengeful Ghost Memory], I suddenly found myself speechless, and all my strength drained away. It seemed like the same method that had been used to make me lose consciousness earlier. Dawon embraced my now pale body, scooped some water with a lotus leaf that had been floating in the bath, and began pouring water over my body. I naturally slumped against Dawon''s shoulder, and he carefully held me. "Hyung-nim. You''ve been suffering from delusions for several years. As to what caused it I already know. You''ve be sick because of me." "You" Fortunately, my voice wasn''t blocked this time. However, I was still unable to move. Dawon-ie stroked my face as he pleased and kissed me again. Though the contact was quite intimate, the emotions behind his action were so unclear. I was frightened. Looking down at me forlornly, Dawon said, "I You were afraid because a paltry imitation Hyung-nim made surpassed you, right?" "" "So, I wanted to take care of Hyung-nim for the rest of my lifeCwithout betraying you. I even wanted to marry you, but You kept refusing me. You didn''t have faith in my feelings." ".." You still don''t trust in them at all." Of course, I didnt. I had the real Dawon. But, despite his childlike appearance, there was a deep sense of loneliness and pain emanating from Dawon''s eyes. I couldn''t help but sigh after seeing his face. Why does he have to have *his* face?'' This question popped into my mind a dozen times in this memory, and, once more, this unbidden question lingered in my thoughts. After a certain point, DawonCthe lovable and loving DawonCbecame my biggest obstacle in these [Vengeful Ghost Memories]. Actually, I could vaguely guess at the cause for this phenomenon. [Vengeful Ghost Memories] are realms created from our consciousness; ultimately, I was being tested by forces borrowing the appearance of one I love the most: Dawon. To summarize, Dawon was my weakness. So, even if I shouldn''t feel resentful So evil Damn it.'' The frustration made my insides boil. However, I couldn''t just sit around like this. I closed my eyes tightly before opening them and making eye contact with Dawon. Dawon, whose pupils were outlined in a soft purple glow, smiled damply when our eyes met. I pushed down my fear and asked, "When is the wedding?" "Tomorrow, at midnight." Dawon replied obediently before cing small, fragrant stones atop my body. Then, he began to rub my skin with those stones. A nose-piercing rosy scent wafted from its smooth surface. "" "After midnight tomorrow, you can be calm and happy again." Dawon murmured, clearly anticipating theing day. But, those words meant something different to meCthat was the final deadline for this [Vengeful Ghost Memory]. I took a deep breath and called out, "Dawon-ah." "Yes, Hyung-nim?" "I get it. I''ll be your bride."
Be a member! TL: Sorry I"m being so slow you guys! I''m so so busytelyCespecially since it''s the start of the semester. Chapter 422 Chapter 422 At that moment, Dawon''s hand paused. I looked up and gazed into his face. His eyes seemed to be searching my face. He must want to know what I''m scheming.'' Dawons expression, which didnt even try to hide his suspicion, soon softened into a smooth smile; his skepticism disappeared as if it had been washed away. Of course, even though his expression changed, it didnt seem like he trusted me, but Dawon hugged me, pretending to be happy. He whispered, "I''m overjoyed." "In return, answer one of my questions honestly." Again, Dawon looked at me with an iprehensible expression. He answered gently, "What are you curious about?" "The monkey doll that came here with me. Where is it now?" ""Dawon didn''t change his expression at my question, but I could sense the conflict in the brief silence that followed. It seemed he hadn''t expected me to ask about the whereabouts of the monkey doll and found himself caught off guard. I spoke as if I didn''t notice his unease, "This is very important to me. I need that shikigami." "Huu. Alright. I''ll order the others to search for it." After hesitating for a long while, Dawon finally nodded. I bowed my head, a little relieved. I didn''t think it would be prudent for him to see my expression. After a long bath, I was led to lie down on a giant, fluffy bed. Dawon quietly observed me as Iy down and closed my eyes. Then, he pulled back the curtains and left the room. Only when the bells that followed him hadpletely disappeared did I open my eyes and sigh, "Haaah" Something was bound to change in or for me after the midnight wedding. In short, I had to escape and release Jo Chan-young''s chains before then. I recalled Jo Chan-young and reflected on what he said. [If there''s a Shikigami that''s bothering you, it''s better to check it first to save time.] At that time, I was referring to Dawon, but I was wrong. The dagger couldn''t cut Dawon. Then, where was the key''? "As I thought, it must be in my body" I pulled my gown back and looked down at the t stomach. There were a few reasons why I came to this conclusion. First, when I held the dagger, I felt afraidlike the other monsters. After Dawon, I was convinced that the dagger could only damage Shikigami. And, Dawon couldn''t be cut down with its de, so he must be human. Dawon said that he was a shikigami that I made, but, when I saw the numerous dolls on the mansion''s second floor, I immediately realized he had lied. Moreover, the Shikigami and I had a lot inmon. Even though Dawon deliberatelymanded a "different" shikigami in front of me to make it seem like I was human, the same effects that applied to a shikigami also applied to me. Before I lost consciousness, I definitely heard him p.'' As soon as Dawon pped his hands, I lost consciousnessCthat meant I was a shikigami that belonged to him. Of course, as I hypothesized, I still held suspicions. I looked down at my stomach. Is there really a key in there?'' Maybe this was all a trapC to make me hurt myself and hurtle straight into a game over. "" However, these suspicions could only be tested through dirrect confrontation. And to safely confirm this hypothesis, I definitely needed the monkey doll. Of course, I wasn''t sure if Dawon would willingly return it to me I was going to run away before midnight anyway.'' I did not intend on acquiescing obediently. I pulled my robe tightly around me, burrowed under the thick nkets, and closed my eyes. I wanted to push away these worries that were beyond my control, but, as soon as I closed my eyes, darker thoughts kept creeping in. The worst thought among them, of course, was the possibility of being trapped here and never being able to meet the real Dawon again. That was the only ending I fearedhaving to live with someone who merely resembled Dawon but wasn''t him. "If I''m right, then Jo Chan-young Why on earth didn''t he give me any hints?" I was a little annoyed at that. Had Jo Chan-young exined things properly, I wouldn''t have to go through all this Or, perhaps I''m wrong. Haah I can''t be certain.'' Just thenC Jingle, JingleC! As I sighed deeply and shook away myplicated thoughts, the sound of bells ringing approached closer. I quicklyposed myself and wiped the pout from my lips; opening my eyes under the nket, I looked carefully outside. An attendant stood near the bed, where the curtains were drawn, pausing as if to check on me. After a moment, they carefully ced the tray they were holding on the bedside table. tterC! I wondered what was the thick object on the tray was, but I waited,ying still and breathing shallowly, and pretended to sleep until the sounds of the bells disappeared. JingleC! JingleC! Fortunately, the servant soon left the room. I listened until I couldn''t hear the jingle anymore and then leaped to my feet whenplete silence fell in the bedroom. "Monkey-ah." I found the monkey doll sitting quietly on the table, good as new. I was a bit taken aback by how Dawon had fulfilled his promise so quickly, but I was relieved to see the doll intactCwithout a burst or any ripped seam. "Huh?" However, the monkey doll did not move like beforeCeven if I held it in my hands and looked over it. "What the Why isn''t it moving?" pC! It stayed the same even though I pped my hands after cing it down on the bed. I stared nkly at the monkey doll before discovering a stitched seam on the doll''s back. A noticeable white thread was stitched into its spine. "" I stared at the thread for a moment before starting to pull it apart with my fingers. But it was so tightly wound that I couldnt even slip a fingertip between the stitches. In the end, I had to bite the thread with my teeth to tear it apart. And within the open seam, there was a ck stone embedded in the doll''s center. I took the stone out and held it. [.] I couldn''t guess the stone''s purpose or use. All I knew was that the stone was cold, and its surface was dry as if it had reached the end of its lifespan. "" Simrly, the doll no longer moved. It felt as if it had died, leaving only its skin behind. With that thought in mind, the once-cute doll now seemed like an animal carcass. The feeling was horrific. "Goddamn it" Just thenC A sudden thought crossed my mind, and I cautiously began to feel my back. It took a while to find it due to my stiffness, but eventually, I sensed the texture I was looking for around my lower back. "" When I realized I also bore a sewn-thread mark, I momentarily froze. Though I had expected this, confirming this reality made me disassociate. However, soon I clenched my teeth and began to scramble at my back. I didn''t have time to waste. RrrippC! "Nnngh" Not long after, a foul, iron-y, damp smell filled the air, apanied by excruciating pain, but I didnt stop pulling. Finally, I managed to extract a slick, blue stone from my back. "Haah, haah" [PulseC! PulseC!] Unlike the monkey''s ck stone, the blue stone throbbed and pulsed; it''s color was brilliant and beautiful. "" I peered into the stone for a moment and looked at the monkey doll. And, hoping my choice wasn''t the wrong one, I clenched the blue stone in my hand.
TL: Sorry I''m taking so ungodly long to trante guys. I''m so busy. Second year of PhD is kicking my ass. Chapter 423 Chapter 423 "Hyung-nim." "" I opened my eyes with great difficulty. Dawon ced his hand over my forehead, which was damp with beads of sweat. His small but cool hand felt soothing as it brushed against my forehead. Embarrassed, I kept my eyes closed and stayed still. Dawon didnt move his hand and let me be for a moment. "You have a bad fever," he said. "I guess so." "Shall I bring you some water?" "No."I shook my head, rejecting a situation where I would have to rise from my position. I didn''t want to show him the scar on my back. Despite my refusal, Dawon ced a soft cloth soaked in water and gently ced it against my lips so I could drink. The relief from the thirst was wee, but, when I opened my bleary eyes, I met Dawons gaze, staring down at me with an unreadable expression. "Did you hide it in the doll?" Soon after, Dawon asked me many questions. Very straightforward questions. As expectedChe resembles the real Dawon when he acts like that.'' However, I remained still without saying anything. After waiting for my answer for a few minutes, Dawon asked coldly, as if this was thest chance he''d give me, "How long do you think it''ll take me to retrieve it." "" "If I retrieve it this time, you may not be able to walk on your own feet for the rest of your life." He was clearly urging me to reveal where the stone was hidden. But once again, I remained silent and simply looked at Dawon. Soon, Dawon began to shed silent tears. Watching the small droplets fall onto the silk nket and form tiny stains made my heart ache. Even if everything was a fake within the [Vengeful Ghost Memory], he was still a fake that resembled the person I loved. Dawon-ie looked at my expression of pity and raised his face, wet with tears. Anger permeated through his dark eyes. "Why do you keep trying to leave me?" "" "Do you hate me that much? You swore to be with me in the first ce, Hyung-nim." These words weren''t the whining of a childCnot like earlier. I looked at Fake Dawon''s'' faceproperly. [You promised to be my bride.] At that moment, Dawons appearance gradually darkened, turning into a shadow-like figure. Even the silk nket he had been holding onto with his small hands turned pitch ck, as if ink had seeped into it. "You idiot. Wecan''t be husband and wife." I smirked and chuckled. But, before my briefughter faded, I coughed up blood. More coughs burst from my mouth, and my body copsed quickly. Dawon''s ck hands grabbed me by the shoulders, but he couldn''t stop me from wobbling over and toppling on top of the nket. FlumpC! After all, I'' had already left that body.'' Later, I'' regained consciousness in a new body. The stiffness gradually faded, and my previously dark vision began to clear. I looked around and released a short sigh. "Haah" I regained my senses in the room that disyed countless crude versions of me.'' Right on the second floor. [Ookkeekee!] The monkey, which I had revived by carving out a fragment from the stone that hade from my body, was also there. I experimented by connecting the fragment and the monkey''s original stone, and the monkey started to move again. Of course, I couldn''t be sure if this was really a good method. After carving off a fragment, my condition deteriorated. But, thanks to that, I was able to give Dawon the run around, and the monkey, who arrived here first to find me a suitable body, had done well. "Good job," I said. The monkey shook its head, as if it was pleased with my praise, before responding cheerfullyC [OoKkee!] However, not everything went so smoothly. As I was about to leave the second floor, I sensed something odd and looked down at my body. "Argh! I''m naked!" After realizing I wasn''t wearing anything, I looked around in a hurry because I was embarrassed. However, there were no dolls around wearing clothes. [OokKeeKee?] And the monkey, which was originally a doll, tilted its head; it couldn''t understand my fuss and embarrassment. "W-Wait a minute Is there no clothes around?" Of course, I knew that the body I had taken over was originally just a block of wood. I had seen it with my own eyes. I''m'' some kind of a wooden doll, and I had no idea what this gem-like stone was used for. But, when the stone entered the doll, it somehow gained a convincing human appearance. I must have originally been a doll like this when I first opened my eyes'' However, back then, Dawon had dressed me, possibly because he was the one to transform and wake me. Now, no matter how much I looked around, I couldn''t find anything to wear. All the other dolls that wore my face were alsopletely naked. Tsk'' Upon closer inspection, while the other dolls clearly looked like dolls, my current body didn''t resemble a doll at all. This must be because of the stone right?'' Or, maybe my perception was distorted. After agonizing for the moment, I heard footsteps running up to me from downstairs. JingleC! JingleC! Capanied by the sound of a servant''s bell. [Find him. As fast as you can.] [If you see an empty doll, call me right away.] Their voices sounded much clearer than before. Nngh! I have to run away, and I don''t even have any clothes'' However, I couldn''t linger any longer, so I hurriedly fled to another room on the second floor. Fortunately, I didn''t hear any footsteps chasing after me for the moment. Though, it was likely only a matter of time until they caught up. Is there no map?'' While it was good that I had escaped from Dawon, there were many things I missed after transferring into this new body. Not only did I have no map, but I also didn''t have my blunt dagger. Having those things would make my mission much easier. Anyway I was prepared for that.'' I steeled my resolve and ran diligently down the corridor. I knew I had to descend from the second floor, but I needed to find a deserted pathCthe entrance may have been blocked. JingleC! JingleC! [Find him.] [The traces] [He should be over here.] However, as I turned the corner, I heard the increasing rings of bells; my sense of direction became distorted. The monkey doll also seemed disoriented; it would turn a corner, only to rush back out in surprise when it saw I was standing there. Are we in a maze?'' So, I boldly ran across this long hallway; I felt that ying hide-and-seek here would be meaningless. Besides, there had been a strange smell, like steam wafting through the air, so I thought it would be better to find apletely different area. But, when I finally reached the end of the hallway, there was a beautifully decorated, red wedding gown hanging from a long pole steaming in the vapors rising from a hot tub. Though there was no one around, the fact that I had wandered around only to end up here struck me as strange. SwishC! I pulled the wedding gown down because I couldn''t bear to continue to run around bare naked. The skirt was too cumbersome, so I didn''t wear it. But, once I draped the overcoat and tied the belt, I was at least able to avoid total humiliation. "This color is too noticeable, though" [Eek-eek-eek!] At that moment, the monkey, sensing something ominous, tugged at the hem of the wedding robe, but it soon stopped moving. I couldn''t understand why the monkey suddenly became quiet until I turned my head around. There Dawon stood at the entrance watching us; his face had turned ck. His mouth had opened slightly, and I saw something swirling within the crack. I clenched my teeth and ran towards another exit. "Stop." pC! As soon as I heard the apuse, my legs became weak; my body faltered. However, I didn''tpletely lose consciousness as I had done before. I was now certain that the stone that controlled the monkey and the one imnted in me were different. As I bolted away, I nced back at Dawon. Why'' For some reason, Dawon didn''t look embarrassed at all. Rather, I thought his smile looked a bit mocking.Though I felt anxious, I couldn''t stop and dashed towards the door.
TL: Sorry I''m sote you guys T_T I''m just so swamped. Chapter 424 Chapter 424 ThudC! When I opened the door, the floor in front of me gradually copsed, as if it had been waiting for me. I had to stop abruptlyCas if I was stepping at the edge of a cliff. [OoKkeeKkee!] The monkey leaped around as it looked behind us. Even if I didn''t turn around, I could tell Dawon was chasing me. [Choi Lee-kyung, you''ll never find your way out of here anyway.] Dawon didn''t even bother to respectfully call me Hyung-nim'' anymore. I clenched my fist as if I had swallowed something bitter. Even if I needed to jump out of the building, I knew that I must avoid being caught by Dawon at all costs. But suddenly, the hallway began filling with new blocks. The floor tiles turned ck, and the once-red columns turned white. The previously straight path split into multiple alleys, and everything in front of me changed in real time. Dawon truly had the ability to reshape this entire mansion. That isn''t unexpected, though.''Of course, that didn''t mean I was giving in. Without turning back, I threw myself into the newly formed space. As soon as I entered the hallway, yellow lights flickered on, almost as if they had been waiting for me. One by one, the lights illuminated in sync with my running, guiding me straight down the center of the path. "Haah, cough!" I ran so hard that sweat pooled down my back. Numerous people stood waiting for me in therge hall I arrived at. The moment they saw me, gasping for breath, their heads turned slowly, scanning me with an eerie gaze. The tranquility of their stares sent a shiver down my spine, but I soon sensed something off about these people. Under the chandelier, I noticed the faint shadows of thin threads attached to each of themjust like the ones I had seen on the Shikigamis. They''re all dolls.'' In other words, Dawon had prepared this ce.'' As soon as I realized that fact, the dolls began to back away as if they were making way for me. Dawon was waiting for me in the center of the path created by the parting crowdeven though he was behind me until a little while ago. He wore ck ceremonial robes, and stood behind a golden veil. His red eyesCthe very thing I used to identify himCpierced through the golden threads. [I told you that you can''t get away from here.] Then, when Dawon deftly shook his hand, I unwillingly approached him, step by step. I was forced onto my knees in front of him; when I sat down, a beautiful melody began to flow forth from somewhere. At the same time, dozens of motionless puppets began to perform synchronized actions. Some raised champagne sses, while others danced with one another. The scene was surreal and unsettling. JingleC! JingleC! I was approached by the servants with bells dangling around their necks. They neatened my messy robes and started braiding my long hair with a pretty, oil-slicked thread. Like they were preparing for a wedding banquet. "" Regardless of my desires, my makeup was applied calmly. In this bleak situation, I couldn''t change my expression, but I was still allowed to speak freely. I asked Dawon, "What happens after the banquet?" [You''ll ept *everything.*] "You''re going to erase my memories?" [No. You''ll realize that, no matter what you do, you''ll realize that you can''t get away from me.] Dawon then unfurled the fan he was holding. The fan was unique in that it was made of bleached-white bone. Tattered ck feathers were attached to it. But, every time he swung the fan, this sloppy party popted by dolls began to feel increasingly real.'' [The wedding will begin soon] [They''re the perfect pair] [How beautiful.] Soft whispers began to rise from within the hall, which had been suffocatingly silent except for the flowing music. I realized that the puppets, which all appeared identical at first, had suddenly transformed into distinct, lifelike figures, each focusing their attention on me. Dawon''s fan had begun showing me fantasies. Even the void-dark face, discernible only through the glowing red eyes of this "Vengeful Ghost," had returned to the original Seo Dawon''s'' face. Moreover, this time, he did not adopt a child''s appearance but rather returned to the age of the Seo Dawon'' I knew well. "" [You seem to like this appearance.] He smiled slightly, and the fan he held, once made of bone and feathers, had transformed into an elegant white fan adorned with jade. I shouldn''t try to distinguish what is a hallucination.'' The moment I saw him, I steeled myself. I decided not to waste energy discerning reality from illusion. In fact, I had a strong hunch that trying to do so would only lead to trouble. But, I thought there must be onest opportunity before the wedding ended. However, no matter how optimistic I was trying to be, I was getting nervous because everything was proceeding the way Seo Dawon'' wanted. I was still unable to move, but the servants appeared before us, carrying a small tray. The try was actually a liquor table; tworge sses and a white, porcin jar stood atop it. Dawon poured wine into one of the cups, filling it halfway, and then handed the bottle to me. I unwillingly followed suit, pouring the wine into the other cup. Though the porcin jar had been filled with a brackish, blood-like liquid, the moment it poured out, the liquid transformed into a clear, fragrant wine. I shouldn''t try to distinguish between the two'' I kept blinking, trying to take my mind off the whole thing. I just needed to focus on one momentCthe instance where Dawon wouldn''t be able to control me. "Drink." "" And, just when I ced my lips on the ss [OoKkeeKkee!] The monkey, lurking beneath the table, popped out and attempted to overturn the tray. Although the waiting attendants quickly restrained the monkey before it could cause much chaos, the brief distraction was enough for me. Instead of drinking the wine, I gnawed down on the cup. Cr-r-r-unchC! Fortunately, the remnants of the broken ss merely remained at the tip of my tongue. Dawon looked at me as if he was about to say something, but by then, the wine had already spilled all over me. In that instant, the animated movements of all the puppets around us came to a sudden halt. No, perhaps they never even moved in the first ce.'' I kicked off and rose to my feet; Dawon didn''t even try to hold onto me. He merely stood up gracefully and approached me. But, at that moment, I felt a strange discordant feeling. "Jo Chan-young" Dawon''s face had changed. He now looked like Jo Chan-youngCas I recognized him from our brief meeting the other day. I thought that even this might be a trap, but Jo Chan-young only approached me, holding out a daggerCthe dagger I had used to slice through the Shikigami. [This is yourst chance.] "" [The key is within you.] His tone was rather business-like and objective, as if he were remarking on a given truth As if the key was in my pocket. Even after I was given the dagger, I stood there, dazed. Jo Chan-young didn''t rush me. I hesitated for a long whileCstill doubtful of his appearance, and then gave myself a light cut on the palm of my hand with the dagger. "Nnngh" The sharp sting and the beads of blood that formed felt ufortably real. Whether it was my imagination or not, the pain seemed more like that of reality than of something contained to the "Vengeful Ghost Memory" that I was trapped in. He told me to find the key'' Then, he wants me to dig through my body with this dagger. Until the end Haah'' I thought I should finish this quickly and sign the contract with Jo Chan-young. Therefore, though I was quite fatigued, I held the dagger high. And, the moment I was about to swingC CI suddenly saw my shadow. I stood still and lifted my head, only to see Jo Chan-young grinning widely, his mouth stretched unnervingly. As soon as our eyes met, his grin vanished, reced by a twisted grimace, his mouth opening as if to speak. But this time, I was quicker. I swung the de over the invisible threads above my head. Surprisingly, as soon as I did that, I could see the strings connected to my shadow being cut. [Ahahah!!! What a waste!!! Seriously, what a waste!!!] For a moment, I heard a hysterical voice screaming from above: a mix of anguish andughter, though I couldnt tell if the being was mocking me or enraged. ThumpC! Furthermore, Jo Chan-young''srge body, which was about to rush at me, suddenly bent overCas if the being controlling him had thrown him away. Wary of the sudden situation, I looked around, but I heard nothing more. The only thing that remained was the summoning circle beneath my feet, flickering as it began to glow once again. I was soon surrounded by a re of light before I was moved into a dark space.
TL: This is as creepy as it is triumphant. Chapter 425 Chapter 425 T.w. Self Harm "JoJo Chan-young?" After moving to this unfamiliar ce, I found Jo Chan-young, unconscious and chained. I hesitated for a moment, remembering the strange expression he had worn earlier. But when I saw the monkey clinging to his feet, whimpering and struggling, I wasted no time and ran over. "Hey! Are you okay?" [] [OooKkeeKee!] The monkey held Jo Chan-young''s ankle and shook him continuously, making what seemed like a crying sound.Only then did I notice that Jo Chan-young''s body was starting to dissipate, as if tiny grains of dust were falling away from him bit by bit. No way, this contract'' I shook Jo Chan-young again, anxious at the thoughts that were darting through my mind. But despite my urgent efforts, he still didn''t stir; his eyelids remained heavy and unmoving. Will this work?'' I gave up trying to shake Jo Chan-young awake and tried to sh at the chains with the dagger I was holding. nkC! However, all I heard was the sound of the dagger striking the chains. Not a single scratch appeared on them. Frustrated, I noticed something shifting beneath Jo Chan-youngs feet. "W-What is that" The floor beneath Jo Chan-young''s feet was transparent. And, underneath the floor,y a huge snake. The snake, with its jet-ck head, was pressing against the transparent floor as if it were trying to push its way through. Upon closer inspection, I saw it was holding something in its mouth. Hanging from a thick, round ring was a dull, heavy key. "That''s the key?" As if possessed, I approached the snake and reached out my hand. But, of course, I couldn''t remove the key because I was blocked by the transparent floor. The result was the same whether I pounded on the floor with my fist or stomped on it with my feet. ngC! The dagger I had briefly slipped into my pocket, fell out and rolled across the floor. Since I was trying everything, I tried to split the floor with the dagger, but I couldn''t even make a dent. It was just as futile as with the chains. Just then, the ck snake underneath looked at me as I stomped the area above its head. At first, I couldnt understand what it was trying to signal. But soon, I realized what the snake was trying to tell me. "" After a momentary silence, I took a deep breath and pressed my palm down on the de of the dagger. As round beads of blood formed in my palm and dripped onto the transparent floor, the blood seeped into faint cracks I hadnt noticed before. A magic circle began to activate, and, at the same time, a dark light wrapped around Jo Chan-youngs dissipating body. I realized that this was myst getaway, and I stabbed deeper into my palm. SliceC! As I began to rub my bloodied palms on the floor, I felt incredibly dizzy, as if my blood was being drained away in waves and chunks. The ck snake beneath me gradually raised its head higher, and the floor became engulfed in an intense, eye-piercing red glow. Cr-r-r-ackC! Finally, the transparent floor split in half. The snake pitched its head upwards as if it had been waiting for this moment. BangC! I quickly stepped back, and the snake was able to push some of its head up out of the floor. The snake, now free, shot me a menacing nce with its predatory eyes, but it didnt seem to have any intention of harming me. Instead, it slowly slithered forward and opened its massive jaws wide, and it began to chew through the chains that bound Jo Chan-youngs limbs, one by one. Jo Chan-young''s eyes finally opened only after all four chains were broken. [Where am I?] He raised his head; his face was lined with fatigue. He looked at the snakeno, Imugisurrounding him. 1 From his expression, I could infer that the Imugi''s appearance wasn''t unexpected. [ScreeeechC!] On the other hand, the Imugi seemed incredibly happy that Jo Chan-young had regained consciousness. Its long body wriggled in joy, and its ck, forked tongue flickered over Jo Chan-young''s head, scanning him. [OoKkeKkeeKkee!!!] The monkey, too, leapt around Jo Chanyoung in sheer delight. It even hopped onto his foot, then, in an instant, perched on his broad shoulders. The monkey clung to the back of Jo Chan-young''s neck, as if it were peppering the man with kisses. Jo Chan-young didn''t seem to mind nor shy away from the monkey and the Imugi''s exuberant actions; he epted them without protest nor surprise and epted them silently. [SSsssssss.] At that moment, the Imugi flicked its tongue into Jo Chan-young''s ear. Then, I heard a whistle-like sound, which didn''t sound like any recognizablenguage to me, but Jo Chan-young nodded weakly as if he understood the Imugi''s words. At the same time, Jo Chan-young''s gaze turned towards me for about a second before looking away. Meanwhile, the monkey, perched on Jo Chan-young''s shoulders, didn''t seem to be making any noise, but it tugged at his hair energetically. At first nce, the monkey looked like it was pulling at random, but, upon closer inspection, it was carefully selecting strands as if it were plucking out gray hairs. Leaving the monkey to do as it pleased, Jo Chan-young closed his eyes for a moment before opening them up again. Then, he slowly approached me [I''m in your debt.] Jo Chan-young thanked me with a shallow bow. Though the bow was a little too detached to be called proper gratitude, but I didn''t see any hostility in his gaze. He was likely influenced by whatever the Imugi hadmunicated to him. Only then did I feel relief course through me, so I was able to muster up the courage to greet him. "I I''m Choi Lee-kyung, a Necromancer. I don''t know if you know who I amThough, I guess you might not" [I know. After you invaded my mindI began to regain bits and pieces of my consciousness.] With that said, Jo Chan-young gently held my still-bleeding hand. I was a little flustered by the way he scanned my wound, but I remained silent. Jo Chan-young said, in a blunt toneC [You need treatment.] "AhYes. Well" I wanted to talk about the contract first. However, Jo Chan-young spoke firstC [Excuse me.] What?'' His lips had already touched my wound before I could fullyprehend his words. Startled, I tried to pull my hand away, but his warm tongue was quicker, gliding over the cut. "W-Wait a minute!" [?] Jo Chan-young looked at me as he licked my blood. Looking at his face full of innocent confusion, it seemed that I was the only one who found this ufortable. Why on earth would he do this? [I''m just encouraging hemostasis.] 2 "What?" Just as he said, the spot he licked was only slightly red, and the terrible wound was nowhere to be found. My throbbing pain had also disappeared. I widened my eyes, staring at my healed palm. [Was it unpleasant?] "N-not really, I was more startled than anything" After seeing that I had been healed, I couldn''t really say I disliked it. Jo Chan-young didnt press for an exnation as I stammered awkwardly. After licking my other palm to heal it as well, he calmly released my hands. I stared nkly at my palm that was now free from any sticky residue, and I bit my lips tightly to rid myself of my embarrassment. "Thank you. But We need to sign the contract." I thought it would be better to get to the point quickly, so I cut to the point. But, for some reason, Jo Chan-young remained silent. He stared at me quietly for a moment before speaking slowly. [If you sign a contract with me, you''ll die.] ".." [It''d be silly to use what life you have left as a sacrifice.] His tone wasnt gentle, but hearing him speak so matter-of-factly about the harsh reality made my face scrunch up in frustration. My chest felt tight. I know. HoweverThen, how long will Dawon-ie have to wait'' Did my expression belie my hidden thoughts? Jo Chan-young clicked his tongue softly before lifting my chin up. He stared at my anxiety ridden face. Then, as if he couldn''t understand, he muttered to himself. [AlwaysDawon, Dawon, DawonYou think about him all day long Have you gone crazy?] "W-What did you say?" [I''m saying that your head sounds noisy. Why are you getting anxious over things that haven''t happened yet?]
TL: I love Jo Chan-young.
  1. An Imugi is a mythological beast that''s most akin to a lesser or proto-dragon.
  2. Hemostasis = stopping blood flow.
Chapter 426 Chapter 426 At that moment, anger surged within me. What does he know!'' I couldn''t afford to waitCno room to rx and be leisurely. I knew exactly how Dawon must be feeling while waiting for me outside. And each time this situation repeated itself The one holding him back'' I had been furious with myself countless times for being Dawon''s greatest weakness. [Looks like I hit a nerve.] Jo Chan-young remained calm even when he saw my distorted expression. He stared at me with that detached, observant attitude before speaking again. [I understand why you''re having such a hard time. I also deal with summons, so I''ve experienced the things you''ve experienced when I first started out.] ""[Do you think I''m indifferent?] "!" [Is that so?] After he spoke, he waved slowly. The monkey that had been clinging to his head and the Imugi coiled at his feet twitched and began to move. As Jo Chanyoung slowly curled his fingers one by one into a fist, the monkey suddenly stiffened its once-swaying tail, and the serpent, too, began flicking its tongue warily, surveying its surroundings. Jo Chan-young slowly began to speak after his demonstrationC [The summoner are directly affected by the summons actions. Conversely, the summons are simrly affected by the summoner''s thoughts.] "What about it?" [Your excessive concern for Seo Dawon and your willingness to sacrifice your own life to achieve your goals will likely affect your Servants as well.] "!" I was momentarily struck speechless. Jo Chan-young noticed my face turn pale and, this time, snapped his fingers with his thumb and middle finger. The sound was sharp and crisp. Once again, both the monkey and the serpent responded immediately. [OoKkeeKkee!] [SSsssss.] The two, after briefly making noise as if they were answering their summoner, immediately closed their eyes and rxed; their bodies droopednguidly. After showing me this well-trained response, Jo Chan-young continued his exnation. [So, summoners train the summons to respond only to predeterminedmands. This is the basics of taming.] "But!" I was about to argue that this method was only applicable to beasts or monsters. Summoners and necromancers were different, after all. Controlling a Servant with just a finger snap seemed impossible. However, Jo Chan-young cut in and continued as if he had read my thoughts. [I think you''re misunderstanding something The one who needs training is you, Choi Lee-kyung.] "What?" [You need to learn how to maintain yourposure. Even when your emotions waver, you should be able to snap your fingers and immediately shake off any anxiety.] "" [I haven''t signed a contract with you yet, but I can read into your head now. You''re too unstable for me to serve; too destructive for me to protect. In this state, its impossible for the Servants, who are supposed to ensure your safety, not to go insane.] Unfortunately, I couldn''t refute his statements. The sacrifices I thought I was making for the sake of my Servants In the end, it only served to diffuse anxiety to everyone. Did Imake Dawon go crazy?'' At this moment of awareness, an overwhelming sense of helplessness began to wash over me. In truth, I hadnt shown it, but I had been struggling so much all along. So many things happened that were beyond my control. On top of that,pared to the exceptional party members, my abilities were so inadequate that I felt like I was only holding everyone back. Even Kim Sangyoon'' Meanwhile, when I witnessed Kim Sangyoon''s enlightenment, I felt even more ashamed. To be honest, I felt quite jealous as I watched him grow. The reason I hid those feelings was because I desperately wished for the [Red Lotus] to be revived. And the biggest reason I wished for the [Red Lotus]''s revival was that I believed Dawons happiness depended on it. That was what I thought but my efforts were all for naught?'' If my efforts to hide my pain and persevere had only caused the Servants especially Dawon to be mired in anxiety, then what was the point of all the suffering we endured? What had we been fighting for? "" I felt emotional, so I bowed my head and tried not to cry. However, Jo Chan-young stopped me from trying to hide my emotions. He gently held my chin, his calm,ke-like eyes observing my trembling lips. In the end, I was the one who lostCthe one who let their expression break. [I see you''re being cruel to yourself once again.] "" Jo Chan-young spoke coldly, even as he looked at my tear-streaked face. But despite his words, his hand carefully and gently wiped the tears running down my cheeks. I closed my eyes as I tried to respond. However, Jo Chan-young spoke before me, still calmly wiping away the never-ending tears. [Choi Lee-kyung. After Im revived, and weplete our revenge, Ill return to my homnd, where I was born. Its always been my dream to care for the stray animals there. So this contract with you is important to me as well. I have no intention of giving up.] "." [But I can''t enter into a contract knowing that you will die as a result. You understand now, don''t you? What you thought of as endurance and perseveranceCall those actionsCwere nothing more than self-destruction.] "I" [I''m not ming you. You''re a neer to contracts. But, what I want is a contract where you don''t need to sacrifice yourself.] "" I wasn''t exactly sure what he was proposing. But, when I lifted my tearful eyes, Jo Chan-young had disappeared and a giant wolf had taken his ce. I instinctively knew it was Jo Chan-young. As a wolf, he gave me a slight nod, as if to greet me, and gently bit my knee. It didnt hurt, but the bite mark felt oddly tingly. A burning warmth spread through me. Jo Chan-young suddenly disappeared. The monkey and Imugi, next to him, disappeared as well. [For the time being, I wont be able to appear in myplete form when you summon me.] His voice echoed in my head. "" [But don''t worryCour contract has been signed, and you''ll be able to properly summon me.] By the time the calm voice faded away, the space we were in began to melt away as well. [You have sessfullypleted the Vengeful Ghost Contract. Your level has increased.] [Servant Jo Chan-young''s memory yback has ended.] [Some conditions of the Vengeful Ghost Contract have been altered.] [The summoning conditions for Jo Chan-young have been altered.] Simultaneously, system messages sprung forth. After reading thest message, I lost my consciousness; a bright light shed over me. * * * PantPantC! LickC! LickC! My head throbbed with something that resembled a hangover. I felt a painful pulseCas if my heart and its heartbeats were somehow connected to my brain. But, even as Iy there in pain, I felt something bustling around me. I barely managed to lift my heavy eyelids and sat up. "Argh!" I instinctively screamed as I locked eyes with something pitch ck. The moment I yelled, the creature that had been frantically licking my face fell backward but quickly regained its bnce, turning its head back toward me. *Whine.* A ck dog whined at me. The dog seemed to be around three months old; it blinked its blue eyes before eagerly bouncing on its front paws and leaping toward me again. I reflexively caught the puppy in my arms, and a [system message] popped into view. [Jo Chan-young''CCurrently sealed.] "What?" My eyes open wide.
Be a member! TL: What is this? A green g? In my red g novel?? Chapter 427 Chapter 427 This isJo Chan-young?'' The puppy in my armsno, the baby wolf in my arms suddenly started running around me, leaping and jumping. "Woof! Woof!" He barked, baring his still-rounded puppy teeth, and then stumbled, crashing into me with his whole body. I was confused by Jo Chan-young''s'' appearance. The stark contrast between his current gentle appearance and the cold summoner who advised me bluntly shocked me. "Jo Chan-youngssi. Please get a hold of yourself." "Woof!" I cautiously lifted him up and looked him in the eye, but Jo Chan-young'' couldn''t give me a proper answer. He merely wagged his tail furiously. Though I tried to talk to him a few more times, I immediately shut my mouth; I was hit by the reality that he was a puppy and sighed. "Haah" "*Whine*." Rather than waiting for his condition to change, I looked around to grasp my current situation. To be honest, the events before I was sucked into the [Spirit Memory] felt distant, as if they had happened ages ago. I couldnt even tell where I was now. All I could see were ck and white walls and a sandy floor. After I lost consciousness, someone might have moved my body, so that made it all the more difficult to properly judge what was going on. I fumbled back through my memories, one by oneCtrying to remember what happened before meeting Jo Chan-young.'' I vaguely remember Dawon going berserk after drinking Moon Isaak''s blood, threatening me I dreamed a false dream. "" Recalling the content of that sweet, fleeting dream left me speechless for a moment. I wasnt sure if it was something Dawon had conjured or if it hade from my own subconscious, but looking back, the fantasy was almostughably embarrassing. As the memory resurfaced, I couldn''t help but let out a bitter chuckle. BiteC! "Huh?" At that moment, the once calm Jo Chan-young suddenly bit my hand quite firmly. I stared at him vacantly, a bit flustered by the sudden attack. It didn''t hurt, but the persistent nibbling of its small, hard, rounded teeth made my thoughts flee my mind. He''s not even a real puppy!'' How could he act so brazenly and shamelessly? "Look here, Jo Chan-young-ssi Why are you doing this to me?" "Hiing! *whimper* Woof! Woof!" I narrowed my eyes and red at him, but he just continued to behave like a puppy. When I carefully pulled my hand away, he thankfully stopped biting, but the whining didnt cease. "*Whine*. *whimper whimper*!" Even though I ced him back on the floor, he started whining and whimpering until I held him in my arms again. Knowing Jo Chan-young''s personality, all I could think was: absolutely absurd!'' It was a bit ridiculous, but I couldnt bring myself to be harsh toward a puppy no bigger than my hand that was clinging to me like this. In the end, I hugged Jo Chan-young tightly in my arms and, gazing into his blue eyes, muttered in a resigned tone. "You''re not doing this on purpose, right? It''s weird if a person pretends to be a dog." "Woof!" "Haah. Fine. I''ll believe that you''re acting this way against your will." Even though my gaze was a bit chilly, Jo Chan-young huffed as if he were pleased. I had no choice but to stand up like this and walk out slowly, stepping barefoot on the sand. First things first, I thought I should leave this ruin. [Status ailment Lethargy has been lifted.] * * * Fortunately, the ce I was in wasn''t toorge. Judging by the ruins, it had likely once been a grand temple or altar in the distant past. Now weathered by time, it was left a ruinous relic of its former self. I was soon able to leave the hole I was in and found my way to a road without much difficulty. Is the ce I can see in the far distance the Hub?'' From this high vantage point, I caught a glimpse of a luxurious city belowCfaint but visibleCconnected by a long road. I recognized it immediately. The Hub had a famous monument: andmark that emitted a soft purple glow. The stele was visible even from this distance. However, as I approached the boundary between the ruins and the mountain path, an issue arose. ThumpC! "What''s this?" I walked forth slowly, wondering whether or not I should travel down the road; suddenly, I hit a transparent wall. It didn''t hurt because I wasn''t moving quickly, but, as I reached out, I could tell that something was in the way. At first, I was surprised. But, as I slowly moved towards the barrier and felt around with my fingertips, I found that it was a dome-like shield that epassed a certain diameter. After walking along the edge, I realized that there was no gap for me to escape. Dawon-ie probably made this barrier.'' Just in case, I scratched the force field with my fingertips. Golden dust shimmered for a moment, briefly scattering from the scratch site before dissolving back into thin air as if it had never existed. I sighed and sank to my feet as I pulled my hand off the barrier. "Should I summon him?" To be honest, I wanted to see Dawon as soon as I opened my eyes, but I couldn''t go through with it. I hesitated because of what I had seenst timeCwhat he had shown mest time. Furthermore, Jo Chan-young''s wordsCright before he left me in the [Vengeful Ghost Memory] still weighed heavily on me. [You must understand by now. The actions you convinced yourself were acts of perseverance were simply self-harm.] I hadn''t known and ended up hurting Dawon. So, in the end, thest thing I saw was Dawon''s broken selfCand it was all my fault Fear and Mncholy filled me. Dawon must be disappointed in me too.'' Just picturing his longer hair and those piercing golden eyes made it easy for me to imagine how hed lost control and gone berserk. Yet, even as I felt a pang of guilt, a part of me was angry with him as well, and I was unsure if I could stay calm and collected when we finally faced each other again. I don''t know what I should say.'' "Woof!" But, once again, Jo Chan-young struggled and began to bark. His insistence jarred me out of my muddled thoughts and brought a resolution to my thoughts. There''s nothing that can be done.'' I had to meet Dawon again anyway. I don''t know what kind of face he''ll adopt, and honestly my thoughts ran more pessimisticallybut it was a wall I had to break through eventually. I took a deep breath and smacked my dry lips. "[Seo Dawon]." The moment I spoke his name, a thick scent of blood filled the air. I automatically crinkled my nose at the disgusting smellCit felt as if I had drunk buckets of blood. But, when I saw the shadow outside the barrier and a long-cherished silhouette slowly appear, I couldn''t take my eyes off of it. "Lee-kyung-ah." Dawon looked at me with a slight smile on his lips, but he didn''t step inside the dome. I couldnt bring myself to respond, still taken aback by the unfamiliar sight of Dawon with his now long hair. I stood there, facing him, for a long while. Then, Dawon''s expression shuttered a little. "Do you hate me now?" "What?" "You keep rejecting me." Dawon, speaking words I didnt quite understand, raised his pale hand and swiped through the air. Immediately, something dark, slick, and reeking of rotting blood began to creep over the dome, inching toward me. In that moment, I instinctively realized Dawon wasnt fully himself. Then it struck meCthe barrier that kept me here wasnt created by him. Because, Dawon was trying to break this golden forcefield with all his might. When I realized this barrier was not intended to lock me up but to protect me, I looked down at the dog in my arms and asked, "No way. Jo Chan-young-ssi, did you make this shield?" "*Whimper*?" In response, Chan-young tilted his head in confusion and simply licked my hand with his tiny tongue. I frowned slightly. Furthermore PulsateC! As the standoff with Dawon dragged on, the scent of wet lotus blossoms began to intensify from some unknown location; the scent filled the air. At the same time, the golden barrier surrounding me grew stronger, and I could see a faint but growing bloodthirst in Dawons once-pale face. Only then I realized. This protective power "Lee-kyung-ah." was the protective magic that Dawon had ced on me in the past. Be a member! TL: The dog/wolf (wolfdog? That''s a thing right?) is so cute I want one. But, ethically, that''s a human being (dead being?) so I don''t know how I feel about that. Chapter 428 Chapter 428 "You summoned me. Why are you pushing me away?" There was no wind, but Dawons hair billowed as though a storm raged outside the barrier. His voice was low and restrainedCyet his tone and blood-red and gold eyes wereced with usatory anger. I couldnt answer him prematurely; I simply watched him in silence. BoomC! "!" At that moment, the golden force field swayed and fractured. The barrier wasn''tpletely shattered, cracks began to form on the previously clear surface, transforming the space around me into a ceced with strands of golden thread. I felt a sense of crisis even at a single nceCthe barrier looked as if it could break. "[Seo Dawon], get a hold of yourself. What are you doingC" I called out to him, readying amand at my lipsCr-r-r-r-ackC! Dawon dented the barrier once more, as if to show off. As I watched the dome-shaped ceiling begin to crack like a spiderweb, I couldnt bring myself to say anything further. Gazing at my hardened expression from outside the shield, Dawon spoke calmly, "If you say you''re giving up on the resurrection, Lee-kyung-ah" "What?!" "You''re against it, aren''t you?" It sounded less like a question directed at me and more like hed already decided to abandon his own resurrection. For a moment, I forgot the fear I felt toward Dawon and shouted, "What are you talking about?!" "My resurrection is only made possible by extorting your life." "No! That''s not true!" I tried to let him know that he''s operating under a misunderstandingCI had signed a contract with Jo Chan-young without detriment to my life but Dawon didn''t listen to me. He dered, "I''ve realized it toote, but I''m certain, now. The most important thing to me is you, Lee-kyung-ah." I heard what I most wanted to hear from Dawon at this worst possible time. I was struck speechless by the irony of the situation. Dawon''s lost his mind'' Of course, hearing that he prioritized me over his own resurrection made my heart race. But those words, right now, didnt signify love. They were a surrender. His own fate was not the only thing entangled with resurrection. He had the [Red Lotus] guild and a tangled vendetta with Bae Jaemin that needed resolution. ??? More than anything, while I loved this pitiful side of Dawon, I also wanted to see him alive, walking under the sun. I was convinced that *that* was the right path. "I''m clearing [Seo Dawon]''s summon." Therefore, for the first time, I used themand to end Da-wons summon early. I needed to unsummon him to prevent further interference and then call on the other members of the [Red Lotus] to stop him and bring this situation under control. However, unexpectedly, Dawon smiled; his actions didn''t stop even after hearing mymand. "That''s right. You''ve always ced me first." After muttering, Dawon raised his hand high. My eyes opened wide as I saw that he had not vanished even after I lifted his summons. [Currently, you are unable to exert control over the Servant Seo Dawon.''] "What is this!" The [System Message] alert appeared toote. Then, Dawons hand, cloaked in dark energy, sliced down like a de. SliceC! I didnt hear any particrly loud noise, but goosebumps ran down my spine. The wind began to blow like crazy. No way'' It was as if someone had forced a metaphorical door open and invaded this separated space. I instinctively realized the shield had been broken when cold wind brushed past my cheek. StepC! StepC! Dawon stepped out from where he had been standing and slowly approached me. Hastily, I called out the name of another servant. [Kim Olim]! If it''s her, she could do itCshe''s the only one who could stop Dawon from acting so arbitrarily. If she knew the Mage was about to give up on his resurrection, she would never cooperate with him "Choi Lee-kyung." However, Kim Olim, who appeared in front of me, drew her sword with a pained expression. Then, she pointed the end at my shoulder and not the Mage. Kim Olim, why? Even as she saw my face contorted in shock, her de remained steady. She looked at the ground, avoiding my gaze, and answered mechanically. "Seo Dawon is our leader. We''ve always respected his judgement." "But!" "And you I No, I have no idea what you think of us, but" Kim Olim raised her head at this point. She looked at me with mixed emotionsCresignation? anger? "If I have to kill you in order to resurrect, I''d rather forgo it all." "" "We made a unanimous decision." As soon as she finished speaking, the other servants began appearing one by one from where they had been watching. Judging by their expressions, it seemed they had witnessed this scuffle from the very start. It was then I realizedthese servants, whom I had always been the only one able to see, now only appeared before me when they chose to reveal themselves. [Dominion over all servants has significantly decreased.] [Loyalty of all servants has significantly increased.] [Combat abilities are lost due to the New interpretation of the contract.''] [Dominion over servant Seo Dawon'' has greatly decreased, restricting ess to his "current thoughts."] Then, as if it were mocking me, a slew of system messages followed. * * * "Choi Lee-kyung~~~" Jung Garam hugged my shoulders from behind as he called out my name. But I couldnt turn around and remained frozen stiff. Despite his bright, teasing tone, I could still sense his barely concealed anger. And my suspicion was right. "Did you think if you died, wed at least put up a memorial for you?" He questioned me, practically spitting out each word. "No, I didnt mean it that way at all!" "Then why didnt you mention anything about the skill penalty?" "What?" "If you summon us all at once, your life force drains quickly. But you didnt say a word about it." I was struck speechless by Garam''s interrogation. They knew about it?'' But, I didn''t keep quiet about the penalty because I wanted to or nned to die. I wasn''t deceiving themI justwas just afraid that they would force me to avoid using the skill even in emergency situations. I didn''t want to die as well. But, even if it was risky, I thought it''d be a waste topletely abandon the ability to summon two or more servants simultaneously. Of course, the pain was worse than I had expected when I had actually used the skill, so I couldn''t maintain it for long But as long as it helped [Red Lotus], I didn''t consider the skill to be bad or a loss. Because I thought they were misunderstanding this situation, I hurriedly tried to make justifications, "It''s not like I was trying to die. Am I crazy? Why would I gamble my own life? I just left that option open as ast resort." But as soon as I spoke, the expressions on the Servants around me grew even colder. Woo Ragi, in particr, looked like he could kill me with his re alone. "A fucking shrimp like you sure likes to be self-important, huh" "What?" The swordsman muttered harsh curses. My eyes widened with bewilderment and anger. "You, just now" But, Bang Eunji interrupted me, "Choi Lee-kyung-ssi seems to think that our revival is possible only with his own sacrifice He keeps moving in that direction even though that''s something no one wants." Her calm tone left me feeling strangely flustered. She hadnt raised her voice at all, but something about her words struck a painful chord in me. Before I could answer, Bang Eunji continued, "Did you think that''s the only way you''d gain our respectCour acknowledgment?" "W-What did you say?" "If you weren''t so obsessed with bing someone needed, then why on earth would you choose to do something so stupid? If it were Eunji, she''d never agree to an idiotic deal that would consume her lifeforce." "" "Choi Lee-kyung-ssi is so frustrating. Just who is this sacrifice for? If you die, then guild master''s life will lose meaning." As she spoke, Bang Eunji adopted a hitherto unseen stern expression. "Eunji doesn''t have much of an opinion on Choi Lee-kyung-ssi herself, but Guild master-nim would be very unhappy without Choi Lee-kyung." "" "And Eunji can''t forgive anyone who would make him unhappy." Her gaze was intense; her eyes like a warning. With each word, I felt increasingly cornered, as if I were standing on the edge of a cliff. Instinctively, I turned to Choi Kyung-sik, who was standing closest to me. I thought that his typically objective demeanor might allow him to offer a neutral perspective to the other furious Servants. But, as soon as our eyes met, Kyung-sik smiled bitterly at me. For a moment, his expression eased my tension slightly, but "Even if you look at me so desperately" He approached me and grabbed me casually by the cor, "I''m pretty furious as well I won''t be taking your side. I''m sorry?" "Cough" Before I could react, Kyung-sik tilted a skone I hadnt even noticed him pull outtoward my open mouth, pouring in some unidentified liquid as I choked in shock and pain. I tried to reject it, but I couldn''t resist Choi Kyung-sik''s strong grip and was further hampered by Garam weighing me down from behind. "Woof! Woof!" Jo Chan-young, the only one still nestled in my arms, barked fiercely. But as a small dog, his frantic movements held little power. "Mmmnnnphh" Eventually, I had to gulp down the strange liquid that flowed into my mouth. Then, unable to resist the sudden rush of sleepiness, I fell to my knees. Before I could immediately sink to the floor, my face touched familiar arms. Dawon held my body and whispered in my ear, "You should regret that you made me love you." "" "Yeah. That was a mistake." As my consciousness faded, thest thing I saw was the symbol etched on my ring finger ring bright red. Dawon pressed his lips to it.
TL: Sorry guys, I was reallyte this time huh? I''ve been doing my finals/finishing up grading. I finally finished today and was able to trante! Tomorrow I''ll go on a vacation, but I''ll hopefully be back to a more frequent schedule soon! Also. Wowza. What a confession. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 429 Chapter 429 SmackC! Something cold fell atop my face and brought me back to my senses. "Nngh! W-What?" Startled, I opened my eyes; I heard a familiar sound. [ck ck] [Master] I looked around. Actually, as I began to move to look around, I had to stop because of the tremendous pain; a groan slipped past my lips. "Nnnngh Is that you, Lackey?" [ck ck!!!] [Master!!!]But I knew Lackey was close by. Sure enough, as soon as I called its name, the skeleton popped its head out from under the bed and wriggled its way up to my side. Feeling the smooth, bony surface of its skull nestle against my ribs brought me a fleeting sense offort, but "Ack It hurts" [ck ck?] [Master?] The ce where we touched felt as if countless needles were poking into my body; the pain was difficult to bear. It felt as if I was suffering from severe body aches. .My voice is nearly gone as well.'' With tremendous effort, I managed to lift my hand. Only then did I notice a thick needle jabbed into the back of my hand. The IV line it was connected to was half-filled with an unfamiliar liquid. I grimaced at the rather dubious drug, but I didn''t have the stamina to cause amotion or remove the needle. Besides, the servants must have done this [ck ck ck ck.] [I missed you, Master] "Yeah, mmmn I''m sorry. I was a littlete, huh?" [ck ck] [Master] In my current state, all I could do was lightly pat Lackey as it clung to me. Feeling every joint in my body creak, I couldnt help but wonder if the Servants had done something to me. Maybe theyd drained my energy to keep me subdued or even confined "Status window!" But my suspicions were unfoundedCmy status was fine. Rather, there was something positive added to the bottom of my stats. [Recovering from Status Ailment'': Curse.''] [Warning: Beware of rapid weight loss D Caution.] Come to think of it, there was nothing restraining my body either. I had some casts on various body parts, but, even after seeing them, I couldn''t tell how or why I came to be in this state. Not long after, while holding Lackey in my arms, a wave of drowsiness hit me once more. I tried to fight it off, hoping someone woulde into the room, but, in the end, I couldnt resist and fell asleep once more. "Yaaawn" I don''t know how long I remained asleep. When I opened my eyes again, the window was dark, and my body was incredibly stiff all over. Lackey, who seemed to have stayed in the same position the entire time I was asleep, stretched lightly as I moved and then lifted its head to gaze at me. After spending so much time with Lackey, I could read subtle expressions on its skeletal face. Right now, Lackey looked like it was suffering from separation anxiety while also sulking. It must have been so scared.'' The skeleton originally had tinges of separation anxiety in the first ce. So, I patted its head in apology, "You must have been worried, huh?" [] "I''m sorry. But Where are the others?" [ck ck ck.] [I don''t know.] I also knew that, no matter how upset Lackey was, it would never lie to me. So, embracing Lackey in my arms like it was a child, I looked around closely at my surroundings.N?v(el)B\\jnn Am I in a hospital?'' The blinds were down, so I couldn''t see outside the window; but, the inside of this ce looked like an ordinary hospital room. There was nothing particrly notable except that this was a 1-person, private room. What is this?'' The needle inserted into the back of my hand was now concerning me a littleCseeing the blue liquid drip down was nerve-racking. It probably won''t harm me, right?'' Since they were so upset that I''d been using life-draining skills, they were probably administering this liquid for my health, right? As that thought crossed my mind, Dawons final words to me resurfaced from the depths of my memories, and my chest ached. Idiot. I should have spoken more forcefullyCmade them listen to me. I wasnt just mad at Dawon but also at the rest of those [Red Lotus] brats. Did they really think Id go through all this trouble if I had the mindset that itd be fine if I died just to bring them back? I also want Dawon to live so that we can date properly, you know.'' Sometimes, it felt like the Servants thought of me as some innocent fool who didnt understand how the world worked. Sure, I couldnt deny that my personality made me an easy target for teasing, but Id still managed to survive as a User for nearly a year. I bit my parched lips as I wondered what I should do with my Servants. ClickC! Just then, the door suddenly opened without a knock. Startled, I turned my head, and there stood Koo Hui-seo. His skin was pallid, as if he would fall dead at any moment "Koo Hui-seo-ssi?" Compared to his audacity in barging in unannounced, he just stood there, staring at me with vacant eyes, as though waiting for permission to enter. As if he needed me to invite him in. What had him so mesmerized? "Come on in. Are you just going to stand there?" "" Koo Hui-seo continued to look at me with his eyes out of focus; something about that felt ominous. But eventually, at my urging, he staggered toward me. Someone who didn''t know him might have thought he was drunk, but I had cultivated some discernment now. Koo Hui-seo was limping right now. "Are you hurt?" "" He continued to remain silent. But as he approached the bed and looked down at me, there was a faint flicker of emotion on his face. Koo Hui-seo wrung and wriggled his hands without answering me, but he soon began to frantically scratch the back of his hand. I debated letting him be for a moment, but when I noticed long red marks and blood beginning to appear, I changed my mind. I grabbed his hand. Rather, I tried to grab his hand. pC! Until Koo Hui-seo refused my touch. Though I was surprised by his fierce rejection, I shot back a curt retort to hide my embarrassment, "If you don''t want me to touch you, then don''t scratch yourself. If it''s itchy, apply some ointment." "" Despite my scolding, Koo Hui-seo remained the same. Only then did I realize he was in a worse state than usual. I asked, cautiously, "Excuse me, did something happen while I was away? Why won''t you say anything" But, when I looked up, I was shocked to see him crying. Tears streamed down from his eyes. Was he so affected by my injury? "Excuse me, Koo Hui-seo-ssi" "Ah." Koo Hui-seo nearly copsed, sinking to his knees with a feeble groan. He hung his head low and started to sob; his body trembled with uneven gasps. Listening to his choked sobs made me feel strange. It felt as if I had done something terrible. Though all my choices were made while thinking of Dawon, I had never thought of what violent emotional turmoil these choices may engender in Koo Hui-seo. He must have been very worried for me'' Of course that was plenty usibleCI should have expected it. Only now I realized that fact and felt sorry Feeling regretful about how thoughtless Id been toward him, I hesitated for only a moment before reaching out. Gently, I rested my hand on his matted hair. I wanted to offer him at least a small bit offort. However, when I gently stroked his head and Koo Hui-seo looked up at me with his lips slightly parted I turned pale and couldnt help but yell at him. "You! What''s wrong with your mouth?!" That was when I realizedit wasnt that he wouldnt speak. He couldnt. His trembling lips and the way his tear-filled eyes darted away before he bowed his head deeply made this fact painfully clear. "Koo Hui-seo-ssi, are you alright? Did you perhaps hurt yourself?" "Uuuu" Koo Hui-seo nodded very slightly. Scrutinizing his body a little closer, there was no unblemished or untouched part on his body. He even had arge, ck bruise on his neck which was previously hidden by his shirt cor; faint abrasions around his ankles suggested theyd been tightly bound. No way Was this because he Was unable to see me for just this short while? "Why on earth" But no, wed been apart for short periods before, and he had never ended up like this. Gripping his shoulders firmly, I held him still to stop him from retreating and spoke as firmly as I could. "Dont do this. Do you understand me? Dont hurt yourself again." "" "Why did this happen? What happened while I was away?" Instead of answering, Koo Hui-seo just shrugged his sunken and sallow shoulders. And then, the closed door to my room quietly opened. "Dawon-ah?" Dawon looked different from thest time Id seen him. He was back to his familiar appearanceshort ck hair and piercing red eyes, cold as ever. However, Dawon''s eyes were not focused on me. Anger shed on his face when he saw Koo Hui-seo on his knees. No way "Hnrkkk!" The moment Koo Hui-seo met Dawons eyes, he clutched his head and rolled on the floor. Then, as though hed seen something utterly horrifying, he scrambled into a corner and burst into tears. I was struck by the sudden thought that perhaps Dawon was the culprit behind Koo Hui-seo''s state. However, Dawon came straight to me without even looking at the shaking and huddling Koo Hui-seo in the corner. "Seo Dawon." Dawon didn''t meet my eyes even when I called out to him. It was obvious that he didn''t want to talk, but I was filled with an ominous premonition and tried to call out to him again. "Seo" However, Dawon talked first, "You must be exhausted Did Koo Hui-seo wake you up?" I shook my head at the oddly thorny inquiry. "No, but You to Koo Hui-seo" However, Dawon cut me off again. "Then, you should sleep a little longer." "What? No Wait a minuteC" "You''ll have to rest for a few more days for the medicine to fully take effect." Seo Dawon continued to speak unterally, refusing to meet my gaze as he moved toward the IV stand. I blew upCright then and thereCand shouted, "HEY, SEO DAWON! Are you never going to speak to me again? Are you going to continue to ignore me like this?!" Only then did Dawon look at me. But his icy gaze made the anger that had been boiling up inside me falter, stopping me in my tracks. C TL: We must get through pain to get to euphoria T_T I know its a little more painful because of my slow update schedule this semester, sorry. Also, RIP, Lee-kyung, I dont think its Koo Hui-seo that hurt himself Chapter 430 Chapter 430n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "I ignored you?" Dawon chuckled as if he had heard a funny joke. However, he immediately nced at Koo Hui-seo with an expression that could only be described as hatred. Afterwards, he suddenly reached out and lifted the patient''s pajama top I was wearing. "What!" My shoulders stiffened at his sudden movement, but Dawon didn''t care. Rather, he grabbed at the buttons violently. P-p-popC! My upper body was exposed, revealing countless scarssome deep, some jaggedetched across my skin. Especially noticeable was a ckened line stretching horizontally across my now-sunken abdomen, as if the flesh there had necrotized. Shaking the hem of my clothes, as if he were flinging my shirt back towards me, Dawon said, "No. You ignored me." "" "I didn''t know asking you to stay alive was such an impossible request either."His tone was sharp and biting, leaving me at a loss for words. I couldnt deny itmy current state was horrendous. Not only were there scars everywhere, but my ribs were painfully visible. Seeing how emaciated Id be, the systems earlier warning about dangerous weight loss felt all too real. "Yeah. This I was too careless. I''m sorry." I apologized btedly. However, there was no response from Dawon. His expressionless face looked cold when he raised his gaze after a long, enduring silence. "Don''t apologize. You''re going to let me down again anyway." "" My apology failed to reach him. In the silence that followed, Dawon buttoned thest button on my gown with meticulous care. Then, he lifted my hand and, without hesitation, pressed a brief kiss to the deep cross-shaped scar carved into my palm. The scar had healed long ago, so it wasn''t painful. Yet, as Dawons lips traced the mark, his eyebrows twitched, as though he had been the one cut by it. It wasnt until he pulled his lips away that my thoughts turned to the scar itself. Why have the scars that have already disappeared suddenly reappeared?'' I''m sure I treated them with potions before. Watching Dawons retreating figure, I pondered what might have happened to my body. Even as I wrestled with these thoughts, Dawon never once turned back to look at me. Instead, he grabbed Koo Hui-seo, who was still trembling violently in the corner, and began to walk out of the room with him. From the moment Dawon approached him, Koo Hui-seo''s eyes rolled back to show its whites; he seemed as if he had lost his mind. Honestly, it was hard to remain silent as I watched his pitiful figure. "Koo Hui-seo-ssi Did you really harm yourself?" "" Would he have done such a terrible thing to himself? However, Dawon didn''t make any excuses. mC! And the door closed heartlessly. * * * Potions arent a cure-all. Choi Kyung-sik, who entered the room wearing a doctors white gown, lectured me while making me drink a horrid tasting potion. His words entered one ear and left the other because I thought I might vomit as I drank the awful liquid. Nnngh Swallow. If you throw up again, Ill make you drink another. Arms crossed, Choi Kyung-sik looked as firm and unyielding as steel. But, when his eyes met mineCtear-filled and desperateChe sighed and unwrapped a piece of candy that sat on a nearby table. He popped the sweet into my mouth. It tasted the same as the candy Dawon-ie had given me before. Despite the frustrating situation, the familiar taste lifted my spirits somewhat. I was sure Dawon had prepared this candy for me. What are you grinning at? Choi Kyung-sik immediately scolded me. I nced up at himCright now, he adopted the demeanor of a strict attendant. Then, I asked a question that I had been dying to ask, Excuse me About Dawon Is he still pretty angry? Two days had passed since west saw each other, and Dawon had yet to visit my hospital room. I didnt know if he visited while I was asleep. But, given how calm and docile Lackey was, I didnt think that was the case. So I was curious as to what he was doing. Plus, when Dawon''s mood improved, I could try and slowly cajole him. However, Choi Kyung-sik''s expression distorted strangely when he heard my question. He looked me up and down before answering, openly showing his disdain, "Who''s getting mad at whom?" "What?" "Is Guildmaster-nim in a position where he can dare to be mad at you?" "What are you" Seriously. You know its true tyranny when the tyrant doesnt recognize their own tyranny. Annoyed by the sarcastic and cavalier attitude, I snapped back, When have I ever abused any of you?! 1 You guysCRed Lotus folksChavent been listening to me at all~ At my words, Choi Kyung-sik pushed up his sses with his fingers and asked, Choi Lee-kyung-ssi. You think youre still hale and healthy, dont you? You think youll recover after a few bottles of this disgusting potion Im giving you.. Dont you? Well, of course I tried to continue, but the words caught in my throat. Choi Kyung-sik red at me; his face looked strained, as if he was barely holding onto a thread of patience. Kyung-sik, as the best alchemist around, had a reputation for producing potions that were incredibly effective despite tasting like hot trash. Ever since Dawon had stopped visiting me, I could see the incredibly speedy recovery rate in action just by looking at the vanishing scars. However, he spoke with a hitherto unseen sincerity; I now realized, btedly, that my body was in a far worse condition than I had assumed. I rubbed my palms, which began to itch, against my thighs and asked cautiously, How bad is it for you to be scaring me like this? Choi Kyung-siks gaze turned icy as he answered, Ive said it again and againCYoure body isnt the only thing thats broken. Your soul is cracked as well. At the moment, Ive barely filled in the cracks with my mana and potions; but, if we break even this fragile bnce, theres no helping you. Even now, theres no way to recover your original state; youll have to live like this for the rest of your life. .. Though I was shocked at his words, a part of me doubted the gravity of the situation. After all, I could move my body without much trouble now. However, just then, Choi Kyung-sik suddenly held out a hand mirror to me as if he had read my mind. I held the mirror with a sense of curiosity. When I raised it to my face, the mirror was heavier than one would think for an object of its size; the reflection was strangely ck, unlike other ordinary mirrors. Look at it properly, He said. [You have obtained a Soul-Viewing Mirror.] I looked at the oddly named hand mirror and turned it so it would reflect my face. And, my reflection appeared slowlyCgraduallyCunlike normal mirrors. Finally, the face that stared back at me from the mirrors surface was more ghastly than expected. The face was cracked here and there, and the flesh was marred with streaks of void-like ckness. The darkness was different from the discoloration caused by bruises. I looked deathly pale, as if I could wither and die at any moment. After looking at my startled face, Choi Kyung-sik grabbed the mirror out of my handCwhich had dropped down to my thighsCand ced it back in his inventory. Choi Kyung-sik-ssiIs this how I look in your eyes? Something simr, yes. Although, its probably worse to Guildmaster-nimChis magic is directly tethered to you, and hed see your true image in sharper detail. At that moment, I understood why Dawon avoided my gaze so much. Suddenly, I felt so depressed; I couldn''t believe I looked so terrible in his eyes "Though things got a little dicey this time" I mumbled, making a poor excuse, only to suddenly recall the moment when Koo Hui-seo lost control and shed open my abdomen. Kyung-sik seemed to share my thoughts. "The influx of that man''s contaminated blood certainly didn''t help." "" "Not killing him was all the mercy he could muster. At least, that''s what I think." "" After a long silence, I finally asked something that had been weighing on my mind, "Then, why are my past injuries showing up again?" "A potion is only an emergency treatment. That''s why you have to rest after returning from dungeons." "" "Your deteriorating condition has caused the sealed'' wounds to reopen. Especially in your case, Choi Lee-kyung, theres also the matter of the damage done to your soul" I cut Kyung-sik off to ask, "Why is my soul so shattered?" The only thing that came to mind was Moon Issak. Just recalling how he had broken my ego under hypnosis made my head ache. However, besides that, I could tell that something else had taken its toll on me. "" Choi Kyung-sik didn''t answer for a while. The silence wasn''t short. Then, he opened his mouth, "The repeated [Vengeful Ghost Contracts] arergely to me." "What" "To put it simply The parasites have outgrown their host. Youve reached a point where coexistence is no longer possible. Thats how we see it." C Be a member! TL: What a chilling final line. Thank you guys for waiting. I know it was a long break this timeCIve finally finished my finals and finished my grading. Ill be off on a short vacation but, hopefully, Ill soon be able to update more.
  1. The exact nuance here is more akin to workce harassment, aka when your superior piles on loads of work and exploits you using their superior status.
Chapter 431 Chapter 431 No way By parasites, was he referring to Was that how they saw themselves? Dumbfounded, I red at Choi Kyung-sik, "Why do you phrase it like that?" Meeting and forming contracts with the Servants had been a life-defining opportunity for me. Even if, at first, it wasnt entirely my choiceit was undeniable that their presence had brought me this far. Sure, my body wasnt in great shape now, but I''m not dead yet'' I thought of my image in the hand mirror, but I wasn''t scared at all. Rather, my head was filled with thoughts on how I should recover myself. Honestly, at this point, what was the point of lying low and trying to merely survive? It was clear I wouldntst long anyway. Then, I''ll have to work even harder. I don''t want to die either.'' It seemed the Servants were working under a misunderstanding. The one who valued my life the most was *me*. Every risky choice Id made so far wasnt made recklesslyit always included my own calcted assessment of the benefits and risks. Of course, I admit that my choices were influenced by personal feelings''Because I loved Seo Dawon. And the [Red Lotus]. Though they often misbehaved, I got attached. So, in the end, all of my decisions are my responsibility. Why are you all trying to share the burden of responsibility with me?'' Or course, there may be hidden circumstances I wasnt privy to. However, even considering the missteps we may make along the way, it would be nonsense for them to give up on their revival. If anything, shouldnt theye back to life and dedicate themselves to taking care of me for the rest of my days as proper repayment? I was nning to rely on you guys for retirement!'' Unaware of my inner rant, Choi Kyung-sik replied sarcastically, I just simplified my exnation to match your level ofprehension, Choi Lee-kyung. His tone was as usualCinfuriating. When he saw me scowling, he released a long sigh. Then, out of nowhere, he reached out and stroked my hair. It wasnt a mere gentle patit carried a bit more emotion than that. Hey only Dawon is allowed to do that to me, you know? I snapped. While smirking, Choi Kyung-sik took back his hand. "Yes, yes. Arent you so preciousCyouve got it all figured out." 1 With a dismissive remark like Its good to see you bouncing back now that youre conscious, he scribbled something on the chart and made to leave the room. I hesitated for a moment before shouting at his retreating back, "And bring Seo Dawon to me." "I''ll let him know what you''ve said." "Then, can you tell him that I really miss him?" "" Choi Kyung-sik looked incredibly tired, but, when I chuckled, he closed his mouth. I had a feeling Dawon woulde to see me today. But as the door closed, and Iy curled up on the bed with Lackey hugged tightly in my arms, a sense of helplessness and despair washed over me. Rather than being angry, anxious thoughts crept in when I was alone. I sighed loudly as I recalled the way I looked in that mirror. "Haaah" [ck ck?] [Master?] "Mmm It''s nothing" I couldn''t show this unease in front of the Servants. Unless they were like Lackey, whopletely trusted and depended on me, showing unease in front of them was a bad idea. I bit my lip anxiously; the [System Message] about my declining control shed in my mind. ? Honestly, to try and influence a group that wields overwhelming force with only my mental fortitude How ridiculous. Furthemore, Dawon''s already experienced what it''s like to fail a group he led with just faith.'' A failure, huh? Dawon said that his rtionship with me was also a mistake.'' That means, he must have had some feelings towards me, right? What a nightmare it must have been for him to see me at deaths door. Dawon probably didnt anticipate just how quickly Id deterioratemuch faster than he expected. However, was it solely the [Red Lotus]''s mistake that brought us here? There''s no way'' I felt that this, too, was another trick yed on us by the [Tragedy Collectors]. I didnt have proof, but it was clear as day that some malicious thread had been woven into the fabric of our rtionship. And who else but the [Tragedy Collectors] could orchestrate something like this? I needed strength to fulfill their revenge. And to be strong, I needed to sign contracts with Servants and make them obey mepletely. But if I were to fully subjugate a Servant, they would lose their sense of selfand with it, even the drive to carry out vengeance. If they lost themselvespletely, would resurrecting them afterwards really lead to a happy ending? This route was destined to end in tragedy.'' It felt as though someone was watching me from above, sneering with a vile grin. My fists automatically clenched tightly. But if I summon a Servant without fully subjugating them, theres a high chance my life force will drainpletely. If I were to die from this unfortunate side effect, that, too, would count as a tragedy. And right now, these [Tragedy Collectors] had their eyes on Dawon-ie. I recalled quite clearly how the Boss Monster of the [Tower of Command] Dungeon, the [Lich Lord], became a dungeon monster. Plunging Dawon into despair That''s what the [Tragedy Collectors] were after. My deteriorating health Its likely their doing as well. And there was no denying that Bae Jaemin and Lim Jisoo were tangled up in this mess as well. Do they know about the existence of these [Tragedy Collectors]? It was highly likely they knew about these beings, but, for now, I was uncertain how involved those two were with this current situation. However, there was no need toplicate the matters in my mind. The point was simple: escape from the tragedy those beings had been crafting,plete the revenge, and survive. It was clear that this was the only way I could escape from this mischief of fate. Knock KnockC! Just when I was slowly organizing my thoughts, I heard a sudden knock on the door. The person who knocked opened the door without waiting for my response. It was Dawon. "Did you tell Kyung-sik-ie that you''d run away if I didn''te to you?" As soon as he entered, he asked me that questionHis tone was dumbfounded, as if he had heard something incredibly absurd. I sheepishly smiled as I cursed Choi Kyung-sik inwardly. "I was going to go to you myself" Dawon''s stiff expression didn''t rx even when he saw me scratching my cheeks. Then, as if he couldn''t be bothered, he asked, "What do you want?" Of course, I had expected him to be irritated. So, I gripped Dawon''s arms tightly andughed, "What do you mean? I just wanted to see your face." "" "Do you want to take a seat?" I moved aside a little and made some space on the bed; Dawon lowered his gaze. A long silence seemed to loom over us. But as I looked at Dawons cold face, I was, oddly enough, reminded of the past. The first time I met himCwhen he viewed me solely as a tool I couldn''t help but recall that calcting demeanor from back then. Back then, even if he was smiling andughing, it was hard to shorten the distance between us.'' Now, even with Dawons expressionless face, I wanted nothing more than to pull him into a tight hug. Of course, Id grown enough sense not to rush at him recklessly. But I didnt give up, gently intertwining my fingers with his, as if locking them together. Fortunately, Dawon lent me his hand and remained silent. I held Dawon''s hand for a few minutes before mustering the courage to make awkward small talk, "What have you been doing for the past two days? I''ve been waiting for you to visit" "For someone waiting, you''ve been sleeping pretty well." "Hmm? You were watching me?" "Isn''t that obvious?" Dawon sighed as he proudly admitted to stalking me. I looked around and tried to find his surveince device, but I gave up after scanning through too many ordinary'' items. PatC!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Then, Dawon suddenly put his hand on my head. As he gently stroked my hair [ck ck] [Grrr.] Lackey, who was sitting at the end of the bed, seemed incredibly unhappy with that contact. But, I couldn''t hold back my smile. As expected, you were watching even while Choi Kyung-sik was there.'' However, afterwards, Dawon said somethingpletely unexpected, "Choi Lee-kyung. How about you fall deep asleep for a year or so?" "What?" "By that time, I think I can gather the sacrifices needed to offset your lifeforce depletion." The sinister undertone of the word "sacrifices" aside, Dawons suggestion to put me to sleep for an entire year sounded utterly bizarre. This guy He hasn''t calmed down one bit.'' I clicked my tongue. What kind of man would put his lover to sleep for a year. "Am I so bothersome for you to put me to sleep for a year?" I joked lightheartedly, trying to lighten the atmosphere. Of course, I knew Dawon wasnt joking. But when your partner seems to have lost a bit of their sanity, isnt it a lovers duty to distract them from dwelling too deeply on such grim thoughts? "You know that''s not what I meant, right?" Dawon was still expressionless. But, I endeavored topletely ignore the grim truth. Further, I brought up a topic I knew would grab his attention. "Mmm, well I don''t know about that, but Anyway, I had a good idea. I want you to listen." "" "Actually, when I signed a contract with Jo Chan-young I learned about the [Tragedy Collectors] at that instance. I can''t really tell you much more, but" However, Dawon interrupted me, "I know." "You know?" "Yeah. Its a group of bastards who get off watching my life go down the drain, right? "Uh" Well, he wasn''t wrong, but hearing him speak so bluntly caught me off guard. Dawon looked at me, who was slightly wary, and finally sat down on the bed. His gaze was fixed on meCintense enough to make me wonderexpect something more. However, sadly, Dawon maintained his distance and continued to speak, "It''s been a while since I''ve learned about their existence. After all, I specialize in collecting scenarios. Even before I died, I knew that every monster in the dungeons was a failed hero from another world.''" Be a member! TL: The plot thickens? And it''s so interesting topare the Dawon of chapter 1 to now. To see how he''s devolved. I''m very excited to trante the next chapter. I imagine it might give some of you guys a breather.
  1. ???????? used straight is basically praising someone for being on top of their shit. Here, he''s using it sarcastically.
Chapter 432 Chapter 432 "Then." Did he know all the factsCwas this his version of acting rationally? Dawon sighed when he saw my bewildered expression, "But, I didn''t know they were aiming to destroy a real person''s life. I thought it was all a set-up'' until I became a part of the tragedy'' myself." "Ah." "Well, honestly, I don''t think I would have cared much even if I knew the whole story from the beginning. Back then I was too overconfident and selfish." "" "At that time, I thought that if I were to reach the end of a scenario, I''d be a god. Or, someparatively powerful being. It''s cringeworthy, but it''s true. I believed in that possibility." But the scenario quests have no ending. Because, even now, countless heroes across countless worlds are meeting tragic fates and being dragged into dungeons.Even if we keep clearing through these endless dungeons, for how long can we repeat this cycle? Eventually, a single moment of carelessness would lead to the heros death, and the more tragic their demise are, the more likely they are to sumb to the [Tragedy Collectors] temptations to be a monster. It was only then I realized just how horrifying the bridle made by the [Tragedy Collectors] truly was. "And, the only way for Users to be strong and not fall prey to tragedies is to defeat monsters, after all." In other words: the Level-up'' system. Plus, everything relies on monster corpses''to craft equipment or to strengthen summonseverything. The framework was designed to endlessly incitebat. "So everyone is trapped in this infinite dungeon-clear cycle?" Even I had teamed up with Kim Sangyoon to farm dungeons for experience points. However, Dawon reminded me of something else Id forgotten. "That''s right. But, think about it Lee-kyung-ah. We can get experience just by taking revenge." "Ah" My lips fell slightly apart as I recalled the levels I gained and stats that increased each time I hadpleted a revenge.'' "Then, that means" "It''s probably a different fork in the scenarioCor a different scenario altogether. Maybe crafted by the enemy of these [Tragedy Collectors]." I didn''t respond, but I nodded. I remembered the conversation I had through the [system message] function. Those who called themselves the [Lost Stars]. While their exact nature was unclear, they had undoubtedly opposed the [Tragedy Collectors] and had even helped me. To be frank, any sane person wouldn''t approve of bringing down heroic individuals for the sake of creating a [tragedy] or turning entire civilizations into eternal dungeon monsters for the sake of collecting despair. Moreover, this matter wasnt limited to our hub alone; it was connected to other worlds as well. I shouldn''t be the only one worried about Dawon giving up on his resurrection." Anxiety bubbled to the forefront of my mind; I couldn''t focus on anything else Dawon was saying. I stopped Dawon from talking and pulled his hand, "Hey, listen." "Yes?" "Are you really going to give up on your resurrection?" Dawon kept his mouth shut, but a frightening determination shone through his stubborn expression. I held onto Dawon''s wrist tightly as I said, "Does that make sense? The [Tragedy Collectors] want you to give up on your resurrection!" "I don''t want to either. But, sometimes, we have to choose the lesser of two evils." His words were vague, but the meaning was clearif it seemed like I wouldnt survive, he was prepared to abandon everything, including his revenge. Agitated, I grilled Dawon, "Don''t say such stupid things! Didn''t you hear? You''ll gradually lose your own ego if you continue to live as a servant!" Then are you saying I should just watch you die or live like a ticking time bomb with barely a year left in your life? "Of course not! We''ll definitely forge a different path!" I stood my ground.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Dawon stared at me, "How? Every timeCeach little attack you sufferedCyoue back to me in pieces." "" "Even if I try to support you using methods beyond the main scenario to counteract the side effects, youre breaking down faster than I can keep up. No matter how hard I try, youre deterioratingeven faster. I knew now that I looked like a wreck from Dawon''s perspective, so I kept my mouth shut briefly. But, I couldn''t let Dawon go down this path. "But, Dawon-ah. Even me I think I''m a prey of the tragedy as well. Either choice would feed into the [Tragedy Collector]s palms." I couldn''t bear to see a Dawon who became a monster or a Dawon who turned into an obedient doll. I would die before I would willingly see that. So, before Dawon could convince me otherwise, I told him, "I''ve been thinking, but you''re right. The Necromancer''s ss skills are another way to grow stronger without taking advantage of this tragic narrative." "Are you going to develop your skills?" Dawon''s eyes narrowed, trying to gauge my words. But, he didn''t intervene. I smacked some saliva on my dry lips and talked, emboldened by the fact that he seemed to be listening to me, "I''m going to try and influence the servants. When you fully opened up to me before, my stats grew at that time. I think, as of now, that''s my best bet." "" When I finished speaking, Dawon''s expression crumpled even more. I could guess the reason behind his twisted grimace. His gaze, colder than Id ever seen, bore into me, "That method requires you to either physically intertwine with them or for the Servants to feel something close to love for you. After all, those lofty Servants would need to hold such emotions so that theyd relinquish control without resistance over to their Necromancer. Dawons assertion that this method requires an exchange deeper than mere romantic feelings is true. And when I first considered this idea, I also wondered whether this was something that could be achieved in a short amount of time. "I won''t die." "Choi Lee-kyung, are you crazy?" Dawon was nearly breathing fire from his mouth now. 1 Honestly, if the situation were reversed and someone suggested Dawon fool around with others for the sake of skill growth Id be furious and irritated too. But, there''s nothing I can do'' I don''t have time, and if I don''t be stronger, I''ll die. And this isnt about tangible power but rather an intangible skill that requires earning each individuals trust and affection. Or course, I wouldn''t be able to love the other servants as much as I loved Dawon, but I may be able to win them over and care for them to some extent. They all, unanimously, stubbornly insisted on giving up on their resurrection like fools'' Maybe it wasn''t romantic love, but couldn''t it at least be considered a kind of camaraderieCa love between colleagues? When I first heard what they said, I was honestly moved. As I mulled over this thought, I looked at Dawon, whose expression made it seem like he was facing Bae Jaemin instead of me. He muttered, "You Don''t look at me like that. I''m never going to share you with the other guys." Dawon looked at my determined face before shivering a little. I had no intention of fighting him. Instead of responding, I slowly unbuttoned my hospital gown. Dawon snatched my hand lightning fast as soon as I reached the fifth button. Then, chillingly calm, he asked, "What are you doing?" "I said I''d only sleep with you." Dawon was rendered speechless briefly. Then, when he saw my face, he spat out a few curses, "Fuck, seriously" Of course, I wasn''t intimidated at all. I scratched my chin and shook the wrist that was caught in his grip, "I I really worked up courage for this, you know?" "Are you crazy? What are you doing with your body in this condition" "Well, if you don''t want this body,'' then I suppose there''s nothing I can do." "You know that''s not what I meant!" Dawon looked at me as if he had never seen me before. His face was an open book of shock, unable to mask his emotions. It was the first time Id ever seen Dawon in such a state of panic. Of course, even his flustered side was adorable. Not that Id ever let him know I thought thathed probably sulk for days if I did. Dawon bit his lips and held the hospital gown top open with hisrge hand. Then, after buttoning it up to my neck, he growled, "No. Are you really trying to persuade me with your body so cheaply? Huh?" "Well, hmm All I have now is my body." "Don''t talk like that. And what sort of crazy person would have their first time with their lover on a hospital bed?" At that, I couldnt hold it in anymoreI burst outughing. Dawon shot me a re that, if he were alive, might have been apanied by a deep red blush. The fact that DawonCthe Dawon who had rumors about his love life spreading everywhere like wildfire when he was aliveCwas acting like an innocent boy over something like this made my heart race unexpectedly. I didn''t expect that from him at all. I thought that for our first time I would be swept away by Dawon the entire time. I guess I was looking forward to that.'' I caressed his hand that was holding my cor and asked, "So, you''ve already thought about where you wanted to do it with me for the first time?" Dawon shut his eyes briefly, embarrassed, before responding curtly, Do I look like Im in the mood to talk about that right now? "Where did you want to do it?" "Don''t be so arrogant, Choi Lee-kyung." 2 I smirked at Dawons grumpy expression before leaning in and pressing a kiss to his lips. To my surprise, Dawon jerked back as if I were carrying the gue, his posture stiff with suspicion. As if he genuinely thought I might pounce on him at any second. Oh, for crying out loud. I couldnt help but burst intoughter. Waving my hand in mock surrender, I said, "I won''t do anything. I''ll just kiss you." "" Dawon shot me a sharp look, clearly irritated at my amusement. But when I reached out and grabbed his arm again, he allowed himself to be pulled closer without resistance. Then, without hesitation, his arms encircled my waist with an ease that was almost instinctual.
Be a member! TL: No matter what, their lives were heading for tragedy But maybe the Tragedy Collectors underestimated the power of Lee-kyung using hisbody?
  1. Amon saying. I hope it''s clear that he''s not ACTUALLY breathing fire.
  2. Basically, ????? means to crawl/climb up'' over something. In this case, it''s to climb up over one''s betters.'' Functionally, though, it''s used to tell someone off for being arrogant.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 433 Chapter 433 C.w: slight sexual content Dawon''s body was cold to the touch but, strangely, that didn''t feel unsettling. His lips also felt cool but soft and cushion-y. I hugged Dawon with all my might and surrendered to his cascade of kisses. So good'' Did Dawon feel the same? Judging by his expression, he seemed a bit conflicted. But when our eyes met, Dawon calmly closed his eyes. Then, he cupped my face with his hands and deepened the kiss.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om When over our tongues brushed past each other, a shiver ran down my spine, making the fine hairs on my body stand on end. Dawon retreated briefly and looked at me. I wondered why he stopped and murmured awkwardly, "It''s not too hard on me." "You say that, but you''re already overwhelmed." Despite his response, Dawon eventually climbed onto the bed,id me down, and gently kissed me as he desired.It was such a shame that my body heat wasn''t transferred to his cold body despite being so intertwined for so long. Still, kissing him felt strangely refreshing, like a breath mint Anyways, I liked it. I wondered if Dawon felt as good as I did. It was hard to tell from his expression, though. However, I hugged Dawon firmly and rubbed my head against his chest. When would I have the chance to act childish if not now? I see you, sneaking in all those touches Dawon pointed out as I dug into his embrace. But, contrary to what he said, he encouraged the behavior as he pulled me into his arms. He wrapped his arm firmly around my waist, holding me in ce as he gazed down at me. And while he might not have realized it, his expression was incredibly softalmost embarrassingly so. "" As I stared into his gaze head on, I couldn''t bear to say anything. However, Dawon''s expression got a little serious, and he ced his hand on my forehead, "Lee-kyung-ie, you Aren''t you getting a little feverish?" "Huh?" "You''re burning up." "" Did he suddenly lose all sense of tact? Dawon, who was the one responsible for heating me up in the first ce, grabbed the discarded nket and draped it over me. That much was fine, but then he subtly started to push me away. "Why are you pushing me away?" "I didn''t. I''m afraid you''ll be cold because of me." After seeing my sorrowful disappointment, he finally hugged me again. But, his attitude definitely informed me that we were finished. Seo Dawon, I used to think it was cool how you could be so calm and collected, but now its just annoying'' Of course, I knew my current condition was far from good. Even to the naked eye, it was obvious I wasnt doing well. However, even if I looked like this, I still didn''t want Dawon to push me away. The thought that he might distance himself out of pity or guilt only made me feel even more mncholy. And it''s been so long since we''ve done this It feels like it''s been almost a few years since we''ve had time to rest like this.'' Usually other peopleClike the servants or Koo Hui-seoCwere always around, so it was extremely rare to find time alone for just the two of us. Plus, at night, Id be too tired and sleepy to even try getting close to him So, it was only natural that a sense of urgency washed over meClikeif not now, then never. "Lee Kyung-ah?" So I This time I became bold. The moment my thoughts finished, I climbed onto Dawons unguarded body. Though my strength wasnt enough to push him down the way I wanted, I managed to wriggle out of his arms and awkwardly perch myself on his stomach. Of course, as soon as I climbed on, Dawon squeezed my arms tightly. But, at this point, I had nothing to lose. So, I shouted, "Don''t push me! ThThat''s an order" "What" "Stay still! Wait a minute" My voice was near begging, but Dawon eventually released his grip on my hand. So, this time, I was able to unbutton my top without interference. But, when I took it off, my skin stuck to my ribs, and I had a garish scar on my stomachSo, I didn''t feel sexy at all. I should have asked him to turn off the lights'' Regret bubbled up, but I pushed through, trying to feign confidence. I rested one hand on Dawon''s chest, and, with the other, I slowly pulled my sleeve free. I suppose it was good and all that I''d taken off my top, but To be frank, I panicked since I had no idea what to do after this. Dawon stared at me silently. Then, in a small voice, he called my name. "Lee-kyung-ah." His tone was gentle, almost persuasive, but I wasnt about to let it sway me. Gritting my teeth, I steeled my resolve again and ced a hand over Dawons mouth. "What I want is Our f-first time That''s I know you have a romantic fantasy, but Dawon-ah." "" "T-That''s Only if you get resurrected. I Haah. Just If it''s not now" Of course, I found it hard to even speak properly. And, I didn''t really want this to happen, but Suddenly I felt a little choked up. For some reason, I felt so sad. A boyfriend who starts crying during his first time That''s the worst. You cant cry, Lee-kyung, you absolutely cant!'' I shouted at myself inwardly, but I couldn''t stop my emotions from running wild Unable to move or speak, I just stayed still, waiting for the storm to pass. StrokeC! At that time, Dawon touched my knee wordlessly. Then, his hand slowly climbed up my thigh. Startled, I looked at Dawon. "" His mouth was still blocked by my palm, but the gleam in his eyes was different than before. "I" "" I wanted to say something, but nothing came out. Then, soon, Dawon sat up. * * * Smells sweet.'' Fruit Jam? Or something simr? A faintly sweet aroma lingered in the air, softly tickling my senses. It wasnt enough to make my mouth water or anything like thatjust idle recognition of a familiar scent. Where have I smelt this before Potion? Ah.'' I suddenly realized why this smelt familiar; my drowsiness vanished entirely. Yesterday'' I suddenly remembered Dawon lubing his fingers with a potion. The memory surged into my mind without warning, and my face flushed hotly. A tingly sensation spread through my entire body, leaving me unbearably restless. I shot up from my resting position. Rather I was about to stand up, but Nngh!" However, contrary to my expectations, my body wouldn''t cooperate. I barely lifted my head and then buried my face in the pillow again. A sharp pain that usually apanied an intense workout shot up my spine. "Awake?" "" A voice chimed in from nearby, as if he had been watching my feeble attempts to move. I froze, unable to summon the courage to lift my head. Dawon calmly stroked my back in an imitation of a massage. The problem, though, was that his trailing fingertips reminded me of what had happened before I fell asleep. "I''m fine." My voice, now hoarse, carried the weight of embarrassment. Remembering the reason behind this hoarseness only made me feel more mortified. Dawon hadn''t teased me or anything, but damn it. If he had, I mightve bit my tongue clean off. Completely disgraceful'' But, I didn''t hate it. I was just super embarrassed. Dawon had been perfect, which only made theparison more ring. It wasn''t like he was immensely skillful or anything, but Anyways I enjoyed it. The problem was my own embarrassing behavior. I mustve looked like such a loser. I even cried. I turned my stiff head slowly and looked to the side. Then, I made eye contact with Seo DawonCfor how long had he been looking at me? Dawon was lying next to me, staring at me without smiling. His expression gave no clues as to his inner thoughts. "You weren''t staring at me the entire time, right?" The corners of Dawon''s lips quirked up into a smile at my anxious question. "Of course not I had to take some time to change the sheets." You didn''t have to say that!'' Dawon burst intoughter when he saw my cheeks heat up. Then, he hugged my back and narrowed the distance between us. Lips barely brushing past my skin, he said "I''ve been thinking About what you said yesterday." "Huh?" "About you trying to sway the Servants." "Ah" "As expectedCthat''s impossible." "What?" In the end, he stubbornly argued against my n with a sweet expression on his face. I narrowed my brows as our discussion was reset back to square one. Dawon kept smiling, "I hate the idea even more after sleeping with you. Before I used to be able to handle breakups or other shenanigans, but" "Wha" "Now, just the thought of someone else holding your hand makes me feel like I might want to break their bones. I can''t stand it anymore, no matter who it is" Despite saying such chilling words, the way he brushed my hair back was endlessly gentle. Seo Dawon kissed my exposed forehead and whispered softly, "you must have thought I''d be polite and obedient, right?" I stared at Dawon; my conscience felt a little pricked. I didn''t sleep with him to control and manipte him, but But I couldn''t deny that there was a certain thrill in seeing him bend his stubbornness and crumble. Dawon smiled refreshingly as he looked down at my speechless self, "I love you, Lee-kyung-ah. But from now on, Im the only one who can say that to you." "" "Honestly. Why did you have to stir things up when I was restraining myself?" His tone was a mix of scolding and teasing, but I could easily tell that he wasnt joking. - Be a member! TL: I know the text isn''t very explict, but how on earth did the author get this past the R-15 rating in Ridi lolol? Dawons always been such a yandereCand its especially so present here. And, I do appreciate how the novel shows how first times can beplicated. Lee-kyung wanted it and yet they were also under duress Its a lot of contradicting feelings. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!